ã€ŠThe Regressor and the Blind Saintã€‹


 Chapter 0

    <strong>Prologue</strong>

    I lived for myself.

    I had the talent, and so I was able to live like that.

    Born as a wretch at the bottom of the slums, I exploited the lowlifes of the slums with a talent I identally realized.

    It was because I didn¡¯t want to be hungry.

    So, I devoured all the cartels that ruled the slums and then exploited them.

    It was to get a warm house that would block the chilly winter wind.

    I made a wretched deal with those of noble blood. In the mes of a war that engulfed the continent, I satisfied their lowly desires.

    The money they had was the reason why I got in touch with them.

    When the Demon King finally appeared on this world, I hid myself in depths of darkness that even the Demon King could not reach. I just hid and waited until the heroes subdued the Demon King.

    Thus, I was able to continue this miserable life.

    The talent that was bestowed upon me, that absurd miracle made it possible.

    It was a life where I trampled on countless people, but I didn¡¯t feel guilty about it. The life I had barely gained was so sweet that I had no time to look away from it.

    So I didn¡¯t want to be understood.

    I didn¡¯t even want salvation.

    I swore to myself that even if I were to meet a miserable end I would ept it with a smile .

    I swore? I would dly pay the price for all the sins I¡¯vemitted in my life

    That¡¯s why.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    At the end of my life, I thought there would be no one left by my side.

 Chapter 1

    A pain that made him feel like his whole body was going to break apart. Vera opened his eyes.

    ¡°Ah¡­ .¡±

    What came out of his mouth was a cracked, dry sound that seemed to dry out at any moment.

    His head jingled. There was a ¡®crackling¡¯ noise in his ears. Drops of water were dripping down on his skin, adding to his difort, and every time he took a breath there was a chest pain that made his stomach turn inside out.

    Unpleasant sensations and a body in the worst possible state.

    What¡¯s going on? After making such thoughts, Vera then turned his head slightly, and looked around.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    A dark space.

    Inside a house made from a pile of nk in patterns, the water seeped through because it couldn¡¯t block the rain and wind properly.

    When ites to the equipment inside, a fewyers of worn out pieces of cloth and a couple of brass bowls with signs rust on them.

    On the walls there were crawling ck bugs, and the mud was dripping from the roof.

    The stuffy air and the crunching noise seemed to be caused by them.

    While looking around, Vera immediately realized where this ce was.

    ¡­ He couldn¡¯t help but know

    ¡°The slum.¡±

    The ce where he opened his eyes was the slum, called the imperial cancer , where he was born and raised.

    As Vera looked around, a question came to mind.

    Why am I here?

    Vera thought as he reflected on the situation before he lost consciousness.

    I¡¯m sure¡­

    ¡®I must have been dying under a curse.¡¯

    It was a curse that stemmed from the karma he had umted over the years.

    Three years after the demon king was subjugated, the heroes who had erased the long and deep scars of war sought to clean up the interior of the continent

    He tried hard to avoid it, but in the end, he was cursed to the verge of death.

    However, strangely enough, I did not feel the energy of the curse that had been eating me all this time in my body.

    All he could feel were the injuries and pain that originated from the past battle.

    Vera tried to remember why he was lying here, why he had copsed at the entrance of the slums, but he couldn¡¯t think of any good reasons, so he immediately shook off his thoughts out of his brain and closed his eyes.

    Whether he was saved by a good Samaritan , or by someone else who was after him. There was nothing he could do now, so there was no reason to think deeply.

    It was a really shabby space, but still, traces of life were felt everywhere in this space.

    It will not take too long to ask, as I will soon be able to meet the person who lives here.

    So, Vera, who finished his judgment, closed his eyes and started waiting . The door of the shack opened with the sound of ¡®Kik-ik-.¡¯

    Vera opened his eyes to the noise and looked at the door.

    what came in.

    ¡®¡­ a woman?¡¯

    It was a woman with an ugly face, covered in a shabby robe, and whose entire exposed skin was scarred from burns.

    The white hair that protruded through the hood of the robe was stained with dirt, and her feet were soaked in muddy water as if she had no shoes.

    It looked like she couldn¡¯t see. I could tell through her blue eyes that had lost the light and the way she walked crookedly while leaning against the wall.

    what is the essence

    After contemting for a while, Vera listened to the jingling sound that he heard whenever she moved.

    ¡®Clink.¡¯

    It was the sound of metal hitting.

    What is this? Coins ? essories?¡¯

    Vera, who started listing the things that immediately came to his mind, was able to realize the identity of the sound only after she sat with her buttocks on the floor.

    On the nape of the neck that had melted from the burn, a tinum-colored ne shone.

    ¡®Is it an essory?¡¯

    Vera¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    It was a precious metal essory that a person living in such a shabby house shouldn¡¯t be having

    At that, Vera suspected that the woman had sold herself in exchange for the ne.

    It was a very usible reasoning. Of those who want my life, there are plenty of people who have the ability to pay for such a precious ne .

    While looking at her with tension inside him, Vera took a deep breath as he lowered his head at the more tant ne shape.

    This is because the ne, which was revealed in its entirety, was something that even Vera knew well.

    What hung around the woman¡¯s neck.

    ¡®Rosario of the Holy Kingdom.¡¯

    A tinum-colored rosary that can be possessed only by those with the highest status in the Holy Kingdom. That was it.

    A counterfeit¡­ no.¡¯

    I was able to distinguish it at once with the insight I had umted over the years.

    ¡®It¡¯s the real deal.¡¯

    It was because the tinum rosary¡¯s value cannot be assessed . Just by trading that Rosario, you would be pursued by the whole Holy kingdom.

    The thought that came to mind was that that woman was a character from the Holy Kingdom.

    As he continued to think, a figure shed through Vera¡¯s mind.

    ¡®White hair. blind. A tinum-colored rosary.¡¯

    It is not that there were no people with simr characteristics to find them, but Vera, who could not ignore the reasoning that came to his head for some reason, looked at her with a tense expression for a moment, then softly licked her lips.

    ¡°¡­ saint.¡±

    A cracked voice rang out.

    Startle.

    The woman¡¯s body trembled at Vera¡¯s voice.

    Vera¡¯s whole body trembled, and he concluded that his reasoning was correct in the movements of her fingertips twitching.

    Vera saw that the Saint looked more tense than before. The saint turned her head toward Vera and spoke out.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    A voice that is unmistakably clear. It was Vera¡¯s first thought as he heard the saint¡¯s voice.

    The saint, who spilled those words, immediately looked at Vera and began to move her facial muscles.

    The burn marks were bizarrely distorted following the movement of the muscles, but Vera could sense that the expression meant a smile.

    It was because of her atmosphere.

    The calm tone he could hear, and the blue eyes that looked straight in your direction even though they were cloudy because they were out of focus. And the facial muscles that seem to be trying to lift somehow.

    All of that, for some reason, felt like a smile to Vera.

    Vera thought of a question as he looked at the hideous melted face revealed through her shabby robes with holes in it.

    ¡°¡­ I heard you are dead.¡±

    The saint died in the final battle with the Demon King. Because it was such famous news , Vera knew about it.

    By the way, why is she, who was known to be dead, here with such morass?

    When Vera asked a question in a tone full of doubts, the saint smiled and replied yfully.

    ¡°If it¡¯s the saint, it¡¯s true that she is dead.¡±

    ¡°Then what about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a wretch of the slums.¡±

    It was a twisted word, but Vera was able to grasp what she meant in it.

    ¡°¡­ The funeral that took ce in the Holy Kingdom was fake.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say it¡¯s fake. Whatever the case, it is true that the saint of the Holy Kingdom is dead.¡±

    As the saint said that, she fumbled with her arm out stretched and stroked Vera¡¯s chest.

    Immediately after, a moan escaped Vera¡¯s mouth. This is because the saint¡¯s hand passed through the rib hit by a blunt weapon

    ¡°Aughhh ¡­ !¡±

    ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡±

    Vera bit his teeth and red at the saint.

    ¡°¡­ .¡±

    Don¡¯t show your weakness too hastily. As Vera, who hade up with such a thought, continued to be silent, the saint tilted her head to him, and again traced Vera¡¯s body.

    ¡°The first aid has beenpleted, but¡­ Still, you¡¯ll have to stay here for a while. It might be ufortable, but please be patient.¡±

    A voice of great concern. At that, Vera was filled with vignce.

    ¡®What¡¯s her intention?

    It didn¡¯t seem like she was after for himself.

    However, looking at the saint right now, there were so many questions to which I couldn¡¯t give a proper answer that came to mind.

    Why is the saint alive? Why are you here like this? And how did you find me , and do you know my true identity?

    While countless questions were passing by, Vera looked at the saint, deciding that he had to solve them one by one.

    ¡°Was the curse alleviated by the saint?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, I was able to do it.¡±

    It was a vaguely positive answer.

    ¡°Holy Power?¡±

    ¡°The care of the Lord was sufficient.¡±

    Wrinkles form over the melted face. A smiling face that Vera understood.

    Vera looked at that smile and expanded his thinking when he heard the word ¡®sufficient¡¯.

    It was because Vera knew something about the saint¡¯s abilities.

    Although the curse on him was on the extreme side, if it was a saint¡¯s ability, she should have been able to cast the curse away and felt no fatigue.

    That said, there is no reason to include the word ¡®sufficient¡¯.

    Vera, who kept his mouth shut and looked at the saint, was able to infer the meaning of the words the saint had said after contemting for a long time.

    ¡°¡­ Have you been deprived of power?¡±

    ¡°To say it was stolen is wrong. It wasn¡¯t mine in the first ce.¡±

    The saint continued to speak with a smile in a calm tone.

    ¡°I just gave back what was lent to me.¡±

    ¡°Did you give it up yourself?¡±

    ¡°Now that there is no reason to have it, it is natural.¡±

    Augh escaped Vera¡¯s mouth at the answer she heard.

    It was because I felt that some of the questions I had in those words were answered.

    ¡®She must have faked her death by her own will.¡¯

    There was no question of ¡®why?¡¯.

    This is because if you know the saint, you can easily tell by looking at that peaceful face..

    ¡°You must have been tired of war.¡±

    At this point in time when the demon king disappeared, if the saint had been in her original position, the countries of the continent would have waged another war over the saint.

    Why not? The saint¡¯s abilities were well worth it.

    The saint must have tried to avoid the situation, and the way she came up with it was to erase her existence.

    As he continued his thoughts, the saint opened her mouth.

    The tone was a little subdued.

    ¡°¡­ You know a lot.¡±

    ¡°So, are you going to kill me?¡±

    Vera said so and looked at the saint.

    The body was in the worst possible condition. Even if the saint strangled him right now, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist at all.

    ¡­ To be honest, I have no regrets even if I were to die here . It was true that he lived a life deserving of death, and such a miserable end was within the expected range.

    Vera closed his eyes as he recalled the thought that the saint would reach out to his neck.

    At that moment.

    ¡°There is no reason to kill.¡±

    The Saint¡¯s mouth was opened.

    Vera frowned at the words he heard and opened his eyes. The saint at the end of his gaze still had a calm face.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I will kill you?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a problem to have someone who knows who you really are?¡±

    ¡°I just want you to keep your mouth shut.¡±

    ¡°What if I¡¯m going to spread the word?¡±

    ¡°It would be unfortunate.¡±

    An answer that flowed like water. Vera looked at her expression once again to try to understand the saint¡¯s intentions, but couldn¡¯t read any signs from her face that waspletely scarred from the burns.

    The silence continued, and when Vera did not receive an answer after a long time, the saint took a short breath and continued.

    ¡°Calm down for now. You are very sick .¡±

    ¡°Do you know who I am and still treat me?¡±

    ¡°Should I know?¡±

    ¡°Things like that happen, too. Have you ever thought that the person the saint healed might be a murderer who cuts people into pieces?¡±

    ¡°Then it would be very unfortunate, but I do not have the courage to turn away from the sick. All I can do is pray that you are not a murderer.¡±

    Saying that, Vera felt theughter erupting again as he saw the saint leaning her back against the wall of the shack.

    The saint leaned on her back, took the rosary out of her arms, squeezed it tightly, and closed her eyes.

    It looked like a prayer.

    Vera suddenly felt a stab in his stomach for no reason at the sight, and spoke out in a sarcastic tone.

    ¡°Saint, you are very faithful .¡±

    ¡°¡­ Renee.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not Saint , it¡¯s Renee.¡±

    To be so agreeable all the time and yet she started to object and retort when ites to correcting her name.

    Vera closed his eyes, thinking that the saint was indeed a strange person.

 Chapter 2

    <strong>The slum ¨C 2</strong>

    Roughly about three days have passed.

    I couldn¡¯t say for sure¡­ This was because of the characteristics of the ce called the slums.

    At the time when the sun should be up, it was hidden by the shadow of the tower and did not receive sunlight, and when the night came, this ce was dimly lit due to the scavengers carryingnterns.

    The slum has always been a murky ce with no distinction between day and night.

    Of course, there were other reasons, he was in a bad physical condition.

    A pain that runs through your body all the time.His consciousness constantly went on and off .

    Vera was lying in a state where it would not be strange to die at any time, so he was unable to measure the time.

    ¡°Cough¡­ !¡±

    As soon as he coughed, Vera felt a tightness in his chest and his breathing suffocated.

    ¡°Huh¡­ !¡±

    Taking another breath and examining his body¡¯s condition, figured out its state to some extent.

    ¡®¡­ A week at most.¡¯

    He will die in this ce.

    He cursed, but apart from that, his injuries were very serious. He needed medical treatment right away, but he wasn¡¯t in a situation where he could afford to do so.

    Quite a sight worth seeing

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    The blind saint who lost her power, Renee, was at her wit¡¯s end.

    In other words, there was no way for him to live.

    ¡°¡­ It can¡¯t be all right.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ !¡±

    As Renee¡¯s hand touched his chest, a moan erupted from Vera¡¯s mouth again.

    Vera suppressed the groaning that came out, and looked at Renee, who was exulting.

    ¡°Stop doing useless things. Doesn¡¯t even the saint know that there is no hope?¡±

    ¡°You never know.¡±

    It was a firm tone.

    Vera looked at Renee, struggling to hold on to his flickering mind.

    ¡®¡­ Strange woman.¡¯

    What Vera felt while staying with her for a short time was that she was such an unusual person enough to deserve the nickname of a monster.

    She had burn marks that distorted her original shape to the point of making it unknown, and went out begging with her blind eyes.

    All she got was a bowl of porridge that was inferior to livestock feed, and she ate it while savoring it as if it was some kind of delicacy.

    It was an act that Vera could notprehend.

    How could he. While living as a wretch in this slum, the thing that Vera ate more than anything else was scraps and rotten foods, so it was impossible for him not to know its taste.

    What¡¯s even funnier, is that she didn¡¯t even eat all of it, even though she was eating it so deliciously.

    After she ate a couple of spoonfuls of porridge, she poured all the remaining porridge into Vera¡¯s mouth, wasting it to appease Vera¡¯s hunger, who couldn¡¯t move.

    Yes, it was a waste.

    There was no need for such waste, Vera thought.

    He was about to die soon. The injury had be so serious that it couldn¡¯t get any worse, and he didn¡¯t know when he would stop breathing.

    So, Vera told her several times to let him die.

    ¡°You never know.¡±

    That is the only answering back from her.

    Vera saw Renee holding a spoon at him, moving his gaze into the air and muttering words.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the saint was an idiot.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve lived your whole life as a saint, wouldn¡¯t you know the state of this body better than I do? But¡­ Since the person who should¡¯ve known better keeps doing things so mindlessly, wouldn¡¯t it be natural for me to think of the saint as an idiot?¡±

    He wished she could just throw him away, but for some reason she was holding on to him so foolishly and he was getting annoyed.

    However, Renee didn¡¯t care about Vera¡¯s attitude and pushed the spoon towards Vera again.

    ¡°You never know. Isn¡¯t it possible that after eating this porridge you can be stronger and get up?¡±

    ¡°therefore¡­ !¡±

    ¡°Eat it first.¡±

    Vera felt his stomach twist and stared at Renee.

    Renee was looking into the air with her unfocused eyes, waving her spoon to and fro around where his mouth was expected to be.

    ¡°¡­ You are a fool.¡±

    ¡°In the Holy Land, such foolishness is called love.¡±

    ¡°Does the saint feel excited when you see someone dying soon?¡±

    ¡°I know that love doesn¡¯t necessarily trante into sexual desire.¡±

    The burn marks were pushed up into wrinkles. At the end of Vera¡¯s gaze, Renee was smiling.

    ¡°The Lord has said to love your neighbor, how can I turn away from her as a body that was once her most favored servant?¡±

    ¡°Well, if the Lord was such a loving person, she would have taken pity on the saint and would not have left you in a ce like this.¡±

    Veraughed as hard as he could. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see this expression on his face, but he did it just because he wanted tough at her.

    ¡°It was my choice.¡±

    ¡°In the slum, they call such people morons.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure. And it¡¯s not Saint, it¡¯s Renee.¡±

    What came back was, after all, a smile.

    *

    Probably two days or more.

    Renee was once again holding a spoon to Vera¡¯s lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m patient.¡±

    ¡°Foolish¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Love.¡±

    Vera¡¯s mouth closed.

    ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡±

    Vera watched the spoon swaying around his face, he exhaled briefly, lifted his head and ate.

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    words of praise. Vera¡¯s gaze then turned to Renee.

    It was a smiling face. Now Vera could tell it apart.

    Vera looked at that smile and thought.

    ¡®She¡¯s a really weird woman,¡¯ he said.

    There was no obligation or responsibility for her to do this, but seeing how she was taking care of him like this, it seemed appropriate to express it that way.

    Renee looked so hideous that he could not even think of her as a saint who was praised by everyone.

    An ugly, scarred face that if a stranger saw, he would scream and run away. Blue eyes that could be seen through the barely opened eye sockets. White hair that had lost its shine, covered in dirt.

    If she had gone out to beg in that form, she would have suffered all kinds of insults , but there was no sign of sadness in her.

    just a smile

    It was the only thing hanging over her face.

    Vera couldn¡¯t understand it at all, so he was crazily curious and asked Renee a question.

    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t you regret it?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Giving up your power¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t given up on her powers, she wouldn¡¯t have to live like this. Even if war broke out on the continent, she would have been safe.

    As he looked at Renee with such thought, she chuckled and answered.

    ¡°I have no regrets at all.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I will regret it?¡±

    At the returned question, Vera was speechless.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have anything to say. On the contrary, there was so much to say that he was speechless.

    Life in the slum is so miserable and ugly that it couldn¡¯t even be called life.

    They starve every day, are despised for filth of the slum, and in winter there is not even a wall to stop the cold wind, so it is easy to freeze to death.

    But, why aren¡¯t you afraid of it?

    Why don¡¯t you miss the splendid moments?

    Why do you ept it with a smile?

    As Vera remembered such thoughts, he continued to remain silent.

    ¡°¡­ You know, there was a time when I could actually see.¡±

    Such a word was heard.

    A soft tone. Rene, who raised a gentle smile, continued with that.

    ¡°At a very young age. So, I was five or six years old who had not even lost any baby fat. Until then, like everyone else, I could see the light of the world with my own eyes.¡±

    What came out of her mouth was a story about Renee¡¯s past.

    ¡°I was a farmer¡¯s daughter. The vige I lived in was a small rural vige in the corner of the Eastern Kingdom of Horden.¡±

    It was a story that Vera did not know. That is because back then, he didn¡¯t have interest to find more about her personal history.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I still vaguely remember. Flowers blooming in all colors on a warm spring day, the sun shining dazzlingly in summer, wheat fields dyed golden in harvest season, and a pure white world when winter was in full swing.¡±

    Rene closed her eyes and continued with a faint smile, as if trying to recall the moments that were floating in her mind.

    ¡°Everything was amazing. I was also happy. After bing a saint, I was happy to live for others, but¡­ Selfishly, if someone were to pick the happiest moment for me, I would pick that moment.¡±

    Words spoken with a smile. Even while Vera continued to remain silent, Renee continued to speak.

    ¡°So, when I suddenly went blind one day, I felt like the world was falling apart. It felt as if my shining world had fallen into the depths of the abyss.¡±

    ¡°I guess a saint is also a human being.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am a human being, obviously .¡±

    It was a sarcastic remark, but she let him go as softly as ever.

    ¡°Anyway, I think I spent so many years crying. I guess I thought that the most unfortunate person in the world would be me, that the world was cruel only to me.¡±

    Vera could deeply sympathize with those words.

    It¡¯s because he had thoughts like that in the past.

    It wasn¡¯t just him. All of those in this slum, at the bottom of their misery, have lived with such thoughts.

    Even as he was thinking, Renee¡¯s words continued.

    ¡°At that time, the stigma of the Lord came upon me.¡±

    It was a story that Vera knew well.

    How could he not. The continent was turned upside down when the stigma of the Goddess, which had not appeared for nearly 400 years, appeared on the body of a young girl who had just entered puberty.

    For Vera, it was a well-known fact because it was the period when he was in the midst of uniting all the cartels in the slum and started trading with the imperial nobles.

    ¡°At first, I resented her. Although it was sphemous, I thought that the Lord took away my light and threw me that stigma as apensation, that¡¯s why I med her.¡±

    ¡°If the priests of the Holy Kingdom heard it, they would be shocked.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret deep inside me.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me this easily? Oh, I¡¯m going to die soon, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    When Vera, who was listening to the story in full swing, said something sarcastic, Renee fumbled and pressed her hand against Vera¡¯s chest to close Vera¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Ughh¡­ !¡±

    ¡°That is not good. You have to think about getting better.¡±

    Vera red at Renee, but again, staring at someone blind was meaningless.

    Renee chuckled for a moment, and then continued.

    ¡°So, while I was living a life made up of resentment, I stopped by this slum.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever heard of it.¡±

    ¡°It was a secret, of course. At that time, there was a time when I was trying to secretly spread my powers across the continent.¡±

    Renee spoke like that, licked her lips for a moment, then spoke out.

    ¡°It was a ce where there was so much despair that even I could tell without looking. The sound of dying breath, the screams of pain, the smell of blood and filth, the damp air on the skin. All of that was a shock to me.¡±

    The slightly opened eye sockets showed blue pupils that had lost their light.

    ¡°At that time, after I came to this slum I felt ashamed for the first time in my life . Even though I knew it would not be right to dare to sympathise, seeing the people living here made me understand just how ugly and childish I was, and I felt ashamed.¡±

    Again, a smile crept across Renee¡¯s lips.

    ¡°That was the first time I thought of an emotion that wasn¡¯t resentment. Plus, I had this idea. Maybe the reason why the Lord had taken the light away from me was because she wanted me to share that light with them.¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s quite a jump of logic.¡±

    ¡°It might be. However, would that matter even if it is? Isn¡¯t it important that I obtained such a realization? So, I have no regrets at all about living here now. Although I have be a very feeble existence, I¡¯m still really grateful that I can be of help to someone with this body.

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned to Renee.

    A smiling face. It was an expression without even the slightest bit of wrinkles.

    Suddenly, Vera, who was looking at Renee, realized why his stomach was twisted when he saw her.

    ¡®¡­ Saint.¡¯

    I realized why she was called that.

    Because the saint was a human with such nobility, it made his stomach twist.

    He was so distraught by her nobility, which was different from him, who trampled on everything he saw at every given moment, fearing that he would return back to the slum and starve to death.

    Vera tried to take his eyes off Renee and closed his eyes.

    Suddenly, misery ran through his body.

    Not even once in his life, did he ever think that he would regret his life. At this moment, because of that shabby woman, regret rose inside of him.

    Clearly, this situation should be so difficult that it would make her vomit, and since she used to live a brighter life than this, she should be even more desperate.

    ¡°¡­ a mentally ill woman.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that¡±

    A clear sound ofughterid a stone in Vera¡¯s stomach.

 Chapter 3

    <strong>The slum ¨C 3</strong>

    Five days, or maybe more passed

    The day I thought I was going to die after the first diagnosis.

    Vera smirked at the sight of himself still breathing.

    I hated to admit it, but Renee¡¯s care worked.

    She even reduced her own share of the meal, preventing him from dying out of starvation by feeding him a portion of her food, and the divinity, which was collected by gathering up remnants of her now lost power, slowed the deterioration of his wounds.

    However, that was it.

    ¡°The situation is improving. Let¡¯s try a little bit more.¡±

    Renee said. At that, Vera turned his head toward Renee and uttered an answer.

    ¡°Nonsense. It¡¯s just that my lifespan has gotten a little bit longer.¡±

    Yes, his lifespan just got extended for a little bit. It was just that.

    The wound still hasn¡¯t healed. The pain was getting worse day by day.

    The injuries, which have worsened little by little over the past week, have now taken away all the strength needed to even move his fingertips.

    Vera spoke to Renee, breathing heavily in pain.

    ¡°How about acknowledging it now?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You have worked in vain. I will die soon.¡±

    As Vera said with all of his strength, Renee shook her head with a smile on her lips.

    ¡°You never know.¡±

    Vera¡¯s brow narrowed.

    ¡°Even if you say that, nothing will change.¡±

    ¡°You will never know unless you try your best.¡±

    It was a repetition of the same answer.

    Again, Vera felt his stomach tighten.

    Her persistence, which made him feel so pathetic, was what made him feel like that.

    ¡°You are a foolish person.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called being full of love.¡±

    ¡°Are you a parrot?¡±

    ¡°No way. As you can see, I am human.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t concede a single word.¡±

    ¡°The desire to win is a good stimulus for development.¡±

    Vera frowned.

    He wanted to let out a sigh, but the pain throbbing through his whole body made him barely able to do so.

    ¡°If I was fine, I would have pped your cheek.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good mindset. I will wait for you , so hurry up and recover.¡±

    Renee said so, leaning against the wall next to Vera who was lying down, and taking out Rosario.

    A tinum-colored rosary that stands out as a preciousmodity at a nce.

    It was the mark of the high priests of the Holy Kingdom.

    She always held her rosary and continued praying whenever she had time.

    One day, I asked her what she was praying for as she never seemed to be getting tired of it.

    The answer that came back at that time was that she was praying for his recovery. It was a very funny wish, it was a wish he would not wish for unless he was an idiot.

    Vera, remembering his past, seeing Renee praying with her rosary in hand, shed words involuntarily.

    ¡°¡­ That rosary, if you are not going to throw it away, you¡¯d better leave it here.¡±

    ¡°How could I do that?¡±

    ¡°You will die because of that rosary.¡±

    Vera looked at Renee, who still had her eyes closed, and said so as if affirming.

    It wasn¡¯t just nonsense.

    The slum is where it would have been left to happen.

    The Scavengers of the slum.

    They are called so because if they find anything that¡¯s worth money,, they would rip off and sell them, even if it is the organs of corpses

    If they were to find that Rosario, Renee would be their target immediately.

    Those scoundrels will pierce Renee¡¯s neck with a knife to kill her, and after taking the Rosario, they will split her stomach to take out all the organs and sell them as well, and only then will they be satisfied.

    ¡°Scavengers are a bunch of lunatics who live only for today. If they were to earn money for today, they would even risk being pursued by the Holy Kingdom and take that Rosario.¡±

    After talking for a long time, his chest hurts again.

    Vera breathed vigorously at the pain that resonated through his body, then frowned immediately.

    The reason he brought this up, he himself couldn¡¯t understand why he was being unnecessary nosy.

    Have I finally gone crazy now that I¡¯m a step away from death? He was making such a thought.

    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate.¡±

    The answer came back.

    After saying that, Renee opened her eyes and continued speaking again with a small smile on her lips.

    ¡°They must be living such a harsh life If they have to do it.¡±

    ¡°Huh, if Kariak had heard it, he would haveughed and fell backwards.¡±

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°The first scavenger.¡±

    ¡°Oh, It turned out to be a well-known individual.¡±

    ¡°Well, you could say that.¡±

    He was the one who created the deepest darkness of the slum, so it wasn¡¯t really wrong.

    ¡°They are not worthy of sympathy.¡±

    ¡°Is there such a person in the world?¡±

    ¡°You live in a flower garden.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see it with my eyes, so I have to draw it in your head.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Stop it.¡±

    Vera closed his eyes.

    I¡¯ve never lost in eloquence all my life, but whenever I talk to her, I always feel like I¡¯m being dragged around.

    Seriously, she was a person who looked more like a weirdo than a saint, no matter how much he thought about it.

    Since she brought him here, she never once asked about him.

    Not even the most basic thing like a name was asked, let alone his identity or his past.

    If it was because she¡¯s not interested in me , it would make no sense either.

    She devoted almost all of her time caring for him, and never showed any signs of fatigue or annoyance.

    Whenever I felt like I was about to lose my mind because of the pain, she held my hand and talked to me, and while being unable to properly secure even one meal a day for herself, she still took care of his meals.

    Indeed, it could be said that it was the nobleness of a saint, but to Vera, it came off as bizarre rather than noble.

    ¡®¡­ No, it¡¯s not.¡¯

    Vera felt a detedughing out of my mouth.

    To tell the truth, he didn¡¯t want to consider it as nobility, so he was judging it that way.

    Even though both lived a miserable life, her unfading light was so dazzling that it made him aware of how he was covered in all sorts of filth,that¡¯s why he judged her like that.

    Vera humbly acknowledged her.

    He was ashamed that his past life, which he lived as a viin among the viins, was revealed under her light, so he was disparaging her

    She was so dazzling that she was able to do things he couldn¡¯t do in the past.

    At the end of my life, I thought that no one would be by my side.

    He had lived a life too ugly to deserve anyone to remain with him on deathbed , so he didn¡¯t even dare to hope.

    So he swore that he would humbly ept dying alone, but her light was able to weaken even his oath.

    She was giving me a kindness that a ugly human such as myself would not have dare to receive.

    ¡®¡­ It¡¯s funny.¡¯

    Veraughed at himself for leaning on her warmth.

    *

    His eyes followed her.

    ¡­ He followed the face with her eyes closed nkly.

    A bizarre face that has been scarred from burns and whose original form cannot be recognized.

    Vera tried to draw the face she would have had on it, but it was not easy to do because it was damaged so badly.

    ¡°Did you do that to your face?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m talking about burns.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did it myself.¡±

    ¡°Did you have any reason to do that?¡±

    It was something that Vera did not understand. If you simply wanted to hide your identity, you could use artifacts, and if that didn¡¯t work, you could use a mask.

    As Vera waited for an answer with a face full of questions, Renee answered it with a chuckle.

    It was a tone with a touch of yfulness in it.

    ¡°You know? Until I made my face like this, I was a beauty that would be admired by anyone.¡±

    It was a sudden remark, but Vera was able to understand her intentions with just those words.

    Vera knew better than anyone that a beautiful appearance served as a fatal weakness in the slum.

    She must have wanted to say that it was a choice to protect herself.

    ¡°¡­ How can a blind person be so sure of that? Don¡¯t you think the people who saw you didn¡¯t have the courage to call you ugly?¡±

    Vera spouted out his harsh answer because he was disgusted by her words.

    What followed was also aughable answer.

    ¡°I am telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure of that?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what it means to be blind?¡±

    Renee said and leaned towards Vera. Renee¡¯s hand was ovepped with Vera¡¯s.

    ¡°It means being sensitive to other senses. I can understand better than others whether the words conveyed by a person are true or false.¡±

    Renee¡¯s hand swept over the back of Vera¡¯s hand.

    ¡°The human voice has a lot of vibrations depending on the emotions it contains. When you tell a lie, there is a tremor that breaks apart, and when you tell a touching story, there is a tremor that gets wet.¡±

    Renee¡¯s hand, which had been stroking the back of Vera¡¯s hand, began to gently press the pulse on Vera¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Sometimes there is a pulsation. The more intense the emotion, the more evident it bes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Why are you talking about it now?¡±

    ¡°It was because almost everyone who looked at me had a passionate voice when they looked at me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you are just being overly self-conscious?¡±

    ¡°No way. I¡¯m sure. The tremors in the voices of those who told me that I was beautiful, and the heat that came along with it, each contained a hazy color. There is only love, as far as I know, that has a tone with such a painful color.¡±

    ¡°Everyone who saw you fell in love? Aren¡¯t you ashamed to paint your face with gold?¡±

    ¡°I was telling the truth.¡±

    Vera felt a smirking out of Renee¡¯s face as she said it without any shame.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I asked you a stupid question.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there is no way to prove it.¡±

    Renee¡¯s hand, which was holding the pulse, fell off, and the warmth that had permeated Vera¡¯s wrist disappeared.

    Vera, feeling the sensation of emptiness, exhaled briefly, then shut his mouth tightly.

    As the body weakens, does the mind also be weaker?

    Vera felt that his pride had been hurt for nothing by the emotion that had juste to him.

    It must have been a life in which I had never asked anyone for help or felt regret from the departing warmth. For some reason, when I dealt with her, this weakness came out.

    His shallow imagination keepsing up with meaningless assumptions in his mind.

    If I had met you at a different time, different ce, and in a different position, would I be different than I am now? What if I had met you before I became evil. Would I have lived a different life than the one I have now? If it had been before you scarred your face, would I have fallen in love as you said?

    A never ending chain of assumptions. As a result, Vera felt his stomach churn again and shook it off by biting his lips.

    It was because of the growing misery following those rising assumptions.

    It took a while for the silence to fall in space to shake off those thoughts.

    ¡°¡­ Then I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡±

    Renee opened her mouth.

    Vera hesitated and sat up, looked at Renee as she staggered against the wall, and uttered those words again.

    ¡°You¡¯d better leave the rosario behind¡±

    ¡°How could I ever do that?¡±

    It was a word of rejection that came back.

    Vera looked at Renee walking slowly with her back away from him, feeling suffocated and unwilling.

    So, unnecessarily words then came out of his mouth.

    ¡°¡­ I guess the prayers you¡¯ve been praying for the whole time must have been a prayer for someone to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Please. I¡¯m not going to die until you get out of bed.¡±

    Renee said so, opening the door of the shack and making a ¡®squeak¡¯ and went outside.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    Words in the usual calm tone, as always.

    Those were Renee¡¯sst words that Vera heard.

 Chapter 4

    <strong>The slum ¨C 4</strong>

    A day and a half had passed, Renee had still not returned.

    Vera continued to breathe as if he would copse at any moment, and stared nkly at the ceiling.

    ¡®¡­ gone?¡¯

    Did she leave. Such a thought came to his mind.

    His dazed mind came up with such an idea.

    Isn¡¯t it like that? It has been almost half a month. She hasn¡¯t been able to even properly eat one meal a day, and she has been taking care of himself in her weak body, so it was about time to get tired of it.

    For a moment Vera let out augh at the thought that came to mind, and felt suffocated at the chest pain that followed with every breath.

    Now I felt it for sure. The remaining spark of my life was disappearing.

    Now this damn life was about toe to an end.

    Once again, a smile appeared on Vera¡¯s lips.

    The damn wretch at the bottom of the slums, the slum¡¯s butcher, the empire¡¯s savage hound, and the tumor of the continent finally died.

    The sinner, who would be at the bottom of hell, was dying alone in a corner of this filthy slum.

    Isn¡¯t it the best news among all good news that the entire continent should be delighted about?

    Vera, who had beenughing for a long time at those thoughts, felt hisughter stop at a certain point.

    It didn¡¯t happen because he wanted it.

    It was because there was a person who came to his mind.

    An ugly woman with all her skin scarred from the burns, covered in filth. She came to his mind.

    I remembered a woman who turned his stomach over with every word she said.

    A woman who seemed to be the embodiment of the word nobility, a woman who made him feel for the first time the feeling of regret, came to his mind, the very same woman who showed kindness even to an evil being such as myself .

    Even at this very moment, he was disparaging her, but Vera knew.

    That, even if he knew her only for a short period of time, the woman he had seen wasn¡¯t a person who would ever give up on him.

    She probably didn¡¯t run away. If she was going to run away, she would have run away long ago because she couldn¡¯t stand hunger.

    Vera knew better than anyone how painful hunger was.

    So, he also knew how difficult it was to fight hunger during those 15 days.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that a woman who had endured such hardships would have run away for that reason now.

    ¡®¡­ She must have died.¡¯

    She was a woman who didn¡¯t listen to even a word of warning, so she must have died after being caught by a scavenger. The corpse lying somewhere in the slum.

    Vera, who was looking at the ceiling with hazy eyes, clenched his teeth as he thought of Renee¡¯s corpse lying in muddy water and was suddenly filled with emotion.

    It was an unknown feeling.

    It was a feeling he had never felt in his life.

    He knew a lot of simr emotions, but he just couldn¡¯t think of a word to describe this feeling.

    It resembled regret, and it resembledpassion at the same time. It took the form of guilt, but it could not be called as such .

    It seemed like it could be expressed as fear, but rather than such an overwhelming feeling, it felt more like a small ember that spread faintly.

    It was a feeling of gratitude with some guilt mixed in.

    Vera felt his body tremble at this emotion that made his insides turn inside out.

    It was such aplex feeling. It was a feeling that tightened his stomach and made him feel more stuffy than the chest pain that had tormented him so far.

    So, Vera twisted his whole body and tried to move his body that had not moved at all.

    ¡°Heh heh¡­ !¡±

    As he moved his fingertips, the pain spread throughout his body from there. Then, as he moved his arm, he could feel the blood seeping from within.

    However, he couldn¡¯t stop.

    Because of this dizzy feeling that made me want to vomit, he couldn¡¯t afford to worry about the pain in his body.

    He raised his upper body.

    ¡°Cough¡­ !¡±

    Blood gushed out of his mouth.

    The body copsed, producing a ¡®thump¡¯ sound.

    In the meantime, Vera raised his head up and looked at the half-open door of the shack.

    Arms outstretched. He touched the ground with his arms, and started to move by crawling while shivering.

    He crawled, looking so miserable that he couldn¡¯t even bear to look at himself.

    Leaving the door, going through muddy water, He crawled for a long time, not even knowing where he was going.

    The blood that had been gushing out of his mouth flowed back up and came out through his nostrils.

    Every time he stretched out his arms, He felt a crushing pain all over his body.

    Nevertheless, He still couldn¡¯t stop.

    It was because of this strange suffocation that tightened his stomach.

    Vera crawled aimlessly as if he was a madman, and found a figure lying in a corner of the slum, covered with muddy water.

    Vera knew at once who that person was.

    It was Renee.

    Her skin scarred from burn marks, her white hair stained with muddy water, and the lightless blue pupils exposed under her half-closed eyelids, were telling him.

    The whole area was drenched in ck and gloomy colors.

    It was the color of the dead. It was the same color as those dying in the slum. It was a gloomy color that always came to mind when the hardened blood and muddy water mixed together.

    Seeing these colors spread around her, Vera stopped.

    He had been crawling for a long time so when he stopped, he looked like a mess.

    On top of the strange emotion that has been tormenting him for a while, one emotion is added.

    The emotion that came to mind this time was one that Vera knew for sure.

    It was a feeling that dominated his entire childhood, so he couldn¡¯t be ignorant of it.

    Despair.

    That was the emotion that came to mind.

    He didn¡¯t know why he had such feelings.

    He could only instinctively realize that the emotion that came to his mind was taking the form of despair.

    Vera looked at Rene¡¯s corpse for a long time with a face covered in blood and filth, then crawled towards her very slowly.

    He crawled the distance, barely reachable.

    After burning through thest ember of his life, barely managing to crawl there, Vera looked at Renee with the face of a man who was about to die.

    Somehow, even though she must have died so painfully, she had a peaceful face.

    ¡°¡­ You look ugly.¡±

    They were words mixed with sassiness and shortness of breath

    Having said that, Vera looked at her face for a moment and continued.

    ¡°What did I say, I told you that you would die.¡±

    I tried to smile, but I didn¡¯t even have the strength to raise the corners of my lips.

    My eyelids were heavy. I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Vera felt that the end was reallying, and looked at Renee¡¯s face.

    She was truly a selfish woman.

    After you made me break my vow to bear all of my karma and die wretchedly alone, you¡¯re sleeping while making such a peaceful face.

    I still didn¡¯t get to know the identity of this heartbreaking feeling, but you fell asleep without teaching it to me.

    My whole body has lost its strength. That thought sank as heavy as cotton soaked in water.

    While Vera was looking at Renee with his half-closed eyes, without realizing it, he pursed his lips and uttered these words.

    ¡°¡­ Do you know this?¡±

    Talking to a corpse was a really funny thing to do, but Vera didn¡¯t stop talking even though he was thinking this.

    ¡°I have a really great talent. With this talent, a good for nothing scum was able to be the most evil person on the continent.¡±

    Vera gathered all the strength that had been left in his body until then, and finally grabbed her hand, which was ced in the muddy water.

    There was a tattoo in the shape of 8 strokes of curves intertwined to form a circle under Vera¡¯s sleeves and forearms.

    ¡°Stigma, you say. I have one as well .¡±

    Vera said so and giggled. This is because it was funny that he was divulging his secrets that he had not told anyone in his life.

    ¡°The God of oath. That is my stigma. With this stigma, I can confer weight on my words.¡±

    I don¡¯t know why. Just one day, a stigma suddenly appeared on my forearm.

    Because the stigma was a known miracle that the gods bestowed upon their most cherished servant, Vera wondered why the stigma appeared on him.

    It was a natural thought . He didn¡¯t believe in God, nor did he want to represent God¡¯s will.

    So, Vera used this stigma simply for his own greed.

    ¡°¡­ If I make an oath and pay a price for it, I get that much power.¡±

    With this skill, with this miracle, he was able to hold half of the continent.

    He was able to put all the shadows on this continent under his feet.

    ¡°Of course there are penalties. If I don¡¯t keep my oath, in addition to what I paid for, my soul will be ripped apart by the amount of strength I gained.¡±

    There was only one time when I did not keep my vow.

    Vera still remembered the pain of that moment clearly.

    It¡¯s like his existence was being torn into pieces, and it¡¯s a pain that makes cold sweat flow through your body just by thinking about it.

    That moment was more painful than everything he had ever experienced in my life and he feared it more than anything.

    The pain thates when you break the oath was that kind of pain.

    So, I will never break my oath again. I promised so

    ¡°¡­ But, because of you, I broke my oath again.¡±

    Because of you, I broke the oath I made for the rest of my life, that I would never feel regret, that I would be willing to bear the punishment for all the sins I hadmitted in my life.

    After meeting you, I regretted my life because of your light.

    Now my whole soul will be wiped out. Will there be only a little speck of dust remaining? Even if you don¡¯t know, it¡¯s certain it will be difficult for him to remain in existence.

    With such thoughts in mind, Vera looked at Renee nkly and reflected on the past 15 days or so of time he spent with her.

    Those times felt so close to infinite yet passed by so quickly.

    If I had to pick one of the most miserable moments of my life, those moments would be number one. However, ironically, those moments are also the ones he cherished the most.

    Vera savored the thoughts passing through his head, looking at Renee with a vision blurred to the point where he couldn¡¯t even properly distinguish the shape of an object.

    Slowly, his lips moved involuntarily as he spoke.

    ¡°¡­ I have lived for myself my entire life. However.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t an identalnguage. It was just this unfamiliar feeling that made me say that.

    That¡¯s what I wanted to say to her, who made the feelings of ¡®regret¡¯ sprout inside of him.

    ¡°If there is a next life, if my soul still remains¡­ .¡±

    That, you were the one who changed me.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t mind living for you then. When I¡¯m with you, I feel like I can live a life without regrets.¡±

    By your side, even this evil being would dare to live what could be called life.

    Saying so, Vera used his stigma for thest time of his life.

    ¡°Yeah, that would be nice. It won¡¯t be much, but¡­ I will use all of my remaining soul in this oath.¡±

    The stigma burned with gold.

    Now, you just need to engrave the oath on this stigma.

    Vera, as always, engraved an oath on the golden stigma.

    ¡°If I¡¯m allowed to live another life, that life¡­, I¡¯ll live for you. I swear.¡±

    I will put you in the most honorable position, and live my life standing by your side to protect you.

    I engraved such an oath into my soul.

    The oath was engraved, and the body reverberated. I felt a burning sensation in my soul.

    It was a feeling that was infinitely close to pure abstraction, but it was a feeling very familiar to Vera, who had been using stigma throughout his life.

    Vera slowly closed his eyes only after confirming that the stigma had been activated.

    So, as he was thinking, I¡¯m going to die atst.¡¯

    Tick-.

    In Vera¡¯s ear, the sound of the clock was heard.

 Chapter 5

    <strong>Regression</strong>

    ¡°This bastard!¡±

    A violent shout.

    Then, a foot that filled my field of vision came into my eyes, and a dull pain arose in my jaw.

    ¡°Oops¡­ !¡±

    Vera groaned with his teary eyes wide open, exhaling a sticky breath.

    ¡°Ouch¡­ .¡±

    ¡°This jerk is making a big fuss for nothing. You should have filled your quota then if you didn¡¯t want this to happen !¡±

    The sound of screams filled his ears causing a nauseating sensation .

    Vera, who felt it, awakened his dazed mind and raised his head to look at the source of the voice.

    ¡®¡­ Doran?¡¯

    Doran. The leader of the slum beggars.

    Besides, he was a man who he killed by twisting his neck with his own hands long time ago .

    Vera looked at Doran with a disorganizedplexion and unrefined breathing, then let out a bitterugh.

    series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

    ¡®Ah¡­ .¡¯

    You¡¯re in hell

    My soul, torn to shreds, fell to hell and is being punished .

    As Vera started to sigh at those thoughts, Doran, who was looking at him, had a twisted expression and kicked him once again.

    ¡°Still, this bastard!¡±

    Whoops! This time, after being hit in the chin, Vera fell backwards in shock.

    Vera looked up at the sky while lying down in the muddy water, with a smirk on his face.

    The gloomy and stuffy air.

    It was the slums.

    Even after struggling to get out of it, the ce he eventually returned to were the slums.

    Ironically, his hell took the form of the slum.

    Realizing this, a louderugh erupted from Vera¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Poof¡­ ,hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Are youughing?! Laughing!!!¡±

    Seeing Vera bursting intoughter, Doran got angry and started kicking.

    Vera was hit all over his body with an angry kick, and he continued thinking nkly.

    ¡®The saint¡­ .¡¯

    What¡¯s the point of saying it? That woman must have been in the arms of the gods.

    In the first ce, she was a person whom he had no reason to be worried about. In the end, she was a woman who made even an evil person such as myself feel regret, so she must be staying there.

    Vera giggled and recalled thest moments of his life.

    What was he thinking? Heughed so hard at himself, who had no shame to dare to make a promise in his next life.

    God is not a moron, and there was no way she could show such mercy to a viin who used his stigma as he wished for all of his life.

    ¡®¡­ Shame.¡¯

    I was ashamed of myself for hanging on to that passing spring breeze, which had weakened at the end.

    It is truly fitting that an evil person such as himself ends up like this.

    Using God¡¯s grace as a tool, sitting on a throne built upon the despair of ordinary people and enjoying pleasure all his life, this was a natural oue.

    His whole body was kicked and beaten. Still he was bursting withughter.

    Vera, who was receiving two opposing sensations in his body, once again thought of the Saintess, and felt his stomach tighten.

    ¡®¡­ It would have been better if we hadn¡¯t met.¡¯

    If I had, I would have felt very happy about that situation, I would have humbly epted it, and I would not have regretted my past life.

    While contemting this thought, Vera had a sudden realization, ¡®Could it be that this was all arranged by the Lord?¡¯

    I thought that maybe God had ced her at the end of his life so that he would regret the sins he had umted, so that the sinner who dared to defile the stigma of God suffered even more.

    Wouldn¡¯t that be very reasonable?

    If that is true, the Lord was truly omniscient.

    He will pay up the rest of his sentence for his sinful karma with deep regret and despair. If the God who prepared all that for him in advance was not omniscient, what would he call omniscient?

    Again,ughter erupted.

    ¡°Uh-huh¡­ .¡±

    series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

    There was no reason tough, it was a situation where he should be shedding tears, but for some reason, onlyughter came out.

    Afterughing for so long, Doran, who had stopped kicking him, was looking at himself with a tired face.

    ¡°Huh, huh¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Why? Keep continuing kicking some more.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you crazy bastard¡­ !¡±

    Hesitatingly. Doran took a step back.

    With a somewhat frightened expression on his face, Doran took a step back and ran away.

    Vera looked at his distant back and said, ¡®That guy has no guts even in Hell.¡¯ Thinking about something like that, he felt a sense of incongruity btedly.

    ¡®¡­ wait for a bit.¡¯

    Does this make sense?

    Isn¡¯t this hell? Isn¡¯t this a ce to punish evil spirits? But, if that¡¯s where I am. Why is the jailer who punishes me running so far away?

    ¡°Ouch¡­ .¡±

    Vera raised his throbbing body and caught his breath.

    Something is strange. In the midst of that thought, while sweeping his body to check for injuries, Vera discovered that she shouldn¡¯t be standing between her torn sleeves.

    Vera hastily rolled up his sleeves.

    The shape of a circle with 8 strokes of curves exposed under the sleeves.

    ¡®stigma?¡¯

    It was the stigma of an oath.

    Why is this embedded here? Why does it still remain?

    After thinking of such a thought, Vera then closed his eyes and examined his soul.

    It was the power given to those who received the stigma of the covenant.

    Above Vera¡¯s closed eyelids, a dark soul appeared.

    A dark soul that vibrates as if on fire.

    ¡®¡­ It¡¯s intact.¡¯

    not torn

    ¡®¡­ no.¡¯

    It had beenpletely restored.

    All the parts that were once torn apart after breaking of the oath were healed.

    While Vera was making a nk face at this strange phenomenon, he suddenly remembered the oath he had engraved before he died, and looked into his soul again.

    A dark soul. On top of it, golden letters were engraved.

    ¡®¡­ It exists.¡¯

    Thest oath of his life.

    The oath of ¡®I will live for the saint¡¯.

    It was engraved

    Vera opened his eyes and looked around.

    The back alley of the slum, which was gloomy and stuffy due to being obscured by the shadow of the tower.

    His soul that has not been ripped apart in the slightest.

    It was a bizarre situation as if it was said that everything up to the moment of death was a dream, but the oath engraved on the soul was saying that it was not a dream.

    Vera looked at his skinny wrists.

    ¡®The body of a beggar.¡¯

    The only time in Vera¡¯s life that he was so skinny was when he was a beggar.

    It must be so, after the hunger was resolved, he always maintained a strong body.

    It would only beter that Vera realized what all of this meant now.

    ¡®¡­ Regression.¡¯

    I¡¯m back.

    Time has rewinded.

    He returned as a wretched little boy in the slum who had not done anything yet.

    A zoned out thought. The pain slowly receded.

    Vera stared nkly at the sky at this iprehensible phenomenon.

    It was right toe up with the question ¡®why?¡¯, but, unfortunately, one thought began to fill my head before all the idents.

    ¡®The saint is alive.¡¯

    That fact alone filled my head.

    A feeling of relief that can¡¯t even exin the reason begins to fill in.

    She is alive. It¡¯s not just alive.

    The burn hasn¡¯t scarred her skin yet.

    She did not starve while eating honey porridge, which is worse than livestock feed.

    ¡­ In this slum, she was not here.

    Vera, who clenched his fists as he thought of her, enjoyed the relief that rose for a long time, then came up with another thought.

    For what reason did he return?

    I tried to make a usible guess, but no answer came to my mind.

    However, an existence capable of doing such a thing came to mind.

    ¡®¡­ the Lord.¡¯

    She who sits on the most supreme throne.

    The one who shapes the world and weaves fate.

    There was no one else who could do this.

    *

    Vera walked through the slum nkly, covered in muddy water.

    It was because his mind was not organized.

    If the Lord did this to me, what did she want from me?

    In the midst of a series of questions, Vera finally remembered the oath he had made.

    ¡®¡­ I will live for the saint.¡¯

    If there is anything the Lord wants to achieve through him, it will be the fulfillment of that pledge.

    Isn¡¯t it? Why else would you pay so much attention to someone who is not good?

    He is an apostate who abused the power of God.

    The evil being that throws the world into chaos.

    This second life that God gave me could not have been for myself.

    Suddenly, in Vera¡¯s head, the conversation he had with the saint came to mind.

    -Well, if the Lord was such a loving person, she would have taken pity on the saint and would not have left you in a ce like this.

    These are the words addressed to the saint who is living a miserable life in the slum.

    The answer that came back was that she had chosen it herself.

    Recalling her, Vera burst intoughter.

    Again, Vera¡¯s gaze turned to the sky.

    ¡®Even the Lord couldn¡¯t break that woman¡¯s stubbornness.¡¯

    So, Are you trying to save her by using someone else¡¯s hand?

    The thoughts went on for a long time.

    If that¡¯s what the Lord wants.

    ¡®I¡¯ll be happy to go along with you.¡¯

    He let out a long breath.

    As he exhaled, the stuffy air that had filled his lungs came out.

    ¡®Before that¡­ .¡¯

    Vera¡¯s head turned towards the corner of the gutter.

    One of the deepest alleys in the slum, Scavenger¡¯s Lair. He headed there

    Vera recalled Renee¡¯s body lying in the muddy water.

    Vera¡¯s fists were clenched at the memory of the moment as an indescribable bizarre despair started to appear inside of him.

    ¡®¡­ Garbage should be cleaned up.¡¯

    Even though it hadn¡¯t happened yet, to Vera, they were sinners that had to be ripped apart.

    *

    A shabby pub with a musty smell.

    In the middle of the tavern, where all of the equipment in it had been shattered, Vera looked down at the corpses, covered in blood, with a nk stare .

    They were the scavengers who had their necks broken by him.

    It was funny that after he got a second chance and the first thing he did was murder, but he had no regrets.

    On the contrary, if he hadn¡¯t done this, he would have regretted it.

    Logically speaking, that¡¯s the case.

    The deepest darkness of the slum. If left alone, mold will grow without end.

    If you didn¡¯t clean up like this, they would crawl out of the slum, so it was the right thing to do so.

    ¡­ Yes, I could have said so.

    ¡®¡­ That¡¯s an excuse.¡¯

    A smirk escaped from Vera¡¯s mouth.

    Vera didn¡¯t bother to cover up his actions that much.

    Finding them and killing them was out of pure anger.

    He remembered the end of his life that was still engraved in his head, and he killed out of anger.

    A bloody smell filled the inside of the tavern. It entered and evoked an unpleasant sensation.

    By exhaling a long breath, Vera brushed off the disgusting atmosphere.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ .¡±

    He won with the power of the stigma, but there was still a lot of fatigue in his body.

    It was natural.

    It¡¯s because his body was too weak right now.

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned to the mirror fragment on the floor.

    Above the fragment of the mirror, a gloomy impression of a boy with a scrawny face and ck hair covering his eyes was reflected.

    Yes, a boy.

    His body now was that of a young boy who was only fourteen years old.

    In addition, he was not able to eat properly, so he was limp and trampled on and injured.

    He faced the Scavenger in that state, so he was really tired.

    ¡®Once the cleaning is finished¡­ .¡¯

    Vera found a chair that was at least in good shape, put his buttocks on it, and continued his thoughts.

    He had to n for the future.

    An oath engraved on the soul.

    What should I do to protect her? He thought of that.

    Life can¡¯t be the same as before.

    ¡­ No, I didn¡¯t want to live so much since I already regretted that life.

    I vowed to live for the saint and for that entric woman, so I had to be a human being who could protect her.

    ¡­ Fortunately, he had a good tool for him.

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned to the stigma engraved on her right forearm.

    ¡®¡­ Pdin.¡¯

    Pdin of the Holy Kingdom.

    An option I hadn¡¯t even looked at in my previous life.

    series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

    However, if he wanted to, it was the easiest option for him to do.

    In addition, it was the perfect ce to keep the saint by his side.

    In Vera¡¯s head, the events that would take ce on the continent in the future were lined up.

    ¡®It will be four years before the stigma appears on the saint.¡¯

    The year she turns 14, the year she turns 18.

    He clearly remembered that it was the time when he was collecting rumors about the imperial nobles in order to make a deal with them.

    ¡®It¡¯s been 4 years¡­ .¡¯

    The past life, the time gone now.

    ording to Vera, the past was just over two weeks.

    He remembered that she had found himself lying at the entrance to the gutter.

    ¡®Last life you found me¡­ .¡¯

    so.

    ¡®This life I¡¯ll go find you.¡¯

    A smile formed on Vera¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 6

    <strong>Holy Kingdom Elia</strong>

    ¡®¡­ Is it here?¡¯

    At the end of his gaze, in front of the white wall and the middle gate there stood two pdins in pure white armor.

    Holy Kingdom Elia.

    The smallest country on the continent. Thergest temple on the continent.

    This ce is called the smallest country because it consists of only one fortress, and thergest temple because the whole fortress is one temple.

    Vera, who had barelye to this ce after riding his horse for a week, suddenly felt a surge of emotion at the white fortress at the end of his field of vision.

    It was because he never dreamed that he would find this fortress on his own.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for a saint, it would have been a ce he wouldn¡¯t have been able to see if it wasn¡¯t for the rtionship that he made at the end of his life.

    The reason he didn¡¯te here in his previous life¡­ . It was because there was so much to lose when joining the Holy Kingdom at that time.

    Clergy of the Holy Kingdom are not allowed to engage in personal economic activities. The reason was that they should not defile their faith by their thirst for wealth.

    You couldn¡¯t even get a title. The reason was that those who represent the will of God should not be blinded by their lust for power.

    The only thing that could be obtained by bing a pdin was honor.

    So, Vera lived hiding his stigma all his life.

    What Vera wanted in hisst life was wealth and power.

    In other words, it was luxury and pleasure.

    As he continued to think, a suffocatingugh escaped out of Vera¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®I came all the way here because of you.¡¯

    A saint who could be described as an unblemished pure white lily growing in a pond of mud came to mind.

    Four years from now, I will go to meet the saint on the day the stigma falls on her.

    To keep my oath, to follow the light that shone on me at the end of my life.

    What was needed for that.

    ¡®¡­ status.¡¯

    A procession to meet the saint. I needed a position to lead it.

    That is, a position sufficient to lead the Pdins was required.

    I had no worries about whether I could get there in four years.

    He already had everything needed to be a citizen of Elia and be a pdin.

    The stigma of the oath that came upon me.

    series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

    This was enough.

    If you show this, you would get into the ce of session at once.

    There, the apostleship can be recognized.

    The power of the oath is also an authority with many great aspects, so if you show this stigma and ascend to the top of the apostle, the status of a pdin wille along with it.

    Vera, who continued to think, moved slowly and headed towards Elia¡¯s gate.

    ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    I¡¯m going to see you in 4 years.

    I will not let you die as miserably as before.

    I will not let you hide in the slum.

    I will put you in the most honorable ce, and I¡¯ll live what I can finally call life next to you.

    The moment the gap between Vera, who was absorbed in his thoughts, and the pdins guarding the gates, was reduced to about five steps.

    thud-.

    Two pdins hit the floor with a halberd at the same time.

    ¡°Stop, what are you here for?¡±

    series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

    Vera looked at the two pdins with rigid faces.

    Twin Pdins with identical looks, brown hair, brown eyes, and a stout body with an angr jawline.

    Even Vera knew their names. They were people who had made a name for themselves in his previous life.

    Two of the apostles who received a stigma like himself, two who could be said to be the pirs of the Holy Kingdom.

    ¡®Krek, Marek.¡¯

    Apostles of the guardian god Peyron, the twin pdins Krek and Marek.

    The gatekeepers of the Holy Kingdom who became apostles by sharing one stigma.

    In his previous life, when the demon king arrived and swept the continent, just these 2 alone prevented the demon king from invading the Holy Kingdom.

    Vera felt a strange feeling as he actually met people he had only heard of through past rumors. He then raised his right arm and rolled up his sleeve.

    It¡¯s because he didn¡¯t want to talk for a long time.

    Vera looked at the twins who had their mouths wide open as they looked at the stigma on his arm and uttered a single sentence.

    ¡°I have a stigma on me.¡±

    That one sentence was enough.

    *

    Located at the southernmost tip of the continent, it is a closed country where even priests cannot enter easily.

    A weird country where all the priests in the state eat and live for their entire life with food and equipment they have saved for life, obtained by the priests who have been dispatched outside.

    A country that would have been destroyed in less than a year if it wasn¡¯t a ce of gathering for those who were endowed with the power of the gods.

    The Holy Kingdom Elia was such a country.

    So, even for Vera, who had been to all the countries of the continent in his previous life, it was his first time entering the Holy Kingdom, that¡¯s why he passed through the gate feeling a small expectation¡­ .

    ¡®¡­ It¡¯s the perfect ce to get mentally ill.¡¯

    That expectation was shattered upon arrival.

    Vera had a tired expression as he walked through the road that stretched beyond the castle gate.

    White here, white there. All buildings were white in the Holy Kingdom.

    Of course, there was vegetation like trees and nts such as flowers, so it was not just white, but nevertheless he was filled with a sense of repulsion because of the white buildings that stood out.

    As I was walking with a frown on my forehead

    ¡°It¡¯s Krek.¡±

    Those words came out of nowhere.

    Those words were uttered by the twin on the right as we were walking down the main street.

    Vera turned to Krek at the words he had just heard, and Krek continued with a small introduction.

    ¡°I have received the stigma of guardianship. I¡¯m an apostle in training.¡±

    A barrage of words came out.

    With that, in Vera¡¯s mind, as a matter of course.

    ¡®Are you an idiot?¡¯

    Such thoughts came to mind.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of his way of talking.

    His eyes wide open, his nostrils twitching, or him unaware that the cloak was caught on the halberd he was holding. He looked so stupid that it hurts his mouth to even say anything.

    After looking at him for a while, Vera didn¡¯t feel the need to point out to him, so he ignored Krek¡¯s behavior by simply epting his greeting.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m Vera.¡±

    ¡°I see. Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°I am Marek.¡±

    This time it was from the other side. Seeing Marek¡¯s words and looking at him nkly, Vera was able to quickly finish his judgment.

    ¡®It¡¯s a pair of dummies.¡¯

    I thought they were the silent type because they didn¡¯t talk the whole time, but they just seemed to have a bad head.

    ¡°I am also an apostle in training.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    There were no further words to follow up.

    The twins did just what they said, and led Vera to the great temple at the end of the road and returned in the direction of the castle gate.

    One of them, Krek, did not know that the cloak was hanging on the halberd until the moment he returned.

    They were silent and weird people.

    ¡®¡­ Why are the Apostles like that?¡¯

    Does the God of Protection like idiots?

    Vera, who had raised questions about the standard for stigmatization, immediately recalled the god of the oath that had given him stigma, and then the sphemous thought that the gods might all be assholes.

    He breathed a sigh of relief at the thought that came to him, and Vera¡¯s gaze, who had been examining the inside of the Great Hall alone, turned to the mural that filled one wall of the Great Hall.

    A mural depicting nine figures sitting on a huge altar.

    ¡®¡­ Nine gods.¡¯

    It was a mural on which they were painted.

    Nine gods, led by the main god. Transcendentals who create and maintain the continent.

    In the center, there was a figure surrounded by light, and next to him was a man with a mace and a man with a shield.

    series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

    One had a fruit in his hand, and another was holding arge book.

    As he moved his gaze like that, he saw a portrait of a man, whose face was not revealed, with his entire body covered in robes, unlike other gods.

    Vera knew at once who he was.

    ¡®Lushan.¡¯

    Lushan, the god of oaths.

    The one who judged Vera to be worthy of his stigma, was drawn there like a guardian amidst the sickly mortals.

    While looking at him, Vera felt a question that had always been in a corner of his mind resurfaced.

    What was Lushan thinking about when he inflicted stigma on him? Why did he inflict stigma on this evil being that only knows about himself?

    I¡¯ve been questioning it all my life, but I¡¯ve never been able to figure it out.

    ¡®¡­ no.¡¯

    A question I hadn¡¯t even tried to figure out.

    Vera felt it re-emerging as he stared nkly at the mural.

    ¡°The god of oaths has no face.¡±

    A voice came.

    Vera shifted his gaze to the voice he heard, and found a weak-looking man who at first nce looked like a schr and trembled.

    ¡®¡­ I didn¡¯t feel any sign.¡¯

    There were no footsteps. There was no disturbance due to breathing. It didn¡¯t even have an aura .

    It was still the same even now that I saw him.

    It was an odd feeling.

    Even though there was an opponent in front of him, he didn¡¯t feel any presence from the other person.

    ¡®Who is it?¡¯

    Red eyes with water-colored hair. Pure white robe.

    Judging from the fact that he was in the Great Hall, he seemed to be a high-ranking priest, but in Vera¡¯s head there was no information about him.

    series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

    As Vera sharpened his senses at the rising vignce, the man smiled and continued.

    ¡°Do you know why?¡±

    It was a question rted to the previous sentence.

    Vera looked at the man who appeared for a moment, then clenched and released his fists to relieve tension, then licked his lips.

    ¡°¡­ I do not know.¡±

    ¡°Because promises have no form. Therefore, the oath that represents that promise has no face.¡±

    With that said, the man approached Vera and greeted him with a small sign on his chest.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. This is Trevor, who is in charge of the Great Hall as its custodian.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m Vera.¡±

    ¡°I heard from the twins. Could you show me the stigma?¡±

    Words full of light heartedness . As Vera nodded and rolled up his sleeves to reveal the scars, Trevor, who had been smiling all along, began to show abnormal behavior.

    It was sudden.

    Exactly, right after the stigma was revealed, not even a single moment passed, and his expression turned over in an instant.

    Red pupils flickered at the end of his gaze. His expression frowned. The shoulders shuddered.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­ .¡±

    The moment when Vera took a step backwards, startled by Trevor¡¯s sudden action.

    Thump-.

    Trevor fell to his knees and began to weep.

    ¡°Aaaah¡­ !!!¡±

    Vera was startled and trembled at the sight of Trevor who suddenly knelt down and cried aloud.

    ¡®He is crazy.¡¯

    Such thoughts filled my mind.

    It was natural. It would be natural for anyone with a normal mind to think like that.

    How can a person who weeps without warning be seen as a normal person?

    ¡°Your hand hase upon thisnd, and your grace has touched it¡­ .¡±

    The appearance of a crying man howling while making a cross sign continuously.

    Unknowingly, Vera came up with a question, ¡®Was it the right decision toe here?¡¯

    The twin apostles met at the castle gate. The lunatic priest he met in the Great Hall.

    They were all screwed up humans. They were crazy people.

    Vera, who felt a sense of rejection from the bottom of his heart, recalled the thought that it might have been because of these humans that the saint had be such a strange woman.

    ¡®¡­ It¡¯s justified.¡¯

    The saint was truly a noble and benevolent woman, but from some aspects, she was not very different from the people I saw here.

    Someone who¡¯s missing a screw and doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking.

    The saint I was with the other day was such a person.

    Vera recalled the thoughts he had whileing here once again.

    A pure white city, a perfect ce for mental illness.

    She said she was blind, so she couldn¡¯t see, but in a town like this, she must have gone insane because she was surrounded by humans close to psychopaths.

    I want to go back right now. My former self was right. Such thoughts urred to him.

    series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

    However, even while he was thinking about it, he decided to put up with it.

    ¡®If the saint gets involved with these guys¡­ .¡¯

    The saint will be like these bastards.

    It was because of this thought.

    Vera¡¯s fists were clenched.

    ¡®¡­ It can not be allowed.¡¯

    I would never let that happen.

 Chapter 7

    Holy Kingdom Elia ¨C 2

    As Trevor continued weeping, Vera¡¯s expression became more serious.

    ¡°This guy is going nuts again.¡±

    series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

    Another voice resounded in the space.

    Vera¡¯s and Trevo¡¯s gazes turned to the source of the voice at the same time.

    At the end of their gaze, there was an old man with a bent back walking out from the inside with a cane.

    It was an old man who could easily be regarded as someone that had entered the twilight of his life.

    Faded white hair tied into a single braid.

    Age spots were blooming and the skin was wrinkled.

    Although he was an old man who at first nce was just dressed in a pure white robe without any decorations, Vera felt shrivels rise up all over his body as soon as he saw the old man.

    Even with his back bent, hisrge body, which felt a bit taller than him, and the divinity that exploded with every step made it that way.

    Trevor was in the middle of wailing, but when the old man appeared, he got up in shock and disappeared from his seat, leaving Vera with some words.

    ¡°Then I hope we can have a more in-depth conversation next time, so I¡¯ll step back! Please rest in peace!¡±

    Vera frowned at Trevor¡¯s behavior as he quickly continued his words and disappeared, then shifted his gaze again and looked at the old man.

    ¡®Who is he?¡¯

    Judging by the aura he felt, it seemed that the maniac ran away in surprise, but he was not an ordinary person.

    The old man twitched and kicked his tongue as he looked at Trevor moving away, and then shifted his eyes to Vera¡¯s gaze, who was staring at him nkly, and spoke out.

    ¡°What a rude fellow. Isn¡¯t it polite to say hello first when you see an adult?¡±

    At his reproach, Vera¡¯s body flinched and trembled.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m Vera.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ste, you punk.¡±

    tsk tsk. The old man shrugged his shoulders and smiled. The old manughed so much for a while, then walked very slowly with a cane, and stopped walking only after leaving a gap of about three steps from Vera.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ .¡±

    A distance where you can attack and be hit at any time.

    series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

    While Vera was tense as he looked at the old man entering in his strike zone, the old man continued with a big smile, revealing all his yellow teeth.

    ¡°You smell of blood, you stinky kid.¡±

    At the words spoken, Vera¡¯s body tensed up.

    Of course, it was because of being stabbed by his words.

    A week ago, before leaving the slum, I killed the Scavengers.

    He was stabbed and his body trembled.

    ¡®¡­ He saw through my murder.¡¯

    It had already been over a week ago, so there was no way the smell of blood would remain, but he saw through it.

    At that, Vera lowered his head, thinking that he might know about the old man¡¯s identity.

    ¡°¡­ I see you, Your Holiness.¡±

    It was certain

    ¡®Bargo St. Lore.¡¯

    Apostle of Judgment, Mace of God, Father of all Pdins.

    This old man was the source of the prosperity of Elia.

    If you think about it that way, the angler is right.

    ¡®Shin-an (ÉñÑÛ).¡¯

    The power of the Apostle of Judgment, the eyes that see through the karma engraved in the soul.

    His insight about his killings must havee from this ability.

    Bargo just smiled, proving that Vera¡¯s reasoning was correct.

    ¡°Yeah, are you the apostle of oath of this generation?¡±

    ¡°I have received such a grace undeservedly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too much, I¡¯m sure there is a reason why you were chosen. Come with me, I am too old to even stand here.¡±

    After saying that, Vera looked at Bargo who turned around, creating a little tension inside him.

    He was a person he had never met in myst life since he had been avoiding the Holy Kingdom.

    series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

    I met the Holy Emperor after passing through one life.

    ¡®¡­ A monster.¡¯

    A monster stronger than anyone Vera had ever met in his previous life.

    *

    Bargo St. Lore.

    Because the Holy Kingdom was such a closed country, there weren¡¯t many people who had actually met him, but he was an old man whose name was always mentioned when people picked the strongest man on the continent.

    It¡¯s because although 50 years have passed, what he aplished while embarking on his apostle training in full swing across the continent was still being talked about like a legend.

    A dragon yer who shed the skull of Demon Dragon Scarja with a mace.

    The nightmare of the vampires who ughtered all the vampires who used to be in power at the northern edge.

    The mace of the weak who broke the bone of King Haman, who was plundering the weaker tribes in thend of the beasts.

    Other than that, he was the living legend of this era, who aplished so many achievements that it would be impossible to talk about it in a night.

    In his previous life, when the Demon King came, everyone on the continent said that.

    If Bargo St. Lore hadn¡¯t died of old age, the Demon King would have had his bones broken without even being able to put up a fight.

    For Vera, it was only after meeting him today that he could confirm whether the statement was true or not.

    ¡®¡­ For sure.¡¯

    Strong.

    The old man was the first person that made him think of that.

    It wasn¡¯t clear whether he was pouring it out unconsciously, or whether he was pouring it out on purpose, but the senses in his whole body were giving a warning to the divine power he was emitting out.

    His senses were screaming that he should never fight him.

    It was difficult to make aparison as I had never actually seen the Demon King, but when I looked at the energy flowing through the Holy Emperor, I thought that the words I heard at the time were not just words.

    ¡°Okay. What did youe here for?¡±

    Bargo¡¯s question. To that, Vera bowed his head again and gave a small answer.

    ¡°It is to fulfill the duty to the miracle that hase upon me.¡±

    What came out was an infinitely polite tone.

    ¡­ It was natural.

    It¡¯s because I have to show myself well to that old man, even if I don¡¯t know other people.

    As long as he had the stigma, he would not be thrown out, but it was the Holy Emperor that approved all the external activities of the Holy Kingdom, including the escort procession of the saint, so he had to seem as faithful as possible to stand out in his eyes.

    Vera came up with an answer with that thought.

    ¡°Do you know?¡±

    Bargo¡¯sughter-filled words followed.

    series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

    ¡°There are only three kinds of people who are willing to put their lives into faith. The first one is stupid. The second is mad. The third is a scammer.¡±

    After saying that, Bargo leaned his upper body in the direction of Vera and continued with a giggle.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, by the way you speak, you don¡¯t seem like a fool, and your eyes don¡¯t show madness, so you¡¯re not even a madman¡­ Then, are you a scammer?¡±

    ¡°¡­ not at all.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that I am telling a lie?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°This is also wrong. That¡¯s wrong too. So what is the right thing to do?¡±

    A tongue-in-cheek remark.

    Vera¡¯s teeth were sharply sharpened at him.

    For some reason, it was a familiar way of speaking.

    Somewhere, quite recently, someone who made him experience this way of turning people¡¯s stomachs over.

    After thinking about it for a while, Vera was able to think of another person who spoke that way without any difficulty.

    ¡®¡­ Saint.¡¯

    The source of the Saint¡¯s upsetting way of speaking which turned people¡¯s stomachs over was immediately visible.

    She probably learned it from this old man.

    ¡®¡­ As expected.¡¯

    The people of the Holy Kingdom were all harmful humans.

    *

    Bargo continued to ask a few more questions.

    From questions about identity, to clich¨¦d questions such as how much you know about the use of divinity and what kind of position you want.

    Vera tried to answer him as sincerely as he could, but the responses were not very good.

    ¨C Are you good at talking?

    ¨C So what do you mean?

    ¨C I didn¡¯t ask that, kid.

    All of them were sarcastic as if they had a taste for making fun of himself. His tone of voice, as if to test the limits of his patience.

    In the long question-and-answer session, Vera was able to vaguely understand what Bargo¡¯s intentions were.

    ¡®¡­ An old man that is like a snake.¡¯

    He was trying to make me angry.

    He wanted an emotional answer, not a clich¨¦d answer.

    It was something that Vera knew because he had lived a life ruling with fear.

    Emotionalnguage springs out in its raw, unorganized form. The minimum safety device for continuing the conversation is released and pops out.

    In most cases, suchnguage puts you at a disadvantage in negotiations or exposes your weaknesses to the other party.

    Of course, I can tell you as much as possible if the weaknesses that are revealed are fairly minor,but to show my true feelings was a different matter. In order to exin the real reason foring to the Holy Kingdom, I had to exin about the Saint who had not yet received the stigma.

    I will live for the saint. He had to talk about his oath.

    To exin to him, of course, he had to add an exnation for his return, which Vera did not want.

    Vera had no intention of telling anyone about his return.

    He didn¡¯t even want to tell the saint.

    In the future, all kinds of incidents would ur to the extent that it would be right to say that a storm was raging through the continent.

    series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

    Not causal events that will be twisted just because one¡¯s behavior has changed, but idents that should be called natural disasters.

    In order to not create variables as much as possible in it, in order to create a result that will be to your advantage, you had to put the variable elements except yourself in their original ces as much as possible.

    It was for the safety of the saint, and it was also for himself.

    In Vera¡¯s mind, the saint who had died after being thrown into the muddy water in the slum came to mind.

    Vera did not want to see the saint die like that again.

    Even if it was the saint¡¯s own decision to set foot in the slum, even if she was content with such a death. To Vera it was uneptable.

    It was an infinitely selfish feeling, but Vera had no intention of suppressing it.

    Since she was such a noble person, who reformed even an evil person such as myself, her ending should have been more glorious.

    No matter how much he bowed his head under her light, he was still a selfish human being.

    He was a human being who could be broken as much as needed as long as his wish came true.

    Vera bit his teeth at the emotions that surfaced his mind without realizing it, then calmed his mind again and spoke to Bargo.

    ¡°I came here just because the stigma came to me and I thought I had a role to y.¡±

    ¡°So are you like a puppet with no free will?¡±

    ¡°How could a mere creature disobey the will of God?¡±

    ¡°If a person had died because of one disobedience, all the intelligent bodies on the continent would have already be extinct.¡±

    ¡°¡­ That is a terrible joke.¡±

    ¡°You have a nasty way of speaking. You are reciting a script when you¡¯re being told to speak.¡±

    The eyes of Vera and Bargo collided.

    Vera didn¡¯t say anything.

    It was because of the thought that only the same words woulde and go repeatedly if they were to continue the conversation.

    Moreover, there was no need to say more.

    Now it was definitely felt.

    That old man would continue to ask more questions about him, even if he doesn¡¯t talk. And I won¡¯t give in.

    ¡®Confidence.¡¯

    It was revealed to him.

    The confidence of a superhuman who has built many legends in the past.

    No matter what his ns were, the confidence that he could break them.

    Even if he kept his mouth shut because of that confidence, I will eventually move on without knowing in the end.

    With that thought in mind, for a moment, Bargo burst intoughter, followed by the answer.

    ¡°Well, good.¡±

    Done.

    A small relief appeared in Vera.

    ¡°Then get up and follow me.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to be a pdin? Then we should see your sword skills first.¡±

    Words that could be said to be straightforward, and could also be said to be sloppy.

    Vera, who had such thoughts, nodded slightly, and Bargo raised his characteristic mischievous smile and posed a question to Vera.

    ¡°So, are you good at wielding the sword?¡±

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned to Bargo again.

    ¡®Wielding the sword¡­¡¯

    Smirking. Augh escaped Vera¡¯s lips.

    It was a funny thing to say.

    Born as a hunter in the slum, with little to nothing, he devoured half of the continent.

    Naturally, there must have been numerous fights along the way.

    Until the end of his life, Vera had never been defeated in so many armed conflicts.

    The reason why those great heroes had to bind him with a curse

    Wielding the sword was the thing that Vera was most confident about.

    Vera answered Bargo¡¯s gaze while maintaining a smile on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty good.¡±

 Chapter 8

    There were barracks for Pdins at the east exit of the Grand Temple in the center of Elia.

    A white building just like the rest. In front of it was arge training ground.

    Vera stood in the middle of the training ground and posed a question to Vargo, as multiple gazes were directed his way.

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ .¡±

    As Vargo stroked his chin at Vera¡¯s question, silence descended upon the training ground.

    The twelve pdins bowed their heads. They were bowing their heads with a firm posture, as if they would not do anything until Vargo answered.

    It was an awe-inspiring ceremony.

    It might have been a gesture of admiration for the feats Vargo had achieved or it might have been respect for his status as a Holy Emperor, but Vera could feel that the feelings they were expressing was a different kind of awe, and it was more of a fundamental emotion.

    ¡®Awe from within the heart.¡¯

    Such awe is the kind that cannot stem out if it is trampled with violence and authority.

    It was something he could feel more clearly because it was Vera who reigned with fear all his life.

    Vera could roughly guess the reason why they were so polite to Vargo.

    He is the father of all pdins.

    The nickname is given to the fact that he re-established the fighting technique that the Pdins are currently learning and using.

    The name must have evoked such awe.

    While Vera was immersed in his thoughts, Vargo, who was alternately looking at the Pdin and Vera, made an expression as if he realized something and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it.¡±

    Vargo gazed at Vera. Arge smile appeared on Vargo¡¯s mouth, revealing a yellow tooth underneath.

    ¡°Are you sure you said that you have used the sword a lot? Fight those twelve guys at once and win.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What do you want to see?¡±

    ¡°Your sword¡±

    Vera heaved a sigh in response to his nonchnt reply..

    The intention was clear.

    ¡®My sword¡­.¡¯

    He would like to see him use his powers.

    Vargo was too tantly revealing his intentions.

    The fact that the words spoken to him couldn¡¯t possibly be uttered as a joke. It was a fact even the Pdins were aware of.

    Nevertheless, what he said with a smile meant that he was finally going to test his powers, and that he was trying to gauge how much he can do with that power.

    Vera took a deep breath and then nodded his head.

    ¡®¡­If that¡¯s what you want.¡¯

    There was no reason to hide it. No, it was better to reveal it.

    What he wants is a position to oversee the procession of saints. For him, he had to appeal to Vargo by showing his strength as much as possible.

    Vera calmed his mind and continued speaking while looking at Vargo.

    ¡°Can I use the stigma?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything you possess that can¡¯t be used? After all, that¡¯s your ability.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°You guys, get ready.¡±

    Stomp-.

    The twelve pdins moved at the same time.

    As Vargo sauntered to the corner of the training room, the Pdins began to surround Vera.

    Seeing such a sight, Vera rolled up his sleeves and gripped the wooden sword he was holding tighter.

    A formation that surrounds him on all sides.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I came across such a formation.

    ¡­It was a formation that I had faced plenty of times in my past life.

    Vera also knew the weakness of this formation

    Having been through a lot, he knew how to use his power when surrounded by such a formation.

    The power of the oath lends one strength based on the value they invested in return.

    In other words, by sacrificing a certain skill, you amplify other skills by that much.

    Vera began calcting.

    ¡®Gain and Loss.¡¯

    Vera assessed.

    What it takes to win a battle against many.

    first.

    ¡®They will dig into my blind spots.¡¯

    There are blind spots that are inevitable because the human body depends on vision. They will go after him.

    After thinking as such, Vera closed his left eye and muttered.

    ¡°¡­ I will not open my left eye in this duel. My senese will be sharpened in return of my limited field of view. I¡¯ll lose my left eye if I fail toply and open it.¡±

    The stigma burned with gold, and the divinity was emanating all over his body.

    Vera felt his senses had sharpened and then uttered words which made him lethargic as he felt his movements being restricted.

    ¡°I will not take more than four steps from where I am standing. In return, I will get a stronger body. Of course, if I don¡¯tply, I¡¯ll lose the ability to walk.¡±

    Divinity surged through his body. A feeling of exaltation filled his whole being as a divine golden hue zed in his muscles.

    Vera felt his body strengthened by the divinity, and opened his mouth again.

    Finally, he had to finish it to further amplify the obtained power.

    The power of the oath is a power with obvious weaknesses. As much as it is an ability that is expressed through use of words, it is a power that allows the opponent to clearly understand his or her weaknesses.

    So, in order to solve this, he had to widen the difference in weight ss to the extent that the opponents could not catch up to him even if they¡¯re aware of his weakness.

    Vera¡¯s body is the most valuable price after the soul, among the prices to pay for the oath. It amplified the divinity dwelling in his body.

    ¡°I won¡¯t even speak. By not speaking until the moment the match is over, I can put more weight on my vows. If I speak during the duel, I¡¯ll lose my ability to speak.¡±

    The stigma burned again. Divinity surged with a ripple and spread throughout Vera¡¯s body.

    Vera felt the divinity filling his entire body, then he scanned around.

    A momentary silence that will be cut off at any moment.

    The pdins raised their wooden swords. Vera held the wooden sword with both hands.

    At the end of a brief war of nerves, Vera felt a wooden sword flying in from his rear.

    He turned slightly. It wasn¡¯t a big move.

    With minimal movement, with the power to slightly twist the trajectory of the stabbing wooden sword. He brushed his sword.

    What followed was a simultaneous bombardment of sword attack from all directions.

    Vera, who was avoiding the attacks with the least amount of movement, suddenly felt a surge of desire.

    It was the wild sensation that awakened when the battle began.

    The wild sensation that could either be called thirst or ecstasy, and the raw violence that had been crouching in a corner of his heart, began to bare its fangs.

    Vera grinned involuntarily at the sensation that returned to him after a long time.

    ****

    ¡°You look like a dog in heat.¡±

    These were the words Vargo uttered after the battle was over.

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned to him.

    Twelve figures were found copsed on the floor gasping for breath. They were the Pdins who had fought before.

    He won the duel. It was an overwhelming disy.

    It was natural. No matter how many people they have, Vera was the owner of the stigma. He was a strong man who had already reigned for one lifetime.

    Whether it was experience or ability, there was a gap between Vera and them that could not be bridged.

    So, Vera did not agree with Vargo.

    ¡°¡­ I won.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you bit them like a dog and won.¡±

    A smirk appeared on Vargo¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°There is no form. There is no intent. No sense of righteousness. If you just surrender to your instincts and wield a sword as you see fit, is that any different from a dog in heat?¡±

    Vera made a counter-argument with his eyes wide open and an angry voice.

    ¡°This dog¡¯s sword skill was superior to these pdins.¡±

    ¡°You have to say it correctly. It wasn¡¯t the sword, but the stigma that won them over.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the stigma was also my power?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I said. Then I¡¯ll ask. Is it the sword of a guardian?¡±

    All of a sudden-.

    Vera¡¯s mouth was closed shut.

    It felt like being hit in the back of his head with a blunt weapon.

    I tried to make excuses, but his mind was not able to weave an answer as frustration grew within him.

    No matter how much I licked my lips, no answer came out, and the frustration that appeared on my face grew deeper and deeper.

    As he saw Vera like that, Vargo smirked.

    ¡°The pdins are the guardians. The sword of the pdin is the sword that guards. It is the sword that protects the most glorious faith, and it is the sword that protects those who have fled under the shadow of that faith. Therefore, it is a sword that must stand alone even in the darkest hours of the night.¡±

    Vargo approached slowly. The smile that appeared on Vargo¡¯s face turned into an extremely mean-spirited form as he pointed to Vera¡¯s sword.

    ¡°We need a brother in him. In order to guard what one ought to protect, it is necessary for him to have a code of conduct.¡±

    Vargo¡¯s waist bent a little more. Nevertheless, Vera still had to look up to him.

    ¡°Therefore, righteousness is needed. In order to engrave a single wish with that sword, it is necessary to have faith.¡±

    The sound ofughter echoed in my ears. Vera felt ridicule when he heard that sound.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you. Is your sword the sword that protects those under your shadow? Or is it a sword of a beast that bites what it sees?¡±

    To the questions that popped up, Vera was unable to utter any answer.

    It was a sarcastic remark, but Vera couldn¡¯t find a way to respond to it, so he just kept his mouth shut.

    It was the sentence that pierced his essence.

    It was the sentence that pierced Vera¡¯s life.

    Vera did not learn. Vera¡¯s sword was a sword forged from his past life experiences.

    So, Vera¡¯s sword has no brother. The most intuitive and practical movement possible. Only the form embodied through experience was intertwined. Vera¡¯s sword followed no code.

    Vera¡¯s sword had no intent.

    Vera¡¯s sword was not a sword that contained evil,

    But a sword that exuded what dwelled inside of him.

    It was a sword that poured out the wrath raging within him,

    The hatred that made his entire mind muddy,

    And the resentment against the world that was trying to y him.

    He had no faith.

    Silence that remained for a long time.

    To him, Vargo asked one more question.

    ¡°I will ask you again. What are you trying to be a pdin for?¡±

    What did hee here for? It was such a question.

    Suddenly, a blurry image appeared in Vera¡¯s mind.

    An infinitely faint, yet strong embers that seemed to never be extinguished came to mind.

    It was an ember that made him reach out his hand without knowing it.

    It was the fire that made him infinitely weak.

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned to Vargo.

    The image of a sage ovepped with the impression of a mean old man who deserved to be called a monster.

    Vera¡¯s fists were clenched. He gritted his teeth to the point of making a ¡®crackling¡¯ sound.

    There was an emotion that came to mind.

    It was a tenacious rage that clung to his psyche.

    There was anger at that old man who mocked him.

    He was angry with himself for not being able to refute.

    There was anger at the shallow thought that he could just stay by her side.

    Why do I want to be a pdin?

    What did Ie here for?

    His thoughts continued on as the snow fell.

    On the dark soul, an oath engraved in gold emerged.

    Vera repeated the question again.

    ¡®What was the oath for?¡¯

    Then, atst, he uttered a few words.

    With his brows furrowed, Vera pushed through the seething anger, freed himself from that tenacious rage clinging to him, and struggled with all his might to utter a few words.

    ¡°¡­To learn how to protect.¡±

    Because I regretted the life where I only took things away.

    ¡°¡­To learn not to regret.¡±

    To chase after the embers that brightened even this ugly seed.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s why I want to be a pdin.¡±

    He wanted to live that sort of life, so he chose to follow her.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ .¡±

    Vargo¡¯sughter pierced his ears.

    Vera raised his head and looked at Vargo.

    A face that is still mean, yet somehow cheerful.

    He revealed his teeth.

    ¡°Now you look a bit like a human being. You stinky brat.¡±

    He said so with a broad grin on his face.

 Chapter 9

    If one walks for about 10 minutes through the north exit of temple hall, they will find themselves in the only greenwood in Elia.

    Vera stood in the middle of the forest and looked at the cottage before him.

    An old cottage that he could clearly feel had been deserted for a long time.

    The cobwebs spread everywhere, the dust that gathered on the surface of the railing, a shabby door dangling on its side, and a sense of destion lingered in the atmosphere.

    This was the ce where Vera would live for the foreseeable future.

    Vera grinned delightfully as he inspected the quiet cottage and its lush greenery.

    He was provided with amodation inside the temple¡¯s dormitory, with all amenities needed. However, there¡¯s a reason he refused the offer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go senile.¡±

    Like any other building in the Holy Kingdom, the dormitory was all painted in pure white.

    Not just the buildings either, but the furniture ced inside was too painted in white.

    Vera wasn¡¯t confident that his mind could take it, living in a ce like that.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to stay in a ce like this?¡±

    Vera¡¯s head turned to the voice he heard from the side.

    In his field of vision stood the leader of the Pdins, who he had just crossed des with earlier.

    A middle-aged man named Norn, along with his straw-coloured hair.

    ¡°Yes, I like it here. It¡¯s quiet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re satisfied¡­ Still, this ce needs some fixing, so I¡¯ll send someone.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll return. If you need anything, feel free to let me know.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    After the brief conversation, Norn left.

    As Vera took onest look at Norn fading back. He finally moved to the entrance and opened the door.

    A ¡®creak¡¯ sound echoed, and Vera¡¯s brows furrowed at the sight of the cottage¡¯s interior.

    ¡°¡­For sure.¡±

    Indeed, It looked like it needed some fixing up.

    With that in mind, Vera spotted a table and leaned his hips against it.

    As it moved, he shook off the dust with his hands for a moment, then shortly afterwards, Vera¡¯s expression subsided as he recalled the events leading up to this moment.

    The interrogation that followed after he met with Vargo. In the end, he recalled spitting out poison on the spur of the moment, and hisplexion immediately darkened.

    ¡®Old serpentine geezer.¡±

    Vargo finally pulls out the words hidden in Vera¡¯s heart.

    Vera didn¡¯t know what was so funny, but after giggling for a long time, Vargo turned around and disappeared, leaving only the words, ¡°Try harder.¡±

    After that, it was Norn who had been with him since then.

    Vera, continuing his trail of thoughts, heaved a brief sigh to calm his wrath that might erupt any moment.

    ¡®¡­For the time being, the result looks good.¡¯

    What Vargo¡¯s reaction showed was an apparent eptance. He must have allowed him to be naturalised. That¡¯s why they gave him a ce of residence.

    In terms of the progress, it wasn¡¯t bad. Isn¡¯t it a first step toward the goal?

    The old man¡¯s words are incredibly provocative, but Vera was not so reckless as to mess something up just because of his animosity.

    Vera sat cross-legged and ruminated.

    What to do from now on?

    ¡®The Apostle¡¯s Ceremony¡¯

    He was obliged to perform the ceremony to be recognised for his apostte, thus allowing him to be the Saint¡¯s future escort.

    Vera was well aware of the ¡®Apostle¡¯s Ceremony¡¯ because it was always a highlight whenever words about the Holy Kingdom were discussed.

    The tinum Rosario, which the Saint had worn around her neck in his previous life, was a token of an apostle who hadpleted the Apostle¡¯s Ceremony. It serves as proof for the nine apostles chosen by the nine gods.

    ¡®The question is, what kind of ordeal will I have to face?¡¯

    The Apostle¡¯s Ceremony is a ritual to prove oneself by oveing the ordeal bestowed upon by the Gods through a revtion.

    Of course, the content of the ordeal given by the Gods varies from time to time.

    The time it takes to finish the ordeal varies ordingly as well.

    Fifty years ago, the current prosperity upheld by Vargo St. Lore was told to judge the evils of the continent, and he travelled around the continent for about ten years, creating a legend.

    The twins, now guarding the gates of the Holy Kingdom, were standing there to realise the meaning of true protection.

    Then the Saint¡¯s face suddenly shed through Vera¡¯s mind.

    ¡®The ordeal that was bestowed upon the Saint¡­.¡¯

    Her deeds were probably done in secret. However, Vera had heard from her in his previous life.

    That must have been it.

    Vera clenched his fists.

    ¡®¡­It must bepleted within four years.¡¯

    My ordeal had to end in that time frame.

    After receiving her stigma and entering the Holy Kingdom, the Saint will arrive in the slum to go through her ordeal.

    Vera didn¡¯t want to leave her alone in that ce. So he had to stand right by her when she stopped by.

    In this second life, he swore he would live for her.

    Vera sighed briefly and then stood up straight.

    Norn informed him that the revtion would ur once the preparations werepleted in a week or so.

    Vera remembered what he had to do by then.

    ¨C You look like a dog in heat.

    Vargo¡¯s words.

    It was words that Vera wanted topletely deny with all his being, but nheless, it was something he could not refuse either.

    Vera spread his palms out and stared nkly at it, contemting.

    It¡¯s a hand that has always taken away from others. It was a life where I pilfered others with a sword in this very hand.

    However, it had to be different now.

    Suppose he wants to stand next to her. What he has to do instead is to protect, not to take away.

    With the sword he held in his hand and his oath engraved on his soul, he had to protect her.

    Again, the words of Vargo crossed Vera¡¯s mind.

    ¡®No form, no intent, no sense of righteousness.¡¯

    Again, Vera¡¯s fist clenched tightly.

    ¡®¡­ I¡¯ll do it.¡¯

    I¡¯ll do it as many times as I need to. Then we¡¯ll see who¡¯s the oneughing.

    The notion of failing didn¡¯t linger in Vera¡¯s mind.

    To Vera, his swordsmanship was still the thing he was most confident in than anything else.

    ****

    In the middle of Temple Hall was Trevor praying to the mural of the Gods.

    Vera let out a small sigh after finding him.

    It was challenging to find him. A presence that you can¡¯t feel despite being in front of you. That¡¯s a problem.

    No matter how he asked the passer-by, the same answer came out; he would be somewhere in Temple Hall, so he finally found him while wandering aimlessly.

    The reason I came to Trevor was precisely¡­ to learn the ¡®Divine Martial Arts¡¯.

    The sense of righteousness that Vargo spoke of.

    He thought the surest way to melt it into swordsmanship was divine martial arts, so he went to Norn to seek help. However, he shook his head, expressed his refusal, and said Trevor was the best person to learn from.

    ¨C The apostle¡¯s divine martial arts differ from one¡¯s usual self. The apostle Trevor would know better about this.

    How ridiculous it was to hear that.

    ¨C Don¡¯t you know? Trevor is an apostle, too. He is blessed with the mark of wisdom.

    He introduced himself that he was the custodian of the hall instead of an apostle, so how could I have known?

    Upon hearing the fact, Vera once again recalled the thoughts he had the moment he stepped foot here.

    ¡®Gods are a bunch of fools.¡¯

    What is the standard for bestowing a stigma, and why are all the apostles a bunch of weirdos?

    Vera sighed at the thought that urred to him and then walked towards Trevor with resounding footsteps.

    Soon after, Trevor turned his head.

    ¡°Oh, Sir Vera, How have you been?¡±

    ¡°I have been fine.¡±

    Vera bowed slightly in response to Trevor¡¯s words and quickly got to the point.

    It was not in Vera¡¯s nature to be restrained and polite.

    ¡°I wanted to learn the divine martial arts, so I asked around and heard that Trevor would know the subject well, so I¡¯m here to see you. Will you teach me?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    After the lengthy request, Trevor made a slight sound at him and nodded with a calm smile.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯vee to the right ce. Divine martial arts using a stigma is an area which most pdins are probably not that familiar with.¡±

    Trevor got up as soon as he finished, then pointed to the temple and continued.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go inside and chat there?¡±

    Vera nodded and followed Trevor.

    ****

    After walking deeper into the temple premise, Vera arrived in a room far in, doubting the scene before his eyes.

    ¡°Ab?¡±

    The ce Vera arrived at with Trevor¡¯s guidance was a space which no words can describe.

    Besides equipment such as sks and reagents beingid out everywhere, the scrolls on the walls created an ult ambience.

    Trevor answered with a small smile as Vera looked around the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little messy, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m in the middle of researching the principle behind divinity.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­ the divinew?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a necessary element to reinforce the Maginot.¡±

    Vera nodded at Trevor¡¯s remark.

    The Maginot

    A barricade beyondprehension surrounds the Holy Kingdom of Elia.

    It was a barrier that made Elia an impregnable fortress, absorbing all magical shocks from outer threats.

    ¡°Are you in charge of it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is the task of those who receive the mark of wisdom from generation to generation.¡±

    Trevor responded briefly, and after clearing the table in a corner, he ushered Vera there and continued.

    ¡°So, you have a question about divine martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir Norn said that Trevor knows best among the Apostles.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡±

    Trevor, who smirked at the words spoken about him, continued talking, cing his arms on his table and resting his chin on it.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ First, how much do you know about divine martial arts, Vera?¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s an effective body art that uses divinity to strengthen the body.¡±

    Vera answered while looking at Trevor.

    In fact, Verra did not know the details of divine martial arts.

    He had been looking for the information for a long time to better use the stigma in his previous life, but it wasn¡¯t easily essible due to the secrecy of the Holy Kingdom.

    It was information that he could find out if he dug in deeply, but he didn¡¯t bother because of how difficult it would be if word spread out of his existence to the Holy Kingdom.

    Trevor¡¯s answer followed Vera¡¯s proposed idea.

    ¡°Yes¡­ The usual martial arts are not much different from what Vera knows. It is simr to rigid body art using mana.¡±

    A reply that affirms Vera¡¯s ideas.

    ¡°However.¡±

    He had one clue.

    As Trevor added, he straightened his posture and reached forward to form a fist.

    ¡°It would be a different story if a stigma was involved.¡±

    Divinity arose from Trevor.

    It was blue, shining like the sea on a hot summer day.

    His divinity intertwined together and turned into multiple strokes.

    It would remould into lines and engrave itself on the body like a tattoo.

    Vera¡¯s eyes widened at the use of divinity that he had never seen before.

    It was natural, of course. But, so far, the only way he has used the stigma was to amplify his divinity to the point of flowing out.

    Trevor continued pleasantly, ncing at Vera¡¯s face full of surprise.

    ¡°If you graft the stigma into your martial arts, you will be able to dish out attacks using divinity instead.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Attacks using ¡®Divinity.¡¯

    It was an exnation that he couldn¡¯t grasp with mere words alone.

    As Vera¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, Trevor smiled softly and continued exining.

    ¡°Well, to put it simply¡­ Do you know anything about enchantment magic?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Enchanting. A magical process that confers unique attributes to objects by coating it with magic.

    Since most of the weapons that Vera wielded during his past life were enchanted, it was something Vera was familiar with.

    ¡°Fighting with a stigma is simr. Well, let¡¯s take those twins as an example.¡±

    The blue tattoo that had been engraved on Trevor¡¯s skin immediately faded. Then Trevor, who was bursting with divinity, spoke while leaning his body forward.

    ¡°The stigma given by the ¡®God of Protection,¡¯ has the power of ¡®Immortality.¡¯ It gives you the power to rise again, even if your whole body is in tatters as long as you don¡¯t lose consciousness and hold on to your psyche.¡±

    Vera nodded at Trevor¡¯s words.

    He was well aware of that power.

    He couldn¡¯t help but know. Haven¡¯t the rumors of the twins¡¯ deeds in his past life already pricked his ears enough?

    ¡°The power of twins, if used solely, its efficacy is only limited to their bodies. Therefore, even if their bodies are restored, but their divinity is exhausted, they be nothing more than punching bags.¡±

    Trevor took a scant breath and then continued.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s a different story if you use divine battle arts to fuse your power with divinity. This will incorporate the divinity, which will amplify the ¡®Immortal¡¯ restorative abilities.¡±

    Only then did Vera understand what Trevor was trying to say.

    ¡°¡­Will the depleted divinity be replenished?¡±

    ¡°You catch on quick.¡±

    A deep smile crept across Trevor¡¯s lips.

    ¡°As long as the twins use their divinity with the stigma of ¡®Immortality,¡¯ they can fight indefinitely with divinity as long as their minds allow.¡±

    At the exnation that followed, Vera¡¯s mouth widened slightly.

    It was only now that things were starting to make sense.

    ¡®¡­ Now I can see how those two got through that.¡¯

    The technique that allowed them to stop the forces of the Demon King, who invaded the Holy Kingdom in his previous life despite being alone and vastly outnumbered.

    A mystery has been solved.

    In addition, the possibilities of using divine battle arts were revealed clearly.

    Vera then felt his heart tremble a little at that realization.

    Untapped potential.

    It was a realization that he could be far stronger than when he operated his divinity in a brute force manner in his previous life.

    ¡°How does the fusion work?¡±

    There was naturally a hint of excitement in his voice.

    Trevor spoke up with a smallugh at Vera¡¯s almost gleeful response he had ever seen.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy. You just have to think about doing it.¡±

    In a way, it¡¯s a piece of straightforward advice. However, Vera somehow knew that it was by no means an easy task.

    ¡°¡­Could you please borate a bit more?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Tension shed across Trevor¡¯s face. He pondered for a moment, as if obsessing over something, then nodded his head and spoke.

    ¡°The moment you burn it, focus on the divinity flowing around the stigma and think of ¡®fusing it¡¯. The process itself shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡±

    Following the exnation, Vera tries to roll up his sleeves.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a little inconvenient here, maybeter. It¡¯s difficult for me if it gets messy.¡±

    Trevor slightly panicked and blurted out.

    Vera nodded slightly to him at his abrupt words and then followed up with a question.

    ¡°Then, is it okay to graft the fused divinity into an existing martial art?¡±

    ¡°No. You must make it your own, Vera. You need to do it yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Stigma of Oath a power that only Vera can use? How would it work if that power is grafted on conventional techniques?¡±

    At Trevor¡¯s question, Vera was at a loss for words.

    When the power of ¡®Oath¡¯ is applied to martial arts, that strengthens the body.

    What immediatelyes to mind is him amplifying his physical abilities at a cost that does not differ from how he usually uses it.

    Vera pondered and drifted into a long stretch of thoughts.

    Then, after much deliberation, Vera concluded that the ¡®Stigma of Oath¡¯ was a kind of power that could not be fused with martial arts. His lips drooped.

    ¡°It¡¯s like wearing loose clothes that don¡¯t fit you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There is a way of using the stigma appropriate to its power. I would give you the records of the previous apostles, but¡­ It is a pity that we cannot do that due to the policy of the Holy Kingdom.¡±

    Vera chuckled at Trevor¡¯s answer.

    Why did I think it was too easy?

    This process was moreplicated than I thought.

    Vera frowned. His head was throbbing at the thought that came to mind.

    Seeing Vera¡¯s troubled appearance, Trevor, this time, spread out his hand and raised his divinity over it, and asked a question.

    ¡°What does this look like, Vera? Does it look like martial arts? Or does it look like magic?¡±

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned to Trevor¡¯s fingertips.

    ¡°¡­Just seems to be pure divinity.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. This is just divinity. It¡¯s the difference in how you use it, whether it¡¯s martial arts or magic. If you engrave it on your body, it¡¯s a martial art, and if you engrave it on an object or weapon, it¡¯s magic. You must havee here because you heard about it from Your Holiness, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Your Holiness intends to teach you how to use your divinity effectively.¡±

    Trevor said that, then cleared his throat for a moment and then asked Vera a question.

    ¡°Vera, you don¡¯t know how to distribute your divinity yet, do you?¡±

    Vera nodded.

    Vera felt ashamed to admit, even though he had been using that power all his life. However, Vera couldn¡¯t refute that fact.

    This is because Vera in his previous life did not distribute his divinity. Rather, he amplified the divinity to empower his body.

    Trevor continued, nodding his head at the sight of Vera nodding.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t even have to be martial arts. Because the form that Your Holiness is talking about refers to the distribution of the divinity itself. If you somehow distribute and refine the divine power into something that can be utilized, it bes a form. If the form is in the category of divinity, it can be fused with either martial arts or magic.¡±

    Trevor gave an exnation that is easier to understand than the previous one and then asked one more question.

    ¡°Plus, you¡¯ve probably heard about ¡®Intent,¡¯ right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°The same goes for ¡®Righteousness¡¯. Righteousness is the theme of the fighting style that Vera will eventually create. Vera, you need to have a clear intent, an obvious purpose for your divine battle art. What is the purpose of your divine battle art? Keep that in mind.¡±

    Trevor said so, then added an exnation with a smile on his lips.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Vera wields a sword, but even if you¡¯re too invested in martial arts, there is no reason to keep clinging to it obsessively.¡±

    After a lengthy exnation, Trevor raised his torso, which was leaning forward. Vera, who was looking at him, felt surprised inside.

    ¡®I thought he was just a lunatic..¡¯

    Isn¡¯t he speaking better than I thought? No, he is speaking coherently and much better than the Holy Emperor.

    Vera bowed his head and thanked Trevor, recalling the idea that he was not as stupid as he looked.

    ¡°Thank you for all your help.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s natural to help. Oh, could you hold on for a second?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    When Vera stared at him with a questioning gaze, Trevor got up and headed for the corner of the room, then pulled out a few books from the bookshelf and held it out to Vera.

    ¡°These are books that can be used as a reference for making divine battle art.This is a textbook of the existing fighting techniques, and this one is for interpretation of those fighting techniques. It would be helpful if you read it once..¡±

    Vera nodded at his words and picked up the books.

    ¡°Thanks once again. When should I return these books?¡±

    ¡°You can return it to me whenever it¡¯s convenient for you.¡±

    It was an answer given with a kind smile. Vera nodded and was getting ready to go out.

    ¡°Instead.¡±

    Trevor soon followed.

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned to Trevor at the words that came.

    Trevor, at the end of his gaze, was looking at Vera¡¯s right forearm, the spot where the stigma was, with a slightly excited look.

    Could you show me the stigma just once?

    Chill-

    Upon hearing that question, Vera felt a shiver down his spine.

    Vera red at Trevor with eyes full of disgust, then stepped back and left the room, leaving only a single word.

    ¡°Later.¡±

    Thud-

    Vera kicked the door open with his foot and walked out of the hallway without looking back.

    ¡®Before he spouted that bullshit, I thought he was sane for a moment.¡¯

    After all, he is still a lunatic, isn¡¯t he?

    As expected, the Holy Kingdom was filled with weirdos.

    ****

    Returning to the cottage, the two pdins with stout bodies were waiting to wee Vera.

    ¡°Twins?¡±

    At the end of Vera¡¯s gaze, there were Krek and Marek at the door of the old hut.

    Vera tried to figure out why they were here, but he couldn¡¯te up with a usible reason , so Vera sauntered towards them.

    Rustle-

    At the sound of the rustle of the grass, the twins¡¯ eyes turned to Vera at the same time.

    Soon afterwards, the twins, who saw Vera, bowed their heads and greeted Vera.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m here to repair it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, me too.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Vera¡¯s face hardened.

    In response, Vera narrowed his eyebrows and asked the twins a question.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two supposed to guard the gates?¡±

    ¡°The Holy Emperor sent us.¡±

    ¡°The Holy Emperor told us to help.¡±

    It was the Holy Emperor¡¯s orders.

    ¡®What is he nning?¡¯

    Since he is an old man Vera couldn¡¯t see through, he tries to find the reason behind his each and every action.

    ¡°Surveince?¡±

    A presumption came to mind while Vera continued to worry. Vera¡¯s gaze turned to the twins.

    Suddenly, Vera looked at them in bewilderment.

    ¡®What is it¡­?¡¯

    There was no way such idiots could have been trusted with surveince.

    The old man must be suffering from dementia if he really put these two in charge of surveince.

    ¡®There¡¯s no other reason thates to mind besides surveince¡­.¡¯

    Vera was in the middle of brainstorming to guess why they were here.

    ¡°So, should we start repairing? What do you say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good at nailing.¡±

    The twins continued.

    Upon hearing the twin¡¯s words, Vera came back to his senses and gazed at the twins.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I was thinking about something.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to think. But it¡¯s hard.¡±

    ¡°I hate thinking.¡±

    Vera¡¯s mouth was shut tight

    If you say something, they both reply at once, and the words they spat out only make you frustrated. So you can¡¯t even open your mouth in front of them.

    However, if he keeps his mouth shut like this, the thought that those idiots will be here all day came to mind, so Vera frowned and opened his mouth again.

    ¡°¡­ I think we need to fix the door and furniture first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do the furniture. I¡¯m more gentle than Marek.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll fix the door. I¡¯m good at nailing.¡±

    After answering as such, the twins headed towards the cottage.

    Vera saw the two figures trudging, and for some odd reason, he felt a fire burning inside of him.

    A sudden idea popped up in his mind.

    The idea that the reason the Holy Emperor sent them to him was to annoy him.

 Chapter 11

    Forsaken14-17 minutes 24.07.2022

    <strong>? Revtion ?</strong>

    Five days have passed since then.

    The cottage¡¯s reparation was proceeding smoothly.

    The original roof was torn off, and the new roof that was made by cutting down trees was ced in its ce.

    I also fixed a chair without a single leg and a bed with a messed up frame.

    What remains is the repairing of the fence and to ce the furniture and equipment inside.

    Vera¡¯s lips curled up to form a satisfying smile at the sight of the cottage that now seemed a bit more homely.

    ¡®This is enough for a ce to live in.¡¯

    The fence can be rebuiltter with the help of the twins. The equipment has already been ordered by him and will be delivered by Norn.

    And soon he felt a sense of stability as the fire that had been rushing him was finally extinguished. Vera then moved to the center of the vacant lot in front of the cottage.

    ¡®Today is¡­.¡¯

    It is a day to demonstrate the divine battle art that he has been trying toe up with for the past five days.

    ¡­Yes.

    The path Vera had chosen for himself was divine battle art.

    He read the textbook he had received from Trevor to build basic knowledge about divine battle arts, and based on that, he tried to approach the power in various ways, but in the end what came out was the conclusion that the power of the oath could not be fused with the divine battle arts.

    Unlike the twins¡¯ power of immortality itself, there was a problem that it was difficult to apply to the body due tock of intuition.

    Once the set value was fixed, there was also a problem that the existing disadvantages of ¡°immediate response during battle¡± were notpensated enough because it was difficult to cope with ever-changing situations while it was implemented.

    So, in order to solve such a problem, Vera turned to philosophicalws. If it is difficult to infuse it within the body, then he can imbue that power to the outside.

    If it is difficult to respond to a situation immediately, then he can create an environment where there is no need for him to respond.

    Using thew, the space itself is engraved with the power of rules.

    If you turn the surrounding area into a battlefield that is advantageous to you, all the above shorings will bepensated.

    The power of oath is the power of rules. It is the power to engrave the vows into concrete rules, and to receive the promise of power corresponding to it.

    So, it was not impossible to utilize this way of using the aspect of rules itself.

    The next thing I did aftering up with that idea was to create an ¡°intent¡± that would make ite true.

    Fortunately, the theory necessary for the conception could be extracted by studying the interpretations of intent received from Trevor.

    A ceremony that is going tost for five days.

    Now is the first demonstration.

    Of course, the level ofpletion was very high, but the depth of understanding was shallow.

    Since clumsy perfection is a factor that needs to be gradually improved in the future, what Vera focused on in this demonstration was the way to conjure up the ¡®Intent.¡¯

    Vera took a deep breath and unleashed the divinity inside.

    ¡®Fusing power of stigma with divinity.¡¯

    Thinking about it that way, the divinity turned gray.

    The process itself seemed really easy, as Trevor stated. When releasing the divinity, it was necessary to drill a passageway through the location where the stigma was located.

    Vera confirmed the ashen divinity. He then gathered it and scattered it around.

    ¡®Condensation.¡¯

    The most basic use of divinity.

    When he did it, the divinity that had been scattered like ashen smoke in the air became entangled with each other and turned into multiple threads.

    Now, all the materials that will be the frame for the sword intent have been gathered.

    Without any dy, Vera led the thread he had created in front of his chest.

    First thing to do.

    ¡®Fixed coordinates.¡¯

    To set the coordinates to which the range of the intent applies.

    The longest streak of divinity was woven in the form of a circle.

    Woosh woosh-.

    Divinity bellowed.

    Divinity swirled around Vera.

    The next thing to do is set the range.

    ¡®Five steps.¡¯

    A distance of about 3m. Vera¡¯s ability has not yet reached the point where he can apply it to a wide range yet.

    Among the threads that hovered around him, Vera drew the range as he set the form by weaving the longest ones.

    A circle in charge of fixing the coordinates connected by the longest thread. In the middle of it, there was a vacant space, an eclipse woven in the shape of a sphere.

    At first nce, the form that looks like a belt of satellites orbiting the and its surroundings has beenpleted.

    Vera went through the process and looked around himself.

    ¡®It¡¯s a sess.¡¯

    The scattered divinity stayed within the setting range.

    Now, all he had to do was the application of the most important power.

    Vera came up with a rule to engrave in this space with a radius of about 3m.

    Stability had to be considered. So, Vera engraved a rule that could give the least variation in the visible range.

    ¡°In this area, all motor abilities increase by 10. However, it must not move faster than the falling leaves. If this rule is vited, the subject will lose 30% of all motor capacity for 10 minutes.¡±

    Woosh-.

    Intent vibrated as the ashen divinity arranges and engraves the rules in space.

    The reason the penalty was set stronger than the strength obtained is because the power of the oath has such a characteristic.

    The condition of the oath is about keeping it. Therefore, the penalty to be endured for viting it should be set higher than thepensation that is naturally obtained.

    Vera felt that the activation of the intent was just around the corner in the space where the power was engraved again.

    Now I just need to trigger it.

    A short remaining strand of divinity. Vera moved them and engraved the name of the master of the rules with the intent.

    ¡°All these rules are proimed under the name of Lushan.¡±

    Enforcement of rules. The process of ensuring it in the name of God.

    Let¡¯s finish this.

    Woosh-.

    The wind swirling inside the space flowed significantly slower than the surrounding breeze.

    Vera knew what that meant. It was a phenomenon where the blowing wind inside the space broke the set rules.

    ¡®Done!¡¯

    An exhrating joy crept up his spine.

    Vera did not try to suppress the smile that appeared on his lips and looked around satisfyingly.

    It wasn¡¯t just the wind. Flying leaves and insects.

    Everything that vited the rules of space was moving one beat slower than what¡¯s outside the space.

    Strictly speaking, it was correct to ssify it as a failure.

    Didn¡¯t that affect even non-living things? Of course, it happened because we did not set strict rules, but fundamentally, it was a phenomenon where powers that were notpletely controlled were springing up at will.

    However, this is clearly an error that can be fixed through improvement.

    Vera decided to rejoice in the immediate sess rather than be disappointed in such secondary matters.

    Suddenly, in Vera¡¯s head, he remembered a bigugh that was mocking him.

    Vera¡¯s smile deepened at the thought that crossed his mind.

    It was because of the thought that there was something to give to the old man.

    ****

    ¡°The Apostle of Guidance has returned.¡±

    It was Norn¡¯s words.

    The vacant lot in front of the cottage. Vera, who was in the middle of working on the courthouse, recalled a fact that had been thrown into a corner by Norn¡¯s words.

    ¡°Ah, are you the one in charge of revtion?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Apostle told you to be ready because you will receive a revtion tomorrow.¡±

    Revtion. This ceremony of receiving the trials of the Gods was an event organized by the Apostles of Guidance from generation to generation.

    Bolra,monly called the God of Travelers. This is because the connection between the heavenly realm and the real world is possible only with his power.

    The fact that Vera¡¯s revtion was held at the end of the week was also because the ¡®Apostle of Guidance¡¯ was on an outing, so he had to wait for his return.

    Vera nodded his head slightly in answer to Norn¡¯s words, then posed a question due to the curiosity that crossed his mind.

    ¡°What is the Apostle of Guidance like?¡±

    It was a natural question for Vera.

    What was the behavior of the apostles he came across? A pair of imbeciles, a lunatic, a wacky old man.

    Aren¡¯t they all humans who were out of norms?

    Then Vera, who harbored a certain amount of prejudice against the Apostles, asked a question with a hint of suspicion.

    ¡°¡­T-That.¡±

    Norn¡¯s body trembled. Embarrassment was etched on his face. His stuttering words amplified his suspicions.

    Through that reaction, Vera was able to realize it at once.

    ¡®¡­ The number of retards has increased.¡¯

    Even that man who is an Apostle of Guidance would not be sane.

    Vera was getting more and more stressed.

    With that thought, a look of annoyance appeared on Vera¡¯s face. After hesitating for a while, Norn avoided Vera¡¯s eyes and continued speaking in a troubled tone.

    ¡°¡­ He is a cheerful person.¡±

    Vera struggled to grasp on the words cheerfulness and madness were concepts that were obviously in different realms.

    Vera wasn¡¯t stupid enough to know that it wasn¡¯t Norn¡¯s fault that he was a lunatic.

    ****

    The next day, around noon the revtion was scheduled.

    Vera went to the chapel of the Grand Temple and met Trevor, who was praying there.

    ¡°Trevor.¡±

    Trevor, who had been praying for a long time, lifted his head.

    Trevor found Vera and greeted him with a bright face.

    ¡°Oh, Vera. Are you here for a revtion?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Where would I have to go?¡±

    ¡°Follow me. I also have to attend, so I think we should go together.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Will Sir Trevor also attend?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t exined yet? The ceremony of revtion is an essential observance event for all remaining Apostles in the Holy Kingdom¡±

    Vera trembled by his subsequent exnation.

    ¡°¡­ All, you mean.¡±

    Those humans gather in one ce. It was because of that thought that Vera¡¯s body trembled.

    Trevor nodded in the same energetic tone as before, perhaps not noticing something strange in Vera¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Yes, the Apostle of Love and Abundance cannote because she is dispatched outside, and the seats of Apostles of the ¡®Lord¡¯ and ¡®Death¡¯ are vacant, so we will be gathering five this time. Well, looking at it this way, it seems that there are a lot of Apostles in this generation. Usually, there are not more than five in an era.¡±

    Trevor continued speaking. To that, Vera nodded his head without saying anything and continued his trail of thought.

    ¡®The vacancy is¡­ .¡¯

    15 yearster, all the vacant seats will be filled, during the dawn of the war against the Demon King.

    Right now, 4 yearster, the stigma of the Lord will be bestowed upon Renee, and after 6 more years, the Apostle of Death will also take their seat.

    While the Apostle of Judgment remains vacant after Vargo¡¯s death, the next master of the stigma will appear when the battle with the Demon King is in full swing.

    Of course, not all of them were involved in the war.

    Wasn¡¯t Vera just avoiding the war at the time?

    Trevor, the Apostle of Wisdom, the Apostle of Guidance he will meet. In addition, those who have not yet met, such as the Apostle of Love, were not known as they guarded the interior of the castle by the time the war was in full swing. That was the reason there was no information about them.

    While Vera was in the midst of contemting, he threw his gaze at Trevor, who was muttering by himself.

    ¡®Did he mention it was the Apostles of Guidance and Love?¡¯

    The work entrusted by the Apostles of Wisdom from generation to generation.

    It was only when he came here that he realized why he was not known in a previous life.

    Perhaps the Apostles of Guidance and Love were not known because they had simr roles.

    Suddenly, Vera felt a sense of suffocation creeping up inside him.

    Even though he had already lived one life and knew almost all the events of the continent, he could not take advantage of the limited information about the Holy Kingdom.

    Due to this limited information, I can¡¯t n for sure what will happen to Renee, who I will meetter, and how to deal with her.

    At the thought that shed through his, Vera¡¯s forehead frowned slightly, and Trevor, who saw him, realized only then that Vera¡¯s expression was unusual.

    ¡°Vera? Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little nervous.¡±

    ¡°Ah! If that¡¯s the case, I can empathize. I remember the day when I first received a revtion. The stigma that appeared suddenly while I was working as an apprentice wizard in the tower, the wonder and blessing of that day. As the day of revtiones, theye like a wave of water and shakes my heart. That¡¯s why I shed tears without knowing¡­ .¡±

    Words that followed one after another.

    Vera¡¯s brows furrowed, but Trevor was so absorbed in his story that he did not notice his expression.

    Vera remembered the thought of wanting to sew a human mouth after a long time.

 Chapter 12

    <strong>? Revtion (2) ?</strong>

    While listening to Trevor¡¯s story, they arrived at a secret room in the deepest part of Temple Hall.

    It is entirely painted in white, just like any other infrastructure in the Holy Kingdom. Candlesticks are brightly lit and spaced at equal intervals along the wall. Inspecting a little closer, I noticed a shallow spring in the middle of the room,rge enough to fit a person.

    It¡¯s a space that exudes a reverent atmosphere.

    ¡®Here¡­¡¯

    You can hear the voices of the Gods.

    Vera recalled those words. He suddenly felt something stir up his mind.

    It is not yet clear how they wouldmunicate, but if it is two-way, there¡¯s a question he desires an answer to if he is so allowed by the surrounding people.

    ¡®Why me?¡¯

    Why did you choose me? Why bestow the stigma on me? Is it your will to bring her back? If so, why send me back?

    He vaguely spected that the Gods had made him regress to save the Saint, but it was a hypothesis that raises more questions than answers.

    Vera gazed upon the spring.

    It had no patterns or decorations. Instead, it looks to be a simple dug-out pocket filled with water.

    While Vera stared at it for a long time, Trevor¡¯s words continued.

    ¡°I guess we were the first ones to arrive.¡±

    ¡°I suppose so.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ They will arrive soon enough.¡±

    Trevor remarked with his arms crossed. The moment after, Trevor told Vera that they wereing.

    Creak-.

    The door opened.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here, as well.¡±

    They were the twins.

    Vera and Trevor¡¯s eyes turned towards the twins greeting in a loud tone that echoed throughout.

    The twins caught the gaze of the two and muttered with a somewhat gloomy tone.

    ¡°Someone else came first¡­ .¡±

    ¡°We weren¡¯t the first one¡­ .¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re here.¡±

    Vera greeted the twins at the door, and let out a brief sigh, then turned his gaze elsewhere.

    His thoughts¡­ drifted away because the way they spoke immediately soured his mood.

    Over the past week, while repairing the cabin together, they got closer to some extent, but their tone wasn¡¯t something Vera could get ustomed to this early.

    ¡°Congrattions Vera for your revtion.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions to you as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡±

    Vera, who wanted to keep the conversation brief, bit his lips.

    Soon after, there was silence and a long awkward atmosphere. Trevor, who had been smiling, asked the twins a question.

    ¡°Thank you foring. How¡¯s your training going along?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve kept training. I¡¯ve done my best. But it¡¯s really hot.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve kept training as well. But I sweat a lot.¡±

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s going to be ?rather hot. You should stick to the shades.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen. We must keep the gates guarded.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to work hard as well.¡±

    Vera wanted to plug his ears in upon hearing the subsequent chatter. Is there something inmon with these monsters? But unfortunately, the conversation showed no sign of slowing down.

    Naturally, Vera¡¯s brows furrowed, and the moment when he hoped for someone toe quickly, the door swung right open.

    When Vera turned his gaze towards the sound of ¡®creak,¡¯ he spotted a middle-aged man in a white robe at the end of his gaze.

    It was the first time he had seen him, but Vera knew immediately who the person was.

    It was obvious. Among those who decided toe here today, there was only one person whose face he did not know.

    ¡®The Apostle of Guidance.¡¯

    It¡¯s probably him.

    As Verays his eyes on him, his first impression is that of sloppiness. His faded blonde hair had been sparsely grown, and his beard wasn¡¯t groomed and spiraled outwards. Moreover, his staggering gait while yawning made him look like a drunkard.

    Vera scrutinized him and nodded at a nce.

    ¡®As expected, he¡¯s not normal either.¡¯

    Norn¡¯s reaction was roughly what I expected, but it¡¯s no different from mine. My perception of him wasn¡¯t good at all.

    It reminded him of regr customers in the gambling den he used to run in his previous life rather than someone in charge of the revtion proceedings.

    ¡°Oh my gosh, why are you all so diligent? I¡¯m sorry for theteness of this old man.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°How have you been?¡±

    ¡°I have been the same as always. Oh, Vera. This is the one who will preside over today¡¯s revtion¡­ .¡±

    ¡°The name¡¯s Rohan.¡±

    The words he let out interrupted Trevor mid-sentence. Rohan, the Apostle of Guidance, said so and approached Vera with a smile.

    ¡°Is this gloomy young man the Apostle of Oath? Oh my gosh, how old are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Fourteen. It¡¯s Vera, by the way.¡±

    ¡°Oh my! It¡¯s the prime season of youth! I like you. May I introduce you to a certain ce? I couldn¡¯t go there when I was your age. You might be able to if this old man covers for you. Why don¡¯t youe along after this?¡±

    <strong>Rohan¡¯s finger was thrust against Vera, followed by his thumb sticking out between his fist¡¯s index and middle fingers as if it¡¯s wedged between the two.* </strong>

    Vera realized at once what that meant. He frowned and replied.

    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Aww, that¡¯s not fun.¡±

    The way he talks with a grin on his face was so disgusting. Vera instinctively felt his fists clenching and grit his teeth.

    Rohan put a sly smile on his face, then moved on and spoke to the twins.

    ¡°Or will the twinse along instead?¡±

    ¡°I am ashamed. That is bad.¡±

    ¡°I am eager. I am good at it.¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh, yes! My brother Krek, that¡¯s the spirit! Huh? And you, Craig! I am the Apostle of Guidance, the Apostle of Guidance, I say! All~ the girls are over there to send you straight to heaven, so what¡¯s wrong with that!?¡±

    Upon hearing their ensuing conversation, Vera stared at them in disgust.

    Rohan smiled cheerfully upon seeing Krek blushing and Craig with a sullen expression. Trevor looked at them and smiled softly as well.

    They were all dangerous people who only thought for themselves.

    Again, the thought that the Saint should never be near them again began to rise in Vera.

    Aren¡¯t I right? She was such a good-natured woman, yet her behavior was so bizarre. There was no other cause than these monsters.

    As Vera continued his thoughts, he shook his head at that realization.

    His already mounting responsibilities were even more dire than he thought.

    ****

    Vargo arrived in the secret room while Rohan¡¯s speech was in full swing.

    ¡°The old man¡­Oh, you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Well, well. When do you intend to grow up?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡±

    Vargo clicked his tongue at the sight as Rohan began to grovel in a ttering tone.

    The twin¡¯s faces stiffen at the presence. While Trevor went and hid behind the twins¡¯ backs.

    The atmosphere changed in an instant.

    As soon as Vargo appeared, Vera burst intoughter at the meekness of those monsters, and then he bowed toward him.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Well, you must have worked hard, stuffing your face in. Your face became ever so plumper.¡±

    Words that sound like sarcasm were directed at him at first nce. With that, Vera¡¯s fists were clenched ever more tightly.

    ¡°¡­Yes, thanks to you, I¡¯m no longer starving.¡±

    There was a slight displeasure in his voice, but Vera held it back.

    It was because of Vargo. He was the one who managed all of the food and equipment that he had.

    He didn¡¯t like the old man, but he had to be on my toes around him.

    It would be a problem if the old man¡¯s distribution were suddenly reduced to nothing at the time when he had to raise his weight ss?

    As his thoughts continued, Vargo, looking at Vera with his head bowed, smiled and nodded his head.

    ¡°Eat well and try your best to pay back for your meals.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Vera¡¯s head fell deeply once more.

    Immediately after the conversation with Vera, Vargo turned his head toward Rohan and spoke.

    ¡°Are you ready for the ceremony?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Rohan was slightly bbergasted

    ¡°Well¡­ I was d to see my brothers after a long time that I had forgotten all about it¡­¡±

    ¡°Tch, you poor imbecile,¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡±

    Rohan¡¯s groveling became even more unpleasant.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it right away!¡±

    ¡°Do it quickly. My back hurts, and standing for a long duration is hard.¡±

    ¡°Yep!¡±

    ¡­Was he not prepared for the ceremony?

    I wonder where that sort of confidencees from? A slight smirk appeared on Vera¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Yeah, I heard you were working hard in that small cottage. How¡¯s it going?¡±

    Vargo¡¯s questioning continued.

    When Vera realized his question was about him practicing his divine art, he looked straight in his eyes and answered.

    ¡°Yes, form and righteousness. I¡¯ve got it all.¡±

    A smile appeared on Vera¡¯s lips.

    Of course, he did it in anticipation of the surprise on Vargo¡¯s face.

    ¡°You must have done very well.¡±

    What came back instead was a burst of sarcasticughter.

    Once again, anger rose inside of Vera.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sure it¡¯s clearly captured. It isn¡¯t a form of a sword, but it was formed instead by processing through divinew and engraving the power in space. Also, it contains the will to ovee one¡¯s own weaknesses. I raised the level ofpleteness to what is considered practical as well.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with a sword to protect? Who told you to practice divine art? How on earth did you twist my words when I told you not to use the sword like that?¡±

    Twitch-

    Vera¡¯s body trembled at the harsh words delivered his way. His face was beginning to show signs of panic.

    Looking back¡­ on his words.

    Form and Intent were Vargo¡¯s words of advice when nitpicking my sword, which was drunk on hatred and violence.

    The conversation using divinity¡­

    ¡®¡­ I never did need to use it.¡¯

    Upon realizing it, Vera¡¯s face lit up with bewilderment.

    His eyes naturally scorned Trevor.

    It was apparent now. Wasn¡¯t he the one who exined this?

    When Vera nced at Trevor hiding behind the twins. He was scratching the back of his head while his head tilted sideways.

    He was taken aback, in addition, while looking perplexed.

    Vera was able to realize several discernible facts through that appearance.

    Despite being unfamiliar with the topic, Trevor spoke like an expert to him. Vera fell for it and suffered training until he couldn¡¯t eat properly all week.

    ¡­.In conclusion, he has learned a new way to use divinity. It was indeed a valuable lesson.

    However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel deceived.

    Vera stared at Trevor, who had tears welled up in the corner of his eyes, and uttered a curse in his mind.

    ¡®This bastard!¡¯

    Was he a swindler pretending to be a madman? Vera¡¯s heart boiled in rage as his eyes darted at Trevor.

    ¡°Tch, this is nothing worth boasting about.¡±

    Vargo¡¯s taunting continued.

    Crack-

    Vera¡¯s fist was clenched so tightly that one could see the protruding veins.

    ****

    ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡±

    Rohan¡¯s voice finally shattered the atmosphere that had been miserable all around.

    Vera raised his head and observed the spring behind Rohan.

    There were no tributes or other objects ced there.

    However, it felt different from before.

    ¡®Magic circle¡¯

    Above the spring, an indigo-coloured divinity wasid down using a spell.

    It was a magic circle made using divine art.

    Perhaps the circle itself was needed tomunicate with their world. While Vera¡¯s gaze was fixed on it, Rohan¡¯s voice continued.

    ¡°Shall I begin, then?¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get started.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Come here, little one.¡±

    Vera nodded at his call and walked towards the spring.

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Just sit still. When I invoke the incantation, the revtion will rise above the spring. You just have to read it out loud.¡±

    Is that how it works?

    Vera realized that it wasn¡¯t two-waymunication, rather it was one-sided instead, and he felt slightly disappointed.

    It seemed impossible to ask the Gods questions as expected.

    As Vera¡¯s expression slightly darkened, Rohan began chanting, and the circle which rose above the spring began glowing.

    The circle, which used to have all kinds of borate geometric patterns, changes its shape.

    tonic solids that were unlikely to be interlocked began to mesh by shifting their positions and then into the gap created by ovepping with the shapes in the circle¡¯s center.

    ¡®¡­ Letters.¡¯

    Letters had begun to be inscribed.

    Indigo-coloured letters.

    The letters, which were blurry like ink, dissolved in water, gradually formed into distinct shapes and finally settled into something identifiable.

    The words that will appear here will show the ordeal that I need to ovee, and thus, it will determine the course of my future.

    Vera looked at it with nervousness.

    ¡®¡­?¡¯

    I narrowed my brows toward the finished text.

    However, the words that came out of my mouth¨C

    ¡°¡­I have a question.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What is it? Tell me. I¡¯m getting tired.¡±

    ¡°Is there a time when ites out like this?¡±

    Vera pointed his finger to the letters above the spring.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Rohan, who was in the midst of moving the circle, stood up.

    ¡°¡­ Eh?¡±

    After confirming the words in the spring, Rohan had an absurd expression with his mouth agape.

    Rohan, unable to keep his mouth shut, turned to Vargo and continued.

    ¡°That, Your Holiness?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Rohan¡¯s eyes then turned to Vera again.

    Then, looking at the text that rose above the spring, Rohan turned his head again toward Vargo, scratching the back of his head and uttering the words.

    ¡°It¡¯s showing a pass?¡±

    Vargo¡¯s expression froze.

    Watching the ensuing conversation unfold, Vera took pleasure at that moment, seeing panic appear on the old man¡¯s face rather than his unknown situation.

    The text above showed a word.

    The characters that rose above the spring.

    <strong> ¡º Pass ¡»</strong>

    A single word.

 Chapter 13

    <strong>? Revtion (3) ?</strong>

    After returning to the cottage, Vera took his seat at the table as his consciousness drifted away in his thoughts.

    The revtion ended in a bustling atmosphere due to Vargo dismissing the others.

    Before disbanding, Vargo left Vera with a message to visit him the next day.

    He could have seen it in a nce that the revtion wasn¡¯tmon. Vera wasn¡¯t stupid enough to not be able read the atmosphere.

    Again, the word that appeared in the fountain came to his mind

    ¡®Pass¡­ .¡¯

    It must have meant passing the ordeal.

    He passed the ordeal even though he did nothing.

    Through that, Vera was somewhat able to resolve the question, ¡®Who was behind my regression?¡¯ among the myriads of other questions that upied his mind.

    ¡®The Heavenly gods.¡¯

    They were involved

    It¡¯s still not quite clear why.

    However, just notifying him with the word ¡®pass¡¯ isn¡¯t enough proof to conclude that they were behind his regression.

    Vaguely, he could infer what they were trying to convey to him through that word.

    ¡®Does passing mean¡­ .¡¯

    <strong>Are they insinuating that I¡¯m on the right path?</strong>

    Suddenly, he let out a scoff. It was the feeling of helplessness that surged with him without even realizing.

    The other day, I told myself that if the Lord had truly sent me back for her sake, then I¡¯m more than willing to y along with their n.

    That thought still hadn¡¯t changed.

    <strong>However, I feel helpless because there is still a question that lingers in my mind, whether it is right to blindly follow the path they are suggesting.</strong>

    I remember what Vargo said the other day, when we first met.

    <strong>¨C So are you like a puppet with no will of its own?</strong>

    Clench-

    Vera clenched his fists.

    <strong>I couldn¡¯te up with anything to refute that statement. Vera slowly closed his eyes and looked into the soul that was inside of him.</strong>

    A dark soul, with a golden oath engraved on it.

    <strong>I will live for the Saint.</strong>

    An oath he made while barely holding on to his fading consciousness as he slowly slipped into death¡¯s embrace. The final moments when his end seemed imminent.

    It wasn¡¯t that he regretted it. No matter how many times he went back to that time, he would again make the same oath without a moment of hesitation.

    Why, after living his whole life following his instincts just like a beast, such a light was cast upon him?

    The light that makes him want to chase after it just at the mere thought of it.

    However, is this the correct way to fulfill the oath? Was it really fine to blindly follow their word without raising a question?

    Vera still didn¡¯t have faith.

    He didn¡¯t believe in the Gods nor did he believe in their glory.

    You could even call him an apostate. He regressed, but the stigma was still nothing more than a useful tool for Vera.

    What Vera believes in is his abilities and the faint light that has been cast on him.

    His suspicions grew. This was way too absurd and messed up to be put aside as an ident.

    Is it really fine to live for her by following the intentions of the Gods?

    Vera thought of someone who would be able to answer this question that he couldn¡¯t answer on his own.

    Slowly, Vera¡¯s eyes opened.

    ¡®¡­That¡¯s right.¡¯

    The visage of a person who might know the answer he seeks shed through his mind.

    ****

    The next day, Vera found Vargo sitting on a long bench at the center of the Great Hall¡¯s southern garden. He approached him with a smile.

    Vargo, who was staring nkly at the flower bed with a drooping head, noticed Vera in the distance, and said.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Vera bowed his head

    ¡°Looking at your face, it seems you slept well.¡±

    ¡°It was because of God¡¯s grace.¡±

    ¡°Are you a kid who can¡¯t even sleep properly if God doesn¡¯t take care of you?¡±

    Vargo chuckled and uttered those words. Vera flinched as his body quivered, and he lifted his head again to look at Vargo.

    ¡°What did you call me here for?¡±

    ¡°Here, take this.¡±

    As soon as Vera¡¯s question came out, Vargo took something out of his inner pocket and threw it at Vera.

    Vera grabbed the object that flew towards him. He then opened his palm and examined it.

    On the palm of his hand remained a tinum-colored Rosario. It was the same kind of Rosario that hung on the Saint¡¯s neck. An object he once thought was annoying.

    ¡®Apostle¡¯s mark.¡¯

    When Vera saw it, his gaze shifted back to Vargo. Vargo spoke to Vera with a smile on his face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the way you did it, but¡­ since you passed, I¡¯m giving it to you.¡±

    After Vargo said that, Vera stared at him, then looked back at the Rosario in his hand, and inquired.

    ¡°Is that it?¡±

    ¡°What? You thought we would hold a banquet for you? You think you¡¯re so handsome ?¡±

    It was a sarcastic remark, however, this time, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to retort.

    This is because the words Vargos had said that day still lingered in his mind.

    ¡°¡­Does Your Holiness just follow the orders of the gods?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡±

    Vera raised his head. His fists were clenched.

    Vera uttered a question that had suffocated his heart since the moment of revtion.

    ¡°Is it enough if I just blindly follow it? Am I wrong for questioning the meaning behind those words? Why can¡¯t I question their intent?¡±

    A stream of questions gushed out of his mouth. Unbeknownst to him, a hint of anger lingered in his words.

    What he wanted was a life dedicated solely to the Saint. It was a life where he pursued the nobility that embraced even this evil being.

    But, if he has to act ording to the intentions of the Gods, if he just blindly trusts them and follows them, what is this life for? And who is this life for?

    Should he call it life for the Saint? or should he call it life for the Gods?

    It was an absurd question.

    It was a question he hadn¡¯t thought of when he was looking through the trash for something to eat and begging while lying t on the street.

    However, to suppress the growing suspicions, this choking feeling that twists his stomach didn¡¯t allow him to just blindly follow the path in front of him.

    Vera frowned. The same question repeatedly appears on the tip of his lips.

    ¡°Do you think the Gods are right?¡±

    After that question, silence descended upon the room.

    Vera kept his mouth shut and stared at Vargo. Vargo looked back at Vera with eyes whose depth couldn¡¯t be seen.

    After some time had passed, Vargo uttered.

    ¡°I will ask you this. Did they show you a path through the revtion?¡±

    Stiffen-

    Vera¡¯s body froze.

    <strong>Did they show me a path? Can I certainly say that?</strong>

    It¡¯s because there were some vague hints pointing towards ¡®Yes¡¯ but nothing certain.

    Is it correct to assume that they were involved in the regression? The answer to that question is, ¡®It is highly possible.¡¯

    Did they convey their intentions through the revtion of the Holy Kingdom? I can answer ¡®Yes¡¯ to that question.

    However, are they suggesting a path for me? If I were asked that question, then the answer that naturally pops out is ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    When asked if the revtion was pointing towards a direction I should go?, the answer thates out is, ¡®They didn¡¯t say anything.¡¯

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The Gods were silent. They put him in this situation.

    ¡°Did they ever say whether you are right or wrong?¡±

    When asked again, Vera gently lowered his head and spat out an answer.

    ¡°¡­ No.¡±

    They never told him if he was right or wrong neither in his previous lives nor in this life.

    ¡°Then why do you say that they showed you a path?¡±

    ¡°¡­.

    ¡±

    ¡°Why should you obey their will, you ask?¡±

    Vera¡¯s mouth could no longer utter an answer.

    <strong>Why should I obey?</strong>

    Only such a question lingered for a long time.

    ¡°Little boy.¡±

    Vargo¡¯s voice rang out. Vera raised his head at the call and looked at Vargo.

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. Why would you even think that your decision belonged to someone else?¡±

    Upon hearing that question, Vera¡¯s mind went nk.

    It was such a feeling as if his whole mind was bleached white.

    Vargo once more opened his mouth.

    ¡°You know? The Gods are not the ones who give answers.¡±

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned to Vargo. He looked at the bizarre old man who¡¯s smiling while uttering words that were not at all prosperous.

    ¡°On the contrary, Gods are questioners. It can be said that they are beings who questions what you would do in a given situation.¡±

    Upon hearing Vargo¡¯s words, Vera drifted away in his trail of thought.

    <strong>How are they questioning me?</strong>

    ¡®They¡¯re questioning me by putting me in this situation.¡¯

    <strong>What did they want to achieve through me?</strong>

    ¡®¡­ I do not know.¡¯

    <strong>Who made all those assumptions about their intentions?</strong>

    ¡®¡­ I did.¡¯

    Stiffen-

    He felt his chest tightened. It was a question with such a ridiculously simple answer, but he never doubted it until now.

    Vera remembered why he hadn¡¯t thought about it so much, and it took a long time toe up with the answer.

    It was all due to his prejudice.

    Vera did not believe in their omniscience.

    However,

    ¡®¡­He believed in their omnipotence.¡¯

    He believed in the power they possessed, the power of these stigmas that were bestowed by them.

    Vera thought they would take her away from him.

    Because they are capable of doing so. From Vera¡¯s perspective, who only took things away from others, those who have power also choose to do the same, or so he thought.

    A realization dawned upon Vera.

    <strong>Who made all these decisions?</strong>

    The one who made the oath, the one who went straight to the Holy Kingdom right after regressing, and the one who wanted to rise to the rank of the Apostle.

    ¡®It was all¡­.¡¯

    It was something he had decided for himself.

    ¡°I will ask.¡±

    Vargo continued speaking.

    ¡°Among the revtions from the Gods you know, did they have any revtions that determined what was right or wrong? Did they have any revtions that gave you an answer?¡±

    Again, Vera furthered immersed himself in his thoughts.

    Vargo¡¯s revtions. ¡®Judge the evil of the world.¡¯

    There was no mention of what was evil in the revtion. The judgment of evil was entirely up to Vargo.

    Twins¡¯ revtion. ¡®Realize the true meaning of protection¡¯.

    There was no answer in that revtion about what to protect. The answer was entirely up to the twins.

    Saint¡¯s revtion. ¡®Spread the Lord¡¯s authority throughout the continent¡¯.

    The same is true of that revtion. There was no answer on how to spread. That judgment was also left to the Saint.

    It was only then that Vera could vaguely realize how narrowly he was looking at the world.

    Why did I make such assumptions? Vera knew the answer better than anyone.

    <strong>¡®Because I only knew how to resent.¡¯ </strong>

    Because I wanted to make excuses for all the evil deeds that Imitted in my previous life.

    I wanted to believe they weren¡¯t my fault.

    <strong>¡®Because I wanted to run away from that responsibility.¡¯</strong>

    I swore I would dly pay the price for all the sins I¡¯vemitted in my life.

    Yet I still wanted to ignore that responsibility.

    <strong>¡®This wretched world made me this way. Because I wanted to think as such.¡¯</strong>

    I was a coward who needed something to me.

    A coward who hid behind the word ¡®Fate.¡¯

    That realization became apparent.

    The strange suffocation that had tormented him this whole time seemed to have faded slightly.

    However, he still seems to be trapped in a hazy fog, Vera looked at Bargo and asked.

    ¡°Then how¡­ how am I supposed to form my own judgment?¡±

    I didn¡¯t know the answer to that for sure, so I asked him if he knew.

    ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡±

    However, he replied to me in a mocking tone.

    Vera once again lowered his head and continued speaking.

    ¡°Please, teach me.¡±

    What emerged was an earnest request.

    Vera realized.

    Vera doesn¡¯t know anything outside of his own understanding. Only the things he had seen and experienced created Vera¡¯s world.

    So, for the first time in his life, Vera realized the need of learning from others.

    He realized that he needed a teacher who could teach him about the world he didn¡¯t know, and who could broaden his understanding.

    Vera¡¯s knees touched the floor. Vera then knelt down and put his head down on the floor.

    ¡°¡­ There is something I want to know. There is someone I want to follow. However, I¡¯m not worthy.¡±

    I don¡¯t have the right to stand by the Saint yet.

    If I meet the Saint as I¡¯m now, I will still meet her as a viin from back then, and as an asshole who hasn¡¯t changed inside.

    Far from being next to her, I¡¯ll be gasping for breath, struggling to keep up with her.

    ¡°There is someone I want to protect for the rest of my life. However, I¡¯m too weak to follow her.¡±

    His sword still didn¡¯t know how to guard those under his shadow. Vera¡¯s sword was still the same as a beast¡¯s canine.

    ¡°I-I beg you.¡±

    To be a human being worthy enough to stand by her side.

    ¡°Please, teach me.¡±

    He had to be different.

    Afterward, silence lingered on for a long time.

    Vera kept staring at the floor for a long time without raising his head, waiting for an answer.

    Meanwhile,

    ¡°¡­What a demanding little brat.¡±

    Vargo replied.

    Vera was finally able to raise his head.

    At the end of his gaze, he saw Vargo¡¯s face had a broad grin.

    However, the answer that followed soon after made Vera lower his head again.

    ¡°I won¡¯t teach you. Boy, follow me and try to figure it out on your own.¡±

    Words that could be inferred as permission.

    At that, Vera clenched his fists so tightly that the Rosario in his hand pressed against his skin as he answered enthusiastically.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After one lifetime, Vera finally learned how to seek learning from others.

    ¡­ And thus, four years have passed.

 Chapter 14

    <strong>? Week of Midnight Sun (1) ?</strong>

    Four years.

    A time that felt both long yet brief has passed.

    <strong>Speaking of the time spent waiting for the Saint¡­ Indeed, it could be considered a long time.</strong>

    <strong>Although not a short time has passed, her face and voice are still engraved in my mind like a painting, and reminiscing about those memories from back then quenches my thirst every passing moment.</strong>

    Vera wanted to leave right away to find her, even though he only knew she might be somewhere in the ¡®Horden Kingdom.¡¯

    However, the reason why he couldn¡¯t do so is because he wasn¡¯t confident in his appearance at all.

    This is because he thought he had not yet be the right being worthy enough to meet her.

    Vera resigned from his position as an apostle and for the past four years served as Vargo¡¯s attendant.

    He followed him earnestly to learn about the sword that guards those under its shadow.

    He spent quite a bit of time as an attendant, but unfortunately, there was nothing significant enough to be called an achievement.

    Vera still didn¡¯t know about the sword that guards.

    Vera¡¯s tainted sword still stood tall. He enjoyed attacking rather than guarding, and it was a sword that showed more vehemence than reason..

    Vera still didn¡¯t know faith either.

    Vera has yet to articte the meaning of faith.

    For Vera, faith was still a challenge, and the stigma, a useful tool.

    For four years, Vera had refined his divine arts, which he called ?Sanctuary?, trained his body, and achieved unspeakable visible growth, but his inner growth remained slow.

    The only realization that dawned upon Vera in these past four years is that he is an arrogant and ignorant being.

    Time was merciless and did not wait for Vera¡¯s amble steps.

    ¡°Kid.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Early morning, in a chapel of the Great Hall.

    As it has been for the past 4 years, Vera, who came out to pray along with Vargo, opened his eyes when he called him.

    At the end of his gaze was Vargo, an absurd man best described as a monster.

    Looking more frail than their first meeting.

    One day, his figure, which he could barely make eye contact with by looking upward, no longer felt big.

    It happened because just as Vargo¡¯s waist bent in a more and more curved form, Vera grew taller.

    Now they stood at the same eye level and were looking at each other, but Vera couldn¡¯t directly face him because, for some reason, he didn¡¯t feel well in doing so.

    Therefore, whenever he answers Vargo¡¯s call, he always bows his head.

    So, while Vera was waiting for Vargo¡¯s answer with his head lowered, Vargo continued speaking.

    ¡°¡­How is the practice of the philosophicalws going?¡±

    ¡°There is still room for improvement.¡±

    ¡°You have been at it everyday, yet you¡¯re stillcking?¡±

    ¡°I feel ashamed.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, Tsk.¡±

    Vera lowered his head even deeper when he heard Vargo clicking his tongue.

    Realizing his own inadequacy, Vera could only learn humility after following him.

    Like any other pdin in the Holy Kingdom, he was able to pay tribute to him.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to keep chasing after me? Huh? How long are you nning to waste away like this?¡±

    Subsequently, those words have already been going on for a year.

    Vera then realized that it was time to say something different than what he had been saying till now.

    It is necessary for him to achieve independence, which has been dyed in order to attain enlightenment.

    Vera clenched his teeth.

    In what way should I say this? How can I convince Vargo to assign me as the Saint¡¯s escort?

    It was a worry that tormented me all the time. So I barely came up with a solution.

    ¡°Your Holiness, can I meet Sir Norn?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why him?¡±

    ¡°I want to be independent.¡±

    After saying that, Vera raised his head and made eye contact with Vargo.

    Glimmering eyes whose depth can¡¯t be fathomed. It came into Vera¡¯s sight.

    Eyes which were entric, peculiar, and even wicked, but Vera could now see that it was a depth that carried the passage of time.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯d like to organize a procession.¡±

    ¡°What kind of procession?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember what I said that day?¡±

    ¡°Yes, how can I forget you crawling around while saying you wanted to chase after someone?¡±

    Flinch. Vera¡¯s body trembled at Vargo¡¯s sarcastic remark.

    He has been hanging around with him all this time, but he still gets irked whenever he hears Vargo¡¯s sarcastic tone.

    Vera, who sighed, continued speaking while suppressing his emotions.

    ¡°¡­Yes, I want to create a procession for that.¡±

    There was a time when I struggled to hide or tell about my regression.

    However, no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯te up with a proper tactic, so he finally chose a straightforward method.

    Of course, he will not say directly that he regressed and knows that the Saint will appear, nor will he say that he is arranging a procession to escort her.

    ¡®He¡¯s not such a meddlesome person.¡¯

    Vargo, who he has seen for the past four years, was not a person to pry deeper about such a story.

    ording to the masses, the ¡®Father¡¯ of all Pdins was truly a person who embraced the priests of the Holy Land with a fatherly understanding.

    Even though he is such an archaic old man that annoys him, he still possesses courtesy.

    While Vera kept thinking for some time, waiting for an answer, Vargo, who had a troubled face until then, picked his ears and asked a question.

    ¡°Is it because of a girl?¡±

    Froze.

    Vera¡¯s expression hardened.

    ¡°Guess I am right. Eh, tsk. Just looking at Rohan makes me irritated, and you¡¯re no different. You think with your lower half.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re being too harsh.¡±

    ¡°Seriously, this gloomy guy, going to have fun ying around.¡±

    Crack. Vera clenched his fists.

    ¡°So, can you give me permission?¡±

    ¡°Will you back down if I refuse?¡±

    ¡°¡­I apologize, but I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Mannerless guy. Do as you wish.¡±

    Vargo, saying so, rose up and left the chapel alone.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a walk or something, so you let Norn know.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    Vargo then walked away with his mouth shut. There was no response back.

    Vera heaved a deep sigh of relief as Vargo passed through the door of the chapel and no longer was visible.

    ¡®I did it.¡¯

    <strong>Finally, I was able to achieve my original purpose.</strong>

    ¡®Three days left.¡¯

    On the day when the continent is exactly halfway through the year, the week of equinox will begin, so will the white nights.

    The miracle where the Lord¡¯s sacred stigma appears on the continent.

    The celebration of the Gods to bless the new saint.

    That is where it all starts.

    ¡®When the week of midnight sun¡­.¡¯

    The continent will be in a situation where it will be right to call it the melting point of chaos looming on the horizon.

    This is because the entire continent will then move to seize the Lord¡¯s power from the Saint.

    Because the ability bestowed by the Lord¡¯s power is well worth it

    ¡°The power to weave fate.¡±

    The power to interfere with the providence itself and rewrite the destiny set in stones.

    With the Saint¡¯s power, even a farmer in the vige could also be Emperor of the Empire.

    Even the most miserable hunter could be the richest man on the continent.

    Even if someone is at theirst breath, where death is imminent, they could gain a life span of a hundred years.

    Of course, one can¡¯t use that ability without any cost.

    The Saint can¡¯t change her own destiny.

    In addition, if the size of the inflection point caused by the use of power exceeds the total amount of divinity held by the Saint, she is forced to bear the burden alone.

    For example, if you do something like changing the entire history of the continent, making a farmer into the Emperor, the soul of the Saint who could not bear the burden would shatter.

    In other words, the Lord¡¯s power was the ability to use the Saint¡¯s soul as coteral.

    It¡¯s a very dangerous ability, but¡­ sadly, she was not an important factor for those who would gain immense benefits from her power.

    Why not? Because in the end, it is not the beneficiary but the Saint who bears the burden.

    For them, the Saint is a Goddess that can bestow immense glory upon them at no cost whatsoever.

    Following the trouble, Vera recalled those who had moved in search of the Saint in his past life.

    ¡®The Emperor will move.¡¯

    The Emperor, whose position as of now is in danger, will directly move to make the Imperial family glorious again.

    ¡®The Tower Master will move¡¯

    The Divine providence. He will move to attain enlightenment.

    ¡®The Union Leader, the tribal leader of the Wyverians, and the Followers of the Night will move.¡¯

    All of them will move to seek the Saint.

    Each of them wasn¡¯t an easy opponent. But Vera wasn¡¯t scared. Vera also had the ability to keep up with them.

    There is the stigma. There is power umted through training. There is also the Holy Kingdom behind him.

    There was no excuse to not be able to protect the Saint.

    Suddenly, in Vera¡¯s head, a Saint who lived without power in a corner of the slum shed through his mind.

    A scarred visage. A lonely death, with no one to mourn for her.

    An event that will inevitably happen if no one interferes.

    <strong>¡®I won¡¯t let that happen this time.¡¯</strong>

    <strong>I will never let the Saint face such an end.</strong>

    <strong>I will be the most sturdy barrier so that no one dares to look at her the wrong way.</strong>

    <strong>I¡¯ll put her in a position where she¡¯s praised for her nobility.</strong>

    <strong>And as such, I¡¯ll stand by her side for the rest of my life.</strong>

    <strong>I will fulfill the oath engraved in my soul, and the promise to myself for the rest of my life.</strong>

    <strong>How confident I am¡­not confident at all.</strong>

    <strong>I¡¯m still arrogant and ignorant. I don¡¯t know what faith is. My swordsmanship was still akin to a beast, and a human being who couldn¡¯t be said to be a good person even as a joke.</strong>

    <strong>However, I couldn¡¯t afford tock confidence and hesitate to stand by her now.</strong>

    <strong>Time won¡¯t wait for me to be ready.</strong>

    The week of equinox marked with white nights would begin even if he didn¡¯t want to, and in the midst of it he had to stop numerous enemies who were after the Saint.

    <strong>¡®I won¡¯t run away.¡¯</strong>

    <strong>I won¡¯t run away from the responsibility of the oath I made on my own.</strong>

    <strong>I will dly ept the consequences of my arrogance and ignorance.</strong>

    <strong>I will dly carry the weight of blood from the sword that only knows how to kill.</strong>

    <strong>I will not say that the world I saw through my shallow eyes is right.</strong>

    <strong>Only I will shoulder them and live on for the sake of that oath.</strong>

    Vera¡¯s eyes turned to the mural of the nine gods painted on the wall in front of the chapel.

    ¡®Whatever you guys want, it¡¯s none of my business.¡¯

    If it matches with what I want, it would be nice, other than that I don¡¯t care.

    ¡®I¡¯m not going to solve the difficulties you throw at me.¡¯

    From thest moment of that repulsive life, there was only one thing that mattered to him.

    ¡®All I want is to protect the Saint.¡¯

    The light that shone upon him during his final moments.

    With my life, it was enough to protect it.

 Chapter 15

    <strong>? Week of Midnight Sun (2) ?</strong>

    <strong>¡ºThe week of midnight sun appeared without warning.¡»</strong>

    <strong>¡ºThere wasn¡¯t even a sh of radiance or any of the Gods¡¯ voices resonating in the air.¡»</strong>

    <strong>¡ºBut the anticipated dusk never arrived.¡»</strong>

    <strong>¡ºAnd In the aftermath, the entire continent quaked.¡»</strong>

    ****

    At the center of the Great Hall, Vera bowed to Vargo. All the apostles gathered there except for the apostles of Abundance and Love, who had been dispatched outside for several years.

    ¡°It¡¯ste.¡±

    ¡°Have you finally arrived?¡±

    The deep gaze of Vargo prated in a subdued and subtle way as if trying to read something from Vera.

    Vera did not avoid his gaze, but instead decided to look straight at him and said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°¡­Will you be able to do it?¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s unexpected¡­¡±

    Their eyes met. The ambience grew sharper than ever.

    The reason why their conversation was brief was because Vera had previously spoken to Vargo three days ago about this matter.

    A request for someone to be apanied by a pdin. Someone who that pdin must protect. A woman.

    As the week of midnight sun approached, it was easier to know the identity of the woman Vera said he wished to protect.

    There wasn¡¯t any question such as, ¡®How did you know?¡¯ that was handed to Vera out of curiosity.

    As Vera thought, Vargo kept silent about this situation and gazed at him.

    In the corner, Rohan, aware of the strange atmosphere, asked the twins a question.

    ¡°Twins, why are they like that? Have you heard anything?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. But the sun doesn¡¯t set. So I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a good sleeper.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s great.¡±

    Rohan heaved a deep sigh in response to the twins¡¯ reply. Trevor, who watched the situation unfold from a distance, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Sir Vera, will you be fine all alone?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going out all alone. I¡¯m taking Sir Norn with me.¡±

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    ¡°Look after the cottage while I¡¯m away.¡±

    Vera dismissed Trevor¡¯s words and looked at Vargo once again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading off to the east then.¡±

    ¡°¡­ All right.¡±

    ¡°Please arrange the pdins in advance towards the border of Horden. We are likely to be pursued when crossing the border.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll hold my slumber back until then.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    Vera said so, and after a short nod, he turned and walked out of the Great Hall.

    ****

    Vera headed straight to the temple¡¯s northern exit, arrived at the cottage where he lived, and began preparing for the journey ahead.

    His armor was incredibly conspicuous, so he took it off. His de of choice was in, being as modest as possible, and he hid the Rosario under his clothes.

    Afterpleting a brief armament check, Vera let out a sigh and calmed his thumping heart.

    Shortly after that, he recalled the route in his head again in case of a mishap.

    ¡®About four days.¡¯

    In that amount of time, he was able to reach his destination.

    There were no issues about whether anyone else would find the saint first.

    No group can find her faster than the Holy Kingdom.

    Rohan¡¯s power of guidance.

    This is why the Holy Kingdom can know the Saint¡¯s location directly from the Gods through him.

    This was why the Holy Emperor was the first to find the Saint in his previous life, and also why Vera patiently waited for this day.

    ¡°The Remeo Province.¡±

    A small county located southeast of Horden.

    Saint Renee was there.

    Snap-

    He strengthened his grip around the hilt of the sword. His eyes wereid down, and he heaved a deep sigh.

    ¡®¡­Now.¡¯

    <strong>I¡¯ming to see you.</strong>

    <strong>After one life and spending another four years, I will finally meet you.</strong>

    Vera¡¯s heart brimmed with emotions, but he soon opened his eyes and brushed those feelings off.

    ¡®There will be enough time to wallow in sentimentalityter.¡¯

    <strong>I¡¯ll do it after I meet her in person.</strong>

    After calming his thumping heart, Vera did not dy any longer and immediately opened the cottage door to leave.

    Waiting for Vera through the opened door was Norn, who had already returned after he was done with his preparations.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Vera sneaked a quick nce at Norn, who answered briefly and then marched on. Once more, his gaze was darting forward.

    Strangely, his steps were light.

    ****

    Four days to travel to the Remeo Province.

    Vera moved with a restless mind.

    His head was only filled with thoughts about Renee from that moment on. He couldn¡¯t think of anything else.

    It was right to say that his emotions, that had been repressed for a long time, burst out all at once.

    It was too early to be sentimental; it was time to get ready to meet her, but when the moment approached closer, even that became impossible.

    No matter how hard he tried to calm down, the wild thought continued to excite him alone.

    ¡°You are¡­¡±

    <strong>What kind of person would you be at the age of 14?</strong>

    <strong>Are you resenting the Gods now for taking away your light, just like you said? Are you living in despair?</strong>

    <strong>Will you be a beauty whom people fall in love with after a single nce, just as you imed? Or will you be an ordinary country girl?</strong>

    <strong>I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be an indescribably beautiful person on the inside even now, but do you still have that annoying personality of yours? If not, will you seem a bit more cheerful?</strong>

    <strong>You, who walked bravely all alone even in the slums¡­ Can you still tread resolutely by yourself, just like before?</strong>

    As the numerous thoughts shed through Vera¡¯s mind, his gaze became vacant.

    This happened countless times over the course of the four days.

    His expression, which seemed foolish at first nce, was never seen at all in the four years in the Holy Kingdom, to the extent that Norn, who nced at him, was startled. In addition, Vera looked as if he had only kept thinking about Renee.

    No matter how strong his mind is, no matter how hard he tries to bury his excitement deep down. Whenever he remembered Renee¡¯s radiant light halo, he would feel infinitely weak.

    ¡°¡­Sir Vera?¡±

    Norn called out to him as the destination gradually appeared in their field of vision.

    However, Vera did not hear him as he walked absent-mindedly.

    ¡°Vera?¡±

    Norn called out his name again. Still, Vera did not hear him.

    Another foreboding thought dwelled in his head.

    It was about himself.

    <strong>I¡¯ve worked hard for so long, but it¡¯s still not enough.</strong>

    He acknowledged his inadequacy and will linger on while carrying that burden. Although he had made such a promise, he was worried that Renee might feel ufortable by his demeanor. Those thoughts continued tormenting his mind further.

    Perhaps this shoring maye off as unattractive. Perhaps it¡¯s because she¡¯s still young and can¡¯t ept him, who is still a viin.

    Rustle-.

    While Vera¡¯s body trembled at the thought that urred to him, Norn, who was observing him noticed that his expression became even more strange.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    A middle-aged man herding cows at the vige entrance asked at the sight of the travelers.

    Only then after hearing his voice, did Vera return to his senses. He raised his head and inspected the man who asked the question.

    Grayish-white hair. He had a face with a prominently good impression, and robust forearms under his rolled up sleeves as the weather was getting hotter.

    At first nce, Vera looked at the figure of the middle-aged man who could be said to be a resident of this rural vige. He straightened his expression and posed a question.

    ¡°Is there a girl named Renee living in this vige?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, yeah. Cobb¡¯s daughter. She lives in that house with a red roof.¡±

    Vera¡¯s gaze followed the middle-aged man¡¯s fingertips.

    Just as he said, a house with a red roof stood out in the distance.

    When Vera saw the house, he felt his emotions overflowing, but he clenched his fists and shook them off, then uttered a reply.

    ¡°¡­Thank you for letting us know.¡±

    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±

    The middle-aged man, who replied as such, then went off again.

    Vera took his eyes off the fading back of the middle-aged man then pursed his lips as his gaze settled on the red-roofed house in the distance.

    ¡°May I go alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll wait here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Vera bowed his head lightly to express his gratitude for Norn¡¯s consideration and then took a step.

    Vera¡¯s pace, which had been light throughout his departure, suddenly became heavier the moment he began walking.

    ****

    In front of the red-roofed house that Vera had arrived at, he felt frozen to the spot as if could not take a step more.

    This is because he remembered the realization that had dawned upon him just before he arrived here. The realization that he might be denied by Renee, that the light that had shone brightly, may no longer illuminate him.

    <strong>I have to knock on this door. I have to go greet her now.</strong>

    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t move his feet, so he stood still for a long time.

    Tap.

    A sound interrupted his flow of thoughts. It was a dull sound, as if something was hitting the ground.

    Tap.

    Vera raised his head towards the source of the sound.

    Tap.

    ¡­And the next moment, he felt his entire world freeze.

    Tap.

    A girl was walking while tapping the ground with a cane. A young girl who had not lost her innocent childish appearance yet was just beginning to look a bit more feminine amidst puberty.

    Tap.

    Her steps were sloppy as if she would copse at any moment, Vera flinched at each step she took.

    Tap.

    Nevertheless, the outward appearance of the girl shoved a certain notion into his head.

    A beauty.

    What if we p that word into the manifestation of a human being?

    He wasn¡¯t thinking about the beauty of looking at the opposite gender. More essential than that is the notion of perfection in the beauty that constitutes her being alone.

    Tap.

    White hair waved like the first snow of the day in winter. The blue pupils revealed under the eyelids staring into the air were still. That stillness reminded him that this moment was paradoxically suffocating, yet dazzling.

    Yes, that¡¯s the way it should be. Her eyes, exposed under the bright sun, were absolutely enchanting.

    Tap.

    It was Renee. He knew the moment he saw her. He couldn¡¯t help it. The feeling is beyond indescribable.

    Although they looked slightly different, their height differed, and the fact that he had not even heard her voice yet.

    Tap.

    Isn¡¯t the oath he engraved in his soul that is burning stronger than ever, urging him even more?

    Tap.

    Pause-.

    As Renee drew closer, Vera took a step backwards without realizing it. As a result, there was a ¡®rustling¡¯ sound which resounded when trampled on a patch of grass.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    It was followed by the coherent sound of words articted clearly.

    Vera¡¯s body stiffened at the sound of that voice.

    ¡°¡­ Anyone there?¡±

    His mouth was tightly sealed.

    His gaze endlessly scanned Renee¡¯s figure.

    Vera pondered.

    Her words proved to be the truth. The beauty she boasted about herself was truly admirable.

    However, as he continued his chain of thought, he remembered that Renee must have been wrong about one of the things she had said.

    Perhaps what the people who saw her felt was not love rather, it seemed to be awe.

    Renee¡¯s beauty was such a sight that he had never seen before, even for Vera, who had traveled across the continent countless times and met all kinds of races.

    So, while his thoughts persisted with a stupored look.

    ¡°¡­ No?¡±

    Renee¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡±

    She tilts her head to her side with a confused gesture. At that moment, Vera uttered his words in a tone that was calm, yet had a tinge of daze blended in it.

    ¡°¡­ There is.¡±

    ¡°Kyaa!¡±

    Renee¡¯s body shook at the reply. A sound resembling a scream escaped her mouth.

    A face filled with bewilderment.

    Then, Renee, who turned her head toward the direction slightly off from Vera, asked a question.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    A question about his identity.

    Vera then opened his mouth to answer her, but suddenly realized something and stopped.

    Looking back at it, his former self had never told her his identity.

    Now was the moment he would first reveal his name to her.

    It was only after her one life and four years that he was finally able to tell her his own name.

    Vera, thinking about it, suddenly felt his insides tighten harder than ever before.

    He wasn¡¯t in a bad mood. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t know whether this expression was correct, but even while his throat was clogged, it wasn¡¯t unpleasant at all, and it was a feeling that came to mind naturally.

    He cleared his throat as if preparing to speak.

    There were words that he barely spat out as he felt his breath choke on uncontroble emotions.

    ¡°Vera¨C¡±

    However, he did not continue to the end, and his words were cut off as he could only utter a mumble.

    He had to talk, but was so overwhelmed that it wasn¡¯t easy.

    After taking a deep breath, Vera pursed his lips and tried again.

    ¡°I¡¯m Vera.¡±

    It was a brief introduction, but it wasn¡¯t enough.

    With that simple greeting, his frustration continued to torment him.

    Numerous sentences began to swirl in his mind.

    These were words that he had umted over the past four years.

    There was something he really wanted to say when he met her again.

    <strong>This time I¡¯m here to fetch you.</strong>

    <strong>I came back after a long time to see you.</strong>

    <strong>I¡¯m here to fulfill my lifelong oath.</strong>

    <strong>So now you don¡¯t have to fear anything.</strong>

    ¡­These were a few words he prepared and there were plenty more where that came from, but they all felt strange.

    Vera, who pursed his lips for a long time, felt flustered. He did not know what to say or how to say it.

    He formted a sentence he had never even thought of before and barely spoke.

    ¡°¡­ I havee to take you away.¡±

    Instead, he spat out a menacing remark.

 Chapter 16

    <strong>? Week of Midnight Sun (3) ?</strong>

    Vera was out of breath for a long time.

    He had a deep frown on his face.

    He thought what he had said to her was incredibly rude, but those were the only words he could utter from his mouth after pondering for a while.

    After a long period of silence, Vera barely stood still, like a moron who couldn¡¯t utter a single word correctly.

    In response to this thought, he felt a surge of embarrassment heat up his whole body as his face flushed red.

    His eyes nced at Renee¡¯s face.

    There was a sign of panic, but her expression showed no malice towards him either.

    He shouldn¡¯t have said this. But Vera felt slightly relieved, from within, that Renee couldn¡¯t see his current expression.

    From the get-go, he shouldn¡¯t make such a ridiculous expression as his first impression, right?

    At that moment, Vera cleared his throat and spoke to Renee again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not someone suspicious. I¡¯m on your side.¡±

    He said so because of the sudden realization that what if she thought he was a suspicious person?

    However, his stupidity was the only thing he ended up showing off.

    ¡°I¡­ Where are you going to take me?¡±

    Renee asked.

    It was only then that Vera remembered that he had not told her anything besides his own name.

    A stupid mistake that rivaled the twins¡¯ own.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t know him at all since it was their first time meeting each 0ther. She probably doesn¡¯t even know where he belongs to. He thought to himself, ¡®what were you nning to say without even revealing that¡¯?

    Vera hurriedly exined, feeling a renewed sense of shame at that thought.

    ¡°Holy Kingdom¡­! I am from the Holy Kingdom of Elia.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°I havee here to protect the Saint¡­.¡±

    As Vera was fumbling over his words while spouting gibberish, he immediately stopped once he saw the startled and surprised look on Renee¡¯s face.

    A pale shadow hung over her face. Her expression gradually dimmed.

    The question that urred to him¡­

    <strong>Why is she reacting like that?</strong>

    While Vera, who had been thinking long and hard about it¡­

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡±

    When he heard Renee¡¯s answer, he could immediately recall the reason.

    Vera looked at Renee, who said so with a dark expression, and btedly remembered her current emotional state.

    ¡®¡­ Resentment.¡¯

    Resentment against the Gods. She despised the Gods for taking away her sight and giving her a stigma she didn¡¯t want. This was probably the time when she still harbored such emotions.

    This was just a hypothesis in the realm of certainty, since Vera heard it directly from Renee¡¯s mouth, nothing else.

    Vera hurriedly shook his head, while muttering ¡®Oops¡¯ inwardly.

    Clench-

    Vera clenched his fists.

    ¡®You moron!¡¯

    <strong>What are you doing? Look at what you did because you can¡¯t even utter a single word correctly. </strong>

    He was filled to the brim with embarrassment. He had to make up for it somehow.

    Having organized his thoughts as such, Vera tried to continue his words.

    ¡°Hold on.¡±

    ¡°Please go back. I¡¯m not the Saint.¡±

    But what Vera got in return was a rejection that pierced his heart.

    ¡°¡­I think you got the wrong person. I¡¯m just a blind girl who lives in the countryside.¡±

    It was a simple remark that nearly stopped his breathing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not the one you¡¯re looking for. I hope you find the Saint. I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡±

    Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.

    A fast-paced sound. Saint Renee, tapping the ground with her cane, entered the house with the red roof.

    The door of the house closed. The white waves of her hair disappeared from his view. When he finally reached her, she drifted away again.

    A dark brown door.

    Thud-

    So, without the slightest bit of mercy, she hid herself from Vera.

    ****

    Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.

    The cane made a subtle noise as it touched the ground.

    Together with the noise¡­

    Stomp. Stomp. Stomp.

    The sound of footsteps followed along.

    Renee sighed and uttered a word to the maker of those sound of footsteps behind her.

    ¡°Why do you keep following me?¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    A solemn tone resounded. Upon hearing that, Renee frowned slightly and added her words again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the person you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    For two days, the Pdin Knight, who hade from the Holy Kingdom, was following her whenever she went outside.

    Despite Renee refuting that she is not the Saint or asking him to go back, the Pdin Knight kept muttering ¡®I apologize¡¯ like a parrot while continuing to follow her.

    There was no time in the past two days when Renee didn¡¯t heave a sigh.

    ¡°¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you look for the Saint? I don¡¯t think you have time for this.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I apologize.¡±

    What¡¯s with this guy¡¯s apology? Renee felt a sense of frustration in her forehead, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to chase him away, so she once more heaved a deep sigh.

    ¡­The voice she heard was far too serious for her to get mad at it. It makes her feel weak for some reason.

    Besides, he did nothing but follow, so there wasn¡¯t anything toin about.

    To avoid interfering with her own movement, he followed her at a distance she could not reach even if she raised her cane and extended it towards him.

    With every step she takes, he steps hard on the floor and follows her with a stomp.

    He never spoke until she spoke to him.

    <strong>C¡¯mon, Renee, what should I say to chase him away?</strong>

    Of course, many harsh words shed through her mind.

    <strong>I¡¯m afraid of being followed. You¡¯re a creep. You make me tremble in my sleep. </strong>

    Renee knew that she could spit out those words without effort.

    However, Renee wasn¡¯t infuriated enough to say rude words to others.

    Even more so, with someone favorable to her.

    Indeed, if she felt any malicious intentions from him, she might have spoken some harsh words, but that Pdin always conducted himself in an earnest manner.

    He treated her with every ounce of sincerity he was capable of as if she was a revered personage.

    So how can she say any harsh things to him?

    ¡°How long are you going to follow me?¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    He repeated the same words. Finally, Renee did not have the energy to open her mouth any longer, so she looked straight once again and moved her cane.

    Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.

    Stomp. Stomp. Stomp.

    The two sounds echoed at regr intervals. As soon as Renee touched the ground with her cane, Vera¡¯s footsteps followed along.

    It was almost time for the sun to set, but the sky was still blue in the night of midnight sun that lit up the world.

    Vera stared at Renee from behind, just four steps away from her, and religiously followed her whenever she took a step forward.

    All eyes were on Renee and her surroundings.

    Is there anything flying in? Maybe there is a huge puddle in front of her?

    He scanned the surroundings while keeping such an absurd concern in his mind.

    <strong>¡­I couldn¡¯t speak anything.</strong>

    Many words came to his mind.

    <strong>You must go to the Holy Kingdom. </strong>

    <strong>You shouldn¡¯t stay here. </strong>

    <strong>There are those who are trying to look for you, and they will find this ce. Not only you, but the entire province will be turned into a sea of blood. </strong>

    Such absurd tales shed through his mind, but he couldn¡¯t bring them up.

    With thoughts of being too forceful, she might simply ignore his words. Thus, Vera simply followed her.

    A thought suddenly urred to him while he was training in the Holy Kingdom.

    <strong>If I were to stand by your side, what would I look like?</strong>

    <strong>Does it seem like I¡¯m proudly protecting her? Or does it seem like I¡¯m defending her from a dreadful foe?</strong>

    <strong>However, in the end, shouldn¡¯t such thoughts be considered too arrogant?</strong>

    And as such, when the fateful day finally arrived, he couldn¡¯t stand by her side and only silently followed.

    It was a sad and unfortunate situation, but Vera did not feel as hopeless as he had expected.

    Isn¡¯t he still walking along with her? Any ambitious task is bound to take a long time. After all, haste makes waste.

    ¡­Vera knew it all too well. Renee was restraining herself.

    The fourteen-year-old Renee, who harbored a grudge against the Gods, simply had no malice towards him.

    She just can¡¯t bear to get rid of him.

    She is a kind soul. And thus, it was the only reason he was following her back like this.

    A tremendous sense of guilt lingered inside of Vera when such a thought urred to him.

    ¡°¡­Sir knight.¡±

    Renee spoke.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why did you be a Pdin Knight?¡±

    Upon hearing her sudden words, Vera stared at the back of her head with a vacant gaze.

    He only realized a momentter that she was asking this question for herself.

    ¡°¡­What do you believe in the Gods for? I don¡¯t know myself. So many people believe in the Gods, but a few have experienced miracles, right? But why is everyone so crazy about them?¡±

    Vera organized his thoughts, reminding himself that he had to give a proper answer this time.

    He began ruminating over what to say.

    He tried weaving a few answers for her.

    <strong>I believe in the glory of the gods. I believe in their omnipotence. I believe in the power that they have bestowed upon this world. </strong>

    Such answers shed through his mind, but Vera couldn¡¯t pick any of them since he knew Renee wouldn¡¯t like them.

    <strong>Are those even right? Aren¡¯t those the nonsense I myself don¡¯t believe? </strong>

    Vera didn¡¯t like the answers he came up with, so he thought of the person who could answer these questions the wisest.

    How would they respond if they were the Holy Emperor? What answer would that old man have given her?

    Vera thought about it.

    ¡®¡­ It¡¯s meaningless.¡¯

    That¡¯s the answer.

    Isn¡¯t that right? It was meaningless to follow the Holy Emperor¡¯s words. It was an act of deceiving her.

    Those words were not meant for a fourteen-year-old, as Vera thought.

    Vera fell into deep thought once more to choose his words carefully.

    <strong>What should I say to this fourteen-year-old Renee, who resents Gods?</strong>

    She reminded Vera of himself.

    He continued on his trail of thoughts for a while longer and then spoke.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    It was Vera¡¯s own words.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I do not believe in the Gods. Neither do I believe in their glory, or their omnipotence, or anything rted to them.¡±

    Snap-

    The sound of Renne¡¯s cane ceased, followed by Vera¡¯s footsteps, which also came to a halt.

    She turned around.

    The direction she was staring at was in the air, but Vera knew it was an effort to look at himself.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a Pdin? Can you even say that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. I have nothing else to say otherwise.¡±

    At Vera¡¯s answer,ughter came out of Renee¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s interesting. Then why did you be a Pdin Knight if you don¡¯t believe in the Gods.¡±

    In response to her following question, Vera struggled to suppress the words that soared up to the tip of his tongue from within, ¡®Because of you¡¯. He then took a deep breath.

    <strong>Why did I be a Pdin? Why did I be an apostle? </strong>

    <strong>An answer other than Renee. What is it?</strong>

    Vera pondered for a moment and then realized that he was able toe up with an answer more easily than he thought.

    ¡°I wanted to learn how to protect.¡±

    ¡°¡­How to protect?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is a light that I dare to follow, and I became a Pdin Knight to know how to protect it.¡±

    The answer was directed to Renee herself, but ironically, as far as Vera knew, he had no choice but to say it in the most distant manner.

    Renee mumbled under her breath and pursed her lips as if contemting for a while, about his reply, and then asked another question.

    ¡°So, did you find out?¡±

    Vera¡¯s mouth closed tightly upon hearing her question.

    <strong>Have I learned how to protect?</strong>

    That¡¯s why there was only one thing Vera could say.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know yet.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    A smirk. A weak smile appeared on Renee¡¯s face.

    The tension in the air had subsided a little.

    Vera pursed his lips again, remembering that her appearance was suffocating to look at for some reason.

    ¡°However, I realized that I¡¯m on the right track after bing a Pdin.¡±

    At the end of his gaze, he saw Renee, who had a profound and mysterious glimmer in her eyes.

    Vera looked at her and thought¡­

    I still don¡¯t know how to protect while wielding my sword.

    He was not wise enough to attain that enlightenment, and all he had realized in just over four years was his arrogance and ignorance.

    Fortunately, however, the wisest person he knew was right in front of his eyes.

    ¡°Now that I know where to learn, I¡¯m going to seek the sword that protects others.¡±

    <strong>As I keep following her, maybe there will be someone who will someday show me the answer.</strong>

    Vera¡¯s head lowered and his gaze bent down to the floor.

    It was an endlessly courteous bow that would never reach her.

    Renee¡¯s words continued on even when Vera was pushing his head down.

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll be rooting for you.¡±

    With those words, Renee turned to the front again and walked away.

    Tap. Tap.

    The sound of her cane hitting the ground echoed.

    Vera raised his head btedly, looking at her back slowly drifting further and further away. He gave her a small response, his tone weak.

    ¡°I apologize¡­¡±

 Chapter 17

    <strong>? Week of Midnight Sun (4) ?</strong>

    Another day has gone by.

    Renee is walking again today, listening to the footsteps behind her.

    Whenever the sound of a cane, ¡®Tap¡¯, was heard, the sound of footsteps, ¡®Stomp¡¯ followed. As she continued forward, there was always a feeling of movement that followed her every step.

    <strong>Am I exaggerating if I think I¡¯m already ustomed to that beat?</strong> Renee, who found the thought that urred to her amusing, chuckled a little and continued reflecting on these past few days.

    The Pdin, who introduced himself as Vera, was a man of few words.

    It could be said that his figure seemed to be knightly or priestly, but Renee recalled how he had a different side to him.

    Perhaps the person called Vera wasn¡¯t good at expressing himself.

    That¡¯s what urred to her.

    The conversation they had the day before shed through Renee¡¯s head.

    When asked why he became a knight, he answered with fervor.

    It was conveyed with some kind of burning and longing avidity.

    <strong>What made him feel that way? What did Vera mean by the light? The light his sword needs to protect. Why did he feel so enthusiastic about it?</strong>

    Such thoughts shed through her mind as the sound of footsteps followed her. Renee unconsciously spoke out a question.

    ¡°What kind of ce is the Holy Kingdom?¡±

    It was a question that she didn¡¯t realize that she would ask herself.

    Finally, realizing that she said something after muttering it out loud, Renee uttered a silent ¡®Oops¡¯ and then waited patiently for Vera¡¯s answer, thinking, ¡®Since I said it, I might as well hear his answer¡¯.

    Renee heard the answer after taking three more steps forward.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s no different from any other ce.¡±

    Out came a deep voice.

    Renee halted her stroll. Her head turned in the direction of the voice.

    Turning to the direction in which the voice was heard was an act that Renee did as a habit when she wanted to express her interest in the other person¡¯s words.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are people, there are houses. It is a peaceful settlement.¡±

    ¡°Well, are there any particr features? Or something unique you can only see there.¡±

    The question was followed by silence.

    <strong>Did I ask something wrong? Is that a difficult question for him to answer?</strong>

    As Renee was worried with a spective concern about Vera¡¯s difficulties, his bted answer came as follows.

    ¡°¡­Although there are people there, it¡¯s better to call them monsters instead of people.¡±

    ¡°Monsters?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are people with a way of thinking that is beyond the norm.¡±

    Renee¡¯s head tilted at the following remark.

    ¡°What kind of people are they?¡±

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s nothing worth mentioning.¡±

    Words that seem determined at first nce.

    Words that could be interpreted as ill will towards them, but Renee could realize that there was no semnce of negativity mixed in those words.

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem to hate them.¡¯

    If Vera had heard it, he might have been frightened, but there was no way for Renee to know that.

    ¡°Well, that makes me even more curious.¡±

    ¡°¡­They aren¡¯t evil, but there is no need to be close to them.¡±

    Those were bitter words.

    They¡¯re members of the clergy, right? Aren¡¯t they the ones who devote their lives to the Gods? So what kind of people are you even describing?

    For Vera, it was a simple warning that he said in the hopes that Renee would keep her distance from them, but everything that transpired in this world was like that. In reality, nothing goes ording to n.

    In Renee¡¯s mind, curiosity began to kindle about those people who Vera called ¡®monsters¡¯.

    ¡°And what else?¡±

    ¡°¡­All the buildings in the Holy Kingdom are painted white.¡±

    Short descriptive words were heard. Renee almost burst out inughter.

    That¡¯s because a mildly irritated tone lingered in Vera¡¯s tone.

    Does he not like the color white? While Renee was thinking of such a thought, Vera¡¯s words continued.

    ¡°Those who built the Holy Kingdom all had a few screws loose¡­ I¡¯m sure you will find a great disparity with their mindset.¡±

    <strong>Oh, he red up.</strong>

    Renee felt she was about to burst intoughter again and barely endured it when she heard Vera¡¯s cussing tone. Soon, she responded with a smile.

    It was a retort that, for the very first time, showed some semnce of emotion, with it being a little mischievous.

    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t like white.¡±

    Renee answered, fiddling with her hair.

    And then¡­

    ¡°Never. Never have I said that I hate it.¡±

    A reply that followed almost immediately.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate white. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t enjoy something being too excessive because I believe there should be moderation in everything. So the color white¡­ I don¡¯t hate it in the least.¡±

    There was an immense panic while he was stringing those words. He even emphasized the exact words twice.

    In the meantime, the rustling sound continued, and Renee had no choice but to think, ¡®Vera is a rather tactless person¡¯.

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding.¡±

    Renee, who answered with a subtle smile, then remembered why Vera was so polite to her.

    <strong>..Perhaps it¡¯s because of the stigma that was bestowed upon her.</strong>

    <strong>No matter how na?ve I am, isn¡¯t it obvious?</strong>

    Isn¡¯t that why they came to her, who had no contact with the Holy Kingdom? Because they had a way of knowing who bears the Gods¡¯ stigmata?

    <strong>Therefore, he is sure that I bear a stigma, so he is treating me politely.</strong>

    When that thought suddenly urred to her, Renee felt suffocated.

    She didn¡¯t want to think about it, but something revoked her thoughts about her stigma.

    A feeling of suffocation filled her heart. Feeling it, Renee moved her cane again to shake off those suffocating thoughts.

    Tap.

    Thus, it was followed by another ¡®stomp¡¯ of footsteps.

    ****

    Some things shouldn¡¯t be taken away, even as a joke.

    That is even more so, if the thing that was taken away could spiral someone¡¯s whole life into the abyss.

    Renee woke up feeling warm heat all over her body.

    Renee didn¡¯t know whether the heat was caused by the sun or whether something was really burning around her.

    There is no way to know because she lost her vision.

    Just guessing through the calm surrounding atmosphere, she muttered out loud, ¡®It must be the sun¡¯.

    ¡­When she realized that the world could only be recognized through sounds or senses like this, she felt so many emotions seething inside her.

    The past bothered her again.

    Her light was suddenly stolen one day. As a result, she couldn¡¯t walk a single step properly.

    From that moment on, it reminded her of the past, as now she had to live through her life in total darkness.

    The misery of living a life where she could barely recognize her surroundings by matching the scenery. The ce Renee remembered now was trying to devour her mind.

    Renee was always afraid.

    She was afraid of the invisible world and her unforeseen future of living like this for the rest of her life.

    So Renee prayed.

    There was never a day when she didn¡¯t pray.

    She has never missed a single prayer.

    With every moment of every day, she prayed that the light in her eyes returned.

    <strong>I wanted you to save me from this poor fate.</strong>

    <strong>I thought they were those who could do that much for me.</strong>

    ¡­So, there must be a moment when her prayers would be answered.

    The week of the midnight sun.

    The power and divinity of the Gods.

    Renee could certainly feel them, despite being blind.

    Things she had never felt in her entire life. But the moment it began to wrap around her body, Renee clearly realized what it was. It would be correct to say that she was intuitively aware of it.

    There was hope in her heart. She was filled with joy.

    Oh, atst, her prayers have reached the sky.

    That vast emotion spread throughout made Renee shed tears and earnestly pray more, the moment she felt that presence.

    <strong>Please return my light.</strong>

    <strong>I want that brilliance back in my life.</strong>

    She clumsily extracted her poor divinity as she prayed for the wish toe true.

    Thus, her reserves of divinity had dried up fast, and she felt her lungs being choked.

    She felt her head was going to burn from wielding a power she did not know how to use.

    But nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t stop in her tracks.

    She didn¡¯t think of stopping the light that maye back again, hopefully thinking of herself being able to run without worrying again.

    So she squeezed out everything she had within her and made a wish, but¡­

    Nothing changed.

    No matter how much divinity she used, no light returned to her eyes, even if she desperately used all her divine powers.

    The world was still engulfed in darkness, and Renee was a blind girl who could not walk a single step without a cane.

    Hope quickly changed its visage and took on the form of despair.

    Renee felt immense sadness after that despair shattered her hopes.

    She could realize first-hand how miserable her hope seemed.

    At that time, she, for the very first time, realized how deep her resentment could be.

    After that day, Renee no longer believed in the Gods. She didn¡¯t pray either.

    The Gods made her miserable, and it was to such a world that all she could give back was resentment.

    For Renee, who was dying of hunger, the Gods were wicked beings who ridiculed her with breadcrumbs, cing them out of her reach. They were the evil of the world who poked fun at her for being so despondent and giggled delightfully at her misery.

    Therefore, she will no longer seek the Gods¡¯ help, and no matter what they want, she will never follow them. Renee recalled that clear resolution in her mind.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a sigh came out of Renee¡¯s mouth.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she felt a myriad of emotions surging through her.

    Renee felt a feeling of irritation all over her being and closed her eyes to shake it off.

    She decided not to think about it and ignore it thoroughly. She couldn¡¯t afford to give a single emotion to the pain.

    Wiggling around. Renee¡¯s hand found the cane.

    She felt so dizzy that she reckoned that she needed some fresh air outside.

    Pivoting herself with the cane, she raised herself up and proceeded to open the door.

    ¡°¡­Are you alright?¡±

    She heard a familiar voice that followed her for these past few days.

    A Pdin Knight from the Holy Kingdom is one of the Gods¡¯ servants whom Renee despises.

    But nevertheless, he is a strange man who she can¡¯t seem to hate.

    Renee turned in the direction in which she heard the voice and greeted him.

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    ¡°Have you had a peaceful night¡¯s rest?¡±

    ¡°Yes, what about sir knight?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t bad.¡±

    Renee smiled gently upon hearing his answer and asked.

    ¡°Are you going to follow me today as well?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I apologize.¡±

    What are you apologizing for? Renee smiled subtly at Vera¡¯s reaction, repeating the words ¡®I apologize¡¯ like a parrot. Then she began moving her cane forward.

    The gentle weather warmed her up. In the breeze, it felt like her pent-up frustrations from earlier were being washed away.

    Renee breathed a sigh of relief but felt a vague sense of guilt rising from hearing the sound of footsteps that followed her.

    He followed her these few days to take her to the Holy Kingdom. Of course, the sooner he knew she didn¡¯t like the Holy Kingdom, the better, but he never talked about it.

    Guilt welled up inside of her for deceiving him.

    Renee bit her lips with such heavy feelings for a while, then squeezed her heart andposed herself.

    ¡®¡­ I apologize.¡¯

    No matter how much she thought about it, she didn¡¯t want to be a servant of the Gods.

 Chapter 18

    <strong>? The End of the Midnight Sun ?</strong>

    ¡°Then I will take my leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes, have a good night.¡±

    At the end of Vera¡¯s gaze, there was Rene, who bowed her head slightly and entered the house with the red roof.

    Vera turned around and left the vige after Renee, who opened the door,pletely disappeared into the house.

    ¡®¡­ From today.¡¯

    The night returns again.

    Thus, the long period of the week of midnight sun has finally ended

    In addition, it also meant that each group, which had been rifling through the continent, gradually began narrowing down the search radius.

    <strong>I wasn¡¯t scared. I wasn¡¯t even worried.</strong>

    <strong>They are only going to narrow down the search radius, because a week is not enough time to identify Renee.</strong>

    They don¡¯t have the power of Guidance.

    In other words, there is no way to identify her immediately.

    The only way to identify her was to keep an eye on the Holy Kingdom¡¯s movements, but in this case, even that was futile.

    ¡®Because I was the one who moved.¡¯

    Since the Saint never left the Holy Kingdom to begin with, no matter how hard they tried to gather information, they won¡¯t be able to find anything because she never existed in their information, not to mention never met her. Therefore, they can¡¯t identify the Saint through those means.

    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean they will never find her.

    The continent has magic. If there exists divine power, there also exists magic spells.

    If they actively use magic, one day they will be able to identify a saint.

    Vera arrived at the entrance of the vige while pondering over such thoughts and found Norn standing there waiting for him. Seeing him, he bowed slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re here¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What did you find out?¡±

    ¡°The Empire is still in the middle of their search and are currently at the central part. It seems that they are trying to find the saint in their own country.¡±

    ¡°What about the Magic Tower?¡±

    ¡°Likewise, it seems they have expanded the search range to the central and the southern parts. The Union is moving towards the west. There also seems to be some noise from within.¡±

    Vera nodded when he heard his report.

    This was the first thing Vera did when he realized Renee didn¡¯t want to go to the Holy Kingdom.

    Having Norn follow him to grasp the movement across the continent.

    No matter how much time he has, shouldn¡¯t he be prepared at least?

    ¡°What about the other groups?¡±

    ¡°It seems the Dragonians that are moving inrge numbers are being captured all over the continent. As for the ¡®Followers of the Night¡¯¡­ as you already know, they can¡¯t be mobile during the nights of the midnight sun.¡±

    ¡°I understand for now. Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    ¡°I did what needed to be done.¡±

    Norn bowed his head.

    ¡®Should I be at ease?¡¯

    Vera calcted the path they would take in the future by analyzing his previous life¡¯s knowledge and checking if there are any contrasting elements with the current situation.

    ¡®Probably the first ones who will reach us will be the Dragonians.¡¯

    Mixed with the blood of dragons ¡ªthose who seek the saint¡¯s power to transcend their master power

    They were the ones who had their own mobility and independent informationwork, so they are probably the first to identify the Saint.

    ¡®next probably¡­ the Followers of the Night.¡¯

    Those who seek the Saint to erase the curse engraved on their blood.

    They are immovable during the day, but on the other hand, at night, they are able to move faster than anyone else.

    In addition, their bodies instinctively reject divinity, so once theyy their eyes on Renee, they will immediately recognize that Renee is the Saint.

    Then, in Vera¡¯s head, the path they had traveled in the previous life came to his mind.

    ¡®The Empire could not identify the Saint until the very end. The Magic Tower headed to the north due to friction with the Dragonian, and the Union is something we don¡¯t have to worry about once we cross the border, so we don¡¯t need to strategize against them.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t just a guess. As theposition of the previous life was exactly like this, the situation will continue unless there is a major change.

    Besides, that was the reason why Vera could still be so rxed.

    If it was just ¡®Dragonians¡¯ and the ¡®Followers of the Night,¡¯ Vera¡¯s power alone is enough to wipe them out.

    ¡®¡­ It¡¯s not bad.¡¯

    I can still be at ease for now.

    In the worst case, I would have to force her to go to Holy Land, but not yet.

    Vera didn¡¯t want to force Renee¡¯s opinion. He wanted her to be able to stand up on her own and make up her own mind by the end.

    Why not? Because she was the one who showed him the light in his past life.

    She did not force her ideals on him. She did not ignore his will. She moved his heart just by staying by his side, so her opinion also deserves to be respected.

    ¡®¡­ Not yet.¡¯

    I wanted to wait a little longer for her.

    While Vera was in the midst of thinking, Norn, who was watching him, cautiously took this opportunity to ask a question.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ So what happened to the Saint?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s ready yet.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Norn, who was looking at Vera, who responded in a concerned tone, felt that Vera¡¯s face ovepped with the face he had seen before this investigation.

    An indescribably stupid face.

    That¡¯s the expression that oveps with his face.

    How surprised I was. Vera, who had always shown the day standing since the first day we met, trudged with a face as stupid as the twins, and I thought of something huge happened.

    However, upon hearing his following words, that he wanted to respect Lady Saint¡¯s opinion, he realized that he was fine.

    Apart from that, he couldn¡¯t erase the question that still lingered in his mind.

    ¡®Is he in love with the saint?¡¯

    Norn¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    <strong>Isn¡¯t that a usible reasoning?</strong>

    Before he left, the Saint, who he saw for a moment, was a beautiful person to the point that he could not help but exim.

    in addition.

    ¡®He is in his prime?¡¯

    Vera was a young man who had just turned 18. It was the time of his youth.

    Norn fully understood his feelings.

    <strong>I¡¯m now married and have children, but how was I at that time? Whenever I saw a girl wearing a skirt, I would remain distracted and flustered for the entire day.</strong>

    He secretly nodded his head and couldn¡¯t help but smile like a father when realized that.

    ¡®I¡¯m rooting for you.¡¯

    Of course, love is an emotion that cannot be achieved only through one-sided love, but Norn believed in Vera, the hard worker he had seen.

    He was a person who was serious about everything, so his sincerity will surely reach her.

    ¡°¡­ Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°No reason.¡±

    Vera frowned. Norn looked at him and smiled.

    Even though they were acting together on this escort quest they had different trail of thoughts in their minds.

    *

    The next day, Vera followed Renee and matched her footsteps.

    He silently kept following as if he was her shadow

    There were asional chatting moments, but most of the time they ended up walking while being silent.

    It was a situation that might feel ufortable at first nce, but it was still a satisfactory situation for Vera.

    Just by following her, he can confirm that she is all right.

    The embers he is chasing continued to burn.

    Just by being able to see her with his own eyes, Vera could feel a sense of calmness settle deep within him.

    He kept following her. Thendscape, which had retained its visage for the whole week of midnight sun, gradually changed its color over time.

    As the midday sun illuminated the ground, the shadows that had previously waned gradually lengthened over time. Meanwhile, the sky gradually took on a reddish color as the setting sun added a reddish shade to the greenery.

    It was only after that time hade that Renee uttered a question.

    ¡°¡­ The knight doesn¡¯t ask anything.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny? A blind girl who is blind is walking all day like this. She can¡¯t judge the dangers since she can¡¯t see them.¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes looked at Renee upon hearing her words. The answer was, as always, a disrespectful remark.

    ¡°It¡¯s not funny at all.¡±

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re an exception.¡±

    What followed was silence again. Behind the ¡®Tap¡¯ sound of her cane, followed the ¡®stomp¡¯ sound of his footsteps.

    Renee continued speaking after walking for a while.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to learn the way. Since I can¡¯t see, if there is an asion when I have fetch something I need from outside, I can find the way easily.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s foolish.¡±

    Renee¡¯s steps halted. As a result, Vera¡¯s footsteps also stopped.

    At the end of Vera¡¯s gaze, Renee stared nkly into the air and continued muttering.

    A helplessugh escaped Renee¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Actually, I know. That I wouldn¡¯t have to go outside the vige by myself. If something big happened to the vige, then there really wouldn¡¯t be anything I could do.¡±

    Grief blended with a tinge of rage and helplessness.

    Those are the feelings that lingered in Rene¡¯s words.

    ¡°Even if the Saint the knight seeks is me, I will not be the person the Knight expects. I can¡¯t do anything alone¡­ I am blind, unable to see.¡±

    She was dejected. She was in despair.

    It was only then did Vera think that 14-year-old Renee seemed a bit clearer.

    In addition, He could clearly understand where those feelings wereing from.

    Helplessness. The thing that persistently tormented Vera in his younger days was haunting Renee when she was fourteen.

    He still doesn¡¯t know what it feels like to be blind. However, Vera could sympathize with what such a sense of helplessness was.

    Fear of being unable to do anything. Fear of living like this and eventually dying. A parasitic feeling that gnaws away at your heart and corrodes your life.

    That is the feeling of helplessness.

    <strong>What should I say? Can Ifort her by telling her how to tackle it?</strong>

    As Vera continued to think, he recalled the words she had said to him in his previous life on a daily basis, and spat them out.

    ¡°You never know.¡±

    It was something she always said, so he would hold on to his life. So he could stand back up on his feet.

    What he heard in reply were words brimming with deep scorn.

    ¡°What? I might be able to see through my eyes again. Is that what you want to say?¡±

    Renee turned around and faced Vera. Vera opened his mouth once more after taking a nce at Renee¡¯s frowning expression.

    ¡°You never know. Even the Gods in the Heavens probably do not know whether the Saint is truly a woman who cannot do anything, or whether she will be truly Great.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not funny. And I am not the Saint.¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    Renee pursed her lips. Her brows furrowed.

    Rene who lowered her head with such an expression, then continued with a deep breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too frustrated. It¡¯s not the knight¡¯s fault¡­ .¡±

    Having said that, Renee turned around and began walking again.

    Just as the cane touched the ground.

    Vera looked at her back and uttered the following words with utmost sincerity.

    ¡°A lot of people fall. Even at this very moment, there are many who are trembling in fear.¡±

    Stiffen-.

    Renee stopped walking. Her gaze was still directed forward, so Vera could not see her expression.

    ¡°However, I only know a few who didn¡¯t give up in such a situation.¡±

    Vera looked at Renee¡¯s back and continued speaking.

    He recalled the words she said to him that day, and he uttered simr words along those lines.

    ¡°Saint¡­you are dejected, yet you haven¡¯t stopped walking.¡±

    <strong>She was different from him.</strong>

    <strong>She was still walking, unlike himself, who kept falling deeper into the slums while ming the world.</strong>

    <strong>¡°You are working hard today for a tomorrow you don¡¯t even know whether it exists or not.¡±</strong>

    <strong>Thus, in the end, she became the light that subdued even this evil being.</strong>

    <strong>¡°So, no one knows what the future Renee will be like.¡±</strong>

    <strong>She isn¡¯t helpless at all.</strong>

    Vera said so with all his heart and bowed his head.

    The next moment, silence descended upon that ce. The wind blew. Her shadow, which grew longer with the gradually setting sun, fell in front of Vera, who kept his head bowed.

    Suddenly.

    The sound of cane tapping the ground resounded.

    She moved on without saying anything in reply.

 Chapter 19

    <strong>? The End of the Midnight Sun (2) ?</strong>

    Three more days passed.

    Renee still did not want to go to the Holy Kingdom, and Vera was still following her.

    So, if one wonders if there is any progress in their rtionship, you can answer, ¡®It seems that they are getting closer¡¯.

    Vera¡¯s head turned toward Renee.

    Just two steps away. By her side, not behind.

    Yes. Vera no longer follows her. Now Vera was walking right by her side.

    It wasn¡¯t a change that was caused by any dramatic event.

    Just one day, Renee suddenly said to close the distance.

    <strong>¨C You cane near me.</strong>

    Those were the words she said while walking two days ago.

    After that, she made remarks such as ¡®If you follow me like that, people around you will look at you strangely¡¯ and ¡®I can¡¯t hear you well because you are far away¡¯ but Vera never cared about other people.

    The fact that Renee had allowed him to be by her side filled his heart with immense joy, and he couldn¡¯t concentrate on anything else.

    A day after standing by Renee¡¯s side with an ted heart, Vera became busy ncing at Renee because he was still unfamiliar with her.

    Her gaze lingered in the air. Like the first snow of winter, her white hair reflected the sun¡¯s rays as she walked, creating a dazzling radiance. The blue eyes facing the air still had a light that captured the souls of people.

    A beauty that could instill awe.

    Her beauty was such a sight that even when her gaze was turned toward the air, it was wrapped in marvel.

    However, when asked if Vera was in love with her, Vera would certainly shake his head in denial.

    Vera thought that the way he felt about her appearance was definitely different from love or lust.

    ¡­ In a way, it seemed to be a natural thing to do.

    Throughout his life, Vera was moved by her nobility, and the emotion she evoked from him was nothing more than pure admiration.

    That admiration was a feeling that had not changed for a single moment in these four years, and there was no reason for it to change to another emotion just by looking at her appearance now.

    Besides, apart from those minor issues, she¡¯s only 14 years old and was still a child.

    Vera never harbored such a vile taste for young children.

    Suddenly, in Vera¡¯s head, the words she had said to him in the previous life came to mind.

    When asked if she was sure that everyone who saw her felt love for her, she answered that she was just stating the truth.

    Vera recalled those words and smiled.

    ¡®You were wrong.¡¯

    He doesn¡¯t know about other people, but at least he wasn¡¯t romantically attracted to her.

    He felt pleased when he realized that the woman who acted as if she knew everything was wrong about this.

    Renee kept speaking while Vera was in the midst of a cheerful mood.

    ¡°The weather is good.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°The breeze is also cool.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°The next time are you going to answer ¡®That¡¯s right¡¯ again?¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    Renee heaved a deep sigh when she heard that clich¨¦d answer.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to speak formally. I¡¯m not as great as sir knight thinks.¡±

    ¡°The Saint is great enough for me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Stop it.¡±

    Renee felt suffocated for some reason and kept her mouth shut.

    It was because of Vera¡¯s attitude.

    She was really grateful to him for treating her with kindness. However, whenever he treats her with such excessive reverence, the conversation doesn¡¯tst long.

    No matter what she says, the only reply she receives is ¡®Thank you¡¯ or ¡®That¡¯s right¡¯. And when she jokes around, she would only receive ¡®I apologize¡¯ in response. So how can she keep the conversation going?

    ¡®He is way too serious.¡¯

    The Vera Renee saw was a person who embodied the concept of ¡®No Facy¡¯.

    It can be said that his ¡®Seriousness¡¯ is a good aspect to have, but it further enhances the difort of their awkward rtionship.

    Renee sighed a little at the thought that urred to her. Suddenly, she felt the conversation from three days ago shing through her mind.

    Her cheeks burned with heat.

    The heat was born out of shame.

    For some reason, that day her nerves were extremely sharp, and as such, in annoyance, she spoke harshly to Vera, who had done nothing wrong.

    <strong>I immediately apologized on the spot, but¡­ Of course, I was still concerned.</strong>

    <strong>He was the one who consoled her, even though sheshed out at him without any warning. And even if he doesn¡¯t care, me being mindful about it isn¡¯t necessarily wrong.</strong>

    That¡¯s why she allowed Vera to stand by her side.

    It isn¡¯t because he has been following her silently for more than a week and even received her tantrum, rather she felt sorry for making him follow her and was emotionally reluctant.

    Renee¡¯s cheeks flushed with a deeper shade of red at the thought that came to her mind.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Vera¡¯s words continued.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°We have arrived at your home.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ .¡±

    <strong>What are you spacing out for!?</strong> Only after hearing Vera¡¯s words did Renee realize that she had returned home after walking through her daily route.

    ¡°Umm¡­ .¡±

    Their footsteps halted and their farewell was brief.

    Renee, with a slightly hesitant expression on her face, pursed her lips a few times before finally speaking out.

    ¡°Then please go home safely.¡±

    ¡°Yes, have a good night.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shortly after she finished speaking, Renee disappeared behind the door.

    Vera looked at the closed door for a moment, then took a short breath and turned around.

    After walking for a while, the moment Renee¡¯s house disappeared from Vera¡¯s field of vision, Norn approached him.

    ¡°Are things going well?¡±

    How¡¯s the progress on persuading the Saint?

    Upon hearing that, Vera nodded slightly, remembering his rtionship with her over the past few days.

    ¡°Yes, fortunately, she seems to be opening her heart little by little.¡±

    The past few days shed through his mind.

    Renee still didn¡¯t talk about the Holy Kingdom or her stigmata. However, apart from that, they were gradually getting closer, and her attitude toward him was bing mellowed.

    <strong>If I keep doing this, maybe one day I can open her heart.</strong>

    Maybe she¡¯ll be able to make up her own mind.

    Vera remembered that thought and added in his mind.

    ¡°She¡¯s still young, so we¡¯ll have to wait a bit longer until she makes up her mind.¡±

    Norn said so while looking at Vera, who made a rare soft expression, and raised a small smile.

    ¡°By the way, she¡¯s only fourteen years old. She¡¯s the same age as when Vera first came to the Holy Kingdom. Do the both of you have anything inmon?¡±

    ¡°¡­None whatsoever.¡±

    Vera frowned. Norn, who chuckled once more, then changed hisplexion slightly and spoke to Vera in a hushed tone.

    His voice also grew serious.

    It¡¯s because he got a new piece of information today.

    ¡°Sir Vera, it¡¯s good to be considerate of the Saint, but¡­ we don¡¯t have as much time as I previously thought.¡±

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned to Norn. Norn looked at his face and spoke to him with a calm expression.

    ¡°A group of dragonians is nearby. It¡¯s good if they just pass by here, but¡­ I think they know something because they are moving with a concrete goal in their sight.¡±

    Information that a group of dragonians entered the Remeo Province and kept running for three days and nights without rest.

    I don¡¯t know how or to what extent they know, but they certainly didn¡¯te here without any information.

    ¡°Sir Vera.¡±

    ¡°¡­ All right.¡±

    Norn¡¯s gaze turned to Vera.

    An expression that seems to be deep in thought.

    However, it was difficult to urately guess what he was thinking just by his expression alone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Sir Norn, just in case, could you send a request for support to the Holy Kingdom? A small number will do. It¡¯s not good to attract attention for no reason.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Having said that, Vera walked towards the outskirts of the vige.

    ¡°I¡¯ll return by dawn.¡±

    The words he left behind ended there.

    ***

    In the deep darkness of the forest, a vacant lot was present in the middle.

    Vera settled down on a rock in the middle of the vacant lot and contemted.

    ¡®The dragonians areing here.¡¯

    The fastest way through the small province called Remeo was this forest path, so there was no way they wouldn¡¯te here.

    There¡¯s only one reason to wait for them.

    It¡¯s to deal with them before they delve deeper into Renee¡¯s existence.

    ¡®If you think rationally¡­.¡¯

    It was right to take her to the Holy Land without fighting them here.

    The fact that a group of dragonians came to this ce would mean that other groups would soon follow.

    It doesn¡¯t end there either. The Followers of the Night will alsoe. If there is a disturbance in blocking them, it will attract the attention of the other groups as well.

    In other words, the number of enemies to be blocked will increase as time goes by.

    Grip¨C

    Vera¡¯s hand gripped the hilt of the sword.

    He knew it. The judgment he was making now was like a decision made by a fool.

    He was waiting for her, waiting for her to open her heart. It was a judgment he made based on his emotions.

    However, ultimately, it was Vera¡¯s belief in her integrity that led to such a judgment. It was because he believed in her strength.

    If it was Renee, he believed that she would be able to stand up on her own and walk steadfastly in the midst of despair, so he thought he shouldn¡¯t dare to ignore her will.

    It was an emotion that was also connected with fear.

    If he ignored her will and moved ording to his own, wouldn¡¯t it give birth to resentment?

    Maybe this time, her light would turn her back on him.

    It was because there was fear, an emotion Vera never felt before.

    Vera felt his breath spur from the depths of his very being at that overwhelming thought.

    ¡®¡­ I need to calm down.¡¯

    I had to calm my mind.

    I have been diligent so far. It has been all for this.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t just realize the fact that he was arrogant and ignorant. He also built up his strength steadily.

    It became possible for him to use the divinity systematically, which he originally imbued in his fist.

    He put more effort into growing his body than in the past.

    In terms of the level of strength alone, it has already been raised to a level that can bepared with my previous life.

    Vera closed his eyes and peeked into his own soul, wiping out the anxiety that came to him.

    On top of the dark soul, the oath was engraved in his soul.

    <strong>I will live for the Saint.</strong>

    It was an oath written by his own will.

    Vera carefully looked at the oath, then opened his eyes and turned his gaze forward.

    At the end of his gaze, the dragonians were heading his way with hastened strides. Vera narrowed his eyes and focused his gaze on the approaching dragonians.

    ¡®¡­ Five.¡¯

    They are assertive enough to be seen clearly even in the dark.

    Dark scales sprouted over their half-naked bodies. The eyes that glistened in the moonlight resembled those of reptiles.

    Dragonian.

    An unfilial son who covets the power of his parent dragon.

    After confirming that they were approaching, Vera got up from the rock he had been sitting on before and drew his sword.

    Schwiiing-

    ¡®¡­ I just have to stop them.¡¯

    No matter if they number in hundreds or thousands, he was enough to stop them.

    He wasn¡¯t so weak that he couldn¡¯t do it.

    He still wielded the sword of a beast. It is a sword that is more suitable to take life instead of protecting it.

    However, even such a sword was enough to buy her some time so that she could stand up on her own.

    In the midst of contemting, the dragonians stopped in front of the vacant lot.

    Vera looked at the five figures that showed signs of vignce toward him and unleashed the divinity that had been tightly suppressed inside.

    It was the manifestation of the idea that there was no need to give them any moment of rest.

    A brief confrontation. An ensuing silence.

    Soon, a solemn voice resounded.

    ¡°I dere.¡±

    Whoosh-

    Divinity erupted from Vera¡¯s body.

    ¡°From now on, all magic and magical spells that are to be cast within this realm are prohibited.¡±

    Divinity tinged with gray swirled. Above the ashen divinity, aw was engraved in gold.

    ¡°In ordance with thatw, everyone in the realm ispensated for their physical abilities equal to their lost magical prowess.¡±

    A feeling of reinforcements surged over his body. The muscles of the whole body were awakened. Vera felt the overflowing power, and stared at the dragonians in front.

    ¡°However, those who break the rule shall pay the price and their heart will stop beating as a result of that.¡±

    Dragonians, his enemies, stepped forward. Their eyes twitched.

    They must have sensed something strange in the flow of the divinity that had been conjured.

    He wished they weren¡¯t stupid. Vera felt a little pity for them and recited thew.

    ¡°All thesews are enforced under the name of Lushan.¡±

    Whoosh whoosh-

    The Sanctuary roared. Laws were put in ce, and the phenomenon materialized.

    Vera, who felt the energy build up in his body in ordance with thews, raised his sword and leaned forward.

    It was not a very favorable situation for Vera. As they are dragonians who possess the blood of dragons, hailed as the masters of magic, hence, thepensation they will receive in this space will be quite high.

    However¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s amusing.¡¯

    That wasn¡¯t reason enough for him to lose.

    ¡°Rooaar!¡±

    The dragonians on the far right charged in. Speed that lingered on the edge of cognition.

    However, he was fast enough to counterattack.

    Vera swung his sword in a short, controlled movement and instantly decapitated the approaching dragonian.

    Splurt-

    A cleaving sound echoed. And in the next moment, a head was sent flying in the air. The airborne decapitated head and its sttered blood were falling down on the dirt-covered ground.

    ¡®Four.¡¯

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned forward.

    They looked at him in panic while Vera stared at them and fixed his sword stance.

    No matter how strong they became, it was meaningless in the end.

    As always, for Vera, cleaving was something he was the most confident of.

 Chapter 20

    <strong>? The End of the Midnight Sun (3) ?</strong>

    The Dragonian, Pesche, felt his heart sink at the sight that unfolded in front of his eyes.

    Hisrades, his brothers in arms, fell to death after getting beheaded.

    An unrealistic sight.

    The scales, the pride of the species, the leather skin beneath them. It was breaking apart without being able to ovee that seemingly ordinary iron sword.

    Obviously, it would be rational to think that the de of the sword would be shattered, but he couldn¡¯tprehend why his brothers¡¯ scales were being torn apart.

    Splurt.

    The heads of his brother fell to the ground. The expression on his face, as his brother¡¯s head rolled in his direction, was that of shock, as if he couldn¡¯t believe that his brother had died.

    With a creaking sound, Pesche raised his head.

    At the end of his gaze, there was a mysterious man who turned his brothers that way.

    It was a human. A species that don¡¯t live long.

    A robe tightly pressed against his body. Beneath it, he could see pale skin and dreary eyes.

    At first nce, those eyes seemed lethargic. However, if you take a closer look at them, you could notice a seething ferocious energy swirling in them.

    Pesche was able to realize at once the identity of that short-lived species.

    It would be strange if you didn¡¯t know. The divinity that enveloped the whole space, and the unwritten rules carved in gold.

    Furthermore, thepulsion felt in the rules.

    It was different from enchantment. It was different from magic. It was different from mystical powers.

    <strong>Why can¡¯t I understand? </strong>The blessing engraved on his dragon blood helped him realize at once.

    ¡®¡­ Divinity.¡¯

    Plus, he also knew what that meant.

    ¡°Apostles.¡±

    The closest servants of the Gods.

    The most honorable seekers of the truth.

    For more than a thousand years, the Apostles have supported the Holy Kingdom, which has a poption of 10,000 at most.

    An Apostle was present in front of them.

    With that fact alone, a realization dawned upon Pesche.

    The Saint is here. The Apostle must havee to meet the Saint. The chieftain wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Then, one more thought shed through his mind as if it were a natural fact.

    ¡®I¡¯m going to die here.¡¯

    He and his brothers, who have met the Apostle here, will fall without exception.

    It wasn¡¯t an idental thought. It was a thought that urred to him instinctually.

    His body shuddered. He felt suffocated, and his vision blurred.

    Flinch.

    <strong>¡­I naturally took a step backwards.</strong>

    Pesche clenched his teeth and tried to control himself, but even that was not easy.

    Avenging his brothers, the long-cherished desire of his kin, and such secondary thoughts drifted away from his mind.

    His mind was focused on one emotion. An emotion he had already forgotten and had to struggle a lot to remember.

    Fear¡­

    The moment he met the Apostle, the moment he saw those ferocious eyes, fear engulfed his entire being.

    Even if he tried to be calm and assess his strength, the conclusion did not change.

    His body was more powerful than ever. It was overflowing with energy that he doubted if it was really his own.

    This phenomenon is urring in ordance with the rules engraved in this space.

    However, this didn¡¯t guarantee victory.

    Even if his physical strength had grown stronger, he couldn¡¯t cast magic. There was no spell to stop that sword of the Apostle that would pierce his heart.

    Pesche knew. The reason why dragonians are called a high-ranking species is due to the blessing they received from their parent dragon. The blessing that flows through the veins of every member of their tribe.

    Without it, no matter how strong a dragonian was, he was nothing more than a beast.

    Then a thought shed through his mind.

    <strong>Flight.</strong>

    However, that was also impossible.

    Obviously, they¡¯ll be faster. His body was overflowing with energy and he was far from that Apostle, but he was convinced that a sword woulde flying from behind even if he decided to fly away.

    The Apostle¡¯s leisurely demeanor reaffirmed that belief.

    In the end, the conclusion that was drawn through reason, was only able to fulfill the role of turning the fear that was weighing down on Peshe¡¯s heart into full-blown despair.

    Again, his fangs gnashed against each other. His muscles tightened.

    Pesche¡¯s eyes turned to the brothers who were ¡®still¡¯ alive.

    Eyes trembling in anxiety.

    Pesche was able to realize through them that all of the brothers who were standing arrived at the same conclusion.

    A tense atmosphere.

    At the next moment, the Apostle¡¯s voice resounded.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡±

    It was akin to a beast¡¯s howl.

    As Pesche heard the Apostles¡¯ voice, it was the first thought that urred to him.

    Pesche shuddered at the voice and noticed that the Apostle was staring at him with a subtle smile. Seeing this sight, he felt anger rising from the depths of his heart.

    His long-cherished desire was before his eyes. Behind the Apostle, there was salvation and glory for his kind.

    But what kind of hell is this?

    After anger, anxiety settled in, and then came self-hatred.

    ¡°¡­My brothers.¡±

    His voice trembled more than ever. He was trembling even more than the time when he saw the shadow of the parent dragon for the first time in his life.

    The brothers looked at Pesche. Pesche received their gazes, and cried out in a struggling voice.

    ¡°To our long-cherished wish!!!¡±

    Stomp-!

    Pesche charged at Vera. The moment he yelled as such, his brothers also stepped forward.

    The smile deepened on the lips of the Apostle. Pesche, who was rekindled with despair at the sight, shook off his emotions and reached for the neck of the Apostle.

    It was a frantic attempt.

    It was a pathetic move.

    Also, in the end, it was a move that couldn¡¯t reach him.

    The Apostle raised his sword. A sword raised only when Pesche¡¯s hand reached out towards the Apostle¡¯s neck.

    The thin sword cleaved Pesche¡¯s wrist.

    Schwiing.

    It was a sound that he didn¡¯t hear through his ears, rather it directly resounded? within his head.

    The field of vision was stretched wide. The sound that apanied it also echoed infinitely.

    Pesche opened his eyes wide and gawked as if they were about to tear as he watched his wrists being severed in front of him.

    A moment that seemed like an eternity. In the end, when Pesche returned to reality, his body writhed in agony.

    ¡°Aaaaaaarghhhhhhhh!!!¡±

    ****

    His heart beat violently. The senses of the whole body became sharp. An electric current constantly surged through his head.

    Vera smiled as if his mouth was about to burst at the sensation he had not felt in a long time.

    An attack aimed at the left chest.

    Another one towards the ankle.

    After dodging them with minimal movement, Vera swings the sword to decapitate the dragonian crawling on the floor.

    The sensation of cleaving flesh and slicing bones ran through his arms to the spine. Then, the sensation that crept up to his spine spreads throughout his head, producing a stimting sensation.

    Ssh. A chilly sound rang out, and a fountain of blood soared over the cleanly severed cross-section of the neck.

    ¡°Aaaaarghhhh!!!¡±

    A scream echoed. It was the sound of the dragonian who was aiming for his heart just before.

    Upon hearing the sound, Vera turned his head to look at the source, and indeed there was a dragonian with an expression full of anger and despair.

    Vera felt a sense of joy upon seeing his expression, as heughed and uttered words in a mocking tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel dejected. I will send you along soon.¡±

    The dragonian¡¯s eyes turned to Vera. Hisplexion soon turned into a furious expression.

    The dragonian attacked again. Vera didn¡¯t shy away from him this time.

    He tightened his muscles, bent his upper body, then held the sword with both of his hands.

    As soon as the dragonian approached his nose, Vera swung the sword with all his might.

    Crack.

    Soon a sound which was mixed with the swinging of sword and cracking of bones reverberated.

    As the sword, which had passed from his outstretched fingertips to the arms, shoulders, chest, and waist, soared in the air again, the dragonian was cleaved in half and fell to the floor.

    Thud.

    There was the sound of chunks of meat clinging to the dirty ground, and the sound of footsteps trampling on them.

    It was a surprise attack from behind.

    When Vera, who sensed that presence, rotated his body and swung his sword once more. The swung sword swept through the dragonian¡¯s neck, whounched a surprise attack on him.

    Swoosh.

    Another sound resounded, and Vera¡¯s vision reflected the falling dragonian with his head spinning in midair.

    Vera muttered inwardly as he looked at the beheaded neck falling to the floor.

    ¡®¡­Now.¡¯

    There¡¯s only one left.

    Vera let out a deep sigh. His gaze turned to the only living dragonian.

    In a corner of the vacant lot, there was a dragonian crawling on the floor with his wrists cut off.

    The motion of crawling on the floor while breathing heavily was obviously an attempt to escape.

    Vera walked slowly, letting out a little ¡®chuckle¡¯ at the sight, and smirked.

    ¡°That¡¯s not good? All your brothers are fighting and dying, so don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair for you to run away alone.¡±

    A sarcastic tone.

    When Vera spoke so, the rattled dragonian slowly turned to Vera.

    ¡°Ah, Ahhh¡­.¡±

    The water rippled through the dragonian¡¯s pupils. Tears ran down his eyes, sweeping through the dirt-stained face, leaving crooked marks.

    A face stained with fear.

    The moment I saw him.

    Stiffen.

    Vera¡¯s body stopped.

    It was due to the sudden surge of vertigo.

    Vera¡¯s head, which had been burning from a while ago, cooled in an instant.

    Those eyes, that expression full of fear as that dragonian stared at himself, was a very familiar expression.

    <strong>In my past life, it was the eyes of those who looked at me.</strong>

    His self from back then reflected in those eyes.

    Reason, which returnedte, took away his joy.

    A question shed through his mind.

    ¡®¡­What am I doing?¡¯

    It was a question he was asking himself.

    The moment he saw the blood, he became excited and wielded his sword, reminiscent of a beast just like before. Thus, he asked himself.

    As his empty left hand swept through his face, he could feel the blood dripping over his hand.

    A sticky and unpleasant sensation.

    ¡°Spa-Spare me!¡±

    In the meantime, he heard the dragon pleading. At that, Vera swung his sword again and beheaded the dragonian.

    Swoosh.

    The feeling of the sword cutting through the flesh was the same as before, but this time there was no pleasure.

    Vera¡¯s eyes looked around.

    Pieces of flesh scattered all over the ce. Blood puddles everywhere. And he was the only one standing amidst them.

    At this moment, Vera felt as if he had returned to his previous life.

    ¡®Not a bit¡­¡¯

    <strong>I haven¡¯t changed a bit.</strong>

    Realizing his own inadequacy, he was preparing to change.

    He consoled himself in that way, but in the end, when he entered the battle and wielded his sword, he was just as drunk as his previous life.

    He gazed at his left hand. His reddish palm drenched in blood contained a fervent heat.

    Vera felt the heat and fell into deep thought once more.

    ¡®The sword I wielded¡­.¡¯

    Was it really a sword that could guard those under its shadow?

    Clench.

    He clenched his fists.

    ¡®¡­No it wasn¡¯t¡¯

    The sword he wielded just earlier was a sword meant to kill. It was only a sword to tear his opponent apart. It was a sword to impel the joy of tearing and ripping the flesh.

    Suddenly, Renee¡¯s face shed through Vera¡¯s head.

    He remembered being happy at the thought that he had closed the gap somewhat. The thought that the distance between their steps has narrowed.

    ¡®¡­Not enough.¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t worthy. He was stillcking.

    Standing next to her, he was not enough to protect Renee.

    <strong>I was mistaken.</strong>

    Now that he hase this far in order to stand by her side, he believed that he had grown.

    He had fallen into that delusion.

    Suddenly, there was a sensation as if he was drowning from within.

    Vera frowned and heaved a deep sigh, as if he was vomiting at the sensation of being crushed all over his body.

    ¡®¡­ Still.¡¯

    He was wielding the sword of a beast.

    It was only when Vera raised his sword that he realized that fact, only when he faced the enemy in front of him did he understand that he still¡­ hadn¡¯t changed.

 Chapter 21

    <strong>? The End of the Midnight Sun (4) ?</strong>

    During thest few hours before nightfall, Sir Norn paced anxiously around the vige entrance.

    ¡®It¡¯s already close to the time you said that you would return¡­.¡¯

    Before leaving, he said that he¡¯ll be back before sunset. Vera¡¯s figure when he said that clearly resembled a person who was determined to fight.

    Perhaps something did happen, or maybe not. Such a thought urred to him.

    In retrospect, maybe it¡¯s just a needless worry. In addition to being an Apostle who received the stigma, Vera was strong beyondprehension; even Sir Norn couldn¡¯tpare to him.

    Still, he was worried.

    Aside from his strength, Vera was a young man who had only reached the cusp of adulthood. For Norn, an 18-year-old would be considered an inexperienced greenhorn and would fail rather than seed.

    As an adult, it is natural to have such worries.

    ¡®Why isn¡¯t heing back?!¡¯

    <strong>Should I have followed him?</strong> While Norn was panicking with distressing thoughts in his head.

    Rustle-

    Faint rustling sounds were heard from the bushes behind Sir Norn.

    Norn turned his head reflexively towards the source of the sound.

    A figure sprang out of the bushes. It was Vera, who looked like he had juste out from a bloodbath.

    ¡°Oh! Sir Vera¡­¡±

    Norn approached Vera with a delighted expression, but soon his steps halted and he was forced to hold on to his breath.

    He inquired in a bewildered tone.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°I took care of it.¡±

    Vera briefly replied while revealings signs of intense fatigue that subsided in his body.

    ¡°¡­Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, as you can see, there are no injuries. But first of all, my clothes have be like this¡­.¡±

    Vera gestured by lifting the hem of his robes. Norn¡¯s eyes turned to the blood dripping from it.

    How much did he fight that he even got drenched in blood? And so much of it too¡­

    Such a question crossed his mind, but he didn¡¯t spit it out.

    He clenched his fists to shake off the thoughts that hade to his mind, then bowed his head toward Vera and continued speaking.

    ¡°¡­Oh, I see. Please go in for now. You have some time before the Saint wakes up, so you can take your time to sort things out.¡±

    ¡°The Dragonians may intrude again. We need to figure out their route in advance, so please gather any information about the surroundingndscape and any rumors circting about them.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Vera issued his instructions and walked past Norn in the direction of the vige.

    Norn looked straight at Vera¡¯s back which was treading further away.

    The dripping blood painted Vera¡¯s trail. In addition, his dismal voice, which Norn had heard, remained stuck in his head.

    Norn became slightly concerned about Vera.

    ¡®Did something happen?¡¯

    He seemed to be in a strange mood.

    ****

    Vera took his spare clothes and headed for the river. He threw himself into the stream as he was coated in blood.

    The feeling of fatigue washed away as the cold temperature permeated his skin.

    He soaked as much as he could to awaken his lethargic mind in the freezing water, but it wasn¡¯t easy because there was a sight at the end of his eyes.

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned to the blood that was washed away from him.

    A long red trail over the crystal clear water.

    Looking at it, Vera thought of the bloody trail that ovepped with his own path that he carved until now. He felt an agonizing disgust at his eternal stubborn self.

    Negative thoughts began to surface. Vera took a deep breath and stuck his head in the stream.

    Ssh-

    Vera regained his mind by feeling the cold current that brushed against his face, as if piercing his mind.

    ¡°¡­Get a hold of yourself!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the time to be so miserable.

    What if he didn¡¯t change? What if he was still wielding the sword of a beast?

    Renee is here. He has to protect her.

    <strong>Even if I had to wield the sword of a beast.</strong>

    The only thing that stood in his way now was his own heart.

    Vera held his breath, clenched his chest, and then, with eyes wide open, lifted his head up, which had been plunged in the water for a while.

    Ssh-!

    The water sshed around with Vera¡¯s movement.

    Vera stood up, clenching his teeth as he watched the water spattering around as he moved.

    ¡°I can do it.¡±

    He was confident that they could fend off themselves no matter how many they came. And Renee was also opening her heart little by little.

    All he has to do is curb this self-hatred of his.

    If he can protect Renee, he¡¯ll be able to change himself if she finally lights an ember for the me that will lead him down the right path.

    At that moment, Vera will be reborn as a human, not a slum-born viin.

    Drip-

    Water flowed down his cheek, dripping from the tip of his chin, causing a fast ripple on the river.

    When Vera turned from the scene, he turned his body and moved his steps.

    ¡°¡­I ¡­¡±

    <strong>I¡¯ll protect Renee.</strong>

    ****

    Tap. Tap. Tap.

    Stomp. Stomp. Stomp.

    Renee¡¯s tapping cane and Vera¡¯s footsteps resonated, creating a constant beat.

    Vera took a step further away from Renee.

    As usual, not many words were exchanged. It was just a brief conversation. They talked about the weather, the breeze, and indulged themselves in nostalgia.

    So, they kept walking as usual.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Suddenly, Renee asked.

    Vera twitched slightly upon hearing her words, but quickly uttered a reply.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    As firm as possible, Vera gave Renee a satisfying answer so she wouldn¡¯t unnecessarily worry about him. Then, he closed his mouth again and moved on.

    <strong>But were there any signs that something was amiss?</strong>

    <strong>Or is there a sign that only Renee could sense?</strong>

    Renee asked another question.

    ¡°Do you know?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When Vera asked as such, Renee¡¯s steps came to a pause.

    She stopped and turned around to face Vera. She then continued speaking.

    ¡°Among the people who are troubled¡­ those who especially try to hide it will often speak in a low-pitched tone.¡±

    Flinch-

    Vera flinched. As a result of bing conscious of Renee¡¯s words, his reply was a beat slower.

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like swallowing before the moment you start talking. When you speak a lie, your voice bes heavy and your tone bes erratic. Even if you try to hide it, the end gets cut short because of the heaviness of the voice. The guilty conscience get through that way. It¡¯s easier to notice if you remember your usual voice andpare it with the voice you just heard now. Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡±

    Vera looked at Renee.

    He sighed inwardly. He should have known that she was a person who could distinguish a lie this way, but because of hisplex state of mind, he overlooked it.

    ¡°Is it something you can¡¯t tell me?¡±

    Words of concern followed. The moment Vera tried to spit out the specifics, Renee spoke again.

    A smile with endless warmth apanied those words.

    ¡°My ears are fine. Although I can¡¯t see, I can listen. That¡­ and usually, Sir Knight always listens to my problems, so I think I should at least do this in return¡­.¡±

    A slightly embarrassed expression appeared on her face. She slightly lowered her head, her voice gradually dimmed toward the end of her talking, flustered by the words she spoke to him.

    There was certainly something in her words. Every word she said, there was consideration for himself. It contained the consideration that made him immensely weaker, which reminded him of the day he first met her.

    Vera felt his will weakening a bit from her words. Thus, he struggled to clear his throat and then said.

    ¡°¡­Nothing really happened. I think my voice was a little hoarse because it was slightly chillyst night. I apologize.¡±

    A long, drawn-out excuse.

    It was a simple excuse that Vera uttered with as much ease as he could muster, but Renee seemed to catch a different meaning.

    Renee continued thinking, assessing the words she just heard, and felt the distance between the two slowly widening more than usual.

    Vera¡¯s voice cracked a bit.

    It could be called anger, or maybe sorrow.

    In the meantime, if she were to pick out the most intense feeling in that voice, Renee would answer ¡®hatred.¡¯

    Renee was a person who could rte to the wavelength of hatred better than anyone.

    Why not? When her lifelong prayer was betrayed, she herself cried in the same manner.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t know who he hated.

    She didn¡¯t even know what caused that hatred.

    She just knew it was hatred, but she couldn¡¯t fully understand.

    It was natural, of course. Aren¡¯t human beings foolish creatures that don¡¯t even understand themselves, let alone others?

    Meddling might seem impolite. Perhaps it would be a nuisance to the other party.

    But nevertheless, Renee wanted to listen to Vera¡¯s troubles.

    She couldn¡¯t solve it orpletely empathize with him, but she thought she could at least listen.

    Renee thought it was a courtesy to Vera, who silently followed her and received her ire when she acted selfishly.

    ¡°Sir Knight, do you know?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Now, I smell the scent of blood. It¡¯s a pretty bad scent, too.¡±

    Crunch-

    Vera intuitively took a step away from Renee. The sound of grass strands being trampled resounded.

    Renee noticed that Vera was stepping back from her through the sound and the faint smell of blood.

    Then Renee carefully took a step and approached Vera while Vera took a step back again.

    Seeing that, Renee spoke again.

    ¡°I may be blind, but I am no fool.¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to apologize for.¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Apology is a word spoken when you make a mistake.¡±

    Vera¡¯s replies stopped.

    <strong>Did he stop speaking?</strong>

    Renee realized that Vera, who had always kept silent, had been shut by her this time. She grinned slightly and said.

    ¡°I think Sir Knight is my friend. You listen to my concerns, and we have been for over a week now. Well¡­ I think we¡¯re probably friends.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to help you¡­.¡±

    ¡°I mean, that¡¯s my opinion. So if Sir Knight insists, it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Again, Vera¡¯s mouth was sealed shut.

    ¡°I know friends help each other. I can try tofort you in the most difficult moments. So¡­ Could you tell me? I have beenforted by Sir Knight so far. I want tofort you instead this time.¡±

    Upon hearing her consoling words, Vera scanned Renee¡¯s face.

    Her eyes were out of focus, and her gaze was slightly off from him.

    However, Vera recalled her former appearance while staring at her.

    Her lips crept up to form a smile, and she approached him enthusiastically.

    Seeing hering close to him, the tremors in his body intensified, and the surge was visible to the point that they could not be dismissed as mere tremors.

    For a moment, Veraughed in vain at the thought that his arrogance and stupidity made him do something unnecessary.

    ¡®To protect¡­¡¯

    <strong>Who¡¯s going to save whom? Who¡¯s going to protect whom?</strong>

    No, on what grounds did he believe her embers didn¡¯t get ignited yet?

    Vera¡¯s brow furrowed. He heaved a deep sigh and clenched his teeth.

    Although she couldn¡¯t protect herself, she was virtuous enough to face his gushing resentment.

    Even amidst such a hard time caring for herself, she had a brilliant light.

    That me, which Vera had judged being not yet lit, was already in her heart.

    Eventually, his arrogance and ignorance clouded his eyes and he couldn¡¯t look straight at her.

    At the end of Vera¡¯s gaze, Renee spoke once more.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡±

    <strong>What a fool.</strong>

    He was determined to follow that light, and even while he was fixated on protecting her, he got distracted by his ws and became impatient.

    Vera felt ridiculous about the thoughts that crossed his mind and finally epted Renee¡¯s advice.

    ¡°¡­Sure, why not?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re going to tell me then?¡±

    A bright voice bloomed and resounded in his ears.

    For some reason, against his will, Vera failed to manage his expression, as intense emotions swirling inside were on the verge of eruption, and his throat felt parched.

    What followed were words simr to a confession of a truly sinful being.

    ¡°¡­I feel that the light I¡¯m trying to chase is too far away.¡±

 Chapter 22

    <strong>? The End of the Midnight Sun (5) ?</strong>

    Renee listened to Vera.

    There was a longing that could not be hidden in the voice that she heard.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t reach it. I believed if I kept walking, one day I will be able to at least step on the shadow cast by that light.¡±

    Doubt sprouted within him.

    ¡°However, while chasing the light when I suddenly looked back, I realized I had not even taken a single step.¡±

    In the end, there was hatred.

    ¡°I thought I was doing well. I thought that I was treading a path of immense glory. However, it was onlyter that I realized that it was nothing more than an illusion.¡±

    ¡­There was resentment directed at himself, what one might call self-hatred.

    Renee could hear his breath blend into the air as he uttered those words.

    ¡°¡­ Then what?¡±

    ¡°In the end, I was an ignorant fool who still couldn¡¯t walk.¡±

    Having previously said that she would listen to his worries, Renee nodded her head slightly upon hearing his words.

    Still, Renee didn¡¯t know what Vera was talking about.

    Renee did not know what the light he wanted to chase was, nor what it meant to Vera.

    However, the emotions behind his words were things Renee was familiar with.

    The longing that burns all over, the doubt that turns the world ashen, and the self-loathing that grows like an endlessly growing fruit.

    Renee was well acquainted with every one of those things.

    Thus, Renee inquired.

    ¡°So, is it ¡®grief¡¯ that you felt?¡±

    Vera barely managed to answer the question in a lowered voice.

    ¡°¡­ Rather than grief, it would be more urate to call it fear. I think it will be like this in the future as well. In the end, I may never reach the light. There seems to be such a fear dwelling inside of me.¡±

    Vera¡¯s head drooped. It was done because of the brimming shame.

    ¡°I lived as an evil being all my life and onlyter did I realize that my way of living was wrong. So I wanted to change.¡±

    Once again, his previous life crossed Vera¡¯s mind. The image of the evil being that was indescribably vile shed by.

    ¡°However, just the realization alone may not be enough. This body still remembers those years, so no matter what I do, nothing will change. That¡¯s what I think.¡±

    Even though he knew that all these words were unfamiliar to the current Renee, Vera uttered these words of confession.

    Hearing that, Renee nodded, feeling the emotions that were being conveyed.

    Suddenly, Renee felt a small smile appearing on her lips as the thought passed through her head.

    ¡°Sir Knight is an idiot.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the most foolish person in the world¡­.¡±

    ¡°Not in that sense. You don¡¯t even remember your own words.¡±

    Startled, Vera¡¯s body trembled as he clenched his teeth. Meanwhile, the smile on Renee¡¯s face deepened.

    Renee clearly remembered what Vera had told her.

    ¡°You never know.¡±

    It could have been a clich¨¦d word of constion, but nheless, it was a word that prated deep into her heart.

    ¡°Even the Gods in the Heavens probably don¡¯t know whether Sir Knight will really change, whether he will get closer to that light than anyone else in the world.¡±

    When he heard those words, Vera¡¯s eyes widened as if they were being torn apart.

    ¡°That¡¯s what Sir Knight told me. Did you already forget what you said yourself?¡±

    A smile entered his field of vision.

    The words he heard.

    They ovepped with her former self.

    All the elements that constituted her current self were different from back then, but nheless, they ovepped.

    The face, scarred with burns, ovepped with her now unblemished skin. Even the twisted smile painted on her lips that formed arcs. Even the hair covered with filth glistening under the bright sun.

    Oveid with each other, Vera was instantly immersed in the illusion that he might have returned to that time.

    Coincidences can be so bizarre. Vera pursed his lips. His hand moved on its own and sped the empty air.

    ¡°Sir Knight?¡±

    When she called her. Vera, who couldn¡¯t even answer her, was looking at Renee nkly.

    ¡°Sir Knight?¡±

    On her second call, Vera answered Renee in a dazed tone.

    ¡°Yes¡­.¡±

    ¡°Um, are you in a bad mood?¡±

    Flustered, Vera smiled awkwardly and quickly answer Renee¡¯s question.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Again, a smile appeared on Renee¡¯s lips.

    In addition, as Vera felt drained out of spirit, Renee took a step closer to Vera.

    Vera, unknowingly, took a step back.

    Tap-

    He was caught by the fence behind him. Unable to retreat further, Vera had to stare nkly as she approached him.

    The distance grew shorter.

    Tap. Tap. Tap.

    Tapping the ground with her cane, Renee continued to approach.

    Renee¡¯s cane touched Vera¡¯s feet.

    Renee stopped just then, leaving only enough distance for a person to enter between the two, and looked at Vera.

    ¡°Can you give me your hand for a second?¡±

    When she spoke those words, Vera did not even think of refusing and ced his hand atop Renee¡¯s.

    Vera¡¯s crude and scarred hands were ced on top of her small, pure white hands.

    While Vera felt his fingertips tremble at the warmth of her hand, which was different from his own, he ced his other hand on top of Renee¡¯s other one.

    ¡°¡­ Is there something you haven¡¯t told me yet?¡±

    Words that flowed like mumbles. After that, the words that made Vera uneasy continued.

    ¡°The stench of blood. It¡¯s very strong.¡±

    Flinch-

    Surprised by those words, Vera tried to pull his hand away, but Renee strengthened her sped hands and stopped him from doing so.

    Squeeze-

    His flesh was in close contact with hers. The transmitted warmth turned into scorching heat.

    ¡°Please, tell me. I might be blind, but I¡¯m not a fool.¡±

    Her tone was more resolute than anything he had ever heard.

    Vera sensed a wave of hesitation rising from the depths of his heart due to her voice, her stern face, and the warmth that was transmitted.

    I didn¡¯t tell her because I didn¡¯t want to remind her about the worries that were haunting her. However, it seemed I had put another burden on her, who was already grieving enough.

    The words kept appearing on the tip of his tongue and were about to erupt from his mouth.

    In the end, that reminder forced Vera to open his mouth.

    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a reason to smell blood in this small town?¡±

    Her tone was resolute, as if she would not tolerate any lies.

    Vera, overwhelmed by her imposing will, spoke in a suppressed voice.

    ¡°Lady¡­.¡±

    The word he uttered seemed to have been elongated. For some reason, Vera felt his throat choke and as a result, he couldn¡¯t speak. He bit his lips for a moment before he tried speaking again.

    ¡°¡­ There are people who are after you.¡±

    Words he barely uttered.

    Renee strengthened those sped hands.

    She could feel the heat in Vera¡¯s hand. There was hesitation in his tone.

    ¡°¡­ I apologize for causing you trouble.¡±

    It was then that Renee realized that this upright knight had not said anything in consideration of her own selfish will.

    ¡°I¡¯m really an idiot.¡±

    ¡°I apologize¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡±

    She realized that he had endured all alone for being considerate of her selfishness.

    For some reason, she felt suffocated.

    Renee sensed his feelings and spoke in a slightly trembling voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. You don¡¯t need to apologize. Just¡­ .¡±

    <strong>If he wanted to, he could have just forced me to go along with him¡­ but he didn¡¯t.</strong>

    It seemed so obvious how Vera would have reacted if she pointed that fact out. Thus, Renee bit her lips, thinking that it was something she should not say especially since he was so considerate of her.

    It was a big hand that she touched. It was a hand that reflected the life Vera had lived.

    In Vera¡¯s words, it was the hand that struggled to follow the light.

    Renee continued to speak, stroking the back of her hand on his slightly chilly hand.

    ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡±

    Flinch.

    Vera¡¯s hand was about toe out again.

    Renee stopped the movement again by holding his hand tighter and then continued speaking.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. To the Holy Kingdom.¡±

    To be honest, Renee was displeased with the Gods until the moment when he uttered those words to her.

    No, Renee still despised the gods. For her, the world was disappointing.

    However.

    ¡°Because Sir Knight is stupid and doesn¡¯t tell me about things like this. It¡¯s frustrating, so I have to go.¡±

    <strong>He shouldn¡¯t hurt others because of me.</strong>

    <strong>There is someone who is doing his best for me, so I shouldn¡¯t cause trouble for them due to my own selfishness.</strong>

    <strong>There is someone who is silently protecting me, I must not abandon him.</strong>

    At least Renee thought so.

    Renee¡¯s gaze turned to Vera again.

    ¡°I wonder if I will ever be able to be a Saint¡­ .¡±

    Whether to forgive the Gods or to ept this power as their grace.

    ¡°¡­ Because I don¡¯t know.¡±

    It¡¯s a moment that hasn¡¯te yet. Because the future is vague.

    ¡°I¡¯m stillcking, but Sir Knight still believes in me. So I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll go to the Holy Kingdom.¡±

    Renee said so, using a power she hadn¡¯t used since the day she received the stigma.

    A pure white divinity bloomed.

    The rising divinity enveloped Vera.

    Vera felt the divinity seeping into his skin, and the fatigue of his body that had umted over the night melted away like snow.

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned to Renee.

    Renee¡¯s smiling figure was akin to the painting of the Saint.

    A strange sensation.

    A momentary illusion that only her surroundings were detached from the rest of the world as it glowed radiantly.

    It was a sight that would steal all the attention and be worthy to be called awe-inspiring.

    Vera looked at her figure, then pursed his lips and uttered.

    ¡°There is no doubt.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°That you will be a person who can truly be called the Saint.¡±

    Pff.

    Renee smirked.

    ¡°How can you be sure of that?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®if.¡¯ I¡¯ll make it happen.¡±

    As soon as those words were spoken. Vera felt the oath engraved on his soul intensely burning.

    Vera trembled at the sensation that warmed his whole body and dered.

    ¡°Even if you fall time and time again, I will protect you so that you can stand up once more. So that you can be a greater Saint than anyone else.¡±

    Renee¡¯sugh resounded when she heard his words. Even around Vera¡¯s mouth, a smile that even he didn¡¯t know he was capable of making appeared.

    ¡°Can you guarantee?¡±

    ¡°I swear.¡±

    Having said that, Vera revealed his stigma.

    An oath engraved on the soul. As Vera knelt down, another vow ovepped with that oath.

    ¡°For the sake of the Saint, so that she bes the most glorified Saint. That is how I will live.¡±

    The oath burned. The vow that burned brilliantly over the dark soul evoked a sense of satisfaction in Vera.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was getting stronger.

    Nor that his divinity increase.

    Just the two ovepping oaths made Vera¡¯s heart stronger.

    Renee nodded her head upon hearing those words and continued her trail of thought.

    She didn¡¯t know why Vera was so hospitable to her.

    She judged that the power of the Lord, and the fact that she is the Saint, must be very important to Vera.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like it.

    Whatever the reason may be, it¡¯s only right to repay the feelings that have been conveyed to you.

    Since he trusts her so much, wouldn¡¯t it be right for her to trust him as well?

    Renee touched her lips slightly, feeling the rising smile and the warmth that was transmitted from her fingertips.

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    As soon as she said that, her stomach tickled for some reason.

 Chapter 23

    <strong>? Pursuit ?</strong>

    At the entrance of the vige.

    As Norn waited for Vera and Renee with the horses leashed to his hand, he spoke with a bright face when he saw the pair approaching him in the distance.

    ¡°Here you are.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±

    ¡°No problem. Oh, this person¡­¡±

    While conversing, Norn caught a glimpse of Renee hiding behind Vera and unknowingly eximed inwardly.

    ¡®There was a reason why Vera had that nk look on his face.¡¯

    Indeed, Renee, who Norn was now seeing up close, was more beautiful than anyone he had ever seen. Even though she was young, her innate beauty was already blooming.

    Perhaps a few yearster Renee will be hailed as the most beautiful person on the continent. He thenposed himself and greeted Renee with a smile.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Lady Saint. I¡¯m Sir Norn, a Lieutenant under Sir Vera.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes¡­ Nice to meet you.¡±

    Renee bowed slightly toward the direction where she heard the voice from. She realized a new fact from what he had said.

    The word ¡®Lieutenant¡¯.

    Renee didn¡¯t know much, but she knew that the rank of lieutenant was a prominent position among the Pdin Knights.

    ¡®Sir Knight is a much greater person than I initially thought.¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Vera, whom Renee had known, was upright and honest, so she didn¡¯t feel he was suitable for a leadership position.

    Renee felt awkward holding Vera¡¯s hand at that moment. Finally, Vera, who had been silent until now, spoke to Renee.

    ¡°Both me and Sir Norn together will escort you to the Holy Kingdom. However, you must understand that we can¡¯t move at a leisurely pace because our pursuers are approaching ever closer with each passing moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°We will travel on horses. You will ride together with me.¡±

    The words spoken by Vera made Renee tremble.

    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯ve never ridden one before. Would it be all right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s my job to handle the reins of the horse, so you just lean on tight.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get going.¡±

    Renee, who got on the horse following Vera¡¯s guidance, felt that her whole body became stiff from the new sensations that aroused from her first ride.

    Her body shook slightly up and down ording to the horse¡¯s movement. Her muscles were tense from theck of support of any tools she would usually use to bnce herself and scan the path ahead. It was a phenomenon in which all of these elements werebined that made her uneasy and anxious.

    ¡°I won¡¯t fall, will I?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Even if you fell off, I would be there to ease your fall.¡±

    After easing her worries, Vera climbed onto the horse with Renee at the front. He fixed her posture and made sure her front was facing his chest.

    ¡°You will have to hold on tight, all right? I will be moving fast.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    Renee stretched out her arms to embrace Vera¡¯s waist and leaned her head against his chest.

    And then.

    Thump. Thump.

    Renee heard the sound of a heartbeat and felt a burning heat.

    She couldn¡¯t distinguish whose heartbeat it was, nor whose body that heat belonged to, only that they were present there for her to feel.

    ****

    It has been three days since Vera began traveling with Renee.

    Usually, that¡¯s all the time it takes to arrive at the Holy Kingdom, but Renee¡¯s physical health and the ongoing hunt of their pursuers have dyed their arrival.

    Fortunately, however, they were closing in on the border ahead.

    Vera was taking a break beside the horses. He looked up at the sky to gauge the time.

    ¡®¡­Dusk.¡¯

    The sun was setting and the azure sky was turning red.

    ¡®We¡¯ll be there in just half a day.¡¯

    Reaching the Holy Kingdom isn¡¯t really that difficult. If they just cross the border, their pursuers will be forced to give up.

    <strong>If I could, I would immediately stop resting and proceed with the journey in haste, but¡­</strong>

    ¡®¡­If I do that, she won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡¯

    Vera nced at Renee.

    She was resting while leaning on a tree, and herplexion was extremely pale. She must be really exhausted.

    No matter how much she leaned against Vera, riding on a horse for three days straight takes a tremendous amount of strength. It must have taken a toll on Renee.

    After thinking like that for a while, Vera quickly approached Renee¡¯s side and said.

    ¡°I think we should rest here tonight.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if we leave early tomorrow morning, we should be there by the afternoon.¡±

    Renee nodded at Vera¡¯s words but soon apologized with an awkward look on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Is it because of me?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. It¡¯s the procession of the Saint, so it¡¯s only natural to match her pace.¡±

    Hearing Vera¡¯s reassuring tone, Renee felt a peculiar tickle in her stomach, which had been frequent these past three days.

    Even after riding together in his arms on horseback, getting off, and having this conversation, the sudden feeling was still there even before going to sleep.

    Renee felt her face getting flushed red from that constant sensation. She lowered her head and awkwardly spat out an answer.

    ¡°Yes! I will leave the rest of the schedule for you to decide!¡±

    Words filled with apprehension. Shortly afterward, a low-pitched voice pierced Renee¡¯s ears.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯m about to make dinner. Is there anything you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Crackle-

    Her voice cracked. Renee felt her face steaming with heat at her sudden high-pitched voice. Soon she clenched her fists and said.

    ¡°Oh, anything is fine.¡±

    ¡°Well then, wait for a while.¡±

    Stomp. Stomp.

    The sound of Vera¡¯s footsteps moved further away from Renee. As soon as she left the vige, she could not fathom why she was suddenly acting like a fool. She sighed and fell deep into her thoughts.

    ¡®Was I nervous?¡¯

    Was she nervous about leaving behind her hometown she knew from birth and going to an unfamiliar ce?

    It was usible.

    It¡¯s difficult to pinpoint the reason and conclude that it¡¯s because of Vera¡­ When they chatted in the vige, they could do so casually, could they not?

    However, Vera¡¯s attitude did not change after leaving the vige, and if you ought to find the problem, it is only right to figure it out for yourself.

    Renee, who had been restlessly making such spections these past three days, flushed red again at the sudden sensation that came to mind while tapping her leg.

    In her mind- No, it was a sensation that surged over her whole body.

    The moment they rode together, the heat, the scent, and the sound of heartbeats that pierced her ears, all those sensations that she felt while hugging Vera tightly.

    It would be right to describe it as a warm sense offort.

    Renee felt her stomach tickle once again.

    ¡®After all, a trustworthy adult is different!¡¯

    She uttered a simple deduction in her mind.

    ¡®Yes! I¡¯m nervous because I began relying on him without even realizing it!¡¯

    She didn¡¯t know his exact age, but it was still clear that he seemed much older than herself based on his voice and the size of his body that she touched.

    An unknown environment. An unfamiliar situation.

    <strong>And because of that, I became anxious and must have subconsciously started relying on Sir Vera. That¡¯s why I feel strange whenever Sir Vera is around.</strong>

    ¡­Renee concluded as such.

    While Renee was immersed in such thoughts, suddenly, a rustling sound pierced her ears.

    The sound was getting closer and closer. It¡¯s probably someone¡¯s footsteps.

    Renee, who had been nervously thinking about whether Vera had returned.

    ¡°Lady Saint, are you alright?¡±

    When she realized that the person who approached was Sir Norn, she rxed her body.

    ¡°Oh, yes, I¡¯m grateful for your consideration.¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll reach our destination tomorrow, so please hang in there.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    After that short conversation, silence ensued. Renee pursed her lips at the thought that suddenly crossed her mind.

    ¡°Well, Sir Norn?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Saint?¡±

    ¡°Is Sir Vera a high-ranking Pdin Knight? Well, you said that you¡¯re his Lieutenant and all, so¡­¡±

    A question that came out of nowhere.

    Norn, who chuckled slightly, gave an answer.

    ¡°I guess you could say that. He is an Apostle who carries the stigma of the ¡®Oath,¡¯ it¡¯s a rtively prominent position. Although, it¡¯s below the Saint, since you ought to be treated the same as the Holy Emperor.¡±

    ¡°An Apostle?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, he is an Apostle.¡±

    Renee felt surprised at the new information she had just heard.

    ¡®¡­ I didn¡¯t know.¡¯

    It was natural, of course. Vera had rarely told Renee about himself, so she had no way of knowing.

    ¡®But¡­¡¯

    It would be funny if they assigned the risky task of picking up the Saint to a lowly knight, it would be ridiculous, to say the least.

    In the end, it happened because she didn¡¯t realize she was the Saint yet.

    Renee, who remembered those moments, nodded lightly and expressed her satisfaction at that answer, and then Norn continued speaking.

    However, the following words shocked Renee.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he great? He¡¯s a person who¡¯s willing to go through tribtions at such a young age.¡±

    Young age.

    That phrase made her incredibly flustered for some odd reason.

    ¡°Wait, at such a young age¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t he tell you? Vera turned eighteen this year.¡±

    18¡­ Four years apart.

    Renee¡¯s thoughts paused at that surprising fact. Her body also stopped moving.

    Words that stirred her mind into a spiral.

    Renee herself didn¡¯t know why she was reacting like this. All she could do was express her dismay at the strange reaction of her body.

    ¡°It was four years ago that Vera came to the Holy Kingdom to be an Apostle¡­ He was the same age as the Saint; I still remember Vera from that time. Despite his young age, he was an incredible swordsman.¡±

    Norn continued reminiscing about Vera, but Renee could not concentrate at all.

    At such a young age. 18. Four years apart.

    Only those three things drifted into her mind.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Her mouth moved without much thought.

    Badump. Badump.

    Renee suddenly felt her heart beating rapidly.

    It was an unknown reaction that she had never experienced in her entire life.

    It was a sensation that made her wiggle her fingers because she felt flustered for some reason.

    The response made her even more confused because she couldn¡¯t realize the cause.

    Then Renee¡¯s expression turned strange.

    ¡°Lady Saint, the dinner is ready.¡±

    Vera¡¯s voice echoed through the space.

    Stomp-

    Vera¡¯s footsteps drew near.

    Badump. Badump.

    Renee felt that the louder the footsteps that approached her, the greater the beating of her heart sped up.

    And still, she didn¡¯t know why.

    ***

    In the dead of the night, Vera nced at Renee, who was soundly asleep, and quickly diverted his eyes back to the bonfire.

    ¡®¡­ She seemed nervous.¡¯

    Since the start of the journey, herplexion gradually paled in color and it was tantly apparent at first nce.

    Clench-

    Vera¡¯s fist clenched tightly.

    Renee is probably nervous because she thought she wascking.

    ¡®I should have paid more attention to her¡­.¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t because I was in a hurry.

    There was a reason. The pursuers were closing the distance.

    Was it because of the dy? They were nearing bit by bit and are now catching up to the party¡¯s rear.

    Fortunately, we haven¡¯t faced them yet, but to keep her out of harm¡¯s way, it would be better to leave right at dawn.

    And so, while Vera continued to decipher his thoughts¡­

    ¡°Sir Vera.¡±

    Norn greeted him from behind the bushes.

    Vera asked while looking at Norn¡¯s approaching figure.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°There was no trace of the Dragonians. But¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Followers of the Night. Is that correct?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    When he answered, Vera, frowned and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°We have to leave right away.¡±

    The Followers of the Night were troublesome.

    They were powerless during the day. However, they are difficult to deal with during the night.

    Vera stood up at the worrying thought and uttered a word to Norn.

    ¡°I will wake up the Saint. Prepare to leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After Vera instructed Norn to prepare, he sprinkled some soil over the bonfire to extinguish the me and heaved a deep sigh.

    ¡®¡­ I thought our journey back to the Holy Kingdom would be easy.¡¯

    <strong>In the end, We found ourselves in a troublesome situation.</strong>

 Chapter 24

    <strong>? Pursuit (2) ?</strong>

    Renee felt her head tingling at the sudden change.

    She tried to grasp her surroundings while half-asleep, but it wasn¡¯t easy.

    It was only natural. How could Renee know that when she would open her she would find herself on a horseback?

    All she heard was that her pursuers had caught up to them. What Renee could at least infer now was that this was an emergency situation.

    The horse galloped at full speed, and its back shook up and down. The chilly night breeze tickled her cheeks. Vera¡¯s voice rang in Renee¡¯s ear. She closed her eyes and tilted her head back to listen.

    ¡°You must hold on tight, Saint.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    His tone was more serious than usual. It¡¯s the first time Renee had heard such a voice. Renee felt a growing sense of restlessness and sped Vera¡¯s waist firmly while alleviating her mind.

    ¡°Err, is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. No matter what happens, I will protect the Saint, so please hold on to me a little longer so you won¡¯t fall off the horse.¡±

    Words that make her feel safe. Renee heard his instructions, nodded lightly, and breathed heavily.

    ¡®I¡¯ll be fine.¡¯

    Didn¡¯t the Norn tell her that Vera is one of the strongest in the Holy Kingdom? No matter how many enemiese for them, Vera won¡¯t lose.

    Ba-dump. Ba-dump.

    Renee¡¯s heart began to beat wildly.

    She simply dismissed it as a reaction caused by anxiety and fear.

    *

    Vera thought rapidly while riding the horse.

    ¡®All we have to do is cross the border.¡¯

    They would have deployed troops on the border. Before Vera left, he gave the word to Vargo in advance, and once more when he arrived at Remeo through Norn, so it should be fine unless the Holy Emperor had a severe case of dementia.

    <strong>At this speed, they should be able to reach the border in an hour.</strong>

    <strong>The problem is¡­</strong>

    ¡°¡­Followers of the Night.¡±

    They are the ones who are chasing them.

    The children of Nertania, the ¡®Queen of the ck Season.¡¯ The hermits dwelling in the shadows.

    They were the ones pursuing them during this starless night.

    ¡®Battle¡­ seems unavoidable.¡¯

    No matter how fast someone is, you can¡¯t outrun them at night.

    <strong>It¡¯s only a matter of time before they catch up. What I need to do now is to protect Renee to the best of my abilities while advancing to the border.</strong>

    And so, for a while, such thoughts were overflowing in Vera¡¯s mind.

    sh.

    At the sound of a sh, the horse suddenly lost its bnce.

    ¡°Nyyeh Hing-!¡±

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    At that moment, Vera became tense as his eyes widened when his gazey upon a shadow that had risen from the ground and cut the horse¡¯s knees.

    ¡°Already!¡±

    They caught up to them.

    The horse tumbled forward.

    Vera swiftlyid down the horse¡¯s reins, embraced Renee and jumped off the horse.

    Schwiing-!

    As Veranded on the ground with Renee in his arm, he pulled out his sword with as tension surged over his body. Then he nced around at his surroundings.

    Swish swish swish-.

    The howls of the wind. In those howls, something distinct ovepped with the breeze.

    ¡®¡­ Come.¡¯

    The Followers of the Night.

    ¡°Saint, put your arms around my neck. You have to hold on tight.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Gwak-.

    Vera felt a pressure tightening around his neck. He looked ahead with his hand wrapped tightly around the hilt of his sword.

    ¡°Norn. Get ready.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Norn, who had been silent until Vera¡¯s order, pulled out his sword. An extraordinary event begins to unfold in front of their eyes.

    The shadows rose amidst the bushes and began to take on the form of a human. Then, one by one, the rising shadows suddenly numbered dozens, and as a result, the tension intensified.

    ¡°May I have the Saint?¡±

    A deep voice rang throughout the de.

    Rene¡¯s body stiffened at that voice. Vera, upon feeling the reaction in his arm, gritted his teeth and looked at the direction where the voice came from.

    At the end of his gaze was a middle-aged man with impressive red eyes in arge cloak that seemedical at first nce.

    ¡®¡­A Vampire.¡¯

    A servant of Nertania.

    ¡®He revealed himself?¡¯

    Vera gazed at the vampire hovering in the air, looking down at him. He then clicked his tongue and opened his mouth with a frown.

    ¡°That¡¯s a ridiculous proposal.¡±

    ¡°We are negotiating. Isn¡¯t it beneficial for you to hand over the Saint to ensure your own safety, while we, on the other hand, would be satisfied enough just to fulfil the long-cherished desire of our kind? Isn¡¯t that a good deal?¡±

    ¡°Utter nonsense. Can¡¯t the bat creep hear what he is spouting? Or is it because he still didn¡¯t ovee the pain caused by his broken bones?¡±

    Flinch. The vampire red at Vera. His provocation has invoked a memory more humiliating than anything else he¡¯s ever been through.

    Fifty years ago, when he barely escaped from the encounter with Vargo, his wrath nearly cost him his life. The vampire continued, showing ever more ferocity than before.

    ¡°In any case, it seems those who serve the Gods have no manners whatsoever.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you have no idea.¡±

    Vera replied, raising his sword.

    ¡®I want to fight to my heart¡¯s content, but¡­¡¯

    His movements were restricted while Renee was in his arms. On top of that, the fact that a vampire appeared here means that there were at least a few hundred troops waiting.

    The best solution they can take now is to escape.

    After thinking on the spot, Vera conveyed his intention to Norn with a wink and red at the vampire, softly speaking in a voice only Renee could hear.

    ¡°Saint.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Hold on tight.¡±

    Shortly after those words, Vera quickly turned around and began running in the direction of the border.

    Kick-.

    And along with the sound of Vera sprinting.

    ¡°Eh¡­ Kyaa!¡±

    Renee¡¯s screams did not stop for a long time.

    ***

    No matter how hard they tried to escape, they couldn¡¯t possibly be faster than the Followers of the Night moving in the shadows.

    While running, Vera began swinging his sword at the iing enemies from all directions.

    Blind spots on the back, ankles, and overhead are covered. However, his senses went into overdrive with the Followers of the Night targeting the Saint with shadowy projectiles.

    Vera examined the situation while clenching his teeth.

    ¡®We¡¯re still a long way off from the border.¡¯

    It¡¯s still worth piercing through, but their retreat to the border will be blocked if it goes any longer like this. So the most important thing is to go even faster.

    Vera¡¯s eyes nced at Norn.

    ¡®He is slowly reaching his limit.¡¯

    Norn was different from him. He had no stigma. Thus, he had no substitute for his physical abilities.

    As he continued to ponder, a shadow flew right toward Vera¡¯s right thigh.

    Vera thrust out his de toward the flying shadow, deflecting it, with its trajectory going in the opposite direction. He spoke out while running.

    ¡°Saint, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t worry about me. Just keep running!¡±

    ¡°Then, pardon me.¡±

    With reassurance, Renee clung more tightly around his neck as she felt Vera adjusting his hold on her body.

    She quivered. Renee tried desperately to calm down, wondering if her trembling would make Vera more worried, but it was an impossible task.

    It was a crisis of her condition, being unable to see.

    <strong>All I could hear was the sound of something being cut down, screams, and howls of the wind dampening all of it.</strong>

    <strong>All I can feel is the cold air surrounding me and the feeling of fluid sshing throughout my body from time to time.</strong>

    Because it is imperceptible, she can¡¯t see it. As a result, the unknowns crippled Renee in morbid fear, even more so than reality.

    Squeeze-.

    Renee clenched her fists. Renee gritted her teeth and clung to Vera. Then a sudden thought came to mind.

    ¡®Before¡­ .¡¯

    Before leaving the vige, on that day, she smelled blood from Vera, a battle simr to the one today must have taken ce. A battle he had fought on that day; she never knew it was so terrifying.

    Little by little, Renee¡¯s mind flounder to regret.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t made a fool of myself¡­.¡±

    <strong>This would not have happened if I hadn¡¯t acted so childish simply because I didn¡¯t want to go, </strong>but while Renee felt on the brink of tears with her thoughts.

    Whoo-!

    A loud, deafening sound resounded in the de.

    Rene¡¯s body stiffened even more from the sudden vibrations that she felt.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine.¡±

    It was Vera¡¯s brief assuring.

    Vera soothed Renee, who quivered like a leaf in his arms and then turned his attention at the loud noise.

    What entered his field of vision was trees have been swept away, and the ground that had been cleaved with the soil exposed.

    ¡®It¡¯s not the vampire¡¯s doing.¡¯

    Thend that burst out that sound was definitely caused by an explosion.

    ¡®¡­Magic.¡¯

    It was an ominous spection.

    Vera continued to run while broadening his field of view and darting around.

    He looked around the ground, between the trees in the distance, and at the sky for a moment. Immediately something caught his attention.

    ¡°Screeech!¡±

    A group of Wyverns were approaching.

    Vera scanned closer towards the sudden appearance of the Wyvern, squinting his eyes.

    ¡®Dragonians.¡¯

    Thick skin with scales revealed over their bare bodies.

    Dragonians have been pursuing them as well. They must have noticed themotion that urred.

    ¡®¡­ Not good.¡¯

    In some cases, they could bait them into fighting the Followers of the Night while they silently escaped, but it was an impossible task now that the border was near.

    They¡¯ll immediately know unless they¡¯re idiots. All would be in vain if they fought among themselves here while the Saint crossed the border.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Vera clicked his tongue as he began to rack his brain around.

    <strong>Should we fight?</strong> While Vera was thinking of that idea.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Renee¡¯s worried voice interrupted.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Well, still¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. Would you like to get closer?¡±

    Renee realized that the situation was not very good from the way Vera dismissed her words.

    She knew this act was meant to assure her and Renee had enough of it.

    Snap-.

    Renee¡¯s fist clenched once again.

    ¡®This is¡­ .¡¯

    She just had enough of her own helplessness.

    A person was fighting for her right now, and she felt so pathetic being nervous.

    <strong>The fault is mine alone. It was my fault that the situation became so dire.</strong>

    Pessimistic thoughts filled her mind. Feeling frustrated all this time, Renee thought of what she could do.

    Although she is blind and cannot walk on her own, there is something she can do.

    ¡®Power¡­!¡¯

    Renee had a stigma. It was the power of the Gods.

    Renee did not hesitate to raise her divinity at the sudden idea that came to mind.

    ¡°Saint!¡±

    Vera¡¯s shout pierced her ears. Renee chewed on it, however, and gave a short reply.

    ¡°Run.¡±

    Renee felt the short breathing sound prating her ears and again focused on gathering divinity.

    She knew how to use her power.

    ¡®A thing I wish for.¡¯

    She prayed and wished. She twisted his future. Thus, fate is now rewritten, infinitely close to an impossible phenomenon.

    Rene recalled.

    ¡®What I want most right now is¡­.¡¯

    For Vera, herself and Norn to get out of here safely.

    To arrive safely at the border.

    Screeech-.

    Her divinity screeched out. The divinity residing in Renee¡¯s body gushed out in all directions.

    ¡°Gua ahhh!!!¡±

    ¡°Ah ahhh!!!¡±

    Screaming ensued in her ears.

    Renee listened to it and concentrated her power.

    She doesn¡¯t know what would happen if this power manifests.

    But all she could do now was hope, and Renee began praying again.

    The divinity that bursts out of the body reaches its limit. The more Renee continued to muster her power, the more she felt as if her head would explode.

    The more power manifests out, the more severe the pain bes.

    In the meantime, Renee¡¯s mind wandered toward the Gods who had given her this power.

    ¡®If you can¡¯t fix my eyes¡­!¡¯

    <strong>Could you at least listen to my plea?</strong>

    Screech-.

    The divinity again gushed in all directions with a much more profound energy.

    As Renee¡¯s prayers continued, the scattered divinity enveloped the whole ground, the bushes, and the sky.

    Renee did not know what the divinity she had created was doing, and she drew it by focusing only on what she wanted.

    Thus, the divinity was extracted to the limit, and there was not a single drop left in Renee¡¯s body.

    Thud-.

    Rene¡¯s thoughts broke up with a sound.

    The thoughts subsided in a daze. Her whole body went limp.

    The burning pain in her head evaporated for a moment.

    Thest thing Renee felt before she lost consciousness was.

    Howl-.

    A quake that shook the entire world.

    Ruuumble-!

 Chapter 25

    <strong>? Pursuit (3) ?</strong>

    The catastrophe began with a quake that shook the world¡¯s core.

    Rumble-

    Rather than calling it a quake, it would be correct to describe that phenomenon as if the entire world resonated. The moment that upheaval urred, everyone in the forest, who had been busy battling against each other until then, froze on their spot.

    It was natural. No one was foolish enough to dismiss the quake that resounded in this ce as mere tremors of the ground.

    Once again.

    Ruuuumble-

    The quake echoed.

    The wind ceased to blow.

    The forest was engulfed in silence.

    Vera suddenly stood there, speechless. His whole body froze at those quakes.

    He had never felt such overwhelming pressure in his entire life, be it in his past one or his present. Just at the moment when a sense of haziness began to devour Vera¡¯s entire being, a phenomenon urred.

    Ruuuumble-

    A much louder quake echoed this time.

    Soon after, the scene that followed was a sight that captivated everyone in the forest, including Vera, and evoked a sense of threat into their very being.

    Ruuumble-

    Far away, at the end of Vera¡¯s gaze.

    ¡®The mountain¡­.¡¯

    <strong>It¡¯s waking up.</strong>

    Arge mountain range located at the end of the forest, where the battle was taking ce in full swing, was waking up. It wasn¡¯t a metaphor. The mountain range itself began to rise.

    Ruuumble-

    The Mountain rose and quaked.

    Gradually, the mountain range took the shape of a human being. Its size grew as high as the sky. It would be correct to refer to it as a ¡®Colossus¡¯.

    When the colossus rosepletely, its body obscured the moonlight that had previously illuminated the world in its gentle brilliance.

    Vera¡¯s vision darkened under the Colossus¡¯ enormous shadow. It was so gigantic that its presence made it somewhat hard to judge the distance between them.

    Barely waking up from his thoughts due to the catastrophe that unraveled in front of his eyes, a string of questions shed through Vera¡¯s mind.

    <strong>What¡¯s that?</strong>

    <strong>What¡¯s that colossal mountain?</strong>

    <strong>What am I even supposed to call that?</strong>

    As he continued his trail of thoughts in a daze, an existence that he could only refer to as ¡®that¡¯ crossed Vera¡¯s mind.

    ¡­No, he was sure of it. Otherwise, nothing in this world could exin that existence.

    ¡®Terdan¡­ !¡¯

    Terdan, the colossus who can even push the mountains.

    One of the nine ancient species that the gods first created after building thesends.

    The colossus, which had not been seen for centuries, has now begun to be dismissed as a mere myth.

    That alone could exin its existence.

    The next question that came to his mind was.

    ¡®Why¡­.¡¯

    Why is it here now? Why did ite out of that mountain range?

    Vera, who was still filled with questions, recalled back to what had happened before that colossus arose.

    His gaze naturally turned to Renee.

    Despite being passed out, the power emanating from her had thest ounce of her divinity mixed into it.

    ¡®¡­Power.¡¯

    ?Lord¡¯s Power?. It was an aberration that had started when Renee began to manifest it.

    Fragments started to intertwine in his head. The phenomenon quickly began to gather pieces from events and weave them together into causality.

    ¡®?Lord¡¯s Power? is the power to weave fate.¡¯

    The power that dwells in the realm of absurdity. The power that manifests the future, even if its possibility is infinitely tending to zero. The power to turn a hunter into the Sovereign of the Empire.

    ¡®If it¡¯s that power¡­ .¡¯

    Then it was the only possible exnation for this phenomenon.

    Again, Vera¡¯s gaze turned to Terdan, the Colossus standing nkly.

    ¡®The reason why it hasn¡¯t appeared for hundreds of years¡­ .¡¯

    Is it because it was sleeping under the mountain range?

    That was a very reasonable guess. Who would have thought that the mountain range itself was created from the ground covered inyers of soil where Terdan was lying?

    In fact, Terdan¡¯s awakening at this moment must have happened because the ?Lord¡¯s Power? triggered the possibility of ¡®Terdan¡¯s Awakening.¡¯

    Vera, who had inferred up to that point, trembled at the thought that urred to him and turned his gaze towards Renee.

    Renee¡¯s body would not have been able to withstand it if it had manifested a powerrge enough to wake up such a thing.

    The moment Vera puts his hand on Renee¡¯s forehead with that thought.

    Roooaaar-!

    Terdan roared.

    What followed was a bombardment that would rightly be called a disaster.

    Rooaaar-!

    ****

    Terdan leaned down and plucked up a lump ofnd, pulled his hand behind him, and threw the lump of debris he was holding forward.

    At first nce, it was an act that seemed ridiculous.

    However, the result of that act was not hrious at all.

    Boooom-!

    The lump ofnd that Terdan threw became a meteor shower and gave birth to a thunderous noise upon its impact on the ground.

    The wyverns that used to fly in the air exploded. Followers of the Night who hid in the shadows burst out. The forest was being swept away in that upheaval.

    Vera took a deep breath with his eyes so wide open, as if they were about to be torn apart by the ensuing sight. He then got up while clenching his teeth tightly.

    This wasn¡¯t the time to be so dazed.

    ¡°Norn! Run!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    While holding Renee tightly in his arms, Vera continued his trail of thoughts while avoiding the flying debris.

    It is the result of power.

    In other words, Terdan would be the key to buying time for themselves to get to the border. Amidst such chaos, the pursuers would not be able to chase them, so they had to run away at this time.

    ¡®I must not fight with Terdan.¡¯

    They are the first creatures created by the gods and have existed since the creation of the world.

    The First Dragon, Locrion. The Queen of the Dark Season, Nertania.

    Living disasters that shake the continent with just one mere gesture of theirs.

    That¡¯s what those ancient species are capable of.

    Vera erased all thoughts and filled his mind with only one thought.

    <strong>I need to protect Renee.</strong>

    From the rage of that ancient species, from the midst of bewildering pursuers, and from this cmity.

    <strong>I have to protect Renee and arrive safely in the Holy kingdom.</strong>

    The feeling of shame due to running away from the enemy had to be gotten rid of.

    For the Vera of today, such shallow self-esteem was not important.

    ¡®We need to look at the condition of the Saint.¡¯

    He had to get out of here quickly and check Renee¡¯s condition. If she uses a power like this, there will most likely be a recoil.

    Divinity and power were not forces that came without a price.

    It was an ability that was close to a transaction, lending power just as much as the price that was offered.

    It is impossible for her to be in a normal state because she has used power in a state where she had no knowledge regarding the proper use of divinity. It was used with the sole thought of escaping.

    Vera hastened his steps.

    Unknowingly, the impatient mind led to the manifestation of his own power.

    ¡°I dere.¡±

    The ashen divinity shed through his mind. The range is 1M in radius from Vera.

    ¡°As of this time, any militant action within the Sanctuary is prohibited. ordingly, those who obey the rules gain speed equal to theirbat capabilities, and if they do not follow these rules, they lose their ability to walk.¡±

    A rule for the sole purpose of escaping. Aw that only had the thought of taking Renee to the Holy Kingdom as fast as possible. Having done that, Vera bit his lips, giving the Sanctuary apulsion.

    ¡°All thesews are enforced under the name of Lushan.¡±

    A golden rule burned over the ashen divinity which hovered around Vera.

    Vera felt his body be lighter as thews were enforced. He then took another deep breath while he stepped forward.

    Behind his back, a scene worthy of being called a disaster was still pursuing him.

    [Roa-Roaar-!]

    ****

    His breath goes ragged.

    The muscles of his body scream.

    Vera doesn¡¯t know for how many hours he had been running nonstop to avoid the flying chunks of debris.

    Boooom-!

    Again, arge bouldernded on the ground behind Vera.

    Vera, who felt his bnce copsing due to the intense tremor, clenched his teeth and straightened his body.

    His gaze turned back to Terdan, who was slowly following behind him.

    [Roar-!]

    He felt like his eardrums were about to burst at the sound of its roars. Because its body was so colossal, the whole ce quaked just by its cries.

    ¡°You annoying bastard¡­!¡±

    Terdan was chasing after Vera, ignoring all the pursuers fleeing in all directions.

    The only possible reason is.

    ¡®Is it due to the saint?¡¯

    He must be furious at the object that woke him up.

    Clench-

    The sound of Vera clenching his teeth resounded.

    Vera took another deep breath. He then gathered all his strength within his legs and mmed the ground, hard.

    aam-!

    The earthquake ensued.

    ****

    At the border of Elia.

    Vargo stood with his staff and gazed at the colossus approaching from afar.

    A colossal body that pierces the sky. The weight that makes the entire world quake with every step it takes. A roar that burns the eardrums.

    It was Terdan, the colossus who could even push the mountains.

    Vargo, realizing what it was, frowned and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    <strong>I want to know what the hell he was doing.</strong>

    Vera¡¯s face shed into Vargo¡¯s mind.

    Judging from the strange appearance he had seen before departure, and the request for support that was delivered recently, it must have been something rted to the Saint.

    As such, he ced his hand on his chin and heaved a deep sigh. He then continued his trail of thoughts while stroking his chin.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ .¡±

    <strong>How should I deal with it?</strong>

    <strong>How do I send that thing back?</strong>

    While Vargo was thinking about such worries.

    ¡°Your Holiness! Iing!¡±

    The lieutenant¡¯s voice reached Vargo¡¯s ears.

    Upon hearing, Vargo¡¯s gaze went from Terdan to far below, amidst the bushes.

    Coming out of the bushes were Vera holding a little girl and Norn running after them. He was gasping for breath, as if he was about to die.

    The speed of their approach was fast. Even as Vargo looked at Vera and bit his lips, the distance between them gradually shortened.

    Immediately after, Vera, who hadpletely escaped from the bushes, took a big leap and crossed the obstacle. A ¡®thud¡¯ resounded when hended on the floor.

    Vera¡¯s figure, riddled with scars, came to a halt. His expression turned to astonishment when he raised his head and discovered Vargo.

    ¡°Your Holiness? Why are you¡­.¡±

    Words brimming with doubts. Vargo replied by clicking his tongue.

    ¡°You asked for help, didn¡¯t you? So why would you think I would sit still? Anyway, what the hell did you do to make such a mess?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Your apologies¡­.¡±

    Having said that, Vargo looked at Vera as if he was pathetic, and then his whole body came to a standstill on its own when he found Renee¡¯s figure passed out in Vera¡¯s arms.

    She was a pure white girl with absolutely no blemishes.

    On top of that.

    ¡®¡­ She¡¯s young.¡¯

    <strong>She was too young to be granted the power of the Lord and to perform miracles on thisnd.</strong>

    ¡°Is she the Saint?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ .¡±

    <strong>What the hell were those gods thinking when they gave this power to such a young girl?</strong>

    Vargo, who was thinking about it, then looked up at Terdan upon noticing that the ground constantly quaked.

    Roooar-!

    The scene of throwing a lump of ground all over the ce was annoying to him.

    ¡®Before I further think about this¡­.¡¯

    <strong>I need to get rid of that crazy bastard.</strong>

    ¡°¡­ Yes, you have suffered for a while. Now stand back.¡±

    ¡°Your Holiness?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stand back?¡±

    Stomp. Stomp. Vargo took a step forward.

    Vera threw away the cane he had been holding since yesterday then looked up at Vargo as he stepped forward. He had some questions.

    What is he trying to do? Why is he approaching that colossus when we should be running away?

    While Vera¡¯s head was filled with such thoughts.

    Whoosh-!

    Divinity erupted from Vargo¡¯s body.

    Flinch-

    Vera¡¯s body reacted to the bursting divinity. A divinity that was crimson red as if it was the blood itself.

    That divinity engulfed the entire space.

    It was then that Vera realized what Vargo was trying to do now.

    <strong>He¡¯s trying to fight the colossus.</strong>

    Now Vargo was about to fight the colossus.

    ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s no one who can do a single thing right.¡±

    Vargo grumbled. However, even that voice contained a sense of intimidation as it engulfed the space.

    ¡°All of them are like this¡­ Retirement seems far away.¡±

    Vargo reached out his hand to the crimson divinity. As his hand stretched out and grasped it, the divinity that had spread in the air was sucked into Vargo¡¯s hand and turned into a mace.

    It was a mace, with an ominous feeling that constantly stimtes one¡¯s survival instincts.

    Vargo grabbed the mace with both hands. His muscles inted. He stepped on the ground and twisted his back.

    Thepleted posture dictated that he would swing the mace. That was clear enough for anyone who was watching.

    Again, a question crept into Vera¡¯s mind.

    ¡®At this distance?¡¯

    <strong>What the hell is he going to do with that blunt weapon?</strong>

    While Vera was staring nkly at Vargo with such a thought, Vargo unleashed all the divinity inside his whole body and prepared a blow.

    The thing he wants to hit is Terdan, who can be seen in the distance.

    <strong>Distance doesn¡¯t matter.</strong>

    <strong>All I need to do is crush its core.</strong>

    Upon awakening that ominous power, Terdan¡¯s figure was reflected in Vargo¡¯s eyes.

    The depth of the karma it had built up since the creation of the world was iparable to that of a human being.

    Smile-

    A smile formed on Vargo¡¯s lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to have a lot of ces to hit him.¡±

    After he finished saying those words, what followed was a rapid throw at a speed that could not be followed by the eye.

    A single swing. Then, a roar that generated repeated ringing sounds in everyone¡¯s ears resounded through the space.

    ¡ª¨C

    Everything between Vargo and Terdan vanished in the wake of the the divinity shooting out of the realm. Thend, the vegetation, the pursuers who had been running away, and even the clouds that obscured the moon in the sky.

    As if they never existed in the first ce, everything in the path was obliterated.

    The divinity that was shot reached Terdan. Terdan¡¯s body and the ensuing divinity collided with each other. The colossus began falling backwards.

    Vera looked at him and breathed in vain with his eyes so wide open, as if they were about to be torn apart.

    ¡®Crazy¡­ !¡¯

    Vera spat out swear words at the unfolding scene as he nkly kept staring at it.

    Crash-!

 Chapter 26

    <strong>? Adaptation ?</strong>

    A moment that could be best described as a scene from a myth.

    The moment when the colossus who existed since the creation of the world was ovee by a mere human¡¯s blow and copsed, and the subsequent events after that instant unfolded in an absurdly simple manner.

    Terdan, who copsed from Vargo¡¯s blow, had no choice but to drift away into slumber on the spot.

    The pursuers, who couldn¡¯t escape Vargo¡¯s attack either perished, or fled for their lives if they were lucky enough to survive.

    After Vargo saw the scene¡­

    ¡°Not good, Tsk tsk. These days young¡¯uns don¡¯t have an ounce of courage.¡±

    Having said that, He returned to the Holy Kingdom.

    This all happened two days ago, and soon after the shocking turn of events, Vera followed him back to the Holy Kingdom.

    Now in the infirmary of the Temple¡­

    Vera was sitting by the bedside and brushed off these thoughts, that had been upying his mind, as he examined Renee.

    She was sleeping peacefully.

    It was a sight that Vera had been watching for the second day after returning to the Holy Kingdom.

    ¡®¡­Fortunately, there was no recoil.¡¯

    She had to use up all her divinity and recuperate for a while, but other than that, there weren¡¯t any signs of permanent damage.

    This kind of slumber is also a phenomenon that has been caused by the exhaustion of the divinity and the fatigue umted over the course of thest journey.

    Renee should be waking up soon.

    Vera, who continued to think like that, suddenly clenched his fist and his brows furrowed.

    ¡®It¡¯s because I¡¯m not good enough.¡¯

    <strong>Back then, Renee had to use her powers because I failed to protect her.</strong>

    <strong>She is lying here right now because I am still unreliable.</strong>

    <strong>I couldn¡¯t move my body freely because I was holding Renee, and I had to keep up with Norn.</strong>

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s an excuse.¡¯

    It was an excuse to cover up his own shorings.

    He had to be strong enough to ignore all of those secondary problems.

    If you were protecting the Saint, you need to be such an unstoppable force.

    As Vera continued on his trail of thoughts, Vargo¡¯s blow that he had seen two days ago came to mind.

    The moment he unraveled his divinity, the surrounding air cracked. and a red mace was conjured. The overwhelming ominousness reminded him of death just at the mere sight of it.

    The moment heid eyes on it, he realized intuitively.

    ¡®I can¡¯t win.¡¯

    He can¡¯t beat Vargo even if he fights a hundred times.

    A sense of defeat that Vera has never felt in both of his lives.

    Vera, who had never thought that he would lose to anyone, had to think otherwise the moment he saw the ominous mace and its all-epassing power.

    In addition, when he thought of him, various doubts shed through his mind.

    ¡®The death of such a person¡­.¡¯

    <strong>Six yearster because of old age.</strong>

    As he recalled the history of his past life, Vera snorted derisively.

    ¡®It¡¯ s ridiculous.¡¯

    <strong>It was nonsense. No matter how transient human life is, there is no way that a human possessing the divine power to shatter space itself will die in just six years.</strong>

    Vera was sure.

    ¡®The information known to the public must have been manipted.¡¯

    I don¡¯t know why Vargo died, and why they stated it was due to his old age. It was natural as there weren¡¯t enough information known to him.

    However, Vera knew what would happen if Vargo died.

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned to Renee once more.

    ¡°¡­War.¡±

    The Continental War that will break out at the same time as Vargo¡¯s passing.

    A war breaks out over the entire continent to take possession of the Saint.

    After the disappearance of the absolute being who supported the Saint, the continent will be engulfed in a long war to possess the divine being known as ¡®Renee¡¯, who has appeared in the world.

    Vera, who continued to think as such, looked at Renee¡¯splexion with his deeply sunken eyes.

    Long flowing hair and eyes that are tightly closed. She was sleepingfortably while breathing quietly.

    Vera looked at that figure and turned his gaze to Renee¡¯s hand and continued to ruminate.

    It was a war that was waged over this girl¡¯s little hand, and it was a war which was concluded by a temporary truce only after the Demon King appeared.

    In addition, Vera knew what Renee would choose to prevent any uing war over her.

    Fake funeral.

    Renee would return her own powers, erase her existence and hide in the gutter.

    Sacrificing herself to prevent any more wars.

    Vera, who was ruminating like that, ced his hand over Renee¡¯s.

    Grab.

    sp.

    Vera¡¯s hand became tense as his rough hand and Renee¡¯s small palm without any calluses entangled.

    Vera¡¯s mind was filled with determination once more.

    ¡®¡­It must be stopped.¡¯

    <strong>The war, her wounds from the war, and finally, Renee giving up on her own life.</strong>

    I¡¯ll have to shield her from all that.

    Warmth flowed from her little hand.

    Vera¡¯s trail of thought continued, feeling the warmth seeping into his heart.

    <strong>What I have to do to protect this warmth. What I have to do to protect Renee.</strong>

    He arrived at the answer without dy.

    ¡®Power.¡¯

    <strong>It was necessary. We need the force to make sure no one dares to even think of aiming at the Saint.</strong>

    Furthermore, Vera knew a man that had such power.

    ¡®Vargo St. Lore.¡¯

    A long sigh escaped from Vera¡¯s mouth as he recalled his figure. His eyes sank deeply.

    The most certain way was to make sure that Vargo lives on, but it was foolish to bet on that uncertain possibility unless he knew the cause of his death.

    <strong>It will be the same even if he saves him. Vargo¡¯s time is different from that of Renee¡¯s. One day he is bound to sumb to the slow decay of time, and his time will arrive faster than Renee and his own passing.</strong>

    Vera continued to contemte. His gaze turned to Renee¡¯s hands, that had been intertwined with his own until then, as he resolved himself.

    ¡®¡­I.¡¯

    <strong>I have to be as strong as Vargo.</strong>

    For a moment, Vera felt a sense of struggle arising from the idea of going beyond someone he had never thought he could surpass in his life.

    In all honesty, he wasn¡¯t confident this time.

    More precisely, it is impossible to say that with absolute certainty, because the might that Vargo disyed was that overwhelming.

    Nevertheless¡­

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to¡­¡¯

    <strong>It might not be possible, but I¡¯ll still have to do it.</strong>

    For now, it was enough to have that mindset.

    ****

    Renee recalled her troubles.

    ¡®Should I say that I woke up?¡¯

    She already woke up ten minutes ago. As soon as she regained consciousness, she was greeted by the feeling of rough hands. She felt troubled by the problems she sensed from Vera.

    There was no question of whose hand was intertwined with her palm. This is because she could tell just by feeling it.

    It was Vera¡¯s hand.

    It was the rough hand she had been holding for the past few days.

    Renee felt the sensation from Vera¡¯s hand and pondered. She decided that it was best to grasp the situation first.

    There was also another way ¡ª to let Vera know that she hade to her senses and ask him about it, but Renee was a person who was more acquainted with grasping the situation on her own, so she didn¡¯t choose to do so.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    <strong>What was the situation that made Vera hold her own hand like this?</strong>

    Renee, who thought as such, first examined her physical condition.

    ¡®I¡¯m fine¡­.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t just all right. In fact, she was feeling even better than before she embarked on the journey. This could be said to be her most vigorous state in recent years.

    ¡®Where am I lying down¡­.?¡¯

    The next thing that urred to her was the ce where she was lying.

    She felt that her whole body was covered in fluffy cloth wraps. Vera¡¯s breathing was stable, and no other sounds could be heard. It seemed that while she was asleep, she was brought to a safe ce.

    <strong>Perhaps it¡¯s the Holy Kingdom. This ce must either be a bedroom or an infirmary there.</strong>

    <strong>Next, why am I here?</strong>

    Renee pondered over another question and continued on her trail of thoughts.

    Just before she copsed, she used her powers. The wish was for her, Vera, and Norn to escape safely.

    Renee, who was thinking as such, was trying to piece together the current situation and the content of the wish she had made at that time.

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    She remembered the power that she had manifested before losing consciousness. That manifestation might have worked properly, allowing them to run away.

    <strong>That must be right.</strong>

    <strong>Obviously, I felt something unusual just before I copsed, so I¡¯m certain.</strong>

    Renee, who had remembered that far, only then grasped the whole situation properly.

    ¡®I saved them.¡¯

    I saved Vera and Norn with my own hands.

    Thump. Thump. Her heart pounded, and she felt satisfaction welling up inside of her.

    It was a satisfaction that came from the fact that she had saved someone with her own hands.

    It was a sense of satisfaction that came from not being helpless.

    Renee¡¯s fist clenched at the birth of those sudden emotions.

    Squeeze-

    A movement that she made without even realizing.

    And Vera¡¯s hand, which had been intertwined up until then, trembled.

    ¡°¡­Mdy Saint?¡±

    His voice reverberated through the room.

    Startled.

    Renee, shaken by his voice, felt a sense of embarrassment filling her on the inside, and raised her eyelids clumsily.

    ¡°Uh-Uhm¡­.¡±

    It was such a stiff movement that any onlooker could tell it was acting unless they were an idiot.

    ¡°Are you awake? How are you feeling?¡±

    Fortunately, Vera, whose sense of reason reason was clouded by concerns about Renee, didn¡¯t notice.

    Renee heaved a brief sigh of relief inwardly upon hearing his response. It was a relief that came from the thought that she did not seem to have been caught being awake.

    <strong>Thinking about it, how embarrassing it would have been if he noticed that I was awake, but was lying still while holding his hand without showing any signs of regaining consciousness. </strong>

    Renee didn¡¯t have the desire to have such a shameful experience, so she opened her mouth, spitting a small apology inwardly upon hearing Vera¡¯s concerned tone.

    ¡°Where are¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Holy Kingdom. Fortunately, His Holiness was at the border, so we were able to get here safely. Rather, how are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I-I feel a little sore.¡±

    She stammered. This is because the concern she felt in Vera¡¯s words was too strong.

    A renewed sense of shame welled up inside of her, and as Renee closed her eyes, Vera, who saw her like that, inquired with a tone more concerned than before.

    ¡°Are you feeling ill?¡± Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll call the priest in a minute¡­.¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s all right! It¡¯s all right!¡±

    Shriek. A sharp shriek surged from Renee¡¯s mouth.

    Renee¡¯s heart kept pounding at Vera¡¯s attitude, who overreacted to even her slightest movements.

    ¡°I feel refreshed! Mu-Much more than when I was in town! Wow! It¡¯s so refreshing! What¡¯s the secret?!¡±

    <strong>I am fine.</strong>

    In order to appeal like that, Renee spat out words one after another, and Vera, who took a deep breath, settled down again and continued the conversation.

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural. After all, you were healed by the priests. Healing using divine arts has the ability to revitalize the body.¡±

    ¡°Ah-aha¡­¡±

    Renee nodded her head lightly at the exnation she heard and smiled. Her head turned toward the direction she heard Vera¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Well, how many days have passed since I copsed?¡±

    ¡°It ¡®s been two days.¡±

    Two days. Renee continued speaking with an astonished look upon hearing that answer.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    <strong>It feels like I just fell asleep and woke up as usual, but two days have already passed?</strong>

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m d you woke up so healthy. The Holy Emperor and all the others were quite worried.¡±

    ¡°Others?¡±

    ¡°Yes, all the other apostles and priests in the Holy Kingdom were worried about you.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    When she heard that, Renee realized that she had entered the Holy Kingdom.

    Because of her resentment against the Gods, she vowed to never step foot in the Holy Kingdom, yet here she is now.

    Of course, this situation was supposed to give rise to anxiety and difort.

    However, her mind was in a surprisingly calm state.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    As Renee said so, she wriggled their entangled hands.

    A feeling of warmth and a slightly rough skin was transmitted.

    ¡®Is it because of this?¡¯

    <strong>Is it because of this hand that makes me calm?</strong> Renee, who had a thought like that, immediately smirked and scoffed.

    ¡®What am I thinking?¡¯

    <strong>What does this have to do with being calm?</strong> Renee, who giggled so much because the idea she came up with seemed so funny, soon shook off her thoughts and asked Vera.

    It was a question about what she had to do in the future.

    ¡°What am I supposed to do from now on?¡±

    ¡°I think you should focus on recovering your body for now. Then¡­ First of all, since we are in the process of selecting personnel to attend to Mdy Saint, the schedule will begin in earnest only after the number of people is confirmed. I apologize if the answer is not to your liking¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    <strong>What are you trying to apologize for again?</strong> Renee, who pouted at Vera¡¯s attitude, recalled the thought that ¡®Now I¡¯m really bing a Saint,¡¯ muttered, as tears welled up in her eyes due to anxiety.

    ¡°¡­Can I do well?¡±

    It was a natural concern.

    A blind woman who has never been out of that small rural vige in her life. A woman who failed to use her power properly. Can she perform her duties well in such a prominent role?

    When Renee inquired anxiously, Vera answered the question in a solemn tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re the most suitable person for taking on the mantle of Saint.¡±

    ¡°If¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no such thing as ¡®If¡¯.¡±

    Rarely, Vera interrupted Renee in the middle of her speech. Renee, feeling her stomach tickle for some reason, asked again.

    ¡°Because Sir knight will make it happen?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Vera uttered his answer with more conviction than ever before.

    Renee momentarily thought, how he could be so sure. However, in the end, she nodded lightly, feeling reassured upon seeing him believing in her.

    ¡°¡­I need to get well soon.¡±

    Her hand tensed up, and the warmth of his hand, which she had been holding until then, grew stronger.

    The warmth of someone who believes in her.

    It felt like her anxiety had subsided a little.

 Chapter 27

    <strong>? Adaptation (2) ?</strong>

    Vera and Renee had a brief conversation with each other. They then looked at the clock on the wall of the infirmary.

    The clock¡¯s hour hand pointed to 7. It was dusk.

    ¡®It¡¯s time for dinner.¡¯

    He had to feed Renee.

    For the past two days, he had infused divine power to ease her hunger. But no matter how much energy divine power gives, it is natural that its efficiency is lower than home-cooked meals.

    After finishing organizing his thoughts as such, Vera got up and said to Renee.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for dinner. I¡¯ll go out for a bit to prepare our meal.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    Renee¡¯s answer continued. When Vera let go of her hand, that he had been holding, a brief sigh escaped Renee¡¯s mouth.

    Seeing Renee¡¯s actions, Vera tilted his head.

    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Huh? N-Nothing!¡±

    Upon hearing her prompt answer, Vera realized that Renee might have a fear of being left alone in an unfamiliar ce. He then opened his mouth again to reassure Renee.

    ¡°It won¡¯t take long. You just have to wait a little bit.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Of course! Farewell!¡±

    She uttered a reply in a rush as her anxiety soared through the roof. Vera nodded his head at the sight and walked away from Renee with loud steps.

    He had to return soon.

    With that in mind, Vera, who opened the door to the infirmary, froze when his gazended on the three figures standing in front of the door. He then narrowed his eyes.

    A middle-aged man and a pair of imbeciles.

    It was the twins and Rohan.

    When Vera opened the door and came out, the three rolled their eyes in a stiff state.

    After closing the door tightly, Vera opened his mouth with a grim look on his face.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    He growled in a low voice. It was a tone that clearly showed that he was not happy at all.

    It was natural. Even in the Holy Kingdom where many monsters reside, those three were the most notorious among them.

    <strong>I¡¯ve been with Renee for the past few weeks, and I¡¯ve made countless promises. One of them was to never let these people meet Renee.</strong>

    While the faces of the three of them stiffened a bit at Vera¡¯s look of vignce, Rohan, who was in the middle of the twins, opened his mouth with an awkward smile.

    ¡°Oh, no¡­ The Saint has arrived, so I thought I¡¯d visit her¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is the Saint a spectacle?¡±

    ¡°Eh~ that¡¯s not what I meant! This brat is making this such a big deal!¡±

    Vera opened his mouth as his facial expression distorted to form a menacing look when he saw Rohan slowly approaching him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m not in a good mood.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Flinch, Rohan¡¯s body trembled. He rolled his eyes and looked at Vera and the door behind him alternatingly.

    ¡°So, can I meet the Saint or not? Huh? When I see you getting worked up like this, I¡¯m curious¡­. who charmed our boy like that. So how about it?¡±

    His way of asking for permission while rubbing the palms of his hands resembled a bootlicker.

    Vera, who felt a sudden fever due to Rohan¡¯s behavior, was about to retort furiously, but surprisingly, the twins noticed that and stopped Rohan.

    ¡°Rohan, apologize to Vera. Vera is not blinded by her beauty.¡±

    ¡°Right. Vera is not mad. He is just flustered.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Shut up.¡±

    Unfortunately, the words uttered by the twins were rather counterproductive for Vera.

    Vera¡¯s blood would rush to his head whenever he heard the twins¡¯ nonsensical words.

    The twins mumbled as their expressions turned grim upon hearing Vera¡¯s rebuttal.

    ¡°Vera is bad. I tried to help, but he cursed.¡±

    ¡°I take back my words. Vera is mad.¡±

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m curious. Are you not going to let me meet her?¡±

    Nonsense that they kept spouting nonstop.

    Vera, who was listening to them, felt dizzy while imagining what would happen when Renee met these humans.

    That should never happen. He can¡¯t stop Renee from meeting them, but at least he shouldn¡¯t let these humans spout such nonsense in front of Renee.

    Vera, who opened his eyes at the thought that urred to him, spoke to the three in a more threatening tone than before.

    ¡°Go away. Right now the Saint needs rest, so please don¡¯te near here until she wakes up. This is a warning.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­.¡±

    ¡°Go away.¡±

    Flinch, Rohan and the twins trembled once more. The three of them pouted their lips at Vera¡¯s distorted expression and headed for the infirmary¡¯s exit.

    Vera looked at their backs and resolved himself.

    ¡®¡­Sooner orter.¡¯

    <strong>I need to teach them.</strong>

    <strong>Those three, in addition to Trevor, who has not yet arrived. It was necessary to correct their behavior even if I have to beat them up a few times.</strong>

    Vera sighed deeply at the sight of the three people who hadpletely disappeared from his view and then walked towards the restaurant.

    This was too heavy of a responsibility.

    ****

    A few dayster, in a small conference room that was located not far from the infirmary¡­

    Vera was about to visit Norn when he heard that Renee¡¯s servants had been chosen.

    Entering the conference room, Vera looked at Norn, who was bowing, and the four girls who were standing behind him. Vera then opened his mouth.

    ¡°Are these the servants?¡±

    ¡°Yes, these people are specially hand-picked by me, so everyone will be able to do their own part.¡±

    Vera nodded at Norn¡¯s words and looked at the girls who had been lined up behind Norn.

    They looked about the same age as Renee. Their expression was tense, and their body was stiff.

    He could have told them to rx, but Vera didn¡¯t bother to do that.

    The caution that arises from maintaining tension. It was the idea that it would act as a deterrent which would prevent them from being rude to Renee.

    Vera looked at the girls, Renee¡¯s servants, with his sunken eyes and spoke out.

    ¡°Who is in charge?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Step. The one on the far right of the attendants stepped forward.

    ¡°This is the apprentice pdin Him.¡±

    Straw-colored hair tied up tightly and a face withnguid vigor. Vera, who felt a sense of familiarity, immediately looked at Norn and realized why he felt that.

    They both had the same hair color.

    ¡°¡­ Is she a rtive of yours?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my daughter.¡±

    Norn, who raised his head, continued to speak with a smile on his face while looking slightly embarrassed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about her being chosen based on personal feelings. Although she is my daughter, I am very proud of her ability.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Bow. When Norn said those words, Him bowed her head.

    Vera nodded his head slightly while looking at ¡®H,¡¯ who was still bowing, and Norn, who had an embarrassed expression on his face. He then opened his mouth.

    ¡°All right, Sir Norn, thank you for your hard work in taking care of the task of choosing these people all by yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡±

    A generous approval that is unlike Vera.

    However, from Vera¡¯s point of view, it was the right decision.

    Not only is she a normal person which is rare to find in the Holy Kingdom, where it¡¯s filled with monsters, but she is also the daughter of Norn, who is quick and capable.

    That factor alone added an extra point to H in Vera¡¯s books.

    Of course, if he doesn¡¯t like the way things are working out in the future, he could always just cut them loose, but for now, he could give her his approval.

    ¡°Are you finished with your training?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can do it right away.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Today is the day the Saint is leaving the infirmary, so I think we can go and introduce you to her right away.¡±

    At Vera¡¯s words, Norn and his servants bowed their heads.

    After seeing that, Vera immediately turned around and left the room.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    After saying that, Vera took a step forward and recalled Renee¡¯s schedule.

    ¡®Let¡¯s introduce them to the amodation first¡­.¡¯

    He had to take Renee to Vargo.

    It is necessary to meet with Vargo to greet him and hear about his future schedule.

    From the living side to the education and timing of how to use divine power.

    Vera heaved a deep sigh at the thought that urred to him and then moved on.

    <strong>There are still a lot of things I need to take care of. </strong>

    ****

    As Renee was sitting on the bed, she heard the door open and raised her head.

    ¡°Mdy Saint, how are you?¡±

    Hearing Vera¡¯s voice, Renee smiled a little at him and nodded her head.

    ¡°Yes, today is the day I get discharged, correct?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Oh, there are some people who havee with me. These are the priests who will attend to Mdy Saint starting from today.¡±

    After saying that, Vera stepped aside and motioned for the attendants to say hello to Renee.

    The servants stepped forward at his gesture. They then began to greet Renee one by one starting with H, who was standing on the right.

    ¡°This is the chief H. I¡¯m looking forward to working with you.¡±

    Renee answered with an embarrassed look on her face as H bowed her head at a right angle.

    ¡°Yes, I look forward to your kind cooperation.¡±

    As such, the other servants greeted her as well.

    Renee, who answered them one by one, smiled awkwardly, remembering the thought that she was not used to the way they treated her with such respect.

    ¡®¡­No, I have to get used to it.¡¯

    If this is the life I have to live in the future, it would be fitting to try to get used to it.

    Renee clenched her fists, recalling her promise, and then posed a question to Vera.

    ¡°Can we leave now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I n to go to see the Holy Emperor after you go to your dorm and change yourself. His Holiness will inform you of the future schedule.¡±

    His Holiness.

    The prosperity of the Holy Kingdom.

    Renee, who realized that she now had to go to meet a revered personage, felt anxious, and asked Vera a question.

    ¡°I¡­ What kind of person is he? If I make any mistake¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t care. He is a good¨C.¡±

    Vera couldn¡¯t finish his words because of a sudden realization that dawned upon him.

    To Vera, Vargo was a person that was most associated with the word ¡®wacky¡¯ rather than good.

    Because of that perception, Vera stuttered earlier because he thought he was lying to her. However, Renee, who was unaware of his inner thoughts, became even more anxious, thinking that Vera¡¯s hesitancy was due to the fact that the Holy Emperor was indeed a difficult personage to deal with.

    ¡°I see, that¡¯s a relief!¡±

    Renee clenched her fist again. An awkward smile crept across her lips.

    ¡®Now, can I do it?¡¯

    <strong>Maybe I¡¯ll get bullied since they seem like a hateful person. </strong>

    Such futile worries floated through Renee¡¯s mind.

    ****

    Renee arrived at the amodation with Vera¡¯s guidance. A whileter, the servants dressed her up ordingly, and she continued her trail of thoughts.

    ¡®There¡¯s a lot to do.¡¯

    It took quite a bit of time to be groomed.

    So was washing andbing her hair.

    She started to feel bored due to how long it takes with a meticulous hand.

    Howplicated wearing a robe was!? Renee never imagined that wearing an attire could be so arduous.

    Wearing severalyers of clothes over and over again, clothes that could bebeled as the utmost hassle.

    Just when Renee was starting to feel tired.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    H¡¯s words resounded.

    Renee felt happy at the thought that this troublesome task was finally over and expressed her gratitude with a bright face.

    ¡°Ah, thank you. You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s something we ought to do.¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless. Ms. H?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am H.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, your ent is so unique that it¡¯s easy to remember.¡±

    She didn¡¯t mean to make fun of her. No, rather, her tone even seemed friendly.

    Renee, who is blind, preferred a person with non-visual characteristics.

    ¡°My mother is a Northerner. So it seems that I have a southern ent mixed with a northern ent.¡±

    ¡°Aha¡­.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to leave now? Sir Apostle is waiting outside.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes.¡±

    Renee nodded to those words, grabbed the cane, and stood up. Knowing that Vera was waiting for her outside, Renee whispered to H, feeling nervous.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Do I look weird now?¡±

    It was a question that appeared without a second thought. Suddenly, she was just worried about it. She wondered if she looked ridiculous in a robe.

    That¡¯s why the question came up.

    H looked at Renee, who inquired as such, and answered in a tone brimming with utmost sincerity.

    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡±

    At least H thought so.

 Chapter 28

    <strong>? Adaptation (3) ?</strong>

    Creak. After the sound, the door of the amodation opened.

    Vera, who was waiting for Renee at the door, ¡®froze¡¯ upon seeing Reneeing out.

    Renee¡¯s figure in a white robe naturally caught his attention.

    Attire embroidered with gold was wrapped around Renee¡¯s body.

    At a nce, it looks like there are severalyers of robes. The splendid overcoat, a white priest¡¯s robe which peeks from beneath it, was a decoration that can bebeled as too extravagant, but Vera wondered why the robe didn¡¯t seem extravagant at all.

    It was because the attire fit her so well.

    He felt like it was made for Renee from the beginning, because it was that kind of attire.

    ¡®¡­No¡¯

    <strong>Maybe even that is not enough. Even that dress might not be worthy enough to show her nobility.</strong>

    While his mind was immersed in such thoughts.

    Tap. Tap.

    Renee, holding H¡¯s hand, approached him with a cane.

    ¡°I apologize. Have you been waiting for too long?¡±

    Upon hearing Renee¡¯s words. Vera felt that his mind, which had been dazed until then, had been awakened, and he answered.

    ¡°No.¡±

    A prompt reply. A brief conversation that ended within a second. Vera, who replied as such, reached out and took Renee¡¯s hand from H, then said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Renee felt her fingers tremble slightly as Vera¡¯s hands ovepped with hers and moved her steps along with Vera¡¯s guidance.

    Tap. The sound of the cane and his footsteps resonated with each other, creating a harmony.

    In her ear, Vera¡¯s voice resounded as he continued to exin the structure of the amodation since she couldn¡¯t see what¡¯s in front of her.

    ¡°If you walk about 20 steps to the right from the door of the amodation, you will find a door leading to the garden of the Grand Temple. If you go the other way, you¡¯ll find the east exit, which leads to the barracks where the temple¡¯s pdins reside¡­¡±

    Stiff words. Renee knew the fact that this old-fashioned pdin¡¯s words don¡¯t contain emotions at all. However, even such formality and stiff tone are Vera¡¯s own way of showing his kindness.

    ¡°¡­The hallways of the amodation are usually straight. You don¡¯t have to worry about it because I¡¯ve put away all the decorations and other things that might interfere with your movement.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    When she responded with a nod, upon hearing those words, another exnation followed.

    ¡°There¡¯s a garth in the garden we¡¯re going to. The Holy Emperor is waiting there.¡±

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s even a garth in the garden? It seems like it¡¯s rather spacious.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s much bigger than the building where the Saint lives. It¡¯s a garden that the Apostle of Abundance, who is away due to a dispatch mission, built as a hobby.¡±

    Apostle.

    A thought popped into my mind as I heard the word.

    ¡®Come to think of it¡­.¡¯

    <strong>Vera is also an apostle.</strong>

    It was a title she had heard before arriving in the Holy Kingdom, but for some reason, it still feels awkward.

    This was because Renee had a stronger impression of Vera as a knight in a story than a person hailed as an ¡®Apostle.¡¯

    Renee, who was continuing to think as such, asked Vera a question that crossed her mind as he remained silent after finishing his exnation.

    ¡°Are all Apostles going to be dispatched?¡±

    ¡°Not everyone. Depending on the mission, it tends to be different. For example¡­ Trevor, the Apostle of Wisdom, does not go outside because he has the duty of maintaining the Barrier, which surrounds the Holy Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Aha, then what kind of role does Sir Knight y?¡±

    ¡°My job is to escort you. I¡¯ll probably stay with the Saint unless something really urgent urs.¡±

    He¡¯ll be by my side.

    Upon hearing those words, Renee¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡°¡­Saint?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no! I tripped for a moment!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll slow down a little.¡±

    ¡°It ¡®s fine!¡±

    A shrill voice came out of her throat. Renee felt the heat rising to her face as she let out a cry in panic.

    Her eyes were tightly shut.

    <strong>Seriously, why am I acting like an idiot? If I say, ¡®I¡¯m blind, not stupid.¡¯ They probably wouldn¡¯t believe me.</strong>

    Renee, who was trembling and continued to panic, urged herself to control her frustrating heart.

    Vera didn¡¯t say anything more. It was because Renee was too busy trying to control herself. On the other hand, Vera wasn¡¯t the sort of person who would utter anything extra or unnecessary.

    Like that, after a long walk.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    Startled by Vera¡¯s words, Renee straightened up.

    The voice that followed.

    ¡°Have youe?¡±

    It was the voice of an old man with deep traces of time evident in his tone.

    ¡°It must have been an arduous journey till here. Lady Saint.¡±

    His voice resounded again, and Renee bowed and greeted him in an anxious tone.

    ¡°Hello¡­¡±

    Gulp. She gulped dry saliva down her throat as countless thoughts shed through her head.

    Maybe she didn¡¯t follow proper etiquette. He might rant about something.

    While the idea that he might be arrogant crossed her mind, Vargo continued speaking.

    ¡°Please,e and have a seat.¡±

    His tone seemed mellow and gentle.

    Renee then thought that Vargo might be a nicer person than she expected, and Vera¡¯s brows furrowed upon seeing Vargo¡¯s appearance which he had never seen before.

    <strong>Did that old man go truly senile? Why is he doing such a thing?</strong>

    When Vera, who came up with such an idea, stared at Vargo with a frown on his face, Vargo clicked his tongue and told Vera.

    ¡°What are you doing standing around in a daze? Come on, let the Saint go. Sigh, tsk. Anyway, when ites to being slow, you¡¯re the best on the continent.¡±

    Gnash.

    Vera clenched his teeth.

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only good at apologizing, aren¡¯t you? Whenever I say something, he always replies like a parrot.¡±

    ¡°Pfffft¡­.!¡±

    Upon hearing Vargo¡¯s words, augh escaped Renee¡¯s mouth.

    Renee burst into a cold sweat when she let out a spontaneousugh.

    Renee hurriedly apologized as she felt a slight pressure on Vera¡¯s hand that was holding her.

    ¡°I-I apologize¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Please, don¡¯t worry¡±

    Vera responded to Renee¡¯s words. Then Vera settled Renee down across Vargo while he stood behind her. The whole time he kept ring daggers at Vargo.

    ¡°Such insolent eyes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m stillcking.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re going to becking in that regard for the rest of your life.¡±

    Vargo and Vera¡¯s gazes shed against each other. A confrontation with no retreat.

    When Renee¡¯splexion gradually turned pale as she listened to them, Vargo, who noticed her expression, immediately calmed her down in an amicable tone.

    ¡°Oops, I showed quite the hideous sight to the Saint.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    The thought of running away shed through Renee¡¯s mind. Her legs began trembling because the atmosphere seemed more dangerous than she thought.

    Perhaps if she wasn¡¯t blind, she would have run away this instant.

    As darkness loomed over Renee¡¯s face due to the thoughts that urred to her. Vargo turned his gaze away from Vera and continued speaking while looking at Renee.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid at all. This is a ce where people who care about you more than anyone else are gathered, so rx.¡±

    ¡°I-Is that so¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I heard a lot of things happened on the way here. You¡¯ve had a hard time because of that stupid guy.¡±

    Words of insult directed towards Vera. Then, as a threatening expression grew on Vera¡¯s face, Vargo smiled at that sight and continued speaking.

    ¡°So, how is Lady Saint¡¯s stay has been so far in the Holy Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Y-Your Holiness can speakfortably¡­.¡±

    ¡°If the Lady Saint will do that, I will do the same.¡±

    Renee¡¯s mouth was closed shut.

    Renee could tell at a nce. He was respecting herself.

    That¡¯s for sure. She would be a fool if she didn¡¯t notice how Vargo treated Vera.

    <strong>Why is he so kind? Is it because I¡¯m the Saint? Is this stigma so great?</strong>

    Renee, who feltplicated because of such thoughts, continued to ponder for a long time, then pushed aside her concerns forter and spat out a question.

    As the purpose of meeting him today was to hear about what she should do in the future, she thought that such worries should be postponed forter.

    ¡°Well, first of all, can I ask you about my future duties?¡±

    A careful remark.

    Having said that, Renee quietly waited for an answer.

    Vargo examined Renee who lowered her head slightly, waiting for an answer. He then smiled and said.

    ¡°Are you anxious?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°I know you feel anxious because you came here without knowing anything. There must be some reluctance as well.¡±

    Words that came out of nowhere. Renee, who was trembling, replied with a nod, thinking that the conversation seemed to have derailed from its original purpose.

    ¡°Tsk, I fully understand. You aren¡¯t alone, I felt the same way¡­ I was like that too on the day I got my stigma. Something ck appeared on my forearm, so I hurled curses while looking at the sky.¡±

    Renee¡¯s head lifted upon hearing those words.

    This is because she heard an unexpected and unconventional story.

    ¡°O-Oh, that must have been rough.¡±

    ¡°It was the tantrums of a brat. Back then, I was a little kid who hated being bothered more than dying, so I spent all day thinking about how to remove my Stigma. Well, I guess it turned out to be a failed dilemma because I ended up sitting in a prominent ce without being able to take it off.¡±

    It was unexpected that the man, hailed as the Holy Emperor, had such a past.

    Renee, who felt a sense of familiarity with him, continued to ask questions, Feeling a sense of curiosity that overshadowed her anxiety.

    ¡°But can you say that? Won¡¯t the divine punishment¡­.¡±

    ¡°If there was such a thing, I would have died more than a hundred times already. There is no divine punishment. Those Gods dwelling in Heaven won¡¯t even react if I swear in front of them.¡±

    Vargo said so and smirked. He then continued speaking.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re under a lot of pressure. The same goes for the other bearers of stigmata, but yours is the stigma of the Lord. You have to be a person worthy of the stigma. You have to be a person worthy of the title ¡®Saint.¡¯ I¡¯m sure you thought of that.¡±

    Flinch. Renee¡¯s body trembled.

    This is because his words hit the nail on the head.

    From the moment she made up her mind toe to the Holy Kingdom, those concerns had been haunting Renee. However, Vargo pinpointed everything.

    Renee nodded, feeling astonished upon hearing Vargo¡¯s words that saw through all of the concerns that had been haunting her on the inside. The worries she never properly shared with him.

    ¡°Yes, a little¡­¡±

    ¡°You can let go of that pressure. The stigma¡­ just think that it was fortunate that it got picked up on the street by you. Lady Saint, you just have to rx and think about what you want to do. You will naturally receive the revtion when the opportune timees. The realization will dawn upon you naturally.¡±

    As such, he burst into a roar ofughter.

    It was a strange feeling.

    <strong>How did he know all the concerns that I never shared before and that had been haunting me on the inside?</strong>

    <strong>Is the position of the Holy Emperor given to people who know how to read minds?</strong>

    Futile thoughts flooded Renee¡¯s mind. Renee who began smiling without realizing, nodded her head slightly and replied to Vargo.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the priests help with daily life. The education of divinity is¡­. Indeed, Trevor would be great. He¡¯ll teach you well.¡±

    Upon hearing his following words, Vera, who had been silent until then, opened his eyes wide. He was dumbfounded.

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned to Vargo.

    <strong>Is he out of his mind? Is he seriously saying that? Is it really the right decision to leave Renee to that lunatic?</strong>

    When Vera buried such doubts and looked at Vargo, Vargo met his gaze while smiling mischievously.

    A realization dawned upon Vera the moment he saw his smile.

    <strong>This old man is trying to screw with me.</strong>

 Chapter 29

    <strong>? Training (1) ?</strong>

    The next day, Vera strode to the vacant lot in front of his cottage and drew his sword.

    It was for training.

    Training so that Renee wouldn¡¯t overexert herself while using her power and to never feel that sense of despair back when they barely escaped from Terdan¡¯s grasp with Vargo¡¯s help.

    Vera thought as such while drawing out the de.

    ¡®What am Icking?¡¯

    <strong>Is there something missing when ites to my sword art?</strong>

    When that matter came up, his conclusion was firm as ever before.

    ¡®None.¡¯

    As Vera judged, there was nothing amiss in regard to his sword art.

    Vera¡¯s proficiency in the sword had already reached the level of a master.

    Naturally, it¡¯s because Vera possessed talent.

    His talent to wield the sword. The will to take one¡¯s life. The insight to recognize the ones exuding killing intent. His mastery of handling his own body. He possessed the necessary talent and skills for any battle.

    From the moment he held the sword, Vera was already aware of how to swing the sword, and what he could aplish with just a sword. He knew it intuitively, through the realm of instinct.

    That¡¯s why Vera¡¯s sword had no distinct form.

    A sword wielded by instinct.

    A de consisting solely of his numerous experiences.

    Not a strand of formal discipline was instilled in it.

    Because it was such a sword, Vargo dered his sword was akin to a ¡®dog in heat¡¯, which Vera couldn¡¯t refute.

    However, his sword art had no shorings.

    The elements of Vera¡¯s sword had already been honed through many years of practice.

    That¡¯s why his sword hadn¡¯t changed in thest four years in the Holy Kingdom.

    The moment he tries to instill form in his sword, his sword art falters ¡ª his swordy bes constrained in such a restricted manner that a choking sensation presses his whole body down each time he wields his de.

    That¡¯s why Vera failed to correct his sword art.

    Again, Vera pondered over the dilemma.

    ¡®Nothing iscking. If that¡¯s true, does it mean it is impossible to develop my sword art any further?¡¯

    <strong>Have I already reached the limit of my own growth?</strong>

    <strong>Is it no longer possible to develop solely with a sword?</strong>

    Questions began to stir his mind up.

    This time, Vera contemted it for a while and came up with an answer while grasping the sword¡¯s hilt tightly.

    ¡®¡­No.¡¯

    It was possible.

    He can reach a higher level.

    There was no reason he couldn¡¯t. He had already confirmed with his own eyes that the realm beyond his current self existed.

    In Vera¡¯s head, the scene when Vargo dealt that blow to the colossus the other day resurfaced.

    ¡®Highly condensed divinity.¡¯

    That mastery enables Vargo to only strike once.

    Vargo created that vicious crimson mace that shatters even the surrounding space bypressing his divinity all into one ce.

    ¡®Compressing to a singr point.¡¯

    While theunched divinity had obliterated all in its wake, it was only possible because the condensed divinity did not disperse and instead was channeled in one direction.

    ¡®Then¡­¡¯

    And in the end, an explosion resounded.

    An explosion that even Terdan, the giant who was able to push aside mountains, could not ovee.

    ¡®Intent.¡¯

    It was a feat only possible because of ¡®Intent.¡¯ A technique requiring a significant form and righteousness to confront Terdan with his condensed divinity that has the ability to explode at the target point.

    Swish-

    Vera¡¯s sword shes resounded.

    He understood now. At that time, Vargo¡¯s intent clearly contained form and righteousness.

    There was no reason why he couldn¡¯t grow when the possibility existed in reality rather than in some false myth.

    ¡®But it shouldn¡¯t be the same as the Holy Emperor.¡¯

    <strong>Because it won¡¯t be my way.</strong>

    It was a path that only Vargo could take.

    His form could be best described as an overwhelming dominance.

    He himself had toe up with a different form and intent from that of Vargo.

    ¡®What will I instill in that form?¡¯

    He once again began ruminating.

    The sword that only he can wield and move forward with.

    His sole purpose at the moment the clock of his life turned back.

    ¡®My sword must be dedicated to the saint.¡¯

    A sword to protect Renee.

    The sword he had to forge himself.

    ¡®The sword must be wless.¡¯

    It had to be a wless sword that wouldn¡¯t falter under any circumstances.

    Regardless of any situation or opponent, it had to be a sword that showed no weakness.

    However.

    ¡®It¡¯s impossible.¡¯

    Vera knew how arrogant the word ¡®wless¡¯ was.

    So, Vera thought of a sword that was infinitely close to being wless, something that was only possible for him.

    ¡®Ever-changing.¡¯

    He witnessed tens of thousands of battles, and each of those battles had tens of thousands of different swordy. To make his sword wless, he can imitate those.

    He had to do it.

    ¡®I¡¯ve alreadyid an initial foundation for that.¡¯

    Sanctuary.

    A sacred art created by weaving the power of his stigmata. It was feasible to manipte thebat situation itself.

    His sword art had to be a technique that could take tens of thousands of forms depending on the penalties given each time so that it could be free from restrictions while fighting within the bounds of the ¡®Sanctuary.¡¯

    A center that doesn¡¯t change amidst ever-changingws.

    In other words, it was necessary to make a form that was ever-changing.

    Vera erased the sword he had forged through his experience from his mind.

    It had to be returned to a nk canvas and rebuilt from scratch.

    Vera closed his eyes and recalled the many strong opponents he had met all throughout his two lives.

    He remembered their swords, their martial arts, their techniques.

    It wasn¡¯t meant to be engraved onto the body. That was already a failed attempt.

    ¡®Engrave them in their most basic state.¡¯

    sh, thrust, and block.

    He erased everything so that only those three essential elements remained.

    Then he remembered.

    <strong>How did the strongest people I have met so far fought?</strong>

    <strong>The strong ones I fought with my own sword. Who were they?</strong>

    It wasn¡¯t a question that took too long to answer.

    If I have to choose the best of the many strong opponents I have met in my past life, I will choose those who went against the enemy of the entire world.

    ¡®Heroes.¡¯

    The Heroes who defeated the Demon King. I had to make a sword on the premise of dealing with them.

    The ones who could win against him, even if they fought right now. But that didn¡¯t mean that their sword art was more tactful than his own.

    Vera knows it¡¯s possible to defeat them using a stigma. However, if you take a look at the sword itself, it is correct to say that his sword is inferior to their martial arts.

    Therefore, the sword that Vera has to rebuild is against their swords, a sword that couldpletely ovee their swords and the legacy they have built up on their own.

    Vera then recalled the swords of the Heroes.

    ¡®Albrecht.¡¯

    The Second Prince of the Empire, Albrecht De Freich, the Knight of Honor.

    I recalled his sword art being hailed as the ¡®Indestructible Sword.¡¯

    ¡®Essence of flow.¡¯

    With the overwhelming gentleness of his attacks surging out, he recalled how annoying it was to deal with his sword.

    Next was.

    ¡®Hegrion.¡¯

    The heir to the Northern Duchy of Thresia. The Sword of Hegrion Thresia.

    What does his sword stand for?

    ¡®Heavy.¡¯

    A strong sword that stood firm even amidst the harshest of blizzards. He remembered how he knelt down on the ground from a single swing of that sword.

    Finally.

    ¡®Aisha.¡¯

    Aisha Dragnov, the master of the magic sword.

    The magic sword she wielded was rather swift. He remembered the sword that was a nuisance to deal with because of its extreme speed.

    The next thing that he thought of was how to handle such opponents. The number of times Vera would be trampled upon in the face of them all.

    ¡®Change.¡¯

    A sword that changes all around. He had to build a sword based on that goal.

    Vera finally opened his eyes.

    Before he knew it, an ashen divinity engulfed his surroundings.

    Although the direction to proceed has been decided, it is still a sword that has not yet been properly shaped.

    Thus, a lengthy ordeal woulde.

    However, Vera¡¯s mood brightened up even as these thoughts crossed his mind.

    <strong>I¡¯ve finally found a path. I¡¯m not done yet. I can be even stronger than I am now.</strong>

    Vera¡¯s fighting spirit knew how to relish in such development.

    ¡®The best thing is to get some real-life practice.¡¯

    The most effective training for Vera was real-lifebat. Direct confrontation with your opponent and fixing your mistakes one by one would be the fastest way toplete sword art.

    ¡®The question is, how do I do that in the Holy Kingdom?¡¯

    Unless Renee ventures out, he can¡¯t go out either.

    ¡®Then I have to find a sparring partner here then¡­¡¯

    As he was in the middle of such a thought.

    ¡°Sir Vera!¡±

    He heard a sudden cry.

    Vera tilted his head to see where the cry came from.

    From afar, the people whom Vera had called were approaching.

    The twins, Rohan and Trevor.

    Looking at them, Vera felt a spark of ¡®Eureka!¡¯ course through his brain.

    In the first ce, they were humans who were called for the purpose of ¡®teaching¡¯ Renee, but they didn¡¯t have to be called just for that.

    A smile crept up on Vera¡¯s face.

    ¡®¡­Come forth.¡¯

    <strong>In the nick of time, it looks like some tough sandbags have arrived. Shouldn¡¯t I use them?</strong>

    ****

    Two dayster, Renee walked down the hallway with Vera for her originally nned divine arts training.

    A constant beat of a cane and their footsteps resonated. His warmth was felt through her fingertips.

    Renee felt his presence while walking for a while. However, when the awkward atmosphere finally became too frustrating for her, she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Today I¡¯m meeting with the Apostle of Wisdom, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. His name is Trevor.¡±

    ¡°Aha¡­¡±

    Hearing his prompt answer, Renee resented Vera as silence once again descended upon them.

    She didn¡¯t mean it. It was just a bitter resentment that rose within her as to why Vera would keep his mouth shut and won¡¯t utter a single word.

    But Renee herself doesn¡¯t understand this emotion.

    An unpleasant look appeared on her face, and her grip on the cane tightened, and the sound of ¡®Tap¡¯ now turned into a sound of ¡®Thud!¡¯.

    ¡°Saint?¡±

    Vera called out. Renee flinched and her body quivered. She then lowered her head slightly and uttered an answer.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±

    Again, the sound of ¡®Thud!¡¯ reverberated through the floor.

    Immediately after she said those words, Renee tried to observe Vera¡¯s signs after btedlymenting at the thought, ¡®Was I too harsh?¡¯

    The feeling conveyed through his hands and the sound of his steps. There wasn¡¯t any change in his breathing, but Renee, surprised by the dejection, thinking that Vera might be mad, closed her eyes tightly and said.

    ¡°I apologize. I¡¯m being too harsh.¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t worry. It didn¡¯t feel like that at all.¡±

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s probably because of the change in seasons. I¡¯ll tell H to pay closer attention to the room¡¯s temperature.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Flinch. Renee¡¯s head drooped once more.

    Renee inwardly muttered a small apology to H, who suffered slightly because of her.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me?¡¯

    Perhaps I haven¡¯t gotten used to staying at the amodation yet? Renee, who had thought her own behavior was utterly unfathomable, quickly persuaded herself by saying, ¡®I¡¯ll be fine once I get used to it a little more.¡¯ She then calmed her breathing.

    In the meantime, silence descended upon them once again.

    Renee says, ¡®Calm. Stay calm.¡¯ After trying to imitate a cheerful tone, she posed a question to Vera.

    ¡°The Apostle of Wisdom¡­ What kind of person is Trevor? Is there anything you don¡¯t like?¡±

    The question that popped up was about Trevor. It¡¯s a courtesy to get to know someone before you meet them. Renee was a woman with such ideals.

    Vera continued to ponder over Renee¡¯s question for a moment and soon uttered an answer in a low voice.

    ¡°He¡¯s a lunatic.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s also a little bit of a pervert. Nothing good wille from being close to him, so I¡¯d rmend keeping a distance.¡±

    A bit of lengthy advice. Renee thanked Vera for finally stirring up a conversation, but she tilted her head upon hearing the harsh evaluation of Trevor.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    She let out a moan because she didn¡¯t know what to say. Thus, Vera continued to berate Trevor.

    ¡°I can say that he seemed to be extremely interested in the bare skin of other men. However, there is no guarantee that his perversion is only directed towards the same sex, so I want the Saint to be extra careful. Oh, if Trevor ever asks you to reveal your stigma, you must never, ever show it.¡±

    Vera wasn¡¯t like this.

    There was a faint irritation in his voice. It was a rare disy of emotion, and Renee remembered thest time she had felt this beforeing here.

    ¡®Ah, monster.¡¯

    It was just that it was the same tone when Vera mentioned about the people of the Holy Kingdom in Remeo.

    ¡®That¡¯s the monster the Knight mentioned.¡¯

    She nodded her head slightly. She finally understood.

    Although Renee previously thought that Vera might have been acting mischievous, now it didn¡¯t seem to be the case at all.

    ¡°Sir Knight?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to talk badly about others behind their backs¡­¡±

    She said so.

    Flinch-

    Vera¡¯s expression hardened upon hearing Renee¡¯s words. His eyes turned to her.

    She said those words while looking a bit troubled.

    Obviously, that¡¯s true.

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just saying¡­¡±

    But Vera still felt sad.

 Chapter 30

    <strong>? Training (2) ?</strong>

    "Nice to meet you, Lady Saint."

    <strong>Trevor''sboratory.</strong>

    As soon as they opened the door and entered, Renee was greeted with the same old title she had been hearing for the past few days.

    Renee trembled upon hearing those words, then lowered her head slightly in the direction she heard the voice from.

    "Hello."

    ¡°It is an honor to meet you here. You''re here for divine art training, aren''t you?¡±

    "Yes."

    "You had a hard timeing here from far away. My name is Trevor, who will guide Lady Saint as of today."

    "Oh, I¡¯m Renee. I''ve heard a lot from the Knight. That¡­ You are quite unique!"

    "Did Sir Vera tell you about me? Ayy, this is embarrassing."

    A lively voice. Renee could sense that Trevor was a rather cheerful person based on the tone of voice that was transmitted. However, in the meantime, there was a question that urred to her.

    ¡®Why is his presence so weak?¡¯

    Despite speaking so enthusiastically, it wasn¡¯t easy to sense Trevor''s presence.

    Vera also had thought the same when he first met him.

    Rene thought that she might not have been able to recognize Trevor''s existence if it wasn''t for his voice, and following Vera''s guidance, she slowly went to the table in the middle of theboratory and sat down.

    Vera settled Renee down in her chair and frowned at him. Then Trevor, who had been smiling until then, shivered and averted his gaze. As he did that, Vera conveyed something to him through an icy re.

    The re directed towards him suggested that he mustn¡¯t do anything stupid.

    In response, Trevor, who had been beaten up by Vera two days ago to the point that even his eyes got bruised, trembled and nodded with an awkward smile.

    "Well, then, the Saint has a schedule, so let''s get right to the point, shall we?"

    "Ah yes."

    "You don''t have to be nervous. What I''m going to tell you is a brief introduction, so it shouldn''t be too difficult."

    Renee heard that reassuring remark. Nevertheless, she nodded her head without being relieved because she thought, ¡®What if I don''t do well?¡¯

    Furthermore, such concerns also existed.

    "Well, I''m not too old to learn divine arts, am I?"

    One day, a middle-aged man in the vige said that wizards are all top-tier elites who are gifted and receive education before they even turn five.

    Renee, who thought that divine arts was a study simr to that, asked Trevor. After hearing her question Trevor replied.

    "It''s never toote. Well, in order to exin this, I must first tell you something about divinity."

    "I''m sorry. I haven''t learned anything about this...."

    "There is nothing to be sorry about, Lady Saint. No one knows everything from the beginning, right?"

    Hehe. Reneeughed awkwardly after hearing Trevor¡¯s words and nodded her head.

    Trevor looked at Renee and then continued talking in a gentle tone.

    ¡°How much do you know about divinity and mana?¡±

    "Ugh... Mana is the energy harnessed from nature, and divinity is the power received from Gods?"

    She answered in anguished tone because she wasn¡¯t sure. It was natural since Renee had no opportunity to encounter mana or divinity in her life, so such concepts were unfamiliar to her.

    "Well, you¡¯re correct and incorrect at the same time."

    "Heh¡­ Is that so?"

    A shy expression appeared on Renee''s face. Trevor saw her face andughed again, continuing his exnation.

    ¡°For once, you were right about mana. Mana is an intangible source of energy that permeates throughout the atmosphere.¡±

    "Ah, I''m d I got it right."

    "Yes, this was right. And the wrong part is about divinity. Divinity is not a power you receive from the Gods."

    "Yes?"

    Renee tilted her head upon hearing her words. <strong>If it¡¯s not the power received from the Gods, then what is divinity?</strong>

    As questions appeared on Renee''s face due to the dilemma that came to her mind, Trevor quietly exined.

    "Simply put, divinity is a kind of evolved mana. The mana contained in the body has evolved the property of ''divinity''."

    It was quite a puzzling theory.

    ¡°Then why do you call it divinity?¡±

    "Because its evolved nature harbors the power of the Divine Realm. That''s why it''s called divinity."

    "Uh..."

    ¡°It''s not a popr theory. The study of divinity has not been actively conducted yet. Well, to tell you a little bit more about that, because of this nature of divinity, there are quite a few people who don''t be priests even when they possess this power. Healers of the Empire are a prime example of this.¡±

    "Ah, that''s something I know."

    "Yes, those who dismiss divinity as mere evolved mana don¡¯t associate it with the reverence of the Gods. Furthermore, the Holy Kingdom is not sanctioning those people."

    Rene knew about the Imperial healers because they were so famous. Of course, it was only today that she found out that they had such a background.

    "Is it all right? There may be people who abuse their divinity."

    "It''s not something we, from the Holy Kingdom, should be concerned about. We are the ones who worship the Gods, rather than those who manage divinity. What right do we have to take responsibility for the power that has been given to them?"

    Renee felt a little strange upon hearing that notion.

    He was right when we looked at the essence of it, but the reason she felt strange despite that was because she heard those words from the mouth of the priest.

    It was also due to preconceived notions about the Holy Kingdom that Renee felt strange. The Holy Kingdom that Rene knew of was a closed and secretive country, so she assumed that they would also put restrictions on such matters.

    Trevor nodded his head slightly and looked at Renee, who seemed convinced, and then continued speaking with a smile on his face.

    "This conversation has gone on for long. So, going back to the original topic, divinity is not a discipline that requires systematic education like magic because its properties are different from mana. Once you understand, it¡¯s quite the easy subject to learn."

    "That''s fortunate¡­."

    Phew. Renee heaved a sigh of relief.

    "You don''t have to be afraid. Even Sir Vera first started learning the divine arts at the same age as the Saint, so you will be able to learn it as well."

    "Ah, I see¡­."

    <strong>I think I''ve heard that before.</strong>

    Upon hearing Trevor¡¯s words, Rene turned her head in the direction where she felt Vera''s presence.

    "Then, will I be able to handle the divinity like the Knight at my age?"

    Thump Thump. Her heart naturally started beating a little faster when she thought of the phrase, ¡®Like Vera.¡¯

    However, the response she got immediately calmed her thumping heart.

    Trevor told Renee in a rather awkward tone.

    "Well, like Sir Vera¡­ it might be a bit hard."

    "¡­Yes?"

    "Sir Vera..."

    Trevor''s eyes turned to Vera. Meanwhile, Vera responded to his gaze with a re of his own. Seeing that figure, Trevor continued speaking.

    "¡­It might actually be too hard. He''s very talented."

    Trevor didn''t like the possibility of despair sown by hope. So he had to say that.

    Vera was a monster. He had no choice but to say he was talented. On the first day, he came to theb and asked him about divine arts, he managed to create his own divine art with a few introductory books he took that day.

    How surprised he was when he found out about that. Such a thing was impossible even for him, who had been nominated to be the next Magic Tower Master.

    Of course, in the field of academics, he would be much more skilled, but in terms of his ability to use simple divine battle art, Vera was a human who would be second to only the Holy Emperor even if he took into ount all the people living in the Holy Kingdom.

    ¡°I-Is that so¡­.¡±

    Renee''s voice subsided, a little sullen. Vera red daggers at Trevor.

    <strong>Why is he killing Renee''s spirit with such nonsense? I guess I didn''t beat him enough.</strong> When Vera red strongly while thinking like that, Trevor flinched as his shoulders drooped.

    Vera heaved a deep sigh at that sight and then spoke to Renee in a calm tone.

    ¡°You don''t have to control divinity like me. There are things that only the Saint can do, so don''t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°Bu-But still....¡±

    ¡°Aren''t I here to do things that the Saint can''t do? I will always be with the Saint, so that the Saint will never be inadequate, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Thump¡­.

    Renee felt her heart beat wildly upon hearing those words.

    <strong>Always together.</strong>

    It was in response to that phrase.

    Another unknown reaction urred. Renee, feeling the heat rising all over her body, felt her dizzy and nodded awkwardly.

    "Ye¨CYes¡­ !"

    <strong>Maybe her throat is sore, that¡¯s why she stammered.</strong>

    Trevor had a nk look on his face as he opened his mouth with a ¡®Heh¡¯while witnessing the scene unfolding in front of his eyes.

    <strong>Something like that... I didn''t know that Vera could be like that.</strong> The Vera Trevor knew was not that kind of person.

    Of course, the notion that Vera in front of him might be fake urred to him. He suspected that the real Vera might have left for a dispatch after beating him up two days ago.

    <strong>If so, who is this Vera?</strong>

    When Trevor looked at Vera with the thought that came to mind, he changed her expression and stared at Trevor with a grim look.

    Vera''s lips changed shape as he conveyed the following words without making a sound.

    "Lower your gaze."

    Trevor lowered his gaze. Trevor was a man who learned through experience. He was a man who also knew that ignoring those words would lead to terrifying thrashing.

    An awkward atmosphere descended on the opposite side of the table.

    It was Vera''s words that broke the tense atmosphere as well.

    "Well, let''s continue the lesson. Sir Trevor."

    "Ah, yes."

    "Go on."

    Trevor nodded his head.

    ¡°That¡­ Cough, let''s continue the ss. Shall we start with a simple lesson on divinity maniption?¡±

    "Yes!"

    The ss continued.

    However, the atmosphere was awkward.

    ****

    "Then, Lady Saint. I''ll see you tomorrow. Have a peaceful night."

    "Ah yes. Please return carefully."

    In front of Renee''s amodation, Renee greeted Vera, who was waiting for her and returned. She then took H¡¯s hand.

    "You have worked hard."

    An unusual ent every time she hears it.

    Renee nodded to her, recalling that H didn¡¯t know what kind of mental shape was in beforeing all the way here.

    "Well then, shall we go in?"

    "Yes."

    Renee''s cane struck the ground and there was a ''Tap'' sound.

    Thump. Thump. Her heart was still pounding.

    Renee took H¡¯s hand and when still wasn¡¯t able to calm down, she blurted out a question to H.

    "Hey, H?"

    ¡°Yes, please ask.¡±

    "Well... since I came to the Holy Kingdom¡­ No, I''ve been feeling weird ever since I left my hometown¡­."

    ¡°What are you feeling?¡±

    "My heart keeps pounding strangely even though I have no worries, and I feel feverish every time it happens¡­."

    Unceasing words. However, Renee¡¯s words, which didn¡¯t convey the fact that it transpires while ¡®being by Vera¡¯s side were akin to symptoms of a disease.

    Of course, Renee didn''t know.

    H tilted her head upon hearing Renee¡¯s continued exnation and examined herplexion. The shade of red was quite strong.

    "I think you are not feeling well because of the change of seasons. You''ve worked hard, so you deserve some rest."

    ¡°It-it must be that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there might be something wrong with your body, so I will call the priest tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Ah, please, then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    Reneeughed, thinking that, <strong>''I was overreacting as expected.''</strong>

    In fact, Rene''s reaction was tant enough to show that it was not a symptom of a disease if one examined closely, but H was not aware of such a reaction.

    Unfortunately, H didn''t inherit the sharpness of her father, Norn.

 Chapter 31

    <strong> ? Question (1) ?</strong>

    A weekter, the flower bed in the outdoor garden.

    Renee sat down opposite of Vargo and spent her tea time ruminating.

    ¡®It¡¯s awkward¡­ !¡¯

    An appointment with a cycle of about 10 days. It¡¯s a ce where people would converse about their own life and the work in the Holy Kingdom.

    Although this was their second meeting, Renee still had the thought that it would be difficult to deal with Vargo.

    Such was the status of the Holy Emperor, and such was the quarrel with Vera. His imposing demeanor made it difficult for Renee.

    Because of that, she didn¡¯t know what to say, so while she was fiddling with the teacup for a while, he noticed Renee¡¯s behavior and took the lead in the conversation.

    ¡°How is your life in the Holy Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Ye-Yes! Thanks to you, I¡¯m having a good time!¡±

    Renee, who shuddered, replied as such. Vargo burst intoughter upon hearing Renee¡¯s loud answer and then continued to speak.

    ¡°That¡¯s fortunate. It must be difficult because it is an unfamiliar environment, so I apologize for not being able to take better care of you because I had other matters to take care of.¡±

    ¡°Ye-Yes! Thanks to you, I¡¯mfortable!¡±

    Again, she replied loudly. After Renee had finished talking, she thought that if she kept her mouth shut like this, the situation would be awkward, so she racked her brains and thought of what to say.

    ¡°Huh¡­ Sir Knight helps a lot, H helps too, and oh, Sir Trevor is also good at teaching divine arts, so I¡¯m doing really well!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you mean THAT Trevor?¡±

    ¡°Yes! He is a very kind person!¡±

    Renee answered with a smile on her lips.

    From Renee¡¯s point of view¡­ It wasn¡¯t wrong. Trevor was very kind and friendly towards Renee. In fact, there was a big reason why he was like that. Vera would stop him with a wink whenever Trevor showed strange signs, but Renee, who was blind, didn¡¯t know that.

    Vera heaved a sigh of relief as he saw Renee telling the story about Trevor with a bright face. It was because he recalled the actions Trevor had shown in front of Renee.

    His stomach twisted, remembering how after seeing Renee¡¯s white divinity, a creepy smile spread all the way to Trevor¡¯s cheeks, or how asionally he would covetously steal nces at Renee¡¯s forearm where the stigma resided.

    Sooner orter, it¡¯s necessary to have another training session with him.

    While Vera was taking a deep breath as he recalled those incidents, Vargo saw Renee¡¯s expression and asked a question with a smile on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m d. Do you have any questions for me?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­.¡±

    Renee was in deep thought upon hearing Vargo¡¯s question as she recalled her troubles.

    However, there was one thing she was curious about while living in the Holy Kingdom.

    ¡°While I was here, I noticed that the Holy Kingdom doesn¡¯t organize any prayers. Why is that?¡±

    ¡°Ah, were you curious about that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember that the vige priest arranged for prayers every Sunday.¡±

    She was shocked when she found out about this. It¡¯s the Holy Kingdom, but isn¡¯t it strange that there is no time for worship?

    Even when she asked H, she wondered if H didn¡¯t inform her because she was being considerate of herself. However, she replied, ¡®Prayers have never been arranged in the first ce.¡¯ When the same words came back, she wondered why.

    Vargo sipped tea and nodded at Renee¡¯s question. He then answered solemnly.

    ¡°Because force can never instill faith. That¡¯s why we never built a separate ce solely for worship. Prayer is something you can do anytime, at any point in your life, whenever you feel like it.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, how should I exin¡­ .¡±

    He raised his arm and gently stroked his chin as he continued to ponder. He then raised his eyebrows and said.

    ¡°¡­ Yes, let me put it this way. Saint, you feel grateful to H. right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s¡­ right?¡±

    ¡°Is that feeling still in your heart?¡±

    Renee nodded. Vargo also nodded in response to her answer and continued exining.

    ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that you live with that gratitude in your heart in every waking moment and every situation of your life. When you meet H, or receive her help, you feel grateful.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    It was a matter of course. How can a person keep the same feeling in her heart while doing various activities when they are awake?

    ¡°Faith is like that. You are grateful to the Gods for their grace, but there is no need to praise them all the time. It is enough to offer a brief prayer with sincerity whenever you feel like it at any moment in your life. It can be seen the same as not holding a banquet to express your gratitude to H.¡±

    ¡°Well, it sounds more simple than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Faith is not a grandiose thing. It shouldn¡¯t be grand in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Why not? Aren¡¯t we praising the Gods?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because the moment it bes grandiose, your faith begins to falter.¡±

    It was a series of iprehensible words. It could be said that it was quite far from themon sense she knew.

    Upon hearing that, Renee¡¯s head tilted to the side, and Vargo answered Renee in a gentle tone.

    ¡°Who do you think has the most faith in the world?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    It was a difficult question. Not to mention, it was a question that shouldn¡¯t have an easy answer to begin with.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­.¡±

    ¡°Those who have nothing. Those who have no strings to hold on to, and simply put, they are desperate to survive ¡®today.¡¯ The role of faith is to be a ray of hope so that they can live and rest in anticipation of tomorrow.¡±

    Vargo said that and looked at Renee¡¯s expression. She opened her mouth and said, ¡®Ah,¡¯ as if she realized something.

    ¡°So it shouldn¡¯t be too grand. Poor people can¡¯t afford to offer something grandiose.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    A smile grew on Vargo¡¯s lips. It was because Renee¡¯s expression was bright as she answered.

    ¡®She¡¯s a kind person.¡¯

    The girl chosen by the Lord is a girl with a warm heart. How difficult it must be to not show a distorted appearance. To make a bright face, and to be considerate of others even in such a situation as her.

    If you put that girl on the scale of good and evil, the scale of good will most likely lean toward her.

    Vargo, who has distinguished the good and evil of others all his life, continued speaking while assessing her in his mind this time as well.

    ¡°So, as much as we think of faith as those people, the Holy Kingdom does not offer a formal prayer.¡±

    ¡°Aha¡­ .¡±

    Renee nodded slightly in response to the reply, expressing her understanding.

    However,

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m still not sure.¡±

    She didn¡¯t understand itpletely.

    For Renee, the Gods and faith were the worst evils in the world that ridiculed her, and even after listening to him, she cannot engrave his exnation deeply in her heart.

    Even though she desperately wished for salvation, she was still blind.

    Renee was skeptical of the prayer that could not be answered because she knew the misery of the moment when her life¡¯s earnestness was betrayed.

    Seeing Renee¡¯s expression getting darker little by little, Vargo guessed what Renee was thinking and continued speaking.

    ¡°Of course, what I¡¯m saying may not be the right answer, so you don¡¯t have to get too caught up in it. Faith is a question whose answer every believer has to seek on their own.¡±

    Renee nodded. She fiddled with her fingers for a moment, then she barely uttered a question from the depths of her throat.

    ¡°That¡­ You said that faith exists for those who are in need.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I said so.¡±

    ¡°Then, if we can¡¯t be saved by faith, won¡¯t those who believed in it live in misery?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°You have to believe in God to be saved. But if you don¡¯t even get that salvation¡­ .¡±

    No further words were spoken. However, Vargo clearly knew what Renee was trying to say.

    Maybe it¡¯s a topic about herself.

    ¡°¡­ I think I can say this for sure.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Faith is not salvation. Faith ys the role of a supporter who empowers those who believe in it to reach salvation on their own. Salvation is something you have to seek by yourself.¡±

    Renee turned her head in the direction where Vargo was present upon hearing his words.

    ¡°What if there¡¯s someone who can¡¯t save themselves?¡±

    ¡°Faith is what holds them up so they don¡¯t fall apart.¡±

    ¡°Even if they can¡¯t get better? Even though there is a cliff in front of them. Even though there is no support to lead them forward¡­ That¡¯s wrong.¡±

    There was a hint of frustration in Renee¡¯s voice as she said that.

    Vera red at Vargo intensely upon hearing Renee¡¯s emotional tone. Vargo snorted ¡®Heng!¡¯ at the sight, then uttered a few more words to Renee.

    ¡°Then we have to go the other way. Instead of jumping off the cliff, we have to seek a detour.¡±

    Renee froze.

    With a nk look, the expression on her face suggested that she still feltplicated.

    Vargo looked at her face and spoke in a gentle tone like always.

    ¡°I also had a simr conversation with that dull bastard over there. Well, this is exactly what I said when he was your age.¡±

    Vargo¡¯s words referred to Vera. Upon hearing him, Renee remained silent and listened to Vargo.

    ¡°Gods don¡¯t show the way. They just observe. The way must be found by the Saint.¡±

    ¡°But¡­!¡±

    She was about to utter an objection. However, she didn¡¯t finish.

    Renee knew. Even if she poured out her words to Vargo like this, the truth would not change.

    Even if she said anything now, all that woulde out were words filled with resentment against the Gods.

    Chomp-.

    Rene bit her lips and bowed her head slightly towards Vargo to express her apology.

    ¡°¡­ I apologize. I got too emotional.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. After all, isn¡¯t deliberating the way for a human being to grow? All you have to do is think hard to approach the answer. You are doing very well.¡±

    There was an awkward silence. Renee bowed her head, ming herself for not being able to control the emotions that almost burst out at that moment, and Vargo smiled broadly at Renee¡¯s appearance and apologized.

    ¡°I apologize that this old man has troubled Saint.¡±

    ¡°No! Not at all!¡±

    Renee was surprised and answered.

    Vargo smiled softly at Renee¡¯s restless appearance and said.

    ¡°Today, let¡¯s stop here and get up. The breeze is slowly turning chilly.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes.¡±

    Vera approached Renee upon hearing Vargo¡¯s words and held her hand.

    Vargo looked at him with a smile on his face.

    ****

    On the way home. Renee thought about whether she had been disrespectful to Vargo and walked with an anxious look.

    She thought she looked like a fool. She has to work hard. Until now, she thought she had done well, but she couldn¡¯t control her emotions, and lost her temper.

    At the thought that urred to her, she heaved a deep sigh.

    Vera opened his mouth, feeling his anger at Vargo rising at the sight of Renee sighing.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. It is because the Holy Emperor has slowly developed dementia.¡±

    Renee¡¯s fingers trembled.

    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t say that¡­.¡±

    ¡°Human beings are the ones that curse at another person when they are not around? I am a human too, so this is unavoidable.¡±

    Renee felt augh bursting out upon hearing Vera¡¯s rigid tone as he jokingly tried tofort her.

    ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to be thankful for. I was just telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless.¡±

    The moment she said that, Renee felt surprised as she became rxed upon hearing his words.

    Renee, who pursed her lips as an unfamiliar feeling prated deep inside her even though those words were nothing special. She then asked Vera.

    ¡°What do you think, Sir Knight¡­? The words that the Holy Emperor said.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s nonsenseing from an old man with a foot in his grave. As I said before, I don¡¯t believe in the glory of the Gods.¡±

    ¡°Is that the answer you found?¡±

    She asked as such. Hearing that, Vera pondered for a moment, then spat out an answer.

    ¡°The answer.. No¡­ However, I can say that I am still in the process of getting to the answer.¡±

    ¡°Is that the light you spoke of?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I believe my answer is there. I believe in the light, not in the Gods.¡±

    Renee nodded slightly in response to his words and continued the conversation.

    ¡°I¡¯m jealous. I don¡¯t even know where my answer lies yet.¡±

    <strong>Why do I have to be blind? What caused the stigma to be bestowed upon me?</strong> It was a thought that urred to her as she watched Vera, who was already looking for his own answer, unlike herself, who didn¡¯t know anything.

    Vera looked at Renee, who lowered her head after saying those words, feeling a little nervous, he pursed his lips and said.

    ¡°¡­ Saint, you can find it. I will help you, so there is no need to rush.¡±

    Clich¨¦d words of constion. But it was the only thing Vera knew how to say.

    There was no follow-up answer. It was because Renee concluded the conversation by nodding her head at Vera¡¯s words.

    A question crossed Renee¡¯s mind as their conversation ended. This question arose in her mind after a certain moment.

    <strong>What is that light, and what does it have to do with the stigma that has been given to her, for him to treat her so well?</strong>

    The reason for this question to arise in her mind wasn¡¯t clear, and it was also a question that made her feel stuffy.

    Emotions began to boil over again.

    Renee felt as such as she tapped her cane on the floor.

 Chapter 32

    <strong>? Apostle of Love (1) ?</strong>

    In the garden in front of her amodation, Renee was sitting on a bench basking in the sun, eagerly practicing her divinity.

    What she is doing now is elementary art, which is the least difficult of all the divine battle arts.

    She didn¡¯t bother learning martial arts due to her physical limitations. Meanwhile, she didn¡¯t touch the ws¡¯ since she needed to understand the theoretical aspect first. So instead, she was learning divinity through the process of elimination.

    ¡°Whew¡­¡±

    She let out a deep breath from her mouth. Renee took another breath while emanating divinity from inside as she gathered it in both hands and began to transform it by concentrating on her imaginations.

    The basis of elementary art is to embody whates to mind in shape.

    ¡®A fire.¡¯

    A fire that isn¡¯t too hot, but instead warm and cozy, like the one that warmed her up while campingst night.

    That was what came to her mind.

    It crackled audibly. It burned as its shape oscited. A red color akin to sunset. Bringing it close, the heat gets transmitted through the skin.

    She isn¡¯t too sure because she couldn¡¯t see it, but Renee, who tried to recall her memories of the days when she still had her sight, imagined a simr visage as much as possible, then began to materialize it by emanating her divinity.

    Crackle-.

    A sound resounded as her divinity was extracted and began to take form.

    Spark.

    Sparks of firewood began ricochetting around. Perhaps the thought of making the bonfire caused such a phenomenon.

    Renee, who had been kindling and refining the me without a break, realized that there was nothing left to refine as she struggled with her divinity. She then asked Vera a question.

    ¡°What do you think, Knight?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve made great progress.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s good.¡±

    A bright smile bloomed on Renee¡¯s mouth in response to the praise.

    Vera looked at that smile and continued, gazing at the me conjured over Renee¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bright scarlet me. At the bottom are a few long sticks resembling firewood and the heat¡­¡±

    Vera continued, putting his hand on the me.

    ¡°¡­It is slightly hotter than human body temperature. A bonfire, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes! I remember the warmth from the bonfire on the way to the Holy Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve reproduced it beautifully. I can¡¯t imagine how you materialized it so perfectly despite not seeing it in person.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t empty praise.

    The bonfire that floated on Renee¡¯s palm was so exquisite that it couldn¡¯t be believed that she had materialized it without looking at it with her own eyes.

    ¡°Imagination is the most important factor in materializing the divinity. You have a gift for elementary art.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s embarrassing if you keep ttering me too much¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. I can¡¯t do that kind of materialization.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t, Knight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m not good at elementary art.¡±

    That was the reason why Vera immersed himself into ¡®Law¡¯ among the other divine arts. It was a field with room for development if you dig into your sense, experience, and knowledge. It is judged that imagination itself can cover up one¡¯s weakness.

    Vera was a person who didn¡¯t invest in things that weren¡¯t certain.

    Renee nodded slightly at Vera and continued speaking with an awkward smile.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s strange that even the Knight can¡¯t do something.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a human being, so it¡¯s natural.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­ I feel like the Knight can do anything.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®Sorry¡¯ this time around? Oh, don¡¯t apologize. Instead, answer me with something else.¡±

    Freeze-. Vera shut his mouth.

    Renee giggled at Vera as he silently avoided answering her. She then spoke out.

    ¡°Just kidding.¡±

    ¡°I apologize¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that either.¡±

    Vera faced a bit of difficulty upon hearing her words. He always seemed to be tongue-tied whenever Renee yed pranks on him.

    About a month or so, Renee had almost adapted to life in the Holy Kingdom and began showing her mischievous side he had seen back in the vige.

    It¡¯s a relief, but Vera can¡¯t shake the thought that this mischievous appearance may be due to the residents of the Holy Kingdom, and thus his uneasiness grew with each passing day.

    Of course, it was just a subjective crisis in the end and a worry far from the truth.

    Renee¡¯s behavior just now was her own effort to calm her throbbing heart down. Otherwise whenever she spoke to Vera she would feel ufortable.

    But it must ultimately have its limits?

    Renee felt her stomach churn once again at the continued silence and quickly began racking her brains to stir up a conversation.

    ¡°Oh yes, it seems that Temple Hall is now quite bustling. Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it was because the Apostle of Love is now returning to the Holy Kingdom for a while.¡±

    ¡°The Apostle of Love?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they were on long-term dispatch for five years. I heard they are returning to get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Aha¡­¡±

    Renee nodded and, while filled with curiosity, asked another question.

    ¡°What kind of person is the Apostle of Love?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. We¡¯ve never met.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they had already been dispatched when I first arrived at the Holy Kingdom, and this was my first meeting them as well.¡±

    ¡°They must be quite busy.¡±

    Renee said while uttering, ¡°Um¡± before continuing to ask another question.

    There was a person who came to mind when she heard about dispatch.

    ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t Sir Rohan dispatched?¡±

    Rohan, whom she meets every once in a while. A person who always exudes a sunny and noisy feeling.

    She heard he was the most dispatched person, but ever since Renee came to the Holy Kingdom, there was no mention of him going anywhere.

    ¡°He is on stand-by order right now. Since the Saint has only recently arrived here, it would be best that the Apostles can stay by your side as much as possible. That¡¯s why the Apostle of Love ising this time.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Renee bowed slightly, feeling somewhat awkward.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. Because of me¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I don¡¯t know about everyone else, but that person, Rohan, is likely going around to y, so he doesn¡¯t care about the Saint.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    An expression of understanding emerged on Renee¡¯s face.

    Vera looked at her and thought.

    It is the truth without any exaggeration. After that indefinite stand-by order was issued, Rohan became a fool and went to a nearby city to relish in the nightlife.

    He always returned by sunrise, staggering in a drunken stupor.

    It was a good thing for Vera that the most dubious human being was out there instead of here, but Vargo¡¯s ¡®sighs¡¯ were increasing daily at Rohan¡¯s pathetic appearance.

    ¡°He¡¯s a human being who doesn¡¯t have anything good to do.¡±

    Renee couldn¡¯t refute his words this time.

    ¡°That¡­ Well, yes.¡±

    Renee lowered her head. She was convinced. From her perspective, Rohan was a man who needed a lot of improvement in his lifestyle.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go inside. It¡¯s almost time for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    Renee trembled at Vera¡¯s hand, reaching out and then gently lifting her up.

    A slow walk. Vera was consistently walking at Renee¡¯s slow pace so that Renee wouldn¡¯t get tired.

    Renee felt ted for some reason that he was walking ording to her own pace, and as a smile appeared on her lips, she suddenly felt a thought rushing through her head.

    ¡®Now that you mention it¡­.¡¯

    Vera will soon be an adult. Turning 18 years old, I heard that he was born in winter, so he will be legally old enough to enjoy the Nightlife this winter as well.

    In other words, Vera may also go drinking in the next four months.

    Stiff-!

    Rene¡¯s body froze when that thought shed through her mind.

    ¡°Saint?¡±

    Vera called out. However, Renee couldn¡¯t answer as that thought filled her mind, and her woes followed suit.

    ¡®What if¡­¡¯

    If Vera follows Rohan to the nightlife district, and indulges himself in drinks throughout the night.

    ¡®Women, too¡­!¡¯

    If he meets them.

    Creak, creak. Renee¡¯s movements became stiff like a wooden doll.

    ¡°Saint?¡±

    Vera called out once again. Renee was startled and, while her body trembled, she spoke in a stiff stone.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Any inconvenience?¡±

    ¡°Oh, none!¡±

    Renee answered briefly and once again trudged her cane forward and moved on.

    Vera¡¯s questioning didn¡¯t go on. Instead, he silently held her hand and moved on.

    In that silence, Renee suddenly spat out a question due to the restlessness caused by the delusion that came to her mind.

    ¡°Knight.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Does the Knight like to drink?¡±

    Soon after, Renee reflected on what she had asked and uttered an ¡®Oops¡¯ inwardly.

    Vera was still a minor. He wouldn¡¯t have even tasted alcohol.

    Finding it to be a ridiculous question, Renee couldn¡¯t bear to not wince at what she said. <strong>What am I doing right now?</strong> She almost covered her eyes due to the rising shame.

    ¡°I enjoy it to a certain extent.¡±

    But an unexpected reply came. Of course, Renee¡¯s jaw dropped to the floor with a nk look.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a drink ever since I came to the Holy Kingdom, but I have enjoyed it from time to time. Especially on days when I can¡¯t sleep, when I don¡¯t have any sleeping pills.¡±

    For Vera, it was an answer he uttered while reminiscing the events of his past life. In addition, this nonchntment was made while being woefully unaware that he was still a minor at this point.

    Of course, from Renee¡¯s point of view, who did not know much about his circumstances, it sounded like, ¡®I lived drowning in alcohol until I was 14 years old.¡¯ Consequently, her face naturally hardened at that fact.

    ¡°¡­ Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, um¡­ Saying that reminds me of that time again.¡±

    Renee¡¯s fingers quivered. This time her trembling worsened to the point that even Vera felt it.

    ¡°Saint?¡±

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be true. It¡¯s not¡­¡±

    <strong>Oh my God</strong>. Confusion flooded Renee¡¯s mind. <strong>What did I just find out?</strong>

    ¡®A de-delinquent¡­¡¯

    The terrifying people that only exist in big cities. Vera was a delinquent youth.

    Her heart was pounding. Thud. She felt like she was drowning. She felt like she knew she shouldn¡¯t have known.

    Of course, it had nothing to do with Vera meeting a woman who liked to drink! However, Renee felt upset when she thought about it!

    Renee¡¯s grip holding Vera¡¯s hand tightened up.

    ¡°Sir¡­ Knight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Saint.¡±

    ¡°Liquor is¡­ Bad¡­¡±

    She feels nauseated for some reason. When she spoke to Vera in that brooding tone, Vera tilted his head and replied.

    ¡°Ah yes, I should always be on my guard, otherwise I¡¯ll end up like Rohan while drunk.¡±

    Sparkle. Renee¡¯s face brightened. She was depressed earlier. However, the next moment she became happy. Although tired of the constant flip-flopping of her emotions, Renee responded to Vera¡¯s words, basking in the immediate feeling of tion.

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but why are you suddenly asking about liquor?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Nothing!¡±

    The cane touched the ground. Renee walked with a smile on her face.

    Vera continued to think that as she saw Renee keep smiling.

    ¡®Does she want to drink?¡¯

    Perhaps it was too early for Renee, who was only 14 years old. Vera was pondering such a thought.

    ¡®¡­No. She may want to.¡¯

    Recalling that Renee¡¯s age was just right at the age of puberty, he lightly nodded and quickly understood.

    <strong>Is she at the age where she wants to look mature? It¡¯s fitting for a girl just at that age to be curious.</strong>

    Vera continued to worry.

    <strong>If Renee wants to, should I bring her a drink? Either that or should I stop her?</strong>

    Vera, who had been thinking for a while, shook his head quickly to shake off such thoughts.

    ¡®It¡¯s up to her to decide.¡¯

    He was supposed to follow Renee in any direction she wanted, no matter what.

 Chapter 33

    <strong>? Apostle of Love (2) ?</strong>

    ¡°She ising.¡±

    On the day the Apostle of Love returned to the Holy Kingdom, Renee, who was waiting for her at the main gate of the Grand Hall, felt her body stiffen at Vera¡¯s words.

    Two Apostles she had never met before. Naturally, she was drawn to the idea of meeting one of them.

    Just like Renee, Vera was feeling unusual as well, but for different reasons.

    Vera, who was hoping that this Apostle would be normal, opened his mouth and narrowed his eyes to assess the person walking from afar.

    So he could tell Renee how the Apostle of Love looks like.

    ¡°¡­ She looks like an old woman.¡±

    The first feature of hers he noticed was her old age, and the passage of time her body went through that was recognizable from a nce.

    The next thing he saw was.

    ¡°Her appearance seems quite nd. Her hair is white and tied up, while her waist is slightly bent. Her robes don¡¯t have any wrinkles, so she probably prefers to stay neat and tidy.¡±

    He deduced as such by examining her outward features as much as possible, Renee nodded her head and engraved his words in her mind.

    ¡°Do I look alright now?¡±

    <strong>Do I look all right now?</strong> To her question, Vera nced at Renee and answered nonchntly.

    ¡°You look beautiful.¡±

    Startled, Renee¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡°T-Thank you¡­.¡±

    ¡°I was merely stating the truth.¡±

    Renee¡¯s mouth shut tight. Renee could feel a burning sensation in her head due to the words she had just heard.

    <strong>He must have said it without much thought, but for some reason, it sounded a bit different.</strong>

    Her mind was confused. She thought that by going to the Holy Kingdom, the pounding in her chest would stop, but it seemed to be getting worse.

    It would have been better if it was like this only when they were together. Even when they weren¡¯t together, like when she was with H in the amodation, when she was washing her hands, or when she was getting ready for bed, Vera¡¯s image would constantly cross her mind.

    His voice, the warmth of his hand, the conversations she had with him. Her mind kept drawing in those thoughts.

    Thoughts that she has no control over.

    Even when she had to concentrate on her training¡ªwhether it was in divine art,w, or other disciplines¡ªthoughts of Vera kept flooding her mind, making it difficult for her to focus.

    ¡®Why am I like this?¡¯

    As Renee kept thinking about her symptoms.

    ¡°Wee.¡±

    Vargo uttered that word.

    Renee raised her head, which had been lowered, and looked to the front. The Apostle of Love, she must have arrived. Realizing that, her body stiffened due to the rising tension.

    Just as Renee began biting her lips, she heard someone speak.

    ¡°Yes, Your Holiness seems to be getting old.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re one to say that.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not as old as Your Holiness. Take your words back.¡±

    A friendly banter.

    Vera, who was holding Renee¡¯s hand and watching him, widened his eyes at the conversation he was hearing.

    <strong>Isn¡¯t it surprising that the entric old man is standing still even after someone teased him? </strong>

    A scene no one could have imagined.

    <strong>What on earth did the Apostle of Love do to earn Vargo¡¯s respect? </strong>

    At the question came to him, Vera¡¯s expression distorted.

    The Apostle of Love, who was in the midst of a conversation with Vargo, looked behind him and examined Vera¡¯s expression.

    Her eyes slightly narrowed.

    Immediately after that, Vargo turned around and said, ¡®Ah.¡¯ He then turned slightly to the side and spoke to Renee.

    ¡°Saint, please greet her. This is Theresa, the Apostle of Love.¡±

    ¡°Ah, hello!¡±

    In response to Vargo¡¯s words, Renee bowed her head and greeted them.

    Renee was just as surprised as Vera. It was truly astonishing that Vargo, a person who never respected anyone other than himself, was treating someone other than him with respect.

    As Renee, who had looked embarrassed due to the thought that had just crossed her mind, bowed her head, Theresa suddenly approached Renee, grabbed her hand, and slowly raised Renee¡¯s bent torso. She then spoke.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Saint. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±

    Theresa spoke with a gentle tone while looking at Renee¡¯s face. She then continued speaking.

    ¡°You really are a sweet girl. If you grow up a little bit, you can win the hearts of all the men in the world.¡±

    She said so andughed.

    Renee let out an awkwardugh as well upon hearing herpliment, then turned her gaze towards Vera.

    This time, as well, she reacted unconsciously.

    Theresa blinked her eyes, seeing Renee¡¯s strange reaction. She then looked in the direction of where Renee¡¯s gaze was directed to and discovered Vera. Seeing this, she said, ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the Apostle of Oath. I heard a lot about you. You must have been a troublemaker, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    Vera responded as such, his brows furrowing upon hearing that. He then bowed.

    ¡°I¡¯m Vera. Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, nice to meet you too.¡±

    Vera heard the sound ofughter ringing in his ears and wondered why she would say that on their first meeting.

    Theresa looked at Vera, who was bowing his head, then turned her gaze towards Renee again. She squinted her eyes and smiled.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Theresa looked at Vera again and uttered some words in a mischievous tone.

    ¡°You look quite handsome for an Apostle.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡±

    ¡°Well, what do you think?¡±

    Theresa said so and looked at Renee¡¯s expression.

    Upon feeling her gaze, Renee flinched and began paying more attention to Vera.

    Theresa knew at a nce what that reaction meant.

    The smile on Theresa¡¯s lips widened. She would only smile when she was in a good mood.

    ¡®Probably¡­¡¯

    This vacation looked like it was going to be fun.

    ****

    Renee, who greeted Theresa and entered the conference room of the Grand Hall, quietly settled down next to Vera.

    Theresa wasn¡¯t present, since she needed to discuss something with Vargo.

    In that absolute silence, Renee recalled what Theresa said.

    <strong>¨C You look quite handsome.</strong>

    Words that described Vera¡¯s appearance. Those words lingered in her mind.

    Come to think of it, Renee didn¡¯t know what Vera looked like until now.

    It was natural because she couldn¡¯t see him, but considering Vera¡¯s detailed exnation of everyone else¡¯s appearance, he was the only person in the Holy Kingdom whose appearance Renee didn¡¯t know.

    Realizing that, Renee groaned unconsciously. <strong>¡®How should I ask this?¡¯ </strong>Those types of thoughts upied her mind.

    ¡­ In fact, it was alright to ask that question, but Renee, who turned into a fool when dealing with matters concerning Vera, couldn¡¯t think of it and began racking her brains toe up with excuses.

    No, even if she had the option of asking that question, she still would have chosen toe up with excuses.

    What if Vera thought of her as weird when she asked that question? What if she thought there was something wrong with her? Such worries arose.

    Renee thought that she couldn¡¯t think rationally around Vera.

    There were many reasons for that, but the main reason was that Renee had never had a crush on someone of the opposite gender, so she was unaware that that feeling sprouted from romantic attraction.

    The more she dwelled on that topic, the more she lowered her head while tightly closing her eyes.

    It was around the time when Renee¡¯s condition became so strange that it was visually noticeable.

    ¡°Lady Saint? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Vera asked as such.

    Renee, who got startled by his words, raised her head in a sh and spat out a loud answer.

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    Simrly, the appearance was reminiscent of a roly-poly toy as her head moved to and from.

    Renee flinched and answered as such while fiddling with her fingers. She then immediately thought, ¡®How about I close my eyes and just ask!¡¯. She pursed her lips and resolved as such.

    ¡°Sir Knight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±

    ¡°What does Sir Knight look like?¡±

    Stiffen. When Vera froze, Renee¡¯s expression hardened even more.

    After hearing those words, Vera realized he had never revealed his appearance to Renee until now. He realized he made a mistake.

    How ufortable it must have been for her to spend every day with a faceless person.

    Vera regretted his ridiculous mistake and apologized to Renee.

    ¡°I apologize. I couldn¡¯t tell you because I was too careless.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes?¡±

    Renee felt a rush of embarrassment.

    <strong>No, why is he reacting like that?</strong>

    When Renee looked puzzled, Vera grabbed her hand and ced it on his cheek.

    ¡°EH!¡±

    Caress. Renee, who got flustered by his touch, soon froze.

    ¡°Lady Saint?¡±

    ¡°E-E-Eh¡­ .¡±

    She kept stuttering. It was only after some time that Renee came to her senses.

    She didn¡¯t return to her sensespletely. The feeling of his skin transmitted through her palm was still there.

    Vera tilted his head slightly as he watched Renee slowly calming her breathing, then continued.

    ¡°You can touch my face however you like. If you have any questions, I will answer them.¡±

    Vera said so because he recalled Renee¡¯s action of stroking his face in his past life.

    However, this also had the opposite effect.

    <strong>Touch my face however you like.</strong>

    At those words, Renee felt as if a fireball was swirling within her.

    A word that was too stimting for a girl in her prime.

    Renee clenched her teeth and creaked like a broken machine, then finally came to her senses and nodded her head.

    ¡°Y-Yes¡­!¡±

    <strong>However I like. However I like. However I like.</strong>

    Those words flooded her mind as she gulped.

    Vera lowered his hand, which was on top of her palm. Then Renee felt his skin as she gently stroked Vera¡¯s cheek.

    It was a little rough, but at the same time it was warm and soft.

    ¡°That, uh¡­ What color is your skin color, Vera?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m paler than most others. The reason is probably due to my childhood, where I lived in a neighborhood where there was little sunlight.¡±

    Vera¡¯s voice resonated with the movements of Renee¡¯s palm.

    She felt a spark down her spine.

    White skin. Renee¡¯s mind envisioned a person with soft cheeks and fair skin.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    As she continued speaking, she moved her palm up a little, this time touching his eyshes with the tip of her thumb.

    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Vera closed his eyes. His eyshes tickled her thumbs as she stroked his eyelids.

    Renee felt her body tremble again at that sensation, she then gulped and asked again.

    ¡°Hey, what color are your eyes?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a color that resembles ashes. I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t give you a definitive answer because I haven¡¯t looked into it in detail. I¡¯ll check in detail when I returnter today.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no! You don¡¯t have to do that!¡±

    Ashen color, it¡¯s gray.

    On the sloppy painting, slightly sharp ashen eyes were drawn.

    It made such a sharp impression because Vera, whom Renee knew, seemed like a delinquent teenager.

    It wasn¡¯t intentional, but the resultant painting that was drawn in Renee¡¯s mind was quite close to what Vera actually looked.

    The thumb, which climbed over the upper eyelid, fumbled and brushed the eyebrows this time. Straight eyebrows. And the bangs hanging over those eyebrows.

    ¡°What color is your hair?¡±

    ¡°ck.¡±

    ck hair and straight eyebrows were added to the picture in her head.

    ¡®I thought he had blonde hair.¡¯

    <strong>This is a little surprising.</strong>

    With that thought in mind, Renee swept Vera¡¯s face, then brushed the bridge of his nose that was much higher and straighter than her own, and while tracing along the jawline to shape the picture in her head, she suddenly felt her hand freeze.

    <strong>Thest part I haven¡¯t checked so far.</strong>

    ¡®H-His lips¡­¡¯

    <strong>Lips.</strong>

    She froze at the thought of touching it.

    Badump. Badump. Her heart began racing. Her throat, which had been parched, turned normal again.

    Little by little, little by little, in slow motions, her thumb ran down his cheek.

    The top of her palm was burning.

    Renee didn¡¯t know if it was Vera¡¯s fever, or her own fever.

    So, the thumb that was moving suddenly went into a hole.

    Press-.

    She touched the lips.

    Startle. Surprised, Renee lifted her hand that had been ced on Vera¡¯s face and responded with a shout.

    ¡°Th-This should be enough!¡±

    ¡°Was it helpful?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes. Yes! I think I know now! Thank you!¡±

    Renee said so rapidly, then pursed her lips, clenched her fists, and then sat upright as her body seemed rather stiff in that posture.

    Vera tilted his head upon seeing that scene. He then approached Renee and corrected her posture slightly.

    Badump. Badump.

    Renee chose to remain silent, fearing that Vera would hear her thumping heartbeat.

 Chapter 34

    When Theresa entered the conference room she noticed the awkward atmosphere between Renee and Vera.

    They were awkwardly staring straight ahead with the same gaze.

    Naturally, she asked.

    ¡°What are you two doing?¡±

    Both of them turned their gazes towards Theresa in unison. Vera bowed slightly while Renee flinched.

    Theresa burst intoughter upon seeing the two contrasting reactions, then slowly moved and sat across from the two of them.

    ¡°Apologies. I wasn¡¯t here for a long time, so I had a lot to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no!¡±

    Renee replied loudly, then shrank back as her shoulders drooped and inwardly uttered, ¡®Oops.¡¯

    Theresa almost burst intoughter again at that sight. She then looked at the two of them.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    She saw Vera looking worriedly at timid Renee, who retreated a little as her cheeks blushed and her eyes shut tight.

    In Theresa¡¯s eyes, she could see a pink aura swelling up from Renee.

    ¡®It¡¯s a crush.¡¯

    She could tell at a nce.

    Theresa¡¯s power was to see emotions in color. The more unrefined the emotion, the clearer it was to her ability.

    A girl¡¯s clumsy first love that didn¡¯t know how to hide itself, she could see it at every passing moment.

    Theresa, feeling a certain joy within her for some reason, told Renee.

    ¡°Saint, I hear that Trevor is teaching you divine art. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll look after you for the next month. I teach better than Trevor anyway.¡±

    She dered as such out of nowhere. At that, Renee tilted her head and shared one concern about the arrangement.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Will it be all right? If Trevor is going to be upset¡­¡±

    She was worried because Trevor was so friendly to her. Theresa heard her concern and then nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s the kind of guy who would love to have free time.¡±

    Astute judgment. Vera thought so.

    In fact, anyone who knew Trevor would immediately know. Those who came in and out of the Grand Temple Hall knew that for a fact that the lunatic was engrossed in his research.

    However, Renee wasn¡¯t aware of that due to Vera¡¯s ¡®education.¡¯

    Since then, Trevor had not shown his crazed appearance in front of Renee. Thus she was not yet aware of his true nature.

    Theresa looked at Vera, who nodded his head lightly and then at Renee, who seemed to be at a loss. She then added more words in a tone full ofughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve seen Trevor since he was a little pea, so I know him well, and when ites to teaching, I¡¯m more confident than anyone else. But, ah, what¡¯s the point of saying it? I¡¯ve even taught Vargo.¡±

    Vera opened his eyes wide upon hearing those words.

    A person who taught Vargo.

    It was only then that he understood. The reason why Vargo was polite to Theresa. Also, the reason why Theresa is so confident.

    In addition, greed red up in Vera¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Can I ask you to teach me?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Theresa turned her attention to Vera, who continued speaking.

    ¡°Right now, I feel like I have hit a wall while studying the divine art on my own.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t an empty lie. Self-study has its limits. Some parts couldn¡¯t be filled with just intuition while slowly digging into the theoretical part, but instead taught and passed down.

    She came just at the right moment. Vera, who had been waiting for her response, trembled at Theresa¡¯s prompt reply.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    A word of refusal.

    ¡°May I ask why?¡±

    ¡°Teaching is only for the Saint; in the meantime, you must go elsewhere.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t make sense of her words. While Vera¡¯s expression hardened, panic grew on Renee¡¯s face.

    <strong>I¡¯ll have to be away from Vera.</strong>

    That fact confused her. Renee felt anxious for some reason, but she didn¡¯t know why. As a result, Renee was getting more and more restless.

    When Theresa saw her expression, she let out a ¡®hmm¡¯ sound and continued exining as if to drive the nail in this matter.

    ¡°It interferes with the use of my power.¡±

    <strong>Power. She¡¯ll use it to teach. That¡¯s probably what she meant.</strong>

    Vera wanted to counter back. However, he nodded his head to express his understanding, thinking that there was no point in opposing her in a situation like this when he wasn¡¯t even familiar with her ¡®Power of Love.¡¯

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    ¡°¡±Well, I heard you¡¯re progressing well on your own even if you did hit a wall, so don¡¯t get so worked up about nothing.¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it warrants apologizing to me.¡±

    Fufu. Theresaughed.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we start training the day after tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes!¡±

    Renee uttered a rushed answer due to the unexpected situation.

    Renee nodded, thinking of why things seemed to be going in a strange direction.

    *

    Two dayster, in the vacant lot was in front of the cabin.

    Vera wiped the sweat off his face with a towel and looked around.

    ¡°Aughhh¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    The source of the groans were the twins and Rohan, who were all lying on the ground.

    Those who were called here for the purpose of their usual ¡®education¡¯ have all agreed to help Vera train. Since he needed to pass time somehow while he was away from Renee, he decided to call there for ¡®education.¡¯

    ¡°Please get up now. The duel is not over yet.¡±

    Rohan, who was lying on the floor, stared at Vera while quaking at the words he heard.

    ¡®This is not a duel!¡¯

    <strong>Isn¡¯t this just an outlet to relieve stress?</strong> Rohan saw it inly. Vera swung his wooden sword at him while smiling! He even whistled while beating up the twins!

    It was unfair. Bitter resentment arose in his heart, however¡­

    ¡°Even with three, his strength is so¡­!¡±

    There was no one here to listen to the resentment of the weak and downtrodden.

    Rohan, who quaked in rage, immediately shifted his gaze and squinted his eyes as he looked at Trevor hiding behind a tree in the distance.

    ¡°Kid, why isn¡¯t Trevor participating in this ¡®duel¡¯?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to.¡±

    ¡°Why!¡±

    <strong>Ugh!</strong> He said as such while lifting his torso.

    Vera continued to ponder for a while as he looked at the situation and gave the answer.

    ¡°Nuisan-¡­ No, since even if hepetes in the duel it would be practically useless, so I left him out.¡±

    Nuisance. He was just trying to say it¡¯s obviously a nuisance.

    Rohan nced at Trevor at the words he had just heard.

    It seems unfair to Rohan, but it was indeed fair from Vera¡¯s point of view. There¡¯s nothing to gain from beating Trevor. Not only did he not have the least physical ability for fighting, but he also had no fear of getting hit.

    Only madness dwelled within him, a trash with no physical ability, or dread from being beaten up.

    For Vera, that¡¯s the sort of existence Trevor was.

    Vera nced at Trevor, smiling behind a tree far away, who immediately cowered when he met his gaze. He then opened her mouth.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve had enough rest, let¡¯s go again. Twins, you both should get up, too.¡±

    Flinched. The twins trembled.

    They stood still, pretending to be dead, but Vera was relentless.

    The twins, Krek and Karek, pursed their lips and grumbled.

    ¡°You¡¯re only kind to Saint, Vera, This is gender discrimination.¡±

    ¡°As Rohan said. Vera is head over heels for her.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    When Rohan yelled in panic as his whole body broke out in a cold sweat upon hearing Karek¡¯s words. He then nced at Vera¡¯s face.

    His dismal eyes sank deeper as if he was looking at a dead man. His eyebrows lifted slightly upwards, and a smirk came out of his mouth.

    ¡°Did Rohan say that?¡±

    Vera questioned the twins. The twins nodded while adding.

    ¡°Rohan said that. Whenever that woman is around, Vera¡¯s eyes stay glued to her.¡±

    ¡°Right. That woman is going to ruin Vera. That¡¯s what Rohan said.¡±

    ¡°No! No! No! No! I didn¡¯t say that!¡±

    Rohan tried to make excuses, but instead, he fell into despair.

    ¡®I¡¯m screwed!¡¯

    There was no way out.

    Stomp.

    Vera¡¯s footsteps echoed in Rohan¡¯s ears.

    Schwiiing. The wooden sword soared high into the sky and filled Rohan¡¯s entire vision as he looked up.

    Rohan closed his eyes and prayed that he could at least regain consciousness today. He wants to at least go out for a nice drink tonight.

    What followed.

    Thud-!

    A hard sound of a hit.

    *

    While Vera was fighting against other Apostles.

    Renee smiled awkwardly while she was sitting across Theresa, who hade to her amodation.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Well, shall we start?¡±

    ¡°Alright, first of all, will Lady Saint show me how much she has learned?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±

    Renee nodded loudly upon hearing Theresa¡¯s words, then put her hands in front of her chest to demonstrate the elementary art she had practised so far.

    This was her first time demonstrating like this, so she wasn¡¯t at her peak confidence.

    Swirl-.

    Above Renee¡¯s hand, a bonfire was conjured up.

    But ensuing worries arose in heart as well.

    ¡®¡­Did it turn out well?¡¯

    She was worried because she couldn¡¯t see the results with her own eyes.

    Usually, Vera looked at her results and gave various evaluations, so she wasn¡¯t anxious, but now that Vera is not by her side, her anxiety soared.

    <strong>Perhaps I¡¯ve messed it up.</strong>

    Renee, feeling worse due to her rising anxiety, suddenly recalled the praise Vera would usually say to ease her concerns, but along with it memories that flooded her mind about the incident that transpired two days ago made her cheeks turn bright red.

    Herposure began to sway naturally. The bonfire she made, crisp-! was extinguished, and that sound shook Renee¡¯s body.

    Theresa looked at Renee, flustered and bewildered state. She then shook her head.

    ¡®¡­ It¡¯s serious.¡¯

    <strong>Well, she doesn¡¯t understand that feeling. However, isn¡¯t she too immersed in those emotions at that age?</strong>

    That sweetness of first love is something that doesn¡¯t fade even after so many years.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve lost my concentration¡­¡±

    ¡°You have nothing to be sorry about. It would be strange to be good at something after only learning a month or two now.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°You are doing well, Saint. Well, did I tell you? Do you know where I was dispatched to?¡±

    Renee tilted her head upon hearing her words, she shook her head and replied.

    ¡°Oh, no. I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°The Academy. That¡¯s the Tellon Academy in the northeast.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I know that ce!¡±

    Tellon Academy. It was a ce Renee knew of.

    No, she couldn¡¯t help but know. The most famous academy on the continent, where talent from all across the world tends to gather, so even Renee, who lived in a rural vige, knows its name.

    Renee went on, feeling startled at the new realization that dawned upon her.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve heard that professors there are also outstanding.¡±

    ¡°Those who awakened divine power are everywhere. So there was a request for support from the Holy Kingdom. Oh, of course, I didn¡¯t go as an Apostle. I merely entered as a simple priest.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°As for why I¡¯m saying this, I did it because I wanted to say that the Saint learns rather quickly. The students there can¡¯t even reach your level even if they redo a semester.¡±

    She answers with a smile. Renee, feeling embarrassed, lowered her head while scratching her cheek.

    ¡°Aah, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that amazing¡­.¡±

    ¡°Be confident. The Saint is quite talented.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Theresa smiled again at Renee, who answered with an unmistakable shy smile, and then reached out and held Renee¡¯s hand.

    Renee, whose hands trembled, soon realized that the ovepping hands belonged to Theresa. She then rxed.

    ¡°Now, the education I will be providing is through power.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s power, then¡­¡±

    ¡°The Power of Love. The power to connect each other.¡±

    A month was a short time. So Theresa intended to teach Renee in the most efficient way possible so that she could grow leaps and bounds during this short time.

    ¡°I use my power to connect the divinity with one another, and if I use my divine art in that state, the Saint will also feel the movement. You can remember that feeling and then follow it after the demonstration. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry that the demonstration will fail by any chance. If something is wrong, I will correct it..¡±

    She said so in aforting tone.

    Renee nodded, feeling somewhat relieved by the words she just heard.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get started.¡±

    Swoosh, Swoosh-.

    With a slight tremble, Rene felt something ticklish prating.

    A feeling of warmth prated her.

    Then Theresa¡¯s divine art came into y.

 Chapter 35

    Two weekster, at the flower bed in front of the amodations.

    Vera was sitting on a bench next to Renee, and while spending time with her, he suddenly spat out a question.

    ¡°So how was the lesson?¡±

    He inquired as such, since he didn¡¯t hear anything about how lessons were proceeding for a while.

    Renee jumped in surprise at his sudden question. After a moment, upon realizing that Vera had asked her a question, she quickly replied to him.

    ¡°Oh, good! Lady Theresa is teaching me really well.¡±

    Badump. Badump. Even as she spoke, her heart was beating erratically.

    It was because of the thought that Vera, who had never taken the lead in a conversation, spoke first.

    Renee judged the feeling as pleasure, but if Theresa had seen it, she would have called it excitement.

    Renee continued to talk as her face became more like a rose. She wanted to talk longer about the topic that Vera brought up first.

    She spoke in a vivid, blooming tone.

    ¡°Lady Theresa¡¯s powers were very helpful.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the power to connect each other, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes! It connects me and Lady Theresa, and in that state, when Lady Theresa uses divine art, I can feel the flow of her divinity. Well¡­. So, it felt like I was using that divine art.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a little strange.¡±

    ¡°Is that right? Oh, can I show you? What I¡¯ve been learning.¡±

    ¡°It would be an honor.¡±

    ¡°What an honor that is.¡±

    <strong>Pfft.</strong> Renee let out augh.

    Sheughed at Vera¡¯s formal response, then stretched out her hand and released her divinity.

    ¡°It¡¯s a healing art. She said it would be good for me to learn this first¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s probably the best way to utilize the vitality generated from the divine power itself.¡±

    Vera responded to Renee¡¯s words and watched her manipte the pure white divinity.

    The divinity, which had spread like a fog, condensed into a circle at the tip of Renee¡¯s fingers. A halo began floating at the tip of her fingers.

    Vera eximed as his eyes widened.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. The level ofpletion is quite high, considering you just started learning two weeks ago.¡±

    ¡°Well, it was all thanks to Lady Theresa.¡±

    <strong>Hehe</strong>, she answered it with a smile.

    Vera, who heard the answer, thought that the power of love is an excellent power for teaching.

    ¡®There was a reason why His Holiness showed her that much respect.¡¯

    Seeing it in person, Vera intuitively realized.

    ¡®Perhaps it¡¯s a technique for teachers to share the experience they have umted with an individual.¡¯

    Sharing the senses is equivalent to imposing the skills that the teacher has honed throughout their life directly into the body of their student.

    In other words, it was possible to pass on a full experience in a short span of time.

    The versatility of the ability was amazing. It was worthy of being a power of stigma.

    However,

    ¡®¡­ It¡¯s an ability that can¡¯t be used in war.¡¯

    In hisst life, the reason why Theresa didn¡¯t go to the front line after the Demon King¡¯s awakening was due to this ability.

    It was an ability that could be used on a person and quickly raise them to a higher level in terms of strength, but it was also an ability that couldn¡¯t be used effectively on the battlefield where people were dying if they made just a slight error.

    No matter how much she nurtured a person to a higher level, if they went to the battlefield and died, she would have to raise other personnel from the beginning all over again.

    ¡®The efficiency of it is low.¡¯

    It was an ability that was good to have on the battlefield, but that was by no means a necessity. There was no benefit in trying to obstinately use it.

    One mistake is all it will take. As Vera closed his mouth, silence descended upon the space.

    Renee, who was in the midst of demonstrating her divine art, felt awkward at the sudden quiet atmosphere and spat words that came into her mind.

    ¡°Ummm¡­ Well, that¡¯s all that I can do!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that was great.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    She always hears apliment from him, but she never feels bored of it for some reason.

    Renee fidgeted with her hands that were ced on her thighs. Hating the silence that settled down once more, Renee thought of a topic of conversation in her head.

    ¡®What should I say? What topic should I bring up for a long conversation?¡¯

    Nothing came to Renee¡¯s mind as she kept pondering over this. So, she continued ruminating to the point where her head turned hot. She then blurted the words that first came to her mind.

    ¡°Oh right! Sir Knight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±

    ¡°What does Sir Knight do during my lesson?¡±

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned to Renee.

    He gently lowered his head and sped his hands, trying toe up with an answer

    ¡®What am I doing?¡¯

    Vera honestly couldn¡¯te up with an answer.

    Naturally, he can¡¯t say out loud that every day he called the other apostle to ¡®educate¡¯ them.

    Vera contemted for a while as he weaved an answer. He then licked his lips and spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing some personal training.¡±

    What he said wasn¡¯t technically wrong, he just twisted the meaning a bit.

    Since the beating urs in the form of a ¡®duel¡¯, it could be seen as part of swordsmanship training.

    ¡°Aha¡­!¡±

    Renee nodded upon hearing his answer.

    ¡°Sir Knight is quite diligent.¡±

    ¡°In order to be a person worthy of standing next to the Saint, I¡¯ll have to at least do this much.¡±

    Startle, Renee¡¯s shoulders shook.

    ¡®Again¡­!¡¯

    <strong>Again, he said something this way. Speaking in such a vague manner could make people misunderstand this situation.</strong>

    Of course, although she knows that it wasn¡¯t meant to be weird, what if other people heard this? They could possibly misunderstand the rtionship between them.

    Rene¡¯s cheeks reddened at the thought that urred.

    Thoughts came to her mind unconsciously, and because of that, she couldn¡¯t think too deeply about them.

    All Renee can do is blush with the rush of those emotions that apanied her thoughts.

    ¡°Lady?¡±

    ¡°Ye-Yes!¡±

    She answered while shaking her head.

    She stuttered as her voice quivered.

    Renee closed her eyes tightly as she resented herself for appearing like a fool again.

    ¡°I¡¯m wondering if you have a sore throat¡­¡±

    Suddenly, those words came out of his mouth.

    ****

    The same night, at Renee¡¯s amodation.

    Renee heaved a deep sigh, leaning her back against the bedside.

    It was because her body didn¡¯t listen when she was with Vera.

    She couldn¡¯t figure out why she was acting so selfishly, no matter how much she thought about it. Because of that, her frustration grew each passing day.

    Tuk. Tuk. Her clenched fist pounded on the nket.

    H, who was in the middle of looking at Renee¡¯s bed, tilted her head and asked a question about Renee¡¯s action.

    ¡°Lady Saint, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Oh, I feel like my thighs are cramped.¡±

    She lied without even batting an eye.

    Immediately after giving that answer, Renee started feeling frustrated again, thinking about why she was sofortable when dealing with H, and why she would always rush when she was with Vera.

    H ced her hands on her thighs upon hearing Renee¡¯s response. She then straightened her back and continued speaking.

    ¡°Can I give you a massage?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°A massage. Even if I look like this, I¡¯m very good at giving others a massage.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ .¡±

    A serious answer to a roughly made-up statement.

    H¡¯s answer pricked Renee¡¯s conscience. She nodded and took off the nket that was covering her.

    ¡°Hmm, please be gentle.¡±

    ¡°Yes, pardon my intrusion.¡±

    H climbed onto the bed, ced her hand on Renee¡¯s thigh, and began to move carefully.

    ¡°My father said that, If I were to be a masseuse, I might have be the best masseuse on the continent.¡±

    Press. As Renee felt the pressure on her thigh, she answered the question with an awkward smile.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re definitely good.¡±

    She uttered apliment in bewilderment amidst a guilty conscience. Soon after, H continued speaking.

    ¡°Since Lady Saint is still young, she needs to take good care of her body. If she overdoes it from now on, she will not be able to develop properly.¡±

    Words that could be interpreted as nagging. However, this was how H own way of showing affection.

    Renee, who smirked upon hearing H¡¯s words, soon blurted out a question. H saying ¡®Lady Saint is still young¡¯ and ¡®growth¡¯ made her feel nervous for some reason.

    ¡°H?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Do I look that young?¡±

    Badump. Badump. Her heart pounded in anticipation of her answer.

    She was afraid that the word ¡®yes¡¯ woulde out of H¡¯s mouth. For some reason, Renee didn¡¯t seem to like it.

    Responding to the question that was handed to her, H checked Renee out from top to bottom and pondered for a while. She let out a ¡®Hmm¡¯ and answered.

    ¡°Refreshing.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I would say you look fresh.¡±

    Tilt. Renee tilted her head.

    ¡®Does that mean I look young? Or does it mean I look mature?¡¯

    It was an ambiguous answer rather than a straightforward answer.

    Renee frowned and tried to ask the question again, but recalling the thought that it might seem suspicious to ask that question persistently, she nodded instead.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Unanswered questions were making Renee even more distressed.

    ****

    The next day, in the outdoor garden.

    Renee was waiting for Theresa while sitting absent-mindedly with her eyes closed.

    ¡®¡­ It¡¯s been a long time.¡¯

    How long has it been since she could bepletely alone?

    Since she came to the Holy Kingdom, she had always been with someone, so the quiet atmosphere felt awkward for some reason.

    Renee smiled as she passed the time basking under the warm sun, feeling the cool breeze, and hearing the rustling of the grass.

    A sudden thought shed across her mind.

    She had gotten so ustomed to the Holy Kingdom in a brief span of time that she now was able to enjoy her time alone.

    A ce that once was unfamiliar to her now has be ever so familiar.

    A little over two months.

    Renee has now grown ustomed to walking around the dormitory alone and can distinguish people she meets often just by the sound of their footsteps.

    Renee, who ¡®smiled¡¯ at the thought that urred to her, felt a sense of pride well up within herself.

    And before she knew it, she had be ustomed to being referred to as the ¡®Saint.¡¯

    She still thinks that she isn¡¯t good enough to be called that, but she doesn¡¯t feel any objection when people refer to her that way.

    It was a significant development.

    Renee thought as such.

    ¡®The reason I was able to do it¡­¡¯

    It was possible because of Vera¡¯s help.

    Of course, everyone in the Holy Kingdom cared for her and helped her, but Renee would choose Vera as the person who helped her the most.

    Isn¡¯t it natural?

    Vera always treated her with the utmost respect and always stood by her side firmly, so that in itself became her strength.

    Suddenly, the memories of what she went through with Vera shed across Renee¡¯s mind.

    From the moment they first met at Remeo, the attack that took ce on their way to the Holy Kingdom, his hand that held her palm and guided her since she arrived at the Holy Kingdom, to the voice that dug into her ears.

    And¡­

    ¡®I-I¡­¡¯

    His lips.

    On the day Theresa returned to the Holy Kingdom, she touched his lips with her thumb while touching his face in the conference room.

    As she reminisced about that scene in the middle of the day, she could still feel that touch vividly.

    Renee felt her head explode.

    She fidgeted with her fingers.

    For some reason, she had trouble breathing.

    Badump. Badump. Her whole body could feel her heartbeat.

    Her insides seemed like a mess, and due to increasing heat Renee¡¯s skin gradually turned red.

    After a while, Theresa, who was approaching Renee from afar, let out an ¡®Ah¡¯ as she smirked upon seeing that sight.

    ¡®This¡­¡¯

    Her eyes narrowed

    At the end of her gaze, she saw Renee wrapped in an aura with a pink hue.

    ¡®¡­ It won¡¯t be easy.¡¯

    Theresa shook her head.

 Chapter 36

    <strong>? Awakening (2) ?</strong>

    Swoosh-

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The divinity that swirled atop Renee¡¯s palm scattered as she sighed in regret.

    Renee apologized to Theresa as she felt ashamed for herck of concentration.

    ¡°I apologize, I¡¯m not doing very well today¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. No one will me you for your failure today, so take it easy.¡±

    Theresa smiled and consoled the young girl¡¯s heart as she examined herplexion.

    To be precise, she was examining the emotions oozing out of Renee.

    An immensely dark shade of pink.

    ¡®As the days go by¡­¡¯

    It was getting even darker. Her feelings at first, which only seemed fresh, were now gradually bing something more.

    Throughout her life, Theresa couldn¡¯t help but peek at other people¡¯s emotions. So, she could guess to some extent why this phenomenon was happening.

    ¡®¡­ She¡¯s turning a blind eye to it.¡¯

    <strong>She denies her own feelings. No, it would be correct to say that she doesn¡¯t even realize.</strong>

    She didn¡¯t know Reneepletely. However, Renee, whom she¡¯d seen for these past two weeks, was a slightly clumsy yet strong girl. So, from her perspective, the fact that Renee was in denial seemed absurd.

    Theresa¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Theresa usually preferred to stand aside and observe from the sidelines, thinking it was not right to interfere in the rtionship of others. Still, it was difficult for her to see a person she cherished so much struggle like that.

    ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯

    She was facing a dilemma.

    She wanted to help. However, when the opportunity presented itself, how would she bring it up?

    It wasn¡¯t the right thing to directly tell her about her feelings. Rather, the owner of those emotions shoulde up with the definition on their own.

    What she needed to do as an elder was make sure Renee felt a bit morefortable.

    ¡®¡­ It¡¯s fine.¡¯

    But at least she could give her a nudge in the right direction.

    Having organized her thoughts with the idea that appeared in her mind, Theresa spoke out to Renee with a smile.

    ¡°Saint.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried about something?¡±

    Renee fiddled with her fingers upon hearing that question.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Worried. Of course she was worried. Her head was in a mess all day because of that worry, which over time seemed to be even moreplicated.

    <strong>Should I say it? Is it alright to tell her? It¡¯s just a meaningless personal issue. Is it fine to voice it out?</strong>

    Renee hesitated. She was hesitating because she always thought that she had to deal with this situation on her own.

    Of course, her hesitation might have been frustrating for the other person.

    Fortunately, however, Theresa wasn¡¯t so impatient as to urge Renee to hurry.

    It was a reaction she was quite familiar with.

    The power she possessed, the years she had lived, and her experience as the professor of the Academy, Theresa knew well how erratic children at that age were.

    Theresa sped Renee¡¯s hand and spoke as if she wasforting her.

    ¡°There is no such thing as an elder¡¯s hunch. However, whenever I look at the Saint, she always seems to be troubled about something, so I hope you let this olddy be of some help.¡±

    Renee flinched at her words. Her fingers quivered as she continued to ponder. ¡®Bite,¡¯ she lightly bit her lips and said.

    ¡°Well, is it alright for me to get a little help?¡±

    ¡°As much as you¡¯d like.¡±

    She gave her permission.

    Renee nodded and tried to spit it out, but suddenly found that her words seemed to be stuck in her throat.

    <strong>How can I exin it?</strong> An inevitable reaction suddenly emerged because of that thought.

    Once again, hesitation followed suit.

    <strong>What is my state now? How should I exin it and ask for advice?</strong>

    Thinking about it, her head felt like a jumbled-up mess.

    No matter how hard she pondered, she couldn¡¯t choose the right words.

    As Renee¡¯s lips twitched and her brows furrowed, Theresa snickered at the thought, ¡®Youth.¡¯ She then finally opened her mouth.

    ¡°Well¡­ Can I take a guess?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah, sure!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel your chest suddenly tighten? Even when you¡¯re in a daze or doing other things, when you eat or when you¡¯re in bed, your chest tightens for no reason.¡±

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right!¡±

    Rattle. Renee¡¯s shoulders shook.

    <strong>How could she guess my condition so urately, even though I never told anyone about it before?</strong>

    Theresa continued speaking as an astonished expression lingered on Renee¡¯s face.

    ¡°Sometimes you feel like your whole body is being devoured by a fireball. Sometimes you keep reying the same scene in your mind over and over again, and sometimes your head gets filled with wild imaginations.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s it! These days, I keep getting frustrated because of that¡­¡±

    Renee smiled and nodded wildly at her urate assessment.

    <strong>What an enthusiastic response.</strong> As Theresa burst into a grin, Renee now feeling ¡®free¡¯ used that momentum to ask another question.

    ¡°How did you know that at first nce? I didn¡¯t even say¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s years of experience. Not to mention, I regrly teach children around your age as well.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Renee nodded when she remembered that Theresa¡¯s ce of dispatch was now Tellon Academy.

    ¡°It¡¯smon for children to daydream. There are still many immature and odd feelings from not knowing yourself well. Often the emotions thate to mind are unfamiliar at that age, so I fully understand what the Saint feels.¡±

    ¡°Aah, I¡¯m embarrassed by that¡­¡±

    Renee bowed her head awkwardly.

    The next moment, she shook her head and sighed, then kept talking.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting worse these days. Is there something wrong with my body? Is it because the ce where I live has changed? Even when I seek medical treatment from priests, nothinges up.¡±

    As Renee became morefortable, she poured out herints.

    Thinking that Theresa might know how to resolve her unstable state, Renee poured out her worries without any shame.

    Theresa nodded as she listened to Renee¡¯s grumblings, and then answered with a broad smile.

    ¡°Well, some of my students also suffer from such symptoms.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Most of the time, yes. And some of them evene to me for consultation.¡±

    Upon hearing Theresa¡¯s remark, she asked another question as her throat became parched.

    ¡°So, why am I like this?¡±

    <strong>What¡¯s wrong with my current physical condition?</strong> When she asked that, Theresa responded with a slightly mischievous tone.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s something the Saint needs to find out by herself.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it about your feelings? Even if I do tell you what it is, it might be the right answer for the Saint. So I¡¯m trying to be a little cautious.¡±

    Renee¡¯s expression turned slightly bumpy when she abruptly avoided answering after the long conversation.

    Theresa grinned, and she then continued.

    ¡°I will give you a hint. Isn¡¯t there something thates to mind when you feel that way?¡±

    ¡°Something thates to mind?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what it is, it could be an object, a ce, or even¡­¡±

    Her words became obscure at the end.

    Theresa, who saw that Renee¡¯s body leaned forward little by little in anticipation, finally finished speaking with a smile.

    ¡°¡­A person.¡±

    Rattle. Renee¡¯s whole body suddenly shook.

    Her face began to fill with embarrassment and shame.

    Something immediately came to mind. A certain someone.

    ¡°There¡¯s a saying out there. In order to find the cause of a problem, one must first find amon denominator of the problem. So, based on my judgment, I think that ¡®something¡¯ that came to Saint¡¯s mind right now is the cause of your difort.¡±

    <strong>Vera.</strong>

    Renee silently listened in and immediately recalled a name with four letters.

    Badump. Badump. Her heart began to beat wildly.

    That reaction, which had been bothering her all this time, had begun once again.

    It¡¯s just a name, but as soon as it was brought up.

    Her face turned redder than ever before. Her body continued to tremble so severely that she could hardly stay still.

    Renee felt incredibly embarrassed at her subsequent actions and soon began to clench her fists and stutter.

    ¡°Well, that¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence.

    Renee didn¡¯t have the courage to say, ¡®I feel sick when I think of Vera.¡¯

    Theresa kept as she felt immensely delighted upon seeing Renee¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°The next thing you have to find out is¡­ right after identifying the cause¡­ why does it make you feel strange? That¡¯s what you have to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Why¡­?¡±

    ¡°The students I¡¯ve seen blurted out so many reasons. Some said it was curiosity, someone once said it was a feeling of longing, and others said it was unpleasant.¡±

    Upon hearing her following words, Renee¡¯s mouth shut tight. Theresa did that so Renee would think ¡®why.¡¯

    ¡°But something is surprising.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s surprising?¡±

    ¡°The answer to those who talk about such troubles eventually take a simr form.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the answer?¡±

    It was a question she blurted out as her anticipation reached its peak.

    As Renee asked with an uneasy look, Theresa continued speaking with a smile.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you the answer. The idea is that one must tread through this path on their own and discover the answer by themselves.¡±

    ¡°Just like that!¡±

    From Renee¡¯s perspective it was cowardly.

    Theresa pretended to have a solution to her troubles, but in the end, she only fanned the mes of her curiosity.

    Renee, whoseplexion became even grumpier, soon muttered out.

    ¡°Then, at least a hint¡­¡±

    It was especially inconvenient that she couldn¡¯t see ahead at that moment.

    She didn¡¯t even have a clue what Theresa¡¯s face was like now. Instead, judging from the tone she was hearing, there seemed to be meaning behind her words.

    It was the kind of moment when you¡¯re so nervous that you can¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed.

    Shortly after, Theresa went on.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well then, why not? I¡¯ll give you a riddle.¡±

    ¡°A riddle?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s unlikely that the answer to this riddle would suffice, but from my judgment, the answer is probably simr to what the Saint seeks.¡±

    Theresa took a short breather and then resumed.

    ¡°It¡¯s the most straightforward emotion in the world. For myriads of people, it¡¯s an emotion that reminds them of myriads of things. It is an emotion that turns the world¡¯s bravest men into cowards and an emotion that makes the world¡¯s most disloyal person into a devoted servant.¡±

    Renee tilted her head.

    ¡°And there are many different kinds of people who that emotion is directed towards. Sometimes a friend, sometimes an enemy, and sometimes the emotion thates to mind when you see someone for the first time. It¡¯s a feeling that rarely distinguishes between other people or situations and easily blends in with other emotions. That¡¯s why, it¡¯s easy to be mistaken.¡±

    Theresa grinned as she saw Renee¡¯s puzzled expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s an emotion of great pride while being sublime. It¡¯s an emotion that is born without a reason, but it¡¯s also an emotion that constantly forces one to seek the reason behind its birth.¡±

    Theresa said so and then asked a question in a tone filled withughter.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s the riddle. Well, the next lesson will be in three days, so can I expect to hear an answer by then?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll try!¡±

    Renee nodded in astonishment as she listened to her in a daze, but soon she regretted it.

    She uttered ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ inwardly.

    <strong>I didn¡¯t understand a single thing.</strong>

    She answered confidently, but she wasn¡¯t confident at all.

    Her head drooped as she kept her eyes shut.

    Theresa¡¯s riddle was too hard for Renee.

 Chapter 37

    <strong>? Awakening (3) ?</strong>

    Two dayster, inside the amodation.

    As she leaned her body towards the hands of the attendants, Renee let out a deep sigh. It was because she recalled the riddle Theresa gave her.

    ¡®It¡¯s difficult¡­¡¯

    For the past two days, she had been thinking hard about the riddle, yet she still hadn¡¯t figured out the answer.

    It was impossible for her to ask anyone for help.

    ¡­ No, it was more appropriate to say that shecked the courage to do it.

    Asking someone for advice about the answer would mean that she also had to share her concerns. How would she go about asking for advice on that?

    Renee didn¡¯t want anyone to know that she was acting weird because of Vera.

    Do I feel embarrassed about something? She couldn¡¯t exin why, but when she considered telling him, a sense of embarrassment arose in her mind.

    In the end, because of such an embarrassing feeling budding inside her, she had to take care of her worries alone, and the result turned out like this.

    Renee still didn¡¯t know what Theresa was talking about.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    She heard those words while engrossed in such thoughts.

    After hearing those words, Renee got rid of those thoughts and stood up using a cane.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, everyone.¡±

    ¡°I think you should leave right away, Lady Saint. Sir Vera is waiting outside.¡±

    Startled. When she heard that Vera was waiting outside, her body began to tremble out of control again.

    Renee nodded and walked slowly, wondering if she had a fever.

    ****

    On a beautiful sunny day, at the bench in the garden in front of the amodation.

    On the days with no special schedule, Renee and Vera woulde here to rx.

    ¡®Herplexion is bad.¡¯

    Renee¡¯s condition seemed strange. The strange look he had noticed since leaving Remeo had only worsened as the days passed.

    Vera stared intensely at Renee¡¯s face, and naturally, he began to worry.

    Anyone whoid their eyes upon Renee, who was neatly dressed and had a mysterious atmosphere about her, couldn¡¯t help but describe her as anything but beautiful. However, Vera, who had spent time with her every day, could sense her condition buried beneath her beauty through her drooping eyes and pursed lips.

    ¡°Saint. Do you feel sick?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Oh, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡±

    Renee flinched.

    Thinking that Vera had seen through her worries, she expressed her following words in the form of a shout.

    ¡°Ho-Homework! I feel troubled because of my homework!¡±

    Words that she blurted rapidly.

    ¡°Oh, is it about Lady Theresa¡¯s ss?¡±

    ¡°Yes! She gave me a riddle, but I can¡¯te up with the answer¡­¡±

    When Renee said that awkwardly, Vera kept his mouth shut and pondered for a bit. He then asked.

    ¡°¡­ Can¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Words he uttered out of his desire to help her.

    At that, Renee flinched in astonishment, then hurriedly refuted.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s fine!¡±

    Vera bowed his head. He felt empty for some reason at the sight of Renee turning her head away.

    ¡°I apologize. I said something presumptuous.¡±

    ¡°No, why is that¡­¡±

    Renee¡¯s embarrassment deepened.

    That was when Vera realized he was about tounch another ¡®bombardment of apologies¡¯.

    It was just a matter of not apologizing, but¡­ It wasn¡¯t easy for him.

    Unlike before, Renee was aware that Vera was the cause of her emotions being in turmoil.

    In other words, she became more meticulous in choosing her words than ever before.

    ¡°The Saint must have wanted toe up with the answer on her own, but I failed to take that fact into consideration and uttered those words. Please feel free to punish this fool.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    She was frustrated to the point of going crazy.

    It felt like her head was spinning.

    Not knowing what to do, Renee hesitated for a moment. She then closed her eyes tightly and spoke.

    Those words, too, were uttered out of embarrassment.

    She kept spouting anything that came to her mind, all in hopes of stopping Vera.

    ¡°Uhm, it¡¯s a riddle about emotions! It¡¯s about finding the nature of the emotion that Lady Theresa described¡­¡±

    Stiffen-

    As she continued to speak, Renee btedly recalled her failure, and shut her mouth.

    ¡®¡­ Stupid!¡¯

    <strong>If I¡¯m going to confess anyway, why not just say, ¡®I feel troubled because of you.¡¯</strong>

    Her heart filled with grief at that foolish behavior.

    Vera raised his head at the words he had just heard and looked at Renee with a strange frown.

    ¡®It¡¯s about emotions.¡¯

    Vera quickly racked his brains. It¡¯s because he got the idea how he could help Renee.

    How could he be so impatient?

    In the meantime, what did he achieve since he swore to live for Renee? What did he do after returning to the Holy Kingdom?

    Aside from the fact that he had a lot of free time currently, and didn¡¯t have to do anything important, all he had to do was stand next to her and follow her. So, shouldn¡¯t he be helpful in times like this?

    ¡®It¡¯s a riddle.¡¯

    Judging from Renee¡¯s reaction, it didn¡¯t seem like she would reveal the contents of the riddle, so he had to infer as much as possible from the clues given.

    <strong> Riddle. Emotion. Lady Theresa.</strong>

    Vera, who was trying to weave an answer from all those limited clues, was able to infer the answer more easily than he had expected.

    ¡°Saint.¡±

    ¡°Huh, Ye- Yes!¡±

    Renee shook her head and responded to Vera¡¯s words. Cold sweat dripped down her spine.

    ¡°I wonder if the answer to the riddle is ¡®love¡¯. After all, Lady Theresa is the Apostle of Love, and the riddle is also about emotions, so I think it¡¯s usible.¡±

    Stiffen.

    Renee froze.

    Love.

    The moment that word pierced her ear, all of her thoughts stopped.

    ¡°He, uh, uh¡­.¡±

    Renee squeaked out words like a broken machine.

    After a long time, the words she barely uttered would make one think that she couldn¡¯t possibly be any more foolish.

    ¡°No, the answer can¡¯t be love.¡±

    A tant denial. She herself wasn¡¯t sure why she instantly denied it. She uttered those words as she sumbed to the pressure of her pounding heart.

    ¡°¡­ Is that so? I apologize for not being of any help.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Renee lowered her head.

    What followed was an awkward silence.

    ****

    The ufortable silence lingered for over an hour.

    Normally, Renee, who couldn¡¯t stand the atmosphere, would have spoken out loud, but now Renee didn¡¯t have that kind of leisure.

    Love.

    That emotion might be the answer to the riddle Theresa gave her.

    She didn¡¯t have the time to ponder over it because thoughts about Vera kept haunting her mind.

    She denied the possibility of ¡®love¡¯ being the correct answer. However, no matter how hard she thought about other emotions, Renee couldn¡¯t get her mind off of the word ¡®love.¡¯

    Heat surged over her face, as she felt tremors in her belly that she couldn¡¯t control.

    At the same time, Renee tried remembering her past behavior, to see if there was any simrity to the word ¡®love.¡¯

    Even if she tried to deny it¡­ when she thought about it calmly¡­

    The racing heart that came to mind when she held his hand, or the nervousness when she would talk to him. She was still substituting the word ¡®love¡¯ for those moments in the conference room. She fidgeted with her fingers every time she thought about it.

    The thought of ¡®what if¡¯ kept urring to her, and she couldn¡¯t stop it.

    Even though she was trying, the answer still remained out of grasp. And if there was a reason for that, it was because for Renee, love was only a story that other people would partake in.

    Renee didn¡¯t know what love was because she had never pictured herself being in love with someone in her lifetime. And in the past, she was too desperate to even think about such a thing.

    There was no time to care about love because it was far more important to learn the way of the vige and to paint her dark world correctly to the smallest detail.

    The chaos that arose from that.

    While Renee grunted for a long time, Vera¡¯s words resounded.

    ¡°Saint. Would you like to head back?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The sun will set soon.¡±

    Renee¡¯s whole body trembled at the words spoken.

    Without realizing, she felt agitated.

    ¡®¡­ No.¡¯

    <strong>Not now.</strong> Right now, she felt so confused that she thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep if it stayed this way.

    She still had a lot to think about.

    Soon she tried toe up with an excuse.

    An excuse for them to stay together longer, to calm her mind and end the confusion.

    ¡°I¡­ !¡±

    Renee blurted out those words at the top of her head, then staggeringly grabbed Vera¡¯s arm.

    Grab-

    Her grip was firm.

    ¡°¡­ Can we take a walk for a bit?¡±

    Fortunately, that excuse turned out to be a reasonable one.

    Vera¡¯s answer further reassured herself.

    ¡°¡­ As you wish.¡±

    ****

    Flower beds surrounding the outdoor garden.

    Renee was walking there in a daze.

    In one hand she held her cane, and in the other she was holding Vera¡¯s hand.

    The warmth of the rough hand was transmitted to hers

    As that warmth surged over her body, Renee screamed ¡®Calm down¡¯ inwardly, and as time went by this only further confused her.

    She felt frustrated. She didn¡¯t know what would really happen if Vera left her side.

    She didn¡¯t quite understand why she kept thinking about the word ¡®love¡¯.

    Suddenly, the thought that Vera might hate her crossed Renee¡¯s mind.

    <strong>Aren¡¯t these thoughts that I make up in my mind just making me feel even more anxious?</strong>

    <strong> Aren¡¯t I just hurting myself with these futile thoughts?</strong>

    sp-

    She involuntarily strengthened her grip when such thoughts urred to her.

    As the warmth grew, her heart began to beat more wildly.

    <strong>I¡¯m¨C</strong>

    Even though she kept denying it, her body continued to react honestly.

    It was impossible, even if she tried to ignore it.

    No matter how much she screamed inwardly, she couldn¡¯t deny her belly tightening at the thought that it might have been true.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    She heaved a deep sigh.

    <strong>¨Cwith him.</strong>

    ¡°Saint?¡±

    A voice that was always protecting her.

    Badump. As her heart kept beating wildly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    Words she barely uttered.

    After saying that, Renee closed her eyes tightly and thought.

    Her mind was ying tricks on her.

    Ever since she started thinking about ¡®love.¡¯

    The moment she became aware of it, every action began to take a consistent form in line with that word. So, what would it be if it wasn¡¯t a trick?

    <strong> Yes, I admit.</strong>

    Her condition would start to make sense if she concluded it was ¡®love.¡¯

    The curiosity about Vera was due to ¡®interest.¡¯

    The beat that grew stronger during the conversation was due to ¡®excitement.¡¯

    The heat that faded away the moment she let his hand go was due to ¡®sorrow.¡¯

    Even though each feeling had different names attached to it, whenbined, they all pointed to one emotion.

    It was embarrassing to even think about it.

    The name that stole her heart.

    She couldn¡¯t even dare to call its name.

    <strong>¡­ Love.</strong>

    Her heart, which had already realized the truth for some time, was calling its name by itself.

 Chapter 38

    <strong>? First Name (1) ?</strong>

    The next day, at Renee¡¯s amodation.

    Theresa blinked and nced at Renee, who looked exhausted.

    ¡°You look quite tired.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I couldn¡¯t sleep well¡­¡±

    She looked awful. There were dark circles under her eyes; she sighed as if she were troubled by something.

    However, even her usual unfading beauty appeared dim. Theresa, who found this situation funny, soon burst intoughter and said.

    ¡°So, did you find the answer to the riddle?¡±

    Flinch. Renee¡¯s body shook.

    Again, she began to emanate a pink aura.

    After the rising aura enveloped Renee¡¯s entire body, she nodded her head.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    A quivering tone with a tinge of shyness.

    Renee pursed her lips, carefully choosing what to say next, then took a deep breath and continued her grumbling response.

    ¡°I did find the answer, but¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t get it.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Renee¡¯s moaning figure reflected in Theresa¡¯s eyes. Renee groaned and hesitated for a long time, then closed her eyes tightly and began blurting out words.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I don¡¯t know why I have this feeling. There wasn¡¯t any particr incident that made it happen, and there wasn¡¯t any other reason, but all of a sudden¡­¡±

    Her words were all over the ce, which made it seem like she was spouting gibberish.

    Seeing Renee blurting out words rapidly, wondering what to do, Theresa thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t she adorable?¡¯ inwardly.

    The translucent hue radiating from the girl, who became confused upon realizing her first love, was Theresa¡¯s favorite color.

    ¡°You don¡¯t necessarily need a reason.¡±

    Theresa repliedughingly. When Renee raised her head, Theresa continued speaking with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there an answer to the riddle? It¡¯s an emotion born without a reason, yet many still btedly try to find the reason behind it. That emotion is called love.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    Renee¡¯s face turned red.

    Her face became that way on its own, the moment she heard the word ¡®love.¡¯

    It was because hearing that word directly made her belly tingle. The word she couldn¡¯t even dare to utter due to feeling ashamed.

    ¡°Sti-Still¡­!¡±

    ¡°I can assure you of this. No matter what reason Lady Saint¡¯s heart tries to seek, it will never be able to define love. Love doesn¡¯t ask for a reason. It just wants to be called love.¡±

    She continued speaking as such.

    It was an epiphany that Theresa had gained throughout her life, living under the name of the Apostle of Love.

    ¡°Love is just love. The emotion that makes you look at someone without even realizing. The feeling thatpels you to try finding yourself in their eyes. That¡¯s what that heart-wrenching feeling is. That¡¯s how parents look at their children.¡±

    Renee shook her head again upon hearing her words.

    ¡°Love wears so manyyers. It¡¯s akin to a capricious child. Sometimes he is curious, sometimes he yearns, and sometimes he resents. So, it¡¯s an emotion that¡¯s easily misunderstood because it¡¯s difficult for you to be certain what it is.¡±

    Theresa¡¯s words pierced Renee, who kept trying to deny that, to her core.

    ¡°But, at the end of the day, it¡¯s still love. Everyyer that tries to cover it needs to be torn apart. Love is an emotion that can¡¯t be defined by any word other than love itself.¡±

    Words that revealed her ignorant self, who was looking away in shame.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to seek reasons. All Lady Saint has to do is to just ept the feelings engraved in your heart as they are.¡±

    Renee wondered what kind ofyers did her feelings of love wear.

    Curiosity about why he revered her so much.

    A yearning for him, who was much more mature than herself yet only a few years older than her.

    A resentment against those unconscious actions that made her suffer.

    When she thought about it. Her feeling of love was wearing manyyers.

    ¡®Th-that¡¯s¡­¡¯

    In the end, all of that was love.

    Whoosh-.

    Renee felt a sensation of heat spreading throughout her body.

    The heat was so intense that she wondered if she would be cooked to death like this

    How could she calm it down? Why was her heart pounding at a time like this? It was beating faster than ever before as it channeled heat throughout her body.

    Seeing Renee, who had turned redder than an apple, Theresa finished her speech with a giggle.

    ¡°It¡¯s a natural phenomenon. Lady Saint is a human too, so no need to be shy.¡±

    ¡°Ah, th-that¡­¡±

    Renee stuttered as she barely uttered a word.

    Her head wobbled.

    A truly ridiculous figure.

    Yet, to Theresa, she looked more beautiful than ever.

    ****

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Vera¡¯s voice. Renee felt her heart beat wildly upon hearing his deep voice.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°How was today¡¯s lesson?¡±

    What did I do? What did I learn from Lady Theresa?

    She couldn¡¯t think well because of the feverish heat. No matter how she tried to remember, nothing came to mind.

    In fact, she couldn¡¯t think of anything because she didn¡¯t actually learn anything today, but Renee, whose mind was haunted by the thought, ¡®I have to answer Vera,¡¯ didn¡¯t realize.

    So, the reply she spouted was yet another foolish answer.

    ¡°I learned something good!¡±

    Shortly after Renee answered, she closed her eyes tightly and asked herself.

    ¡®What¡¯s good¡­!¡¯

    <strong> What nonsense am I saying? What if Vera thinks of me as strange at this rate?</strong>

    While Renee was cursing herself inwardly, Vera, who was looking at Renee, nodded and answered in his usual tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s great.¡±

    In fact, no matter what Renee reply would have been, Vera¡¯s answer would have remained the same.

    Renee was Vera¡¯s faith and his truth, so no matter her answer, Vera would never think of her as strange.

    Immediately after answering, Vera continued to think that, even as he looked at Renee¡¯s reddenedplexion.

    ¡°Are the lessons hard?¡±

    He was just worried.

    Vera, who couldn¡¯t even fathom Renee¡¯s heart, became worried when he saw Renee¡¯s abnormal behavior.

    From a distance, they looked ridiculous.

    Even today, the two were walking alongside each other while thinking something different.

    ****

    Three days was enough time for Renee to acknowledge her feelings.

    Renee held hands with Vera and walked through the flowerbed, and continued to think with her head down.

    <strong>What does Vera think of me?</strong>

    That¡¯s what she thought.

    She didn¡¯t mean the way he treated her on the outside.

    She was concerned about something deeper, his inner feelings. She was wondering about the hidden feelings that he didn¡¯t reveal yet.

    Does Vera also love her? She never thought of that, not for a single moment.

    Renee knew. The feeling Vera harbored for her wasn¡¯t one of love. She couldn¡¯t help but notice it because it was tantly obvious.

    Vera¡¯s feelings for her were too vivid to define it as ¡®love,¡¯ too short tobel it as ¡®like.¡¯ His feelings towards her were more close to reverence, if she had to put into words.

    A virtuous attitude, the always calm tone, and even now, the silent and protective actions were testaments to that.

    Squeeze. Renee felt her heart getting squeezed.

    Her heart kept pounding for him, yet the other person didn¡¯t feel that way for her.

    Renee¡¯s first love was a needlessly honest man, who didn¡¯t have a speck of selfishness.

    ¡®It¡¯s fine.¡¯

    <strong>You can be a little bit selfish.</strong>

    Renee, who thought as such, btedly realized that they were just one step apart and gasped.

    ¡°Saint?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Tremble. Her shoulders trembled.

    Heat began to surge over her body again.

    In her mumbling lips, the unvoiced question, ¡®What do you think of me?¡¯ lingered.

    The reason why she didn¡¯t ask was because she was afraid that the answer would be too painful for her to bear.

    It was because she was already aware of the answer, but didn¡¯t want to hear it through Vera¡¯s mouth.

    Renee didn¡¯t want to lose the warmth in her hands.

    It was fine, even if it stayed as a mere delusion.

    Wasn¡¯t it fine to imagine that Vera also felt the same way?

    Tap. Following the tapping sound of the cane, the sound of footsteps resounded.

    Renee felt the insides of her belly tingle and walked forward along with that beat.

    Again, she fell into deep thought.

    ¡­ No, this time around, a delusion shed through her mind.

    <strong> What would have happened if I didn¡¯t lose my vision?</strong>

    Renee drew herself next to the face she once swept with her hands as she recalled the face she had drawn in her head.

    She drew two people smiling at each other.

    She knew it wasn¡¯t real, yet she still chose to draw such a scene.

    In the scene, both she and Vera wereughing together. There, she wasn¡¯t the Saint.

    Vera held her hands and spoke.

    <strong>¨C Renee.</strong>

    Flinch!! Renee¡¯s body shook.

    The reaction caused by her delusion was too dangerous.

    Shortly after, Renee¡¯s grip around Vera¡¯s hand tightened as her body naturally stiffened.

    Vera tilted his head as he looked at Renee, suddenly sping his hand.

    The reaction he saw every time they went on a walk. By now, that reaction had be pretty familiar.

    He wondered if there was a problem. However, whenever he asked her about it, she would always reply, ¡®It¡¯s nothing.¡¯ So, Vera didn¡¯t call out to Renee this time around, and just quietly chose to examine herplexion.

    It was really fortunate for Renee.

    She would have twisted her body in shame if she realized that she reacted strangely in front of Vera again.

    Renee wasn¡¯t even aware how she was reacting right now, and while she was trying to shake off these thoughts, a realization dawned on her.

    <strong>Although I can¡¯t see Vera.</strong>

    ¡®J-Just hearing him call my name¡­¡¯

    <strong>Maybe I can do it.</strong>

    It was a pretty tempting thought.

    <strong>It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking for anything difficult, it¡¯s just a name.</strong>

    <strong>I think Vera will do it because I¡¯m the one asking.</strong>

    <strong> Didn¡¯t Vera call me ¡®Ms. Renee¡¯ while we were in the vige?</strong>

    From there, she needs to push it a bit further and ask him to not add ¡®Miss¡¯ while addressing her.

    Renee, who resolved herself as such, pursed her lips for a moment and continued on her trail of thoughts. She then closed her eyes tightly and blurted out the following words.

    ¡°Sir Knight!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Stiffen. She was speechless.

    She was about to ask for a favor on the spur of the moment, but the thought of how to do that came to her mind btedly.

    Renee began sweating profusely while thinking about it. On the other hand, Vera patiently waited for Renee.

    Renee only opened her mouth once again after walking half ap around the flower bed in such a silent state.

    ¡°¡­ Ah! Come to think of it, maybe we are being too formal! Since we will continue to see each other, I think it will be better for us to address each other in a more familiar way! That¡¯s what I think!¡±

    Unconsciously, she imitated a chatan in order to convince Vera.

    After momentarily thinking that something might be wrong, she continued speaking in a hurry.

    ¡°Do-don¡¯t you think so? We will ke-ke-keep seeing each other in the future! Since we¡¯re going to be together, wouldn¡¯t it be better to close the distance a little? Like, for example, calling each other by our first names!¡±

    It was a sudden start.

    She tried to speak logically, but she couldn¡¯t think of any excuses, so she forcefully pushed forth.

    Badump. Badump. Renee¡¯s heart began to beat erratically as feelings of anticipation and excitement brimmed within her.

    Renee kept her ears wide open and tilted her head slightly towards Vera as she eagerly waited for his answer.

    Vera¡¯s answer only came after five more steps.

    ¡°¡­ Please reconsider it. I apologize, but I can¡¯t ept this.¡±

    His reply was a tant rejection.

 Chapter 39

    <strong>? First Name (2) ?</strong>

    Thump. It felt like her heart was sinking.

    Renee stopped walking, feeling no strength in her feet.

    Her mind cooled down as if she were sshed by icy water.

    She opened her mouth and uttered in a feeble tone.

    ¡°I-I see¡­¡±

    Her shoulders drooped.

    She needed to make a bright expression and pretend that she was fine. She needed to say that she was just joking.

    However, at this moment, she couldn¡¯t do so at all.

    Vera panicked upon seeing Renee, who abruptly stopped walking and had a sullen look on her face.

    When Vera realized Renee was in a bad mood because of him, he inwardly cursed himself.

    His mouth quickly began to weave words that couldfort Renee.

    ¡°¡­ What I wanted to say was¡­ I¡¯m not worthy of such honor. I thought it would be shameful to dare to do something like that¡­¡±

    Vera gave an uncharacteristically long excuse. However, soon the realization that this wasn¡¯t a clear answer dawned on him, and in the end, he bit his lips.

    ¡°¡­ I apologize.¡±

    ¡°No, I requested that too thoughtlessly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. There¡¯s nothing Saint can¡¯t request from me.¡±

    Renee had a few thoughts when she heard those words.

    <strong>If that¡¯s the case, then why are you refusing to listen to my request?</strong>

    <strong>If I¡¯m requesting something from you, then you should just listen to it.</strong>

    A prickly expression flickered across Renee¡¯s face.

    In the midst of this, Vera, who always respected her, appeared hateful in her eyes. However, she was in such a state because her self-pride was hurt.

    Renee¡¯s anger subsided.

    ¡°¡­ Then you should just call me by my name.¡±

    She uttered spitefully.

    ****

    Vera flinched upon seeing Renee¡¯s expression.

    The look on Renee¡¯s face, who turned to him and raised her head, was an expression he had never seen before.

    Her brows furrowed, and she pursed her lips.

    She looked towards the sky because she couldn¡¯t assess his height and as a result raised her head too high. But Vera instinctively knew that she was staring at him.

    ¡°Call me by my name.¡±

    Those words resounded once more.

    Vera was at a loss for what to do upon seeing her behaving like this, and eventually apologized.

    ¡°¡­ I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Are you doing something that you need to apologize for?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I apologize.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything that you feel sorry about.¡±

    Tremble. Vera shuddered.

    Vera couldn¡¯t utter a reply because Renee, who had never shown this kind of appearance, was suddenly admonishing him.

    When Vera was in a pickle, not knowing what to say or how to answer, Renee opened her mouth again.

    ¡°Fine. If Sir Knight feels so burdened, I¡¯ll say it first. After I do it, Sir Knight will have to do it as well. You get it?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you going to apologize again this time?¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes trembled in trepidation.

    Vera, who was looking at Renee with quivering eyes, felt her grip around his hand tighten. He then bowed his head and said.

    ¡°¡­ I will obey yourmand.¡±

    ¡°Good. Then I will do it. Ve¡­.¡±

    Freeze.

    This time, Renee was the one who became speechless.

    Renee was about to call Vera by his name, but the moment she realized what she was doing, her face turned red and her mouth remained shut.

    <strong>Just now, I was about to call Vera by his name.</strong>

    Badump. Badump. Her heart began pounding.

    She btedly became aware of what she was trying to do.

    She made a lot of unreasonable demands because she was momentarily furious.

    She was pushing Vera, who couldn¡¯t even think of going against her words.

    This realization pricked Renee¡¯s conscience.

    The realization that she was harassing Vera because of her own greed pricked her conscience. At the same time, her heart fluttered at the thought that she was about to call Vera by name.

    ¡°Ve-Ve-Ve¡­¡±

    Renee closed her eyes tightly.

    She wanted to turn back time.

    Renee wanted to have the power to turn back time rather than this useless power. Not much.

    Just five minutes would suffice. She prayed to the Heavens to go back in time by five minutes.

    <strong>I¡¯m willing to give away everything. Please, change my powers.</strong>

    ¡­ Of course, that didn¡¯t change anything. There is no point crying over spilled milk.

    A sense of frustration rose within her.

    Then Renee, whose body gradually trembled more and more, came up with an idea that was akin to self-justification.

    ¡®If it¡¯s like that¡­!¡¯

    She needed to do it now. She would never get a chance like this.

    Indeed, it was better than nothing.

    It was her own fault that she ended up in such a situation. However, if she didn¡¯t take advantage of this opportunity, that stickler of a man would never call her by her name.

    In addition, it would only make her restless.

    Just two phonemes. All she had to do was utter two phonemes ¡®Ve¡¯¡¯Ra¡¯.

    <strong>How difficult is that!</strong>

    ¡°Ve¡­¡±

    However, it turned out to be quite arduous.

    Her face was flushed in heat. Her heart was pounding so wildly that her chest ached.

    A name made up of barely two phonemes and four letters was too embarrassing for her to say out loud. So she couldn¡¯t continue.

    Squeeze!

    The grip around Vera¡¯s hand grew stronger.

    She began to worry about how her appearance looked right now.

    Renee, who hesitated for a long time, unable to say her words, immediately took a deep breath and controlled her emotions.

    ¡°Saint, if you feel troubled, you don¡¯t have to¡­.¡±

    ¡°Stay quiet.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    <strong>Why are you disturbing me when I¡¯m trying to concentrate?</strong>

    Renee gave Vera a stern look.

    Huff, huff. Renee, who had been taking deep breaths, felt her heart calmed down a little. She then stretched out her hand holding the cane and reached out to Vera.

    ¡°Give me your hand.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    Tap. Behind, the sound of the cane falling to the floor resounded. Then Renee felt Vera sping her hand.

    Renee now held both of Vera¡¯s hands.

    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    She held both of his hands, and now she had to speak.

    It was just a coercive argument without logic or anything, but it wasn¡¯t important to Renee now.

    Renee gulped.

    Then, she pursed her lips.

    ¡°¡­ Vera.¡±

    ****

    Vera never liked his name.

    No, it would be right to say that he couldn¡¯t bring himself to like it.

    The name ¡®Vera¡¯ was born due to the fact that the leader of the beggars took the brand name of a cheap rum and gave it to him. It was to distinguish himself from others born without a name in the dirtiest alley of the slum.

    For Vera, his name was akin to a stigma.

    It was a stigma that made him realize he was from that bloody slum, and that he was a sinner who hadmitted numerous crimes, using that as an excuse.

    Thus, Vera, who thought he would never love his name for the rest of his life, was flustered by the sudden sense of fulfillment he felt at this moment.

    ¡°¡­ Vera.¡±

    Renee, who called his name, sounded unfamiliar for some odd reason, even though it was a name he had heard countless times throughout his life.

    The phoneme ¡®Ve¡¯ stuck out briefly, followed by the pronunciation of ¡®Ra¡¯.

    When the two words were wlessly joined together and spoken in a clear voice, it seemed to have an entirely different meaning altogether.

    How should he describe this feeling?

    His name, which Renee uttered through her lips, seemed to possess a transparent hue akin to an autumn sky.

    For some reason, Vera felt like this was his salvation, as if the karma attached to that name was being washed away. He couldn¡¯t react at all as he kept staring at Renee in a daze.

    At this unexpected moment, a halo suddenly shone in an unexpected form.

    The reason he felt like that was probably because Vera knew how noble Renee was. It might be because Vera believed that each of Renee¡¯s words have a natural magnanimity and integrity engraved in them.

    So, even when Renee uttered such a filthy name, it sounded pure.

    Vera¡¯s expression distorted when the sudden light illuminated his body, and the magnanimity that washed him away without a single warning. He then took a deep breath and controlled his expression.

    Although Renee wouldn¡¯t be able to see his expression, Vera still decided to do so.

    ¡°Now, Sir Knight¡­ No, Vera as well, too.¡±

    Renee, whose face was dyed in a shade of red, said so as she filled Vera¡¯s field of vision.

    ¡°Ah, you have to remove the word ¡®Saint¡¯. Because I did it too¡­ Yes, so just the name.¡±

    Renee lowered her head.

    Vera responded with a brief ¡®Yes¡¯ upon hearing Renee¡¯s words and pursed his lips as he felt that the grip around his hands became tighter.

    He couldn¡¯t see anything but Renee¡¯s face at this moment in time.

    She was such an immature girl that it made him wonder how she became the Saint he met in hisst life.

    There were awkward moments when it was difficult to match this girl with the Saint he met because she seemed like a child.

    However, at moments like this, when regret and guilt resurfaced in his mind, she instilled faith within him. The faith that he, too, can find hope.

    Unknowingly, at one point in time, he began thinking that if he could follow this girl, he could finally live his ¡®life.¡¯ She was that noble of a person. If he kept following her, he had the faith that he could be at least half as noble as her.

    ¡®To do that¡­¡¯

    To do so, he must protect Renee.

    So that her light could stand and shine on the world, while filth and evil could never harm her.

    Feeling the renewed determination and the soft warmth, Vera rolled his tongue and uttered the name he swore to protect.

    ¡°¡­ Renee.¡±

    ****

    Late at night, on the bed of a certain amodation.

    Renee was curled up inside a nket. She couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    It was because she kept remembering about the events that transpired during the day.

    <strong>¨C Renee.</strong>

    That voice kept tickling her ears.

    <strong>He¨C</strong>

    ¡°Hiik!¡±

    Renee kicked the nket with her feet and twisted her body.

    Her heart was beating excitedly as heat surged over her entire body.

    The corners of her lips kept going up in tion as she recalled what she heard.

    Renee, who was trembling while basking in this rising feeling, soon curled up again and fell into deep thought.

    Acknowledging her feelings made her feel at ease.

    She was no longer embarrassed when she admitted that her feelings for Vera were ¡®love¡¯.

    Frustration still lingered. The palpitations had gotten worse. The imagination that suddenly shed through her mind had nowe to the point where it would be more appropriate to call it a delusion.

    But she didn¡¯t hate them.

    It all fuelled her sense of tion.

    Another delusion shed through Renee¡¯s while she was in the middle of contemtion.

    <strong>At this rate, we may end up doing more than just holding hands.</strong>

    <strong>Crossing our arms, resting my head on his shoulder, and more.</strong>

    ¡®Kiss¡­¡¯

    <strong>Kiss¡­</strong>

    Flutter. The sheets fluttered.

    Her head began heating up again at that thought.

    Renee closed her eyes tightly and tried to calm down.

    ¡®Calm down¡­!¡¯

    <strong>Madam Theresa said so.</strong>

    <strong>Thews dictate one must always be calm.</strong>

    It¡¯s widely known that haste makes waste.

    Renee took a deep breath and slowly began to wake up from her delusions.

    She barely calmed her heart.

    She could take her time and approach him little by little.

    There was a lot of time. Because Vera said he would always stay by her side. And one day, they might be able tomunicate.

    Squeeze-

    Renee¡¯s hand began squeezing the bedsheets.

    Renee, while immersed in such thoughts, felt fortunate for being chosen as Saint for the first time in her life.

    <strong>I¡¯m d that I was able to meet Vera and be someone who can be by his side.</strong> She thought as such.

    She still didn¡¯t see the Gods in a positive light. She still believed that this power was useless.

    She still didn¡¯t know why she was chosen as the Saint.

    But even in the midst of that.

    Renee closed her eyes, thinking that it was a relief that the person she met was Vera.

    ¡®Slowly.¡¯

    <strong>If I take my time and approach him slowly, we can get closer than now</strong>. She went to sleep with that thought in mind.

    <strong>¡­ Have I been too rxed for the past three years?</strong>

    With her rtionship with Vera not really progressing at all, Renee celebrated her 17th and 18th birthdays.

 Chapter 40

    <strong>? Three Years, and Revtion ?</strong>

    Renee humbly admitted.

    At this rate, she would never fulfill her goal.

    ¡°Sigh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Renee replied briefly to H. She then put her chin on the table and continued to ponder over her worries.

    It had been three years and a month.

    What did she do with the mindset of approaching Vera slowly?

    Hand? She had been holding it since then.

    Name? That stickler called her by her name for just one day. Only that day, he called her by her name, then returned to the title of ¡®Saint¡¯ the day after.

    A time for the two of them? There was indeed something like that. She and Vera would walk around the flower bed for about an hour or two a day, and it was always the same conversations, to say the least.

    Well, she shouldn¡¯t make those excuses.

    ¡®¡­the Holy Kingdom is the problem.¡¯

    <strong>This Holy Kingdom was the problem.</strong>

    It was quite dull, and all she had been doing for the past three years while undergoing her education.

    There needed to be some dramatic event in order to make progress in the rtionship, but the Holy Kingdom was so peaceful that there was no such dramatic event.

    <strong>Tap. Tap.</strong> She tapped her fingers on the table.

    ¡®How¡­¡¯

    <strong>We needed to make a breakthrough.</strong>

    Renee¡¯s expression hardened while contemting about that.

    Theresa would have shaken her head if she saw this scene.

    The biggest problem was that she didn¡¯t realize that she herself was the cause, and instead, she kept wasting time looking for the root of the problem on the outside. Isn¡¯t that pitiful?

    It was amon misconception among those who have never been in a rtionship.

    That there must be a dramatic event to advance the rtionship.

    Sadly, Renee was an ignorant girl who believed that such an illusion was the truth.

    If Theresa were around, she would have pinched Renee¡¯s cheeks right away, but unfortunately, Theresa still didn¡¯t return from her dispatch since that month three years ago.

    If we were to point out the main cause of this travesty, it would be that there was no one by Renee¡¯s side to point out her wrong view of love.

    ¡°Saint, it¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Ah, well done. Thank you.¡±

    Renee thanked H, who had finished dressing her up, then raised her cane and asked a question.

    ¡°Where is Vera?¡±

    ¡°Waiting at the front of the door.¡±

    ¡°Good. Then see youter.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    <strong>Tap. </strong>The cane touched the ground.

    Renee, who had be quite ustomed to her way around here, went to the door on her own. She then opened the door of the amodation and walked out.

    <strong>Creaaak. </strong>The door opened with a creaking sound.

    ¡°Good morning, Saint.¡±

    Vera¡¯s deep voice soon followed.

    Renee, who felt her heart throb, a phenomenon that didn¡¯t fade in those three years, quivered and nodded her head as she stretched her hand forward.

    What followed was a warm hand that ovepped with her own outstretched hand.

    Renee held on to that warmth. She then smiled gently and said.

    ¡°Then shall we go?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Saint.¡±

    A stiff voice pierced her ear.

    The moment she hit the ground with the cane, the sound of footsteps followed suit.

    Renee grabbed Vera¡¯s hand and began walking through the hallway, which was about 20 steps long.

    Today was Renee¡¯s 18th birthday.

    ****

    It was her fourth birthday in the Holy Kingdom.

    As was the case with thest three times, Renee was spending her birthday this year as well with the Apostles and a few close friends. A small ce outside the Grand Hall was prepared for this.

    In the midst of the hustle and bustle, Rohan said.

    ¡°Oh my! Congrattions to Lady Saint. You¡¯re a youngdy now, ady!¡±

    ¡°Be careful with what you say. It¡¯s disrespectful.¡±

    ¡°Huh? I just said she¡¯s ady. Why?¡±

    ¡°It sounds disrespectfuling from you. So just keep your mouth shut.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Upon hearing Vera¡¯s stinging words, Rohan smirked and let out a ¡®heh¡¯. Renee giggled as she listened to them.

    She didn¡¯t know why they never got tired of it, and Renee, who would always panic when they quarreled like that every time they met, was now able tough it off and pass it as casual bickering.

    While Rohan and Vera were quarreling, another voice was heard nearby.

    ¡°Happy birthday, Lady Saint. I¡¯m delighted.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions too. I¡¯m also good at congratting others.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Sir Krek, Sir Marek.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Krek.¡±

    ¡°Lady knows Marek¡¯s name too.¡±

    Words following in a muffled voice.

    The twins were very fond of Renee, the only person in the Holy Kingdom to call them separately by their names.

    So, in the hope that Renee would not be stained by the vicious Vera, they were trying harder than anyone to reveal Vera¡¯s true nature¡­

    When the twins visited Renee, Vera was always by her side, so the twins were still unable to reveal Vera¡¯s nature in front of Renee.

    After all, the twins hated pain.

    ¡°Saint, congrattions.¡±

    Soon, Trevor greeted her.

    With that said, Trevor slowly shifted his gaze to steal a peek at Renee¡¯s forearm. However, he was caught by Vera and was dragged to a distant corner along with Rohan.

    Renee sipped tea while thinking that they had gone out to have a friendly tussle with each other as the sound of Vera¡¯s footsteps drifted away and two screams echoed while they were being dragged against their will.

    Her hair fluttered in the cool breeze that caressed her cheeks. The scent of tea that tickled the tip of her nose was soothing.

    Feeling the sensations around her body, the corners of Renee¡¯s lips were raised to form a subtle smile.

    A serene atmosphere.

    People who she became familiar with. People who had be a big part of her life.

    Three years was enough time to make her feel that the Holy Kingdom had finally be her home.

    Her rtionship with Vera didn¡¯t develop at all, but her life and way of thinking were iparably better than it was three years ago.

    She still didn¡¯t harbor any faith. However, she was able to let go of her resentment.

    .

    She still thought she wasn¡¯t good enough to be the Saint yet. However, she could ept the title of Saint.

    Fortunately, time allowed Renee to let go of her resentment.

    Of course, there were still things she can¡¯t let go of.

    ¡°Saint.¡±

    Renee felt her heart pounding again upon hearing Vera¡¯s voice.

    Probably their tussle ended, so Renee pursed her lips and uttered a reply upon hearing Vera¡¯s calm tone.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The Holy Emperor ising.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±

    Renee carefully ced the teacup on the table and grabbed the cane she had ced next to her.

    ¡°No need to stand up.¡±

    ¡°How can I do that?¡±

    ¡°The Holy Emperor will understand.¡±

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Renee called him sternly. Even the surrounding people could hear her.

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Again?¡±

    Vera closed his mouth. Seeing his behavior, Renee continued speaking with a smirk.

    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. And it¡¯smon courtesy. How can I sit still? Aren¡¯t you treating me like a child?¡±

    A grumbling mixed with sarcasm.

    Vera¡¯s unwavering attitude was good, but when he treated her like a child, she had no choice but to be grumpy.

    <strong>Can¡¯t you see me in a different light now?</strong> Suchints were bound toe out.

    Of course, from Vera¡¯s perspective, he had his reasons.

    When Vera saw Renee talking with a pout on her lips and an anguished face, he swallowed the words that were about to pop out.

    ¡®You¡¯re still a minor.¡¯

    That¡¯s right. The standard for adults on the continent is 19 years old.

    Renee, who was still 18, is a minor, in other words, a child.

    Three years was enough of a time span to change Renee from a girl to a woman. It was enough of a time for Renee¡¯s beauty to fully bloom. However, for Vera, Renee was still a naive girl.

    But he couldn¡¯t say it out loud because it was obvious that Renee would get heartbroken again if he said this to her.

    Because it was against Renee¡¯s feelings, who has recently be obsessed with being mature.

    Vera, who had never dreamed that the cause of such behavior was himself, bowed his head again, and answered.

    ¡°¡­I will rectify.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by rectify? You keep picking up strange habits.¡±

    Soon, she grumbled.

    Renee answered, thinking how far the ¡®apologize bombing¡¯ would extend to, and then turned her body to face the direction where Vargo wasing from.

    *

    ¡°Congrattions. Lady Saint, you¡¯re 18 now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Upon hearing Vargo¡¯s words, Renee nodded. Vargo grinned and looked at Renee who was smiling as well.

    That long white hair was neatlybed down. That youthful face was rapidly losing baby fat and taking the appearance of a woman.

    She grew up so quickly, didn¡¯t she?

    Vargo, who thought that the children¡¯s time passed so fast, continued to speak in a tone brimming withughter.

    ¡°Now, in just one more year, Lady Saint will be an adult. Hm, you grew up so fast.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m stillcking.¡±

    ¡°What are youcking? There is no onecking in this Holy Kingdom, except for that gloomy little kid.¡±

    Vera looked at Vargo with a crumpled expression on his face upon hearing his demeaning words.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m ashamed.¡±

    Of course, the words that came out of his mouth wore the robe of humility. He didn¡¯t want to be disrespectful in front of Renee.

    Vera thought as such, as he looked at Vargo,ughing yfully at him.

    The assumption he had once thought of has now reached the point of conviction.

    ¡®¡­Also.¡¯

    Vargo didn¡¯t die of natural causes.

    Vera, who has grown steadily over the past three years, is now at a level where he can see the realm Vargo dwells in.

    The divinity emanating from Vargo¡¯s body wasn¡¯t the divinity of a person near death¡¯s door.

    That divinity, which is getting denser and stronger with each passing day, wasrge enough to sustain Vargo¡¯s body for more than ten years with the vitality it contained.

    Then a question naturally crossed his mind.

    ¡®Then why?¡¯

    What drove Vargo to death?

    He had thought about it countless times, but he couldn¡¯t find an answer.

    Vera still remembered that scene vividly.

    An overwhelming force that overturned even the colossus Terdan, the being who can even push the mountains. That attack could be best described as ¡®total eradication¡¯ rather than ¡®destruction¡¯.

    Something that could drive such a powerful person to death was something that Vera couldn¡¯t even dare to think of.

    The only thing that came to mind was the Demon King, but it was several years after Vargo¡¯s death that the Demon King appeared.

    The time wasn¡¯t right.

    As his worries deepened, Vera¡¯s expression grew serious.

    It was during that time that Renee¡¯s words continued.

    ¡°Oh, Holy Emperor, I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡±

    Renee fiddled with the teacup and pondered for a moment.

    For a long time, since the day she had first arrived at the Holy Kingdom, she was wondering what she had to do.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s time for me to receive the revtion.¡±

    <strong>Freeze.</strong>

    Silence engulfed the noisy surrounding.

    All gazes turned to Renee.

    In the midst of it all, Vera opened his eyes wide and looked at Renee.

    ¡°¡­Saint.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I thought a lot about it and made this decision.¡±

    A smile hung around Renee¡¯s mouth.

    Renee was no fool. She had enough awareness to know how much the people of this Holy Kingdom cared for her. How much they respected her.

    She who has received a sacred stigma must also receive a revtion.

    One of the few rules that is enforced in the free-spirited Holy Kingdom.

    The Holy Emperor, Vera, the other Apostles, and even the priests.

    Renee was aware that they knew about it, but chose not to mention it in front of her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    <strong>I chose today because I thought it would be better to speak in front of as many people as possible.</strong>

    ¡°Because everyone has been considerate of me. I¡¯m saying it today because I want to express my gratitude.¡±

    The smile on Renee¡¯s face grew wide.

    ¡°Thank you all so much.¡±

    Renee didn¡¯t harbor faith yet. She didn¡¯t believe in the glory of the Gods, in the greatness of their power.

    However, she was ready to ept them.

    She could no longer deny this stigma that had been bestowed upon her.

    So many people cared for her, so many adored her. Thus, she wanted to reciprocate those feelings.

    With that resolve, Renee had the courage to receive the revtion.

    ¡®There is also¡­¡¯

    Renee felt the presence of Vera standing next to her andughed sneakily.

    ¡®¡­While we¡¯re at it¡¯.

    Shouldn¡¯t we change our daily lives a bit?

    Renee, a novice in a rtionship, was a silly girl who believed that dramatic changes are essential for rtionships.

 Chapter 41

    <strong>? Three Years, and Revtion (2) ?</strong>

    Two dayster.

    After waking up early in the morning, Vera donned his priest¡¯s robes and headed for the Great Hall with his sword in hand.

    ¡®Today¡­¡¯

    Renee will receive a revtion.

    And Vera already knew the contents of her revtion.

    ¡®A Secret Journey.¡¯

    <strong>A journey she went through in secret. I heard about it from her that day. A trip where she stopped by the slums.</strong>

    <strong>The journey will take a few years.</strong>

    Back then, Renee said, ¡®There was a time when I secretly ventured out to share my power across the continent,¡¯ so it was natural that the journey wouldn¡¯t end in a day or two.

    It wasn¡¯t just a blind guess. There was also evidence to back it up.

    The time when Vargo was still alive. Vera clearly recalled Renee attending several public events across various countries.

    While it¡¯s true that they had never crossed paths back then, the news travelled far and wide, so it was hard not to know about it.

    It was probably a schedule that she made during the secret journey.

    She had probably visited the slums when she was invited to a banquet tomemorate the ¡®Empire¡¯s Founding Day.¡¯

    ¡®Just half a year left.¡¯

    Six months left before the Empire¡¯s Founding Day.

    Snap-.

    Vera tightened his grip around the hilt of his sword as veins ran through his tense arm.

    An arduous dilemma crossed his mind.

    ¡®Should I take her there?¡¯

    <strong>Should I take Renee to the slums? If she insists on going there, what should I say?</strong>

    Renee from his previous life.

    The young girl, who had resented and suffered under the Gods, had her perception change after visiting the slum.

    After witnessing the scene around the slum, she finally decided to live for others.

    If he thought rationally, it would be the right choice to take her there if he really wanted her to bloom as the Saint.

    Only then would she be the proper Saint.

    However, his worries began to cloud his mind.

    But to be honest.

    ¡®Is that really the right thing to do?¡¯

    <strong>Is it really the right thing to do for Renee, from the standpoint of a young girl, not the Saint?</strong>

    For the past three years, the young Renee he knew had always been such a na?ve and fragile girl.

    Vera didn¡¯t want to send Renee to the slums just because of his selfish desire for her to be the proper Saint.

    Of course, there was always hope in his heart that she might one day blossom as the Saint without going there. He would still trudge forward while clinging to that possibility.

    He was aware deep inside, still a bit of concern that he couldn¡¯t let go of began to creep in, the fear that she might not be able to bloom as the Saint.

    He heaved a deep sigh.

    This has been a constant dilemma for the past three years.

    This time as well.

    ¡°¡­Not yet.¡±

    He came to the conclusion that he could afford to dy his judgment for another day. Although, it was just an excuse.

    ****

    Renee thought to herself.

    No matter how she pondered, the attire she was wearing right now was far too cumbersome.

    No other clothing in the world requires so much attention to put on.

    Several morerge fabrics were wrapped over the priest¡¯s attire, covering her entire body. She then had to fasten everything with either a belt or an ornamental pin, and to top it all off, a shawl with various jewels embedded to decorate it.

    Was that the end? Not in the slightest.

    They thenbed her hair, which had grown long and reached down to her waist. Next, a few strands of her hair were pulled back on the side to make a braid. Finally, they would decorate it.

    And even then, she was required to put on makeup.

    Even after nearly three years of experience, Renee still felt disoriented from this dizzily long dressing process. Then, fortunately, the voice of salvation she longed to hear came, and she immediately brightened at those words.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    It was Renee¡¯s favourite words.

    ¡°Thank you, everyone. You¡¯ve all worked hard.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what we have to do.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tap. Tap. Her cane touched the ground.

    Renee opened the door and went out, and as usual, Vera was waiting in front of her.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re doing fine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, what about Sir Vera?¡±

    ¡°As usual.¡±

    Renee, who held Vera¡¯s hands during the brief conversation, immediately walked down the aisle. She then asked a question.

    ¡°Will it take a long time?¡±

    ¡°From what I have experienced, it didn¡¯t take very long. From what I remember, Rohan conducted it and I was just standing still until the end.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I was nervous for no reason¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just to spark up a chat.

    Two days passed since the day she dered that she wanted to receive a revtion. But what kind of revtion would be given to her? What would be the Gods¡¯mands? She couldn¡¯t sleep well because of such worries.

    It was natural, of course.

    Revtions were the only way tomunicate with the Gods, so even if it was a one-way street, she couldn¡¯t help but be nervous when she thought about it.

    Renee took a deep breath, ¡®Huff¡¯, as she continued to dwindle on the growing uncertainty. She then asked Vera a question.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible that I¡¯ll receive a ludicrous revtion?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. As far as I know, the Gods would never give an ordeal you cannot ovee.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m d¡­¡±

    ¡®Phew,¡¯ she heaved a sigh.

    Feeling her heart beating faster, Renee continued her train of thought.

    ¡®Vera is¡­¡¯

    She heard he received a revtion that only showed the word ¡®Pass¡¯. Trevor says that such an event had never happened since the birth of the Holy Kingdom. She vividly remembered it because Trevor was really enthusiastic when he said those words.

    Whenever she thought of something like that, she woulde to an astounding admiration.

    ¡°Vera is special.¡±

    While receiving a peculiar revtion from the Gods, although he was rtively younger than the other Apostles, he was strong enough to already pursue his own path.

    In Renee¡¯s world, no one was more special than Vera.

    Suddenly, Renee, who felt her face burning again while thinking about Vera, took a deep breath and began shaking her head to brush off those thoughts.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just nervous.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. No matter the revtion you receive, the Saint will be able to ovee it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Stop that.¡±

    <strong>Do you even know how often my heart skips a beat because of such words that you unintentionally say?</strong>

    Renee admonished Vera, who made her heart flutter once again.

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    Vera replied as such.

    <strong>¡®You always apologize over and over again without realizing what you did wrong.¡¯</strong>

    Vera became concerned because whenever he looked at Renee, she would always wear a pouty expression.

    ¡®¡­Is she going through puberty now?¡¯

    <strong>It seemed so.</strong>

    <strong>What was Renee like when she was in her teens? Wasn¡¯t she so gentle that it was hard to believe she was going through puberty?</strong>

    <strong>Perhaps it¡¯ste puberty.</strong>

    <strong>In recent years, it has been clear that she is obsessed with ¡®maturity¡¯ as she frequently talks about liquor.</strong>

    Vera arrived at such a conclusion in his mind and began thinking of words to soothe Renee.

    ¡­Of course, Vera¡¯s conjecture was far from reality.

    Renee¡¯s obsession with maturity was in the hope that he would see her as a woman, not as a child.

    And she talked about liquor because she was worried that Vera would indulge himself in the nightlife when he would go out for drinks.

    If Renee had known Vera¡¯s thoughts, she would have been quite upset, but fortunately for Vera, Renee didn¡¯t have the ability to peek into other people¡¯s minds.

    ¡°¡­I just wanted to say that you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Even if a daunting revtiones, I¡¯ll be by your side. So feel free to rely on me¡­¡±

    ¡°S-Stop!¡±

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    Renee froze upon hearing Vera¡¯s words, as her cheeks red up.

    ¡°¡­No. Thank you for your kindness.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±

    Droop. Renee¡¯s head drooped. Renee thought it was fortunate that Vera was dense at moments like these.

    The heat burned beyond her face as it spread down to her neck and ears. Right now, she looked like a ripe apple.

    Renee was so embarrassed about her face blushing in excitement after hearing his trivial words that she hastily averted her gaze towards her innocent cane.

    ****

    A secret room at the heart of the Grand Hall.

    Behind the ¡®creaking¡¯ sound of the door inside, Renee shivered slightly as the chilly air brushed past her face.

    ¡°Are you here?¡±

    Vargo¡¯s voice resounded. Renee smiled slightly and answered.

    ¡°I apologize. I¡¯m not toote, am I?¡±

    ¡°No, you came at the right time. Rohan will be ready soon, so could you wait a little longer?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    Nod. Renee nodded her head.

    Vera listened to the conversation while observing Rohan, who was working on setting up the revtion.

    A small spring at the center of the room. It wasn¡¯t an artificial structure, but it seemed as if the water had been transferred from a natural spring.

    Above it, an elevated indigo magic circle was being drawn using divine art by Rohan, while Trevor was reinforcing it on the side.

    Vera asked Vargo a question that crossed his mind.

    ¡°Why is Trevor over there?¡±

    ¡°I sent him to help Rohan because he still isn¡¯t sober.¡±

    Vera frowned upon hearing that exnation.

    <strong>How can he get drunk on such an important day?</strong>

    Vera looked at Rohan with his brows furrowed, but soon nodded his head as he thought of conducting hisst ¡®lesson¡¯ before his departure.

    While the circle was being drawn, the twins, who had already approached Renee, spoke.

    ¡°Saint, you¡¯re nervous. You have to rx.¡±

    ¡°Right, I get dizzy when I¡¯m nervous.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you, Sir Krek and Marek.¡±

    Renee responded with a smile upon hearing the twins¡¯ words, and then took a deep breath to calm her mind.

    ¡®It¡¯s alright.¡¯

    <strong>It¡¯s going to be alright. It¡¯s only just beginning. It¡¯s just one sentence.</strong>

    <strong>Even if it turns out to be a difficult sentence, aren¡¯t there people who are willing to help me and Vera who will stand by me?</strong>

    Renee, who had calmed down and clenched her hand, immediately felt her heart beating as she felt Vera¡¯s hand ovepped with her own.

    ¡°The twins are right. You don¡¯t have to be nervous. As I have always said, I will stand by you, and you don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡±

    Her face began to heat up after hearing his words.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    That love, which didn¡¯t fade in thest three years, made her heart pound even at this moment.

    The atmosphere around them became awkward for some reason. The twins, who were listening in from afar, began to whisper in the ticklish heated atmosphere.

    ¡°That¡¯s not Vera at all.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a yboy.¡±

    Nod, nod. The twins both nodded at the same time.

    Vargo soon clicked his tongue and shook his head.

    He soon heard Rohan¡¯s voice shortly after that.

    ¡°All done!¡±

    It was a cry filled with fatigue and he appeared to now have hollow cheeks.

    Renee, who was momentarily taken aback, nodded and walked over while holding Vera¡¯s hand tightly.

    About eight steps.

    Renee, who kept walking following Vera¡¯s lead, frozen upon feeling the divinity right in front of her. She was nervous.

    ¡°Come, Saint, you just need to be still. It will be over soon.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Renee replied.

    Soon the circle¡¯s light shone.

    Vera looked at the circle, which began to operate.

    Woo woo-

    With a low echo, the indigo-coloured divinity began to glow. Then, the tonic solids that made up the circle moved and began getting attached with each other like a jigsaw puzzle.

    This was the second time Vera had witnessed a revtion.

    Vera focused his gaze on the spring, now remembering that the divinity would seep in and inscribe letters.

    The indigo-coloured divinity began seeping into the spring. The seeped divinity intertwined and formed distinct shapes.

    Finally, letters were getting inscribed.

    When Vera saw the letters, he turned to Renee and recited what he saw.

    Letters that emerged were.

    ¡º Moving forward, benefit, do¡­¡»

    A single sentence.

    ¡°¡­The revtion has been made.¡±

    Amidst her nervousness, Renee was startled by the words she had heard. However, soon shook off the bewilderment, then tilted her head and asked.

    ¡°¡­Is that it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Renee felt all the tension that had dominated her body melt away instantly. Her emotional state right now could be unmistakably called utter disappointment.

    She naturally drifted away in thoughts.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this too vague?¡¯

 Chapter 42

    <strong>? Three Years, and Revtion (3) ?</strong>

    Once the revtion had finished, Renee entered the conference room and settled down on a chair in a daze. She was deeply reflecting on the revtion.

    ¡º Moving forward, benefit, do¡­¡»

    She was befuddled due to the sentence she couldn¡¯t understand at all. As a result, she tilted her head and narrowed her brows.

    ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    Trevor, who was sitting right across her, chuckled at her question, then said.

    ¡°Well, I could fully understand your concerns, saint. The revtion of the gods can be quite ambiguous.¡±

    ¡°Trevor, do you think you know what the answer is?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t give you a definitive answer, Saint. Revtion is a matter of how the receiver interprets it.¡±

    Doubts grew on Renee¡¯s face.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why are revtions being bestowed in the first ce?¡±

    <strong>If they¡¯re going to give me a revtion, what¡¯s the point of saying such cryptic words?</strong>

    It was a disrespectful remark, but unlike Trevor and Vargo, Renee and Vera didn¡¯t care about such a thing.

    Vargo, who was silently listening to the conversation, answered Renee¡¯s question in aughing tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s a way of giving a problem, Saint.¡±

    ¡°Problem?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the revtions are means to hand out problems to those who bear a stigma. The problem ranges from what you¡¯re living your life for to the purpose of your stigma.¡±

    <strong>¡®Isn¡¯t the problem too tough</strong><strong>?¡¯</strong> At that thought, Renee¡¯s expression darkened a little more.

    Vargo noticed Renee¡¯s expression, and this time, he spoke in a slightly calmer tone.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too hard. They didn¡¯t provide a definitive answer to the problem. It is up to the Saint to interpret the problem and seek the answer on your own.¡±

    <strong>On my own.</strong>

    Renee nodded and fell into deep thought.

    ¡®Do as I wish in the future.¡¯

    It was a revtion without a proper exnation of ¡®what to do¡¯ and ¡®where to go¡¯. ording to Vargo, Renee would need to fill in the gaps by herself.

    Her expression darkened as her thoughts deepened. The more she thought about it, the more her head throbbed. She let out a pain as she sumbed to her headache.

    After a long period of contemtion, Trevor spoke again this time.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to give us an answer right now. Sometimes trying to find the meaning of a revtion will take a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Renee answered and nodded her head slightly. She then pursed her lips and posed a question to Vargo and Trevor.

    ¡°I apologize if my question seems rude, but what revtion did the both of you receive?¡±

    She was curious about what revtions others received before her, so she asked such a question.

    ¡°For me, it was the word ¡®consider.¡¯ Your Holiness¡­¡±

    ¡°Judge.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s right. In fact, it¡¯s quite rare for a revtion to consist of more than one word. The only examples right now among us are the twins and the Saint.¡±

    Renee, who was listening to their conversation, asked another question after the word ¡®twins¡¯ suddenly popped out.

    ¡°What kind of revtion did Krek and Marek receive?¡±

    ¡°Protect, think, and realize. That was the revtion they received.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Renee answered with a slight nod and continued speaking.

    ¡°That¡¯s clear¡­¡±

    ¡°Well yes, um¡­ I know that the Guardian Apostles have received clear revtions from generation to generation. Through them, we could specte that the God of Protection has a very meticulous personality¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what the Gods are like?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s because no one has ever met them.¡±

    A thought shed through Vera¡¯s mind, who was quietly listening to their conversation while being next to Renee.

    ¡®It¡¯s possible that from generation to generation, the Guardian Apostles have always been fools.¡¯

    Since the God of Protections selects only fools from generation to generation and appoints them as Apostles, maybe the revtion is constructed in a way that makes it more understandable to them.

    Vera didn¡¯t mention any assumption that came to his mind.

    If he voices it out, wouldn¡¯t it be the same as saying that Renee, who received a four word long revtion is dumber than the other Apostles?

    To Vera, those words are more sinful and profane than anything else.

    Vera remained silent, convinced that the reason Renee received a three word long revtion is because the Gods cared so much about her.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Renee immersed herself in silence.

    Renee continued to think for a long time. Suddenly, she lifted her head at the idea that shed through her head.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    With a brightened face, Renee uttered words in an exhrating tone.

    ¡°Travel across the continent and aid people! Could it be that¡¯s the meaning of the revtion?¡±

    ¡°Well?¡±

    ¡°I think moving forwards means to physically move¡­ This power is something I can¡¯t use for myself, so I need to use it to aid others who can be saved. I think that¡¯s the meaning of it.¡±

    Vargo, who was listening to her, smiled and nodded at Renee, who continued to speak with a smiling face.

    ¡°That¡¯s a brilliant interpretation. If the Saint epted the revtion that way, then that¡¯s the correct interpretation.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Renee smiled shyly at Vargo¡¯s words and then nodded.

    ¡°Well, I think this is the correct answer. It feels like I¡¯m on the right track. What do you think, Vera?¡±

    Vera looked at Renee and replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s great.¡±

    After replying as such, Vera realized how she had gone out of hiding in her previous life.

    ¡®Did she go through something like this?¡¯

    Renee¡¯s interpretation of the revtion was directed toward the world, so maybe that¡¯s why she traveled around the continent.

    Renee¡¯s smiling figure reflected in Vera¡¯s eyes.

    Her smiling figure appeared innocent and serene.

    Vera looked at Renee¡¯s face, as he listened to the answer Renee came up with. He was amazed that young Renee had no qualms about living for the sake of the world.

    It was something he could never do.

    To interpret the meaning of the revtion for the sake of others, and to ept it with a smile.

    It was impossible for Vera.

    Suddenly, a small smile flickered across Vera¡¯s lips.

    It was because he could feel the small light kindle within her.

    It was a smile that Renee couldn¡¯t see.

    However, it was a smile that could be seen by Trevor and Vargo.

    Trevor opened his eyes wide as his jaws hit the floor. Meanwhile, Vargo frowned and clicked his tongue.

    The two thought Vera¡¯s smile was detestable.

    ****

    Since the revtion was interpreted, things were nned quickly.

    Renee said she would venture out to the world, so it was necessary to make preparations.

    From the people who would apany her, to the travel expenses, and the route Renee would take.

    There were many things to consider, so the Holy Kingdom was having a rare busy time.

    It didn¡¯t take long to select personnel to escort Renee. Because Vera was already there. Starting from Vera to Norn, and H who served Renee.

    It was wasteful to deploy arge number of people, so Renee¡¯s escort was decided to consist of only three people.

    The problem about allowance would be solved by sending requests to the Holy Kingdom each time they were in need of assistance. Now the only remaining issue was the route.

    It could be said to be the biggest problem.

    Why, you ask? It¡¯s because there are more than ten countries, not to mention if you count the no man¡¯snd that isn¡¯t under anyone¡¯s jurisdiction, and the tribal provinces, the continent bes more vast than their schedule allows.

    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t stop at every ce, but to go around this vast continent, it was necessary to n the route.

    The conference room in the Great Hall.

    Amidst the meeting to decide which route to go and where to stop first, Vargo uttered these words.

    ¡°How about going to the Great Woonds first?¡±

    ¡°The Great Woonds?¡±

    Renee tilted her head and continued speaking.

    ¡°¡­You mean the woods located in the southwest?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thend of the elves.¡±

    When she heard the answer, Renee¡¯s inquired about her doubts.

    ¡°Can I even go there? I know there¡¯s a barrier. The only way to enter is if we get permission, so If we don¡¯t get permission, we won¡¯t be able to enter.¡±

    That was the question that came to her mind.

    The Great Woonds.

    The Great Woonds, the domain of the ¡®Deepest Root, Adrin¡¯, one of the nine ancient species, was nigh impossible to enter from the outside due to the barrier they had set up.

    This is a fact known by every resident on the continent.

    Vargo looked at Renee, who asked the question while tilting her head. He then resolved Renee¡¯s doubts with a smile.

    ¡°You can go there. The Apostle of Abundance, who isn¡¯t present here, is dispatched there, so it is possible to enter as her supporter.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Renee looked surprised.

    It was a reaction that urred when she realized that the Apostle of Abundance, whom she had never met before, was dispatched there.

    ¡°She has been dispatched for almost 10 years now¡­. I made this suggestion to support her because I haven¡¯t heard a single piece of good news about if things are going well over there. So, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Renee briefly thought about Vargo¡¯s proposal.

    Naturally, it was tempting. Didn¡¯t she have fantasies about the Great Woonds¡¯ mysteries as a child?

    And full of beautiful elves and all kinds of sweet fruits.

    Renee quickly finished her thought and nodded because of her memories and the excitement that she suddenly felt.

    ¡°Yes, I will go there then.¡±

    ¡°Great. Then I will give you the signal to depart once all the necessary preparations are done.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ****

    After the meeting, Renee was walking through the flower bed with Vera, and uttered these words in an excited tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Great Woonds. It¡¯s one of the very few ces in the history of the continent that people have rarely actually visited.¡±

    Vera nodded his head as he recalled Renee¡¯s excited face.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s one of the unexploredndscapes that hasn¡¯t been properly discovered so far, so I¡¯m also looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡°Right? I heard elves fly in the sky. Is it true?¡±

    They don¡¯t fly in the sky.

    It was a fact that Vera knew because he had seen an elf in his previous life.

    However, Vera felt that saying it would disappoint Renee, who seemed excited, so instead, he uttered an evasive answer.

    ¡°¡­ I think we will find out when we go.¡±

    ¡°Um, right? Sorry. I get excited just thinking about it.¡±

    ¡°It is natural to be excited. There is no reason for the Saint to apologize.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Silence followed again.

    Vera walked along the flower bed while matching Renee¡¯s stride, recalling the elf he had seen in his previous life.

    He never visited the Great Woonds.

    The elves Vera saw were the elves who ventured out of the Great Woonds to confront the Demon King after his resurgence, especially the ¡®Wind Incarnate Friede,¡¯ who was hailed as a Hero.

    How could he forget the invisible arrow that was aiming at his neck?

    Vera pursed his lips as he reminisced about the past and the words of those who saw Friede back then.

    ¡°I have heard that elves have a truly beautiful appearance. Legend has it that the moment you see them, you will be captivated by the appearance that will make your heart ache for the rest of your life.¡±

    Of course, Vera disagreed.

    As for the reason¡­ It was because all the elves Vera had encountered were enemies who were after his life. There was a reason why Vera¡¯s favorability towards the elves was low. Another reason was because of Renee, who is much more beautiful than the elves, including Friede, by Vera¡¯s standard.

    However, that was something Renee didn¡¯t know.

    Renee suddenly felt her heart thump when she saw Vera talking about the elves¡¯ appearance.

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Renee¡¯s whole body was filled with a sense of crisis.

    If you think about it, it was only natural.

    Elves are beautiful. And Vera was a young man in his prime.

    ¡®He must be curious about the elves!¡¯

    Renee¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Again, Renee reminded herself of the need for the power to turn back time.

    ¡®Why did I say I want to go there!¡¯

    She resented her past self for having short-term thinking. She hated herself, who was excited about going to the Great Woonds.

    A scenario was drawn in her mind.

    Vera was mesmerized afterying his eyes upon an elf, and even after leaving the Great Woonds, Vera was heartbroken because he couldn¡¯t forget the elves.

    At the end, Renee secretly wiped her tears at the sight of Vera, who was not even sparing her a single nce¡­

    Drip-.

    A cold sweat ran down Renee¡¯s back.

    ¡®Oh, no!¡¯

    The eighteenth of fall.

    Renee faced her first crisis in her pursuit of love.

 Chapter 43

    <strong>? Into the Great Woonds (1) ?</strong>

    The day Renee¡¯s journey began.

    In front of Elia¡¯s gate, Renee was busy bidding farewell to other Apostles.

    With the carriage ready to go, Vargo was the first to open his mouth.

    ¡°You should always prioritize your own health. So try not to skip meals as much as possible, and if you feel sick during the journey, please tell that guy. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    With a soft smile, Renee replied to Vargo, whose words were full of concern. She then bowed her head and gave onest farewell.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go. Take care of yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Krek is healthy. The Saint must take care of herself, too.¡±

    ¡°Marek is healthy as well.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear, the Saint is already a grown up¡­¡±

    After the twins¡¯ tearful farewell and Rohan¡¯s words filled with emotions, Trevor¡¯s hoarse voice followed suit.

    ¡°Have a safe trip. Always take good care of your health¡­¡±

    Just as Trevor¡¯s voice faded near the end, Vera¡¯s suspicious gaze turned towards him. He noticed Trevor looking at Renee¡¯s forearm with a regretful face.

    A thought immediately urred to him.

    <strong>What is this dirty bastard doing now? Can¡¯t you get your act together without me thrashing you around for once?</strong>

    As his anger soared, Vera red at Trevor with bloodshot eyes. Trevor, startled by his gaze, immediately hid behind the twins.

    <strong> Shrewd man</strong>. Vera clicked his tongue with a ¡®Tsk¡¯ upon seeing Trevor¡¯s behavior and then bowed towards Vargo.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you a letter as soon as I stop by a city.¡±

    ¡°Alright, take good care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After that brief exchange, Vera climbed into the carriage holding Renee¡¯s hand. He then ordered Norn to depart.

    ¡®Rattle¡¯ Soon, the rattling carriage began to move forward.

    ****

    Three days after the start of the journey. Only two days left before they reached the Great Woonds.

    While sitting in the carriage, Renee suddenly closed her eyes and let out a sigh of despair.

    ¡®I can¡¯t think of a way!¡¯

    Of course, once again, the subject of her thoughts was Vera.

    <strong>What if Vera falls in love with the elves? What if he deres that he won¡¯t leave the Great Woonds? What if he runs away to the Great Woonds again, even if we forcefully drag him out?</strong>

    Her thoughts had been all over the ce these past few days, and now had spiraled down into her own world of delusions.

    In the case of delusions emanating from constant anxiety, if you are obsessed with a particr delusion all day long, that delusion will suddenly start to feel real.

    And a week was enough time to engrave in Renee¡¯s mind that Vera had fallen for the elves while they sinisterly snickered behind her back.

    Despite having not met them before, Renee¡¯s hostility toward the elves had soared high enough to pierce the clouds.

    ¡®Thie- Thieving cats!¡¯

    <strong>I liked him first! I¡¯m the only one who held his hand! How dare you take away Vera from me despite showing upte?</strong>

    Her clenched fists trembled.

    She looked dull, but there was no one next to Renee who could snap her out of her delusions now. All she had was Vera, who was looking anxiously at the trembling Renee.

    ¡°Do you feel ufortable, Saint? I¡¯ll tell Sir Norn to take a break for a while before we proceed any further.¡±

    ¡°Oh no!¡±

    Shook. Renee replied in a bbergasted manner.

    Renee then raised the corners of her shivering lips and answered with the brightest expression she could muster.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been outside, so I¡¯m nervous¡­.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. I¡¯m here to ensure the Saint doesn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. If there is anything that makes you ufortable, please feel free to let me know.¡±

    <strong>You make me feel ufortable.</strong>

    ¡­Those words reached right to the tip of her tongue.

    She then struggled to swallow back those words she nearly blurted out and slowly nodded back in silence.

    ****

    On the same evening, at thest city on the way to the Great Woonds.

    They moved along the boulevard, past the city gates. Once they were done parking the carriage in front of the inn, Vera spoke to Renee.

    ¡°Saint, we have arrived in the city. How about staying here today and leaving tomorrow afternoon?¡±

    ¡°A-Alright.¡±

    ¡°Then we will stop here for today.¡±

    After traveling nearly for three days, while trying to reach the Great Woonds as quickly as possible, it was the first city they stopped by on their way.

    The three-day journey would havee as a big shock to Renee, who had only lived in the Holy Kingdom.

    Aftering to the city, Vera went through with his n of creating an ideal condition for Renee to rest as much as possible. He exined all the information about the city he had gathered in advance to Renee before leaving the Holy Kingdom.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that it¡¯s thergest inn in the city. Many say that the food here is especially delicious. Is there anything you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind eating anything. What about Vera?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not particrly picky about food, either. Shall we leave the order to Norn and return to the inn?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    While Vera spewed out his optimisticments one after another, Renee continued to think.

    <strong> ¡®Why is he being so nice?¡¯</strong>

    Of course, it was an unreasonable suspicion. But Renee, who had already been swallowed up by her own delusions, felt suspicious of Vera¡¯s every move.

    She recalled what the servants said in the Holy Kingdom.

    <strong> ¨C Married men are said to be more kind than usual when they do something wrong to their wives!</strong>

    <strong> ¨C Oh, yes! Usually, when they cheat, don¡¯t they feel remorse and start acting way nicer? Isn¡¯t that funny? They don¡¯t really do that under normal circumstances.</strong>

    Applying that to her current situation, their words made a lot of sense.

    ¡­That¡¯s what Renee thought.

    But unfortunately, there were some crucial facts that Renee missed due to her agitation.

    First, Vera wasn¡¯t Renee¡¯s husband. Secondly, Vera had always been devoted to Renee. Third, Vera had not even yet met the elves to begin with.

    It was such a baseless misunderstanding that it was difficult to pinpoint where it even began, but it wasn¡¯t important to Renee, who was already convinced that Vera¡¯s mind was somewhere else altogether.

    Renee entered the inn and unpacked her belongings. Then, when the meal was ready, she headed to the restaurant on the inn¡¯s first floor while still keeping an eye on Vera.

    Without even realizing, she firmed her grip and sped Vera¡¯s hand far tighter than usual.

    ¡°Here¡¯s your meal.¡±

    Suddenly, H¡¯s voice resounded.

    Renee, who had been focusing all her attention on Vera, suddenly shook in surprise and quickly answered.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    It was quite the loud response.

    While onlookers at the nearby table turned to Renee, Vera immediately drove those gazes away with a fierce re, and it was only after that they continued dining as usual.

    So, while their meal was in full swing.

    ¡°Oh, Sir Vera?¡±

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Norn swooped in.

    Norn spoke to Vera, feeling the need that he should at least step up and relieve the awkwardness at this table.

    ¡°How about a drink? Well, it¡¯s a good mood for a drink.¡±

    Usually, they weren¡¯t suitable wordsing out of a person¡¯s mouth who was responsible for escort duties. However, it was not the case for either Vera or Norn.

    With divinity, inebriation could be driven out at any time, and even while intoxicated, their senses weren¡¯t that shallow to dull their performance.

    Of course, if you stumble due to being drunk, you can absolutely do nothing about it, but even in the Holy Kingdom, only Rohan was that sort of person.

    Vera continued to ponder over Norn¡¯s words for a while and then nodded, agreeing that it would be better to give Norn and H some rest for a while in this city.

    ¡°Alight, you should stop eating, too. I¡¯ll take care of the Saint¡¯s meal.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Renee raised her head upon overhearing the ongoing conversation, and then turned her gaze towards Vera.

    Her mental state, which had already crumbled and fallen, began concocting strange delusions again.

    ¡®Booze¡­!¡¯

    <strong>Nightlife! A juvenile delinquent!</strong>

    There was nothing wrong with Vera drinking liquor since he was already an adult, but Renee, who had been strangling her chest for thest few days, didn¡¯t like it for some reason, so she inquired with her fists clenched.

    ¡°Are you going to drink?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think a drink or two would hurt¡­ Why?¡±

    Renee¡¯s whole body trembled. ¡®Why?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t find an answer to that question.

    Renee¡¯s head began racking her brain. Her mind desperately tried finding a suitable excuse, anything to keep Vera from drinking.

    However, there could be no logical reason to restrain Vera from doing so. As Renee grunted while continuing to agonize, she eventually unknowingly chose to self-destruct.

    ¡°Me too¡­!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a drink, too!¡±

    In a moment¡¯s confusion, she uttered those words without much thought. The only thought that went through her mind was, ¡®I¡¯ll gulp down all the wine that Vera is supposed to drink.¡¯

    ¡®Is this puberty?¡¯ Vera thought, shaking his head. He didn¡¯t know what to think of this situation.

    ¡°Saint is still a minor.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    Renee closed her mouth at that undeniable fact.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    Her mishaps began to sting harder than ever. She tried to think of excuses to prevent Vera from drinking while abstaining herself as well, even when the ss was on the table.

    Of course, that couldn¡¯t have happened.

    Renee groaned from the anguish that couldn¡¯t be solved, no matter how much she tried. She soon swung her hand forward, holding Vera¡¯s arm tightly.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s an order!¡±

    In the end, she decided to abuse her authority.

    Silence descended upon the table.

    Norn, who had been serving drinks. H, who was receiving a ss from Norn, and Vera, who was facing Renee.

    Everyone froze.

    The air around Renee suddenly became quiet. Btedly, she realized what she had done, and her body shuddered as a result.

    ¡°U-Um¡­¡±

    Drip, drip. Cold sweat trickled down Renee¡¯s forehead as she closed her eyes tightly again.

    ¡®¡­You moron!¡¯

    The barely cool head made her realize the ugliness she had just shown.

    <strong> My head is cold, but why does it feel like it¡¯s getting hotter?</strong>

    While Renee¡¯s needless worries continued to trouble.

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Vera spoke.

    Vera was thinking while looking at Renee, with his eyes brimming with pity.

    ¡®It isn¡¯t good to suppress the urge.¡¯

    Perhaps what happened today, she will remember this as a grudge, and then in retaliation, she might drown herself in addictionter on. She might even end up being Rohan¡¯s drinking buddy.

    And although she is still considered a minor, it isn¡¯t rare for children at this age to drink wine.

    Vera concluded that if Renee made a mistake, it would be his responsibility to take care of it. So he handed over a ss of wine to Renee.

    Renee felt a surge of shame.

    Although it was impossible to see Vera¡¯s expression, she could vaguely feel his emotions through the voice she heard.

    Renee¡¯s whole body shuddered in shame.

    ¡®I-I did it!¡¯

    She decided to push forward with a steely resolve.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to order another drink then.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Today I¡¯ll be drinking for the first time, so please stay sober.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t any logic. It was just a stern order.

    In fact, it would have been better if it had been like this from the beginning, but now her mind was preupied with other matters to even think about it.

    She felt sad.

    She felt ashamed.

    If there was a hole somewhere, she wanted to bury herself in it.

    A feeling of uneasiness spread throughout her body.

    Renee felt that strange feeling and tilted her ss.

    Right now, she just wanted to see what the drink tasted like.

    What followed¡­ Well, that was obvious.

    Renee wasn¡¯t taught how to get rid of intoxication.

    In other words, if she drinks alcohol, she will get drunk.

    Like any child who drinks for the first time, Renee drank alcohol continuously without knowing how much she could handle, thus setting up a dark history that she would regret for a long time.

 Chapter 44

    <strong>? Into the Great Woonds (2) ?</strong>

    Vera was in a rare, panic-stricken state.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Of course, it was Renee¡¯s fault.

    A minute ago, he decided to escort Renee to sleep in fear of her passing out drunk.

    Yes, it was a minute ago.

    Renee got drunk from her first drink and became unable to properly think.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Saint.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the Saint.¡±

    Renee raised her head. Her hand was still holding Vera¡¯s cor.

    Renee blurted out those words as she bobbed her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m Renee. I¡¯m not the Saint.¡±

    ¡°I apologize¡­¡±

    ¡°Here, follow me. Renee.¡±

    Vera¡¯s mouth closed.

    Renee giggled with a drunken expression on her face while tugging on Vera¡¯s cor.

    ¡°R-e-n-ee-!¡±

    ¡°¡­Renee.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe!¡±

    Renee burst intoughter as her shoulders bobbed.

    Vera felt anxiety slowly creeping into his heart.

    <strong> How should I send her upstairs? What should I say?</strong>

    Vera, who continued to ruminate over the dilemma that crossed his mind, soon held Renee¡¯s hand, that was sping his cor, and said.

    ¡°Saint, I think you should stop and head upstairs.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°¡­Really.¡±

    ¡°Uh-¡°

    The corners of Renee¡¯s lips rose.

    Renee giggled continuously, then suddenly frowned and uttered the following words.

    ¡°Is Vera a womanizer?¡±

    <strong> Flinch.</strong> Vera shuddered. Norn and H, who were watching the scene unfold, trembled as well. Norn looked at Vera while breaking out in a cold sweat.

    But of course! Has there ever been anyone who was allowed to walk away freely after calling Vera a ¡®womanizer¡¯?

    Even if she is the Saint, there won¡¯t be an exception. Vera must certainly be fuming.

    The moment Norn thought that and tried to stand up to calm Vera down.

    ¡°¡­Not really.¡±

    Norn opened his eyes wide upon witnessing a miracle.

    Vera, in front of his eyes, wasforting Renee with an expression that Norn had never seen before.

    It was an expression full of regret. An expression that Norn had never even imagined he could make.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a womanizer. I¡¯m not the kind to indulge myself in the charms of women.¡±

    ¡°Lies.¡±

    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±

    Vera broke into a cold sweat upon seeing Renee¡¯s frown as she clenched his cor tighter.

    ¡°Vera has fallen for the elves.¡±

    He has never done that.

    ¡°You are excited to y with the elves.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to be involved with them at all.

    ¡°Vera is¡­ you¡¯re going to settle down in the Great Woonds¡­¡±

    The moment Vera was about to say something to protest against such nonsensical ims, Renee spoke with a lump in her throat.

    ¡°Vera is going to marry the elves¡­!¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes quaked in trepidation.

    ¡°But¨C¡±

    ¡°One son¡­ One daughter¡­ You¡¯re going to have children¡­! Waaah!¡±

    Soon, she burst out crying. Vera wondered what she was talking about as he continued listening to her. However, he had no choice but to be ¡®tongue tied¡¯ upon hearing her ludicrous remarks.

    What the hell is going through her mind for her to spout such words?

    Vera panicked due to the situation he couldn¡¯t understand at all. He continued to speak while cing his hand on Renee¡¯s back.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I have no intention of setting down or starting a family with the elves.¡±

    ¡°Waaaaaah!!!¡±

    ¡°Saint, calm down¡­¡±

    ¡°Not Saint!!!¡±

    <strong> Froze.</strong>

    Vera froze.

    People at other tables began stealing nces upon hearing Renee¡¯s cries that echoed all over the ce.

    In the meantime, Vera¡¯s sensitive ears were able to overhear the ongoing conversation at other tables.

    <strong> -Hm? What¡¯s going on there?</strong>

    <strong> -She must be a very sick child. At that young age¡­</strong>

    <strong> -Is she being mistreated/bullied? I want to know why she is weeping so bitterly.</strong>

    Vera became flustered.

    He desperately wanted to protest, but there was no way left for him to talk to Renee, who had already gone silent.

    Uncharacteristically, Vera nced at Norn and H for help, but they were also flustered by this situation.

    Norn and H retreated and began sipping alcohol while facing each other.

    <strong> Gnash.</strong> Vera gnashed his teeth.

    Vera began to pat Renee¡¯s shoulder stiffly, thinking that he had to soothe Renee somehow, thinking that a major ident would happen if she continued to act like this.

    ¡°¡­Please calm your anger.¡±

    The movement appeared so rigid that the onlookers could even hear a ¡®creaking¡¯ sound ringing in their heads.

    The notion of even considering touching Renee¡¯s body with his own hand made Vera feel sorry for her. It was a different situation than the one where Renee was escorted to the Holy Kingdom three years ago while avoiding pursuit of the enemies.

    At that time, he asked for permission and acted after judging that it was an inevitable situation. However, now he is recklessly touching Renee¡¯s inebriated body without her permission.

    Vera felt like he wasmitting a great sin as he kept patting Renee on her shoulder nervously.

    Renee stopped crying after a long time.

    ¡°Have you calmed down a little now?¡±

    Vera inquired as he looked at Renee, who was still crying and trembling a bit.

    Renee nodded her head slightly in response to Vera¡¯s question and then ced her head on Vera¡¯s shoulder.

    As a result, Vera¡¯s body naturally hardened. Meanwhile, Norn and H, who were sitting across the table, were watching this scene while chewing snacks.

    While Vera was in the midst of being frozen, Renee let out a brief sigh of relief.

    However, was it too early to judge that they have passed the hurdle?

    ¡°Sob¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Renee began to sob.

    Vera gazed at Renee¡¯s tearful eyes which were wide open.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Veraaa¡­¡±

    Squeeze<strong>.</strong> When the grip around Vera¡¯s cor firmed, he answered with a tense face as his hand ovepped with Renee¡¯s.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Startle. Soon afterwards, Renee began weeping as her shoulder trembled, and eventually she uttered the following words with a lump in her throat.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see ahead!¡±

    Tears flowed from Renee¡¯s eyes. On top of that, she had a runny nose.

    Vera couldn¡¯t think of anything tofort Renee this time, so he closed his eyes tightly.

    ****

    The next morning, Renee woke upte with heavy eyes as she felt the events that transpiredst night sh through her mind. She began trembling, then covered herself with a nket.

    <strong>¡®¡­Should I die?¡¯</strong>

    The hand holding the nket tightened as a vein popped up over the back of her palm.

    <strong>¡®Let¡¯s die.¡¯</strong>

    <strong>Yes, I¡¯d better die. Rather than living in shame, I¡¯ll die with honor. </strong>

    She thought about it for a while.

    <strong>-Is Vera a womanizer?</strong>

    The remark she madest night returned to Renee¡¯s mind.

    <strong>¡®¡­Why did I say that?¡¯</strong>

    Renee wanted to cry. As such, Renee closed her eyes tight and began praying to the Gods again, which she seemed to be doing quite oftentely.

    <strong>¡®Please!¡¯</strong>

    Please bestow upon me the power to turn back time, not this useless power, but the power of regression. She made a wish like that, but¡­ If that could have been done by praying, her eyes would have healed a long time ago.

    Again, the Heavens were indifferent, and Renee¡¯s wish didn¡¯te true.

    For a moment, a feeling of despair swept over her body as she recalled the words she spoke. Renee felt suffocated.

    <strong>Vera is¡­ you¡¯re going to settle down in the Great Woonds¡­</strong>

    Renee was aware that Vera never said such a thing.

    <strong>-One son¡­ One daughter¡­ You¡¯re going to have children¡­!</strong>

    <strong>Why are the ns regarding children so specific?</strong>

    For a moment, she felt her body heat up from the memories she just recalled. Renee then remembered her firm deration.

    <strong>I can¡¯t see aheeeead!¡¯</strong>

    <strong> Pow.</strong> She began screaming while kicking the bedsheets with her feet.

    ¡°Kyaaaaa!!!¡±

    After she was done kicking, Renee began rolling on the bed.

    <strong>¡®I can¡¯t see!¡¯</strong>

    <strong>I¡¯m blind. How can I see ahead? Why am I crying because of that all of a sudden?</strong>

    Renee started struggling once more with the wish of wanting to turn back time for just one day so she could get rid of her past self.

    Meanwhile, H was watching while sitting still in the chair next to her bed. She thought to herself.

    Initially, she wasn¡¯t sure if Renee was awake or talking in her sleep. However, the moment Renee began rolling around and screaming in her bed, she became certain that she woke up.

    Now she had to get her ready for departure.

    Engrossed in such thoughts, H stood up and said.

    ¡°Saint, are you awake?¡±

    <strong> Freeze.</strong>

    Renee¡¯s struggle ceased upon hearing the words. Her eyshes quivered.

    Then she involuntarily uttered a question in a trembling tone.

    ¡°¡­Since when have you been here?

    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ve been sitting next to you since you covered yourself with the nket.¡±

    Renee closed her eyes tightly.

    ¡°You saw?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re feeling alright.¡±

    Renee wanted to cry.

    ****

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Renee who just walked out of the amodation¡¯s door flinched upon hearing Vera¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Last night¡­¡±

    ¡°I apologize!¡±

    Renee interrupted Vera before he could mention the ugliness she had disyedst night, and spoke firmly.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t mention it. Please.¡±

    It was an earnest cry of desperation.

    Vera remained silent as he listened to Renee, and soon nodded briefly.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s drink after you¡¯ve grown a bit more.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Renee¡¯s face turned red. She lowered her head in shame as her gaze was directed towards the floor.

    Renee, who was holding H¡¯s hand until now, soon grabbed Vera¡¯s palm, and kept her mouth shut, hoping that Vera wouldn¡¯t say anything and erase yesterday¡¯s events from his memory.

    ¡°Saint.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    However, Vera didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of doing that.

    <strong>What else is he trying to say? Is he going to make fun of me?</strong>

    While Renee shuddered as she kept pondering over such questions.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like elves.¡±

    Vera¡¯s words pierced her ears.

    Renee raised her head upon hearing those words and turned towards Vera.

    Vera looked at Renee, who turned in his direction, and continued speaking.

    ¡°I won¡¯t settle down in the Great Woonds, nor do I have any ns to have children. The ce where I belong is by your side.¡±

    What followed was a long speech.

    Vera spoke these words to resolvest night¡¯s misunderstanding.

    He doesn¡¯t know what Renee was thinking, but¡­ how many people in this world are capable of loving those who once aimed for their own life?

    Although time has turned back and such an event never happened in this timeline, the fact doesn¡¯t change that they once aimed at his life. Even though Vera convinced himself like that, he still couldn¡¯t look at them in a favorable light.

    Thus, Vera used all the knowledge he knew to dispel Renee¡¯s suspicions.

    ¡°Above all, elves can¡¯t reproduce in the first ce. Because they¡¯re androgynous.¡±

    A fact not yet well known at this point. It gets revealedter on after the elves leave the Great Woonds.

    When Vera divulged that info to Renee, Renee trembled. She froze on the spot.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Elves are unisexual. They¡¯re a species who are born from the fruit that Aedra produces, so they don¡¯t require any reproductive capabilities. So, I would never fall for an elf. I¡¯m a human who prefers women.¡±

    Renee listened to those words with her mouth agape and a dazed expression. However, her face soon turned red when she realized why Vera was talking for such a long time.

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    She guessed that she had caused him a lot of trouble.

    If Vera, who normally didn¡¯t bother talking for so long, was speaking for such a long time, it must have been really serious.

    While her body continued to tremble in shame, Vera continued speaking.

    ¡°I said this out of the hope that you don¡¯t misunderstand me, so please don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s a known fact that everyone makes mistakes when drinking for the first time.¡±

    Upon hearing the word ¡®everyone¡¯, Renee pursed her lips and hesitatingly asked Vera.

    ¡°¡­Did Vera make a mistake too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±

    Why wouldn¡¯t he? On the day he drank for the first time in his life, Vera cracked Doran¡¯s skull, the leader of the beggars who abused him.

    Vera recalled the past that didn¡¯t transpire this time around, then said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Rather, I think it¡¯s something I should be sorry for. Because I made Saint worry about me¡­ I must have said and done something that made Saint ufortable. I¡¯m the one who is in the wrong¡­¡±

    ¡°N-No!¡±

    Startle! Renee was surprised upon hearing Vera¡¯s words and refuted loudly. She then spoke the following words out loud.

    ¡°Uh-Uhum! Yes! Then it¡¯s nothing! Let¡¯s pretend it didn¡¯t happen yesterday! Let¡¯s do that!¡±

    ¡°¡­Sure.¡±

    Renee, who ended the conversation because she didn¡¯t want to continue talking about this topic anymore. Amidst her burning face, she felt a sense of relief upon hearing the excuses Vera had made.

    <strong>An elf is androgynous. He said that his ce is always by my side¡­</strong>

    Ironically, her worries of the past few days melted away with those two statements.

    Suddenly, a smile flickered across Renee¡¯s lips.

    Renee¡¯s first love crisis.

    Vera¡¯s affair ended up staying as just a delusion.

 Chapter 45

    <strong>? Friede (1) ?</strong>

    In the evening of the next day, the nightfall before reaching the Great Woonds.

    Vera entered the camp and settled down in the carriage as he closed his eyes, waiting for the meal to be ready. Soon, his brows furrowed upon sensing a constant disturbance.

    ¡®¡­ We¡¯re being followed.¡¯

    Since leaving the town, there had been signs that they were being tailed, with the pursuers maintaining a certain distance throughout the day.

    There was no chance that they were travelling along the same path by pure coincidence.

    <strong>The road we¡¯re on now leads directly into the Great Woonds. There are no other towns or special ces on this route, so the fact that our routes ovep means that they¡¯re after us</strong>.

    Vera clicked his tongue, then turned around and examined Renee.

    She was resting with a faint sign of fatigue lingering across her face.

    <strong>¡®It¡¯s impossible to move at night.¡¯</strong>

    There was no way he could force Renee to travel at night, who was still suffering from the hangover¡¯s aftermath. The most important thing for Vera was Renee¡¯s well-being and stability.

    In the end, there was only one way left.

    ¡°Saint.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Can I go outside and take a look around for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    He needed to get rid of the ones that were following them.

    Vera nodded and slightly bowed after hearing Renee¡¯s permission.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Vera opened the door of the carriage, approaching Norn and H who were preparing the camp, and spoke in a serious tone.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s tailing us. I¡¯ll be venturing out for a while in order to clean up, so stay alert.¡±

    Norn was taken aback upon hearing Vera¡¯s words, but soon nodded his head in response.

    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t we leaving right away?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re staying here for tonight. The Saint hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t take too long. I¡¯ll see you in a little while then.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Vera turned around. Norn looked at his fading back, then instructed H.

    ¡°You must stay by the Saint¡¯s side. I¡¯ll set up the camp.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Norn¡¯s gaze turned to the sky.

    It was still twilight, and the night was only beginning.

    ****

    Vera contemted while focusing his attention on the scattered hidden signs of their pursuit.

    <strong>Why are they following us and where did theye from?</strong>

    The answer came quickly after some thought about the cause.

    ¡®¡­The Saint¡¯s shout.¡¯

    The words Renee shouted while drinking in the inn¡¯s dining hall.

    ¡®Not Saint!!!¡¯

    <strong>It may have seemed like a drunkard was being absurd at first nce, but some must have been skeptical.</strong>

    <strong>The pursuers may be those who harbored suspicions, or those who have heard the situation. Then, it¡¯s obvious what they¡¯re aiming for.</strong>

    Clench.

    Vera clenched his fist as a steely glint flickered across his eyes. He then inspected the ce where he sensed those signs.

    ¡®They dare.¡¯

    They¡¯re the ones after Renee.

    Schwiing-.

    As Vera removed his sword from its sheath, he tensed all of his muscles. He then quickly began to emte the most efficient way to fight.

    <strong>¡®The Sanctuary is¡­¡¯</strong>

    It wasn¡¯t an option. No, it was more correct to say that it would be inefficient.

    <strong>It¡¯s a rather conspicuous ability, and it¡¯s too ambiguous to choose restrictions without knowing what kind of opponent I¡¯m facing</strong>.

    <strong>¡®</strong>¡­ If that¡¯s the case.¡¯

    <strong>I need to get rid of the scattered ones first, </strong><strong>stealthily and promptly, before they even realize they¡¯re being attacked.</strong>

    Vera slightly pursed his lips and revealed his stigma.

    ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t open my left eye until I finish off my enemies. I won¡¯t breathe more than 20 times a minute, and on top of that, I will keep my left fist clenched.¡±

    A primitive form of oath he preferred to use before implementing Sanctuary.

    All he needed now was to maximize his physical prowess.

    ¡°In ordance with that, my physique will be blessed with speed and my senses will be much sharper during the fight.¡±

    Whoosh-.

    The stigma burned. The oath was engraved in gold on his solitary soul.

    Vera counted the number of opponents with a sharper sense than ever before.

    ¡®Twenty one.¡¯

    He sensed they were spread out in groups of three.

    Vera turned towards the three signs that he sensed close by and stepped forward.

    ¡®Swoosh.¡¯

    The ground he stepped on resounded with the sound of the wind and the rustle of fallen leaves.

    ****

    Vera knew very well how to deal with pursuers.

    He couldn¡¯t help but know. It would be strange if he didn¡¯t know. After all, he lived the entirety of his past life on the run, being hunted by numerous pursuers.

    In essence, pursuers move in a formation, maintaining a certain distance so every group can cover each other.

    They would maintain this formation to search a vast area and narrow the encirclement in order to pressure their discovered target.

    Of course, Vera had experience breaking through such an encirclement and knew how to break that type of formation.

    The method was precisely what Vera was proficient at.

    All he had to do was cleave his way through the encirclement with his sword.

    Tchk.

    A clean shing sound echoed. Vera beheaded three people with a single sh, thenunched himself at the next target right away, without sparing even a single nce at the headless corpses.

    Unless the pursuers were morons, there must have been a way tomunicate with each other.

    He had to cut down as many enemies as possible before they realized that something was wrong.

    This was the fourth time, and there were a total of twenty-one pursuers, so there were only three groups remaining.

    However, it didn¡¯t matter.

    The power of the stigma was still empowering Vera¡¯s vitality.

    Aside from the restrictions, the power definitely relieved the burden of moving in a state where breathing is restricted.

    Vera, who was using his sharp senses to focus on the widespread signals, suddenly frowned at the pursuers when they started behaving abnormally.

    ¡®They noticed.¡¯

    They seem to have realized that they were under attack.

    It could be said that they took their sweet time until more than half of them had already fallen, but for Vera, who intended to end them all at once, it was bad news.

    ¡®Nine.¡¯

    Everyone was gathering in one ce. The rendezvous point was.

    ¡®¡­The campsite.¡¯

    The ce where Renee was residing in.

    Vera clenched his teeth so hard that one could even hear the gnashing sound. He then soon hastened his steps.

    Stomp-.

    With a stomp, Vera increased his speed.

    ****

    Far in the distance, Vera noticed nine figures heading together towards the campsite.

    At this speed, they would reach the campsite in ten minutes.

    He had to fight here.

    Vera infused his sword¡¯s tip with divinity, then swung it widely. Soon, the divinity wasunched from the tip of the sword.

    An ability he imitated from the knights he saw once, who did something simr with aura.

    Theunched divinity passed through the two of them. The bodies of those who were prated by the divinity swelled in an instant, and then.

    Stter-

    They exploded at once as their flesh was scattered in air following their demise.

    ¡°Gael! Ron!¡±

    It seemed to be the names of those who exploded just now.

    Vera momentarily sighed and took a deep breath, ¡®Huff,¡¯ then tensed his calf muscles and dashed to the one who seemed to be the leader, who was present at the center of the group.

    A neat horizontal cut.

    The leader¡¯s head flew into the sky after Vera¡¯s sh.

    Vera forged forward, sensing his victory.

    No matter how much the pursuers struggled, they weren¡¯t a match for Vera. In the first ce, Vera¡¯s each and every action was for ensuring Renee¡¯s safety. He had no intention of defending against them. So naturally, it was a one-sided offensive.

    Then three pursuers charged at him without panicking. Vera twisted the path of their outstretched swords, causing them to stab each other.

    <strong>Three left.</strong> Two of them took out their bows, and one of them turned around and began to flee.

    Vera concentrated divinity at the tip of his sword again, sweeping arge area with a criss-cross sh.

    The next moment, the divinity was swept away.

    The ensuing scene was such a perfect explosion that he felt satisfied after using divinity.

    Stter.

    Three figures burst out at once as their flesh scattered.

    Vera realized that all the remaining nine pursuers had fallen, and erased the oath that had been engraved on his soul.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    He heaved a deep sigh.

    Vera controlled his breathing, and then, with his sunken eyes, he inspected the still intact corpses of the pursuers.

    It was, of course, to find out their identity.

    They were quite systematic. It was a military force¡­ He couldn¡¯t guess their exact level because he defeated them with a single sh of his sword. However, when he thought of the man who was trying to flee at the end, it suggested that there was a much bigger force behind him.

    The escapee would have delivered the information safely.

    He wanted to follow the fugitive, but he couldn¡¯t get any further away from Renee, so he ended up killing the fugitive.

    Grab-.

    Vera moved and picked up the leader¡¯s head, who he had beheaded first.

    Fluffy gray hair. He had an astonished look on his face. The look of someone who wasn¡¯t even aware of his own end.

    ¡®He seems young.¡¯

    That was the first thought that crossed his mind when he saw the face. Not to mention, he had pretty neat features.

    If he had to express it, he seemed androgynous.

    Vera stopped inspecting the head in his hands because something suddenly caught his attention.

    ¡®Ear¡­¡¯

    None.

    The ce where the ears should be was scarred. To be precise, it was as if the ears were cleaved out.

    Vera narrowed his eyes upon seeing that scar and fell into deep thought.

    <strong>¡®</strong>¡­Neuter.¡¯

    The elves who turned their backs on Aedra. Ouws of the Southwest.

    When you see an androgynous elf with a cutout ear. The first thing thates to mind is ¡®Familia.¡¯

    Vera frowned for a moment and continued to ponder over such concerns before immediately throwing the head and went towards the headless corpse.

    Because there was a way to confirm his suspicions.

    Vera put his hand on the corpse that was lying on the floor in an ugly posture and began to undress him.

    ¡®Even if they¡¯re Neuter, they wouldn¡¯t have genitals.¡¯

    Since they are elves, there must have been no genitals in their groin region.

    Vera, while thinking that, was taking off the fallen corpse¡¯s clothes.

    Pshoo!-

    A breath of wind blew past Vera¡¯s nose.

    Flinch. Vera¡¯s body trembled as he quickly got up and drew his sword.

    It wasn¡¯t wind in a figurative sense. The wind itself blew past him.

    Vera knew who performed this kind of skill.

    His eyes narrowed as he bent his waist. The muscles that had be tense to the limit swelled as his senses became sharp.

    A sound that gradually approached from afar.

    <strong>¡®Susususu.¡¯</strong>

    When a slim human figure with a wind-like sound wasing through the thicket, Vera narrowed his eyes and focused his gaze at a single point.

    The person¡¯s visage suggested their gender was ambiguous. Even in the dead of night, their blonde hair glistened in the moonlight, and their bright-green eyes stood out against their thin facial features.

    ¡®¡­Friede.¡¯

    <strong>One of the Heroes Vera faced in his past life, the Wind Incarnate, Friede.</strong>

 Chapter 46

    <strong>? Friede (2) ?</strong>

    Friede spoke, while staring at a gloomy-looking man holding a sword who stood amidst the scattered corpses.

    ¡°You enjoy this sort of thing?¡±

    A beautiful voice echoed faintly.

    As they said that, they gestured with their chin towards a decapitated body wearing tattered clothes.

    Even though the rest of the bodies were in a mangled state, it seemed like they wanted to hear an exnation about that particr body.

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    Vera retorted.

    His eyes were filled with vignce akin to a predator eyeing its prey.

    Friede crossed their arms and gently rubbed their chin, alternating their gaze between the body and Vera, then uttered.

    ¡°Hmm, are you attracted to corpses? That¡¯s rather intriguing, friend.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not obligated to answer you.¡±

    As he responded to Friede¡¯s words in a provocative tone, Vera continued to think.

    ¡®Any hostility¡­ No, none at all.¡¯

    Naturally, the situation was likely to be misunderstood. But considering they spoke jokingly, he could only catch a strand of curiosity emerging on their face as they looked at him.

    <strong>What should I do?</strong>

    Vera recalled his thoughts, then immediately sheathed his sword and spoke to Friede.

    ¡°I¡¯m from Elia.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Aid of the Apostle of Abundance.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    A brief response. While awaiting an answer, Vera suddenly felt his irritation soar at the look on Friede¡¯s face.

    The me lies with his past life memories, which began to resurface.

    There wasn¡¯t much to say about it. The main reason why Vera was caught and cursed by the Heroes was Friede.

    While being pursued by the Heroes, there was a group that irritated him the most. The party that chased andunched wind at him night and day.

    At that time, his judgement was clouded from the umted exhaustion of Friede¡¯s constant wind attacks, and as a result, he fell into a trap. No matter how much time passed, Vera, who remembered the moment vividly, could never see Friede in a favorable light.

    So while Vera was somehow suppressing his burning animosity inside.

    ¡°I think I heard something like that.¡±

    Friede¡¯s voice resounded.

    While grinning, they added.

    ¡°I was sure that I heard the Saint ising¡­¡±

    Friede¡¯s eyes nced up and down at Vera.

    ¡°¡­But no matter how I look at it, you don¡¯t seem to resemble a ¡®woman¡¯. Are all human women as tall as you these days?¡±

    <strong> What are they talking about?</strong>

    Upon hearing that, Vera momentarily contemted and soon realized that they mistook him for the Saint. He replied, with a frown on his face.

    ¡°I am the Saint¡¯s escort.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Um, right? That would be correct. Wouldn¡¯t it be weird if the Saint turns out to be a ruffian, who indulges in such pleasures?¡±

    Clench-.

    Vera clenched his teeth as veins emerged in his oculus.

    ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t indulge myself in this sort of stuff. Second, refrain from using such vulgar words and deeds when in the presence of the Saint.¡±

    ¡°Vulgar, I¡¯m quite sorry to hear that. And there is no need to try to conceal your taste. I¡¯m not one of those insufferable individuals who meddle in other people¡¯s preferences.¡±

    Thud-!

    Friede, who was up on a tree, descended onto the ground.

    ¡°Then will you guide me to the Saint? After that, I¡¯ll lead you to the Great Woonds.¡±

    Seeing Friede approaching, Vera gestured towards the corpses and asked.

    ¡°What about these?¡±

    ¡°Oh, siblings who ran away from home? What can I do? They¡¯ve already passed and returned to nature.¡±

    Siblings. They spoke indifferently, but an apparent mncholy lingered in their face as they gazed at the corpses. However, even with that context, it still felt somewhat despicable.

    ¡®¡­Were you that kind of person?¡¯

    It was something he never knew in his past life when they just fought without any other interactions.

    ¡®It¡¯s hard to grasp what they really think.¡¯

    When Vera tried figuring out the truth, he looked closely at Friede in detail. Unfortunately, what came back only managed to scratch his nerves.

    ¡°I feel quite embarrassed if you look at me so passionately. Sorry, but I don¡¯t have genitalia, so I can¡¯t relieve your lust. Hm, or if nothing else, you could use the other hole?¡±

    ¡°¡­Shut it.¡±

    Words he blurted out without even realizing it. But he had no regret in doing so.

    Vera recalled that it wasn¡¯t rude in the slightest to use foulnguage like this.

    *

    In front of the campfire.

    Renee was sitting on a tree stump, carefully eating her soup. She asked Norn, worried about Vera, who hadn¡¯t returned even after a long time.

    ¡°Where did Vera go?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I heard he ventured out to scout the surroundings. He said we should prepare for any possible dangers because we¡¯re almost at the entrance of the Great Woonds.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Renee nodded, expressing that she understood. Then, she dazedly returned to eating her soup as she continued contemting.

    ¡®He¡¯s quitete¡­.¡¯

    <strong>He must be struggling out there because of me. But sadly, the only one vulnerable to danger here is me.</strong>

    <strong>Not to mention Norn, H has also received training as an apprentice pdin.</strong>

    Renee suddenly felt ufortable, thinking she might be a burden to Vera.

    She wanted to be of any help, but there wasn¡¯t much a blind person could do in this situation.

    Her mind was in turmoil, and Renee¡¯s expression began to darken as a result.

    Rustle-.

    A rustling sound resounded in the distance.

    Renee realized that the footsteps belonged to Vera and raised her head, but soon doubts began to spread across her face.

    ¡®¡­Two people?¡¯

    There were two different footsteps.

    Vera¡¯s heavy and powerful footsteps were followed by a sound so quiet that, if she didn¡¯t listen closely, her ears might not have registered those footsteps.

    ¡°Saint, I¡¯ve returned.¡±

    It was Vera¡¯s voice. Renee, who nked out just moments before, was about to reply with a cheerful expression.

    ¡°Quick¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course. So this is the Saint. A truly kind-hearted person.¡±

    But from the same direction as Vera¡¯s voice, came a beautiful voice that echoed faintly.

    Renee¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and her expression trembled more than ever before.

    ¡®A woman¡­!¡¯

    From how beautiful the voice was, that was the only assumption she coulde up with.

    Clench-! Her grip around the spoon tightened. Renee felt anxious for some reason and started stuttering out words that were difficult to understand.

    ¡°Wh-Who¡­?¡±

    <strong> Who is that?</strong> It seemed challenging for her to say that, and she could only utter the bare minimum.

    Friede replied with a smile.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Saint. I¡¯m Friede, the Keeper of the Great Woonds.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    Her heart cleared up in a sh.

    ¡®Androgynous!¡¯

    She realized that the voice belonged to an androgynous Elf.

    ¡°I met them while scouting around. They say they¡¯ll show us to the Great Woonds.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Why are you being so formal all of a sudden? You¡¯ve treated me so warmly just before.¡±

    ¡°No such thing happened.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a timid one, aren¡¯t you, friend?¡±

    ¡°Shut¨C¡±

    Vera red at Friede while swallowing curses that were about to pop out as he recalled that he should always be careful of what he says in front of Renee.

    However, unaware of Vera¡¯s intentions, Renee felt her heart sink with a ¡¯thump¡¯ at the ensuing conversation between the two.

    Treating someone warmly you¡¯re not familiar with and keeping a distance from someone you are friendly with? Isn¡¯t that suspicious?

    <strong>That¡¯s not possible! It doesn¡¯t make sense! Vera exined it himself!</strong>

    <strong>Since Elves are said to be beautiful, maybe Vera has opened his eyes to love beyond gender?</strong>

    <strong>Perhaps that¡¯s why Vera, who has always been reserved, is having such afortable conversation?</strong>

    Feeling a cold sweat dripping down her spine due to such thoughts, Renee hurriedly spoke, intending to interrupt the conversation.

    ¡°Ah, nice to meet you too! Shall we eat first? Vera hasn¡¯t eaten yet, soe quickly, let¡¯s eat!¡±

    Her suggestion came out of nowhere.

    Perhaps she was confused from her erratic mood swings that fluctuated back and forth between the sky and the ground.

    Friede, blinking at Renee¡¯s interjection, immediately presented a smile and sat beside her.

    ¡°You are very considerate, my dear Saint. It¡¯s not easy to offer a meal to a stranger you met for the first time.¡±

    While slightly far-fetched from her true intention, Renee, who couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it, just smiled awkwardly and nodded.

    ¡°E- Eat to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±

    Tension began to rise. Renee, who was on edge, only felt slightlyfortable once Vera sat beside her on the opposite side of her, far away from Friede.

    However, the realization that her first crisis in love wasn¡¯t over yet dawned upon Renee.

    ¡­As such, she fell into deep thought.

    ****

    The next morning, after clearing the campsite which had been in a mess the night before, the party embarked toward the Great Woonds. Renee began restlessly wriggling her fingers.

    The reason being, Friede was in the carriage as well.

    The carriage was submerged in silence, but still, Renee didn¡¯t like the fact that Friede and Vera were in the same space. Moreover, she resented the fact that she was blind right now.

    <strong>Maybe Vera¡¯s eyes are on Friede? Maybe he and Friede are quietly having a secret conversation with their lips?</strong>

    Nothing but endless delusions.

    asionally, Renee¡¯s imagination conjured up such delusions, like being praised by Vera for having an extraordinary gift for elementary art.

    As those delusions persisted, a cold sweat rolled down Renee¡¯s forehead.

    Her fingers, wriggling without end, suddenly curled up into a fist without realizing it.

    Renee could no longer stand still, so she closed her eyes tightly and reeled in her resolve.

    If there was any possibility of a secret conversation, then she had to take any opportunity to stop them from doing so.

    Renee raised her head and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Excuse me, Friede!¡±

    Her idea was to lead the conversation and make it impossible for the two of them to do anything else.

    Friede smiled softly and replied to Renee¡¯s sudden outburst.

    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡®Why?¡¯ It was a question that always reminded Renee of the difficulties she faced when she acted impulsively.

    But today was different.

    A strong rival appeared before her eyes.

    ¡°What is the Apostle of Abundance doing in the Great Woonds?¡±

    In a seldom-seen moment, a usible excuse came out of Renee¡¯s mouth. She inwardly cheered and praised herself.

    ¡®Nice!¡¯

    It was one of her most frequently asked questions.

    ¡°Did you hear anything else beforeing here?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes! I was told in the Holy Kingdom that we might as welle and help.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Friede seemed briefly, troubled by Renee¡¯s question, but soon continued while nodding.

    ¡°She¡¯s dying Mother¡¯s death.¡±

    An unexpected response.

    Renee¡¯s head tilted at their reply, while Vera, who had been listening in until then, stiffened.

    Renee couldn¡¯t understand what Friede meant, so she put aside her thoughts for now and asked again in a cautious tone.

    ¡°By Mother, you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°In your words, the World Tree. I¡¯m talking about ¡®Adrin, The Deepest Roots¡¯.¡±

    Grin. A smile crept across Friede¡¯s lips.

    However, it wasn¡¯t a story that could beughed at, even as a joke.

    ¡°Mother is dying, and Marie is in the Great Woonds trying to dy her death somehow.¡±

 Chapter 47

    <strong>? Aidrin (1) ?</strong>

    Aidrin was on the verge of death.

    It was nonsensical.

    Aidrin was a member of the ancient species. Members of this species are nigh omnipotent beings among the creatures of this continent that have existed since the genesis of this world.

    Such knowledge was unquestionable, even the brainless orcs knew of their immortality.

    Friede¡¯s words left Renee perplexed, therefore she attempted to inquire for more details from him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Great Woonds first before we recount the situation. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for all of us to tell our side of the story once rather than repeat the same story to Marie?¡±

    Friede dismissed Renee¡¯s persistent questioning.

    Marie.

    They must be referring to the apostle of abundance.

    Renee struggled to suppress her curiosity and responded by nodding her head.

    ****

    It wasn¡¯t long before they reached the Great Woonds.

    Considering Renee¡¯s stamina, it was only natural that the distance that ordinarily would have taken a day to traverse instead took two days.

    ¡°From here onwards, we must travel by foot. There¡¯s no road wide enough for a wagon to pass through the Great Woonds.¡±

    Friede¡¯s words.

    Following their departure, the party left the wagon at the entrance of the Great Woonds and hung their baggage on their horses. They proceeded through the woonds in this fashion.

    As Renee grabbed Vera¡¯s hand and took a step, she tilted her head and opened her mouth at the sound of ¡®Crunch¡¯ when her foot sank to the ground.

    ¡°A leaf?¡±

    The piled up fallen leaves were reaching almost to her ankles. However, it wasn¡¯t just fallen leaves, but also dried leaves that were crushed with each step.

    ¡°Vera, the leaves here are falling?¡±

    Disappointment swelled within Renee.

    ording to the records of those who have visited the Great Woonds throughout history, the Great Woonds had always been and full of lush vegetation and vitality.

    This is not and where leaves fall like rain.

    ¡°¡­ Yes, it would seem that the ground had been littered with fallen leaves¡±

    Vera gazed ahead with a serious expression and illustrated the scenery.

    ¡°Their color is darker than blue. Most of the trees here are bare, like those in the winter. ¡±

    Vera¡¯s thoughts paralleled Renee¡¯s own. .

    Something was amiss, this ce was too barren to bebeled the Great Woonds.

    That would mean¡­.

    ¡°¡­ All the vegetation in sight is withering away.¡±

    A deadnd, it was a scene that mirrored thend of the dead at the eastern end of the continent.

    Naturally, the question ¡®why¡¯ popped up in Vera¡¯s head.

    ¡®I don¡¯t recall thisndscape being devastated like this.¡¯

    Because it reminded him of his past life.

    He didn¡¯t recount any instance of the Great Woonds withering away in his previous life. .

    Even after the elves including Friede departed the Great Woonds to subdue the Demon King, news of such an incident didn¡¯t circte around the continent.

    Something was amiss.

    If the ground was so noticeably withered, anyone passing by the Great Woonds would have perceived the change¡­

    ¡°No need to be perturbed, it¡¯s still not toote.¡±

    A faint sound.

    Those were the words of Friede, who overheard Vera and Renee speaking for some time.

    As Friede took the lead, he turned his head back and nced at the pair before continuing.

    ¡°The barrier is still in ce. The reason the trees here are wilting is due to Mother absorbing the life of the trees to preserve her own life.¡±

    It was an answer apanied by a refreshing smile.

    A very rxed attitude. After that remark, Friede turned their head forward and continued.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    In response to those words, a questioning look appeared on the faces of the members of the party. .

    The scenery had been unvarying for some time, what did Friede mean when they said that they¡¯d arrived?

    She turned towards Friede with that thought in mind.

    Whoosh-!

    The surroundingndscape was distorted in an instant.

    Norn and H drew their sword while Vera pulled Renee into his embrace and began emanating his divinity. Renee huped, ¡®Hiik¡¯, as she was suddenly trapped in Vera¡¯s arms.

    A feeling that the whole world is distorted.

    In the midst of a worsening atmosphere.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous.¡±

    With those words, thendscape changed in an instant.At the end of the newndscape towered a gargantuan tree whose top can¡¯t be seen, even when you turned your head to gaze all the way up.

    ¡°That¡­ .¡±

    Those words came out of Norn¡¯s mouth.

    It wasn¡¯t just Norn. H and Vera. Astonishment appeared on everyone¡¯s faces except for Renee who could not see.

    Dozens of enormous trees ovepped one another and soared up into the sky.

    The only emotion that the party could feel was astonishment in the presence of the colossal tree that wore a crown of red leaves. .

    Friede smiled very happily upon witnessing their expressions before parting his lips to speak.

    ¡°Wee to our mothend.¡±

    The Deepest Root, Aidrin.

    It was that root in particr that drew the group¡¯s attention.

    ****

    ¡°Marie.¡±

    Hearing Friede¡¯s voice, Vera turned his gaze towards where Friede was looking.

    In the distance, Vera saw Marie stroking Aidrin with her back facing them.

    Marie raised her head upon hearing Friede¡¯s voice. A bright smile formed as she recognized Friede and the party that stood behind them. .

    ¡°Oh! The kids are here?¡±

    Marie stood up and spoke in a lively tone.

    Norn and H bowed their heads when they recognized who the person was, Marie, the apostle of abundance.

    Vera bowed his head slightly to greet her. He then described Marie¡¯s appearance to the bewildered Renee.

    ¡°She exudes the impression of a rich country woman. She has short brown hair that¡¯s neatly tied up. She has straight wrinkles and has a bright aura. Her priest attire has stains here and there, but it¡¯s more urate to view it as the effect of the passage of time rather than it being due to uncleanliness. Her clothing gives off the impression of someone poor.¡±

    It was an exnation that focused on the aesthetic aspects of Marie so that Renee could easily imagine it.

    Using Vera¡¯s description, Renee constructed an image of Marie¡¯s face in her head. She then nodded and bowed her head to greet her.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, you must have worked really hard to get here, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    A very warm greeting for their first meeting, Renee smiled as she recalled that Marie was a very friendly person.

    ¡°Not really, other people suffered a lot more than me.¡±

    ¡°Dear Mother! How could you be so kind!¡±

    Marie smiled cheerfully and tapped Renee on the shoulder. She then greeted Vera.

    ¡°You¡¯re Vera, right? My, how handsome!¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m ttered.¡±

    Vera was flustered.

    The reason was due to her personality. In his previous life, he had been told of her countless deeds during the war with the Demon King. Vera, who was ignorant to the type of person she was, locked his shoulders and bowed his head. He was unable to respond to Marie¡¯s smile.

    ¡°Norn! H! My oh my! When did little H grow so big! Come here, let me give you a hug!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Long time no see.¡±

    H hugged Marie with her characteristic nk face as if she was familiar with Marie¡¯s attitude.

    She resembled light shining through a storm.

    Marie¡¯s personality shone through the depressive mood that had engulfed the group like daybreak after a harsh storm. It was just what the group needed to shake off the anxiousness that enveloped them when they witnessed the sight of Aidrin, the World Tree, wilting.

    Troubled expressions formed on the party members¡¯ faces due to the long greetings and chatter. Friede, who stood in the back and watched the scene unfold, opened their mouth to speak.

    ¡°Marie, may I speak now? My friends still don¡¯t know about Mother¡¯s condition.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t that old man say anything about it?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ yes¡­ about that¡­ .¡±

    Renee nodded her head slightly, her face and mind dazed due to the constant chatter.

    Unfortunately, Marie trembled and began to converse again, likely not noticing Renee¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Ahh! I guess that old man had gone senile again! I knew it! I told him to eat a bnced diet, but it seems he didn¡¯t listen!¡±

    Words were pouring out of her mouth like a storm.

    Renee¡¯s face lit up with embarrassment.

    ****

    After a long time, Marie¡¯s chatter came to an end.

    It was more urate to say that Friede¡¯s multiple restraints yed a big role in stopping her.

    Friede responds to Marie¡¯s words in a soft tone, carefully pinching her when the chatter started to diverge from the main point so that she doesn¡¯t stray any further from the topic.

    One of the roots of Aidrin.

    Renee sat on the roots protruding from the ground high enough for a person to sit on. She listened to Friede, who was now able to speak without interruption.

    ¡°Hmm, yes. Did I ever mention that Mother was dying?¡±

    ¡°You said you would tell us the details here.¡±

    ¡°Well, to add to that, Mother¡¯s death doesn¡¯t meanplete annihtion.¡±

    Renee tilted her head in response to Friede¡¯s words.

    It¡¯s because she was curious about the distinction of their wording.

    Friede smiled brightly at Renee, who looked dumbfounded and continued speaking.

    ¡°It¡¯s an event that urs once every millennium. Mother is currently preparing herself for her next life.¡±

    ¡°Next life?¡±

    ¡°Yes, how do you feel about the root you are currently sitting on, saint?¡±

    Hearing Friede¡¯s words, Renee stroked the root that was beneath her.

    ¡°Well¡­. It¡¯s hard, and a little bit dry¡­¡±

    The bark was dry enough to crumble with just a slight stroke. It wasn¡¯t just that,the inside of it the root is also dry due to ack of moisture.

    Friede nced at Renee, who responded while stroking the root, and then nodded and continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s because the lifespan that constitutes Mother¡¯s body ising to an end. Mother¡¯s existence is eternal, but the trees that make up her body are not. So, every 1000 years, when the trees that act as her vessel reach the end of their lifespan, Mother creates a new body and is reborn.¡±

    Astonishment appeared on Renee¡¯s face as she listened to the story.

    It was a story she had never heard of.

    ¡°Then if Aidrin¡­ If she were to be reborn again, will the Great Woonds regain its vitality?¡±

    ¡°Normally that¡¯s the case.¡±

    Normally.

    There were hints in those words.

    ¡°Normally?¡±

    ¡°Yes, normally. Things are a little different this time around, and that¡¯s what¡¯s causing problems.¡±

    Having said that, Friede went to Renee¡¯s side and stroked the root of the tree before continuing.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been a millenia yet. Mother¡¯s body is only 900 years old¡±

    The sheer absurdity of that statement dawned on me as they implied that 900 years was too short of a period of time.

    ¡°The seeds that will construct Mother¡¯s new body can only be obtained after at least 900 and 80 years. She still needs 80 more years, yet the lifespan of her current body is alreadying to an end. This ruins the process of rebirth.¡±

    In the words that followed, Renee understood what Friede meant.

    Her voice naturally became tense.

    ¡°¡­ Does that mean she can¡¯t reincarnate anymore?¡±

    If Aidrin dies without bearing seeds, then she couldn¡¯t reincarnate. That¡¯s what Friede meant.

    Friede smiled at Renee¡¯s words and responded.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. If Mother withers like this, it marks the end for both the Great Woonds and the elven race.¡±

    ¡°The elves?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is because we elves are a race that share our lifespan with Mother. That¡¯s why we can live for thousands of years. However, when Mother dies, all the elves that no longer receive sustenance will also perish.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°The elves will forever disappear from the face of the continent. That¡¯s why Marie is here. She is holding on to Mother¡¯s life with the power of abundance. Hmm, this is an emergency.¡±

    Freeze-.

    Renee¡¯s movements stopped.

    Her head turned towards the direction where she heard Friede¡¯s words.

    A question urred as they continued to tell the story.

    Renee was blind, so she couldn¡¯t see facial expressions or other visual information. However, as a result, she perceived other things more sensitively.

    Just discerning the undertone of someone¡¯s voice based on the change in pitch and tone.

    Renee sensed a strange aspect in Friede¡¯s voice as they continued the story.

    ¡®Why¡­¡¯

    <strong>You¡¯re speaking about such a serious predicament, but¡­ </strong>

    Although Friede was talking about Aidrin and her potential passing, Renee did not perceive any semnce of emotions.

 Chapter 48

    <strong>? Aidrin (2) ?</strong>

    There was an oddly unsettling disparity between their undertone and the expected emotions for such a situation.

    ¡°There is another problem in addition to that, escort knight friend, do you recall my siblings you met earlier?¡±

    ¡°¡­Neuter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did call the siblings that way. Well, that¡¯s not important¡­ Those siblings are aiming for Mother¡¯s essence.¡±

    The ethereal tone of Friede¡¯s voice remained unchanging as they continued to exin.

    As far as Renee knew, no one was as calm when talking about a crisis directly rted to themselves.

    Some might say it¡¯s because they¡¯re an elf and not a human. However, Renee thought that Friede¡¯s tranquility was fundamentally different from that.

    ¡°Hmm, if I were to speak more personally. The siblings ran away from home because Mother¡¯s time is approaching. The siblings are afraid of their end.¡±

    It was because of this.

    Friede spoke as if their own death meant nothing.

    They didn¡¯t fear death in the slightest.

    ¡°Before Mother¡¯s life ends, the siblings n to extend their lives by taking Mother¡¯s essence. That¡¯s why we¡¯re doing reconnaissance outside the Great Woonds, to keep the siblings from approaching Mother.¡±

    Naturally, the question ¡®why¡¯ popped up in Renee¡¯s head.

    <strong>Why do you speak of your own death so casually?</strong>

    It wasn¡¯t just themself. Even when talking about the death of Aidrin who they call Mother, other elves around them, and even the deaths of those they call ¡®runaway siblings,¡¯ the tone of their voice remained too calm.

    In other words, it would be more correct to call it apathetic rather than calm.

    Renee fidgeted her fingers ufortably because of this difort that made her unable to concentrate on the conversation. She immediately trembled upon hearing the words calling for her.

    ¡°Saint?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±

    ¡°Do you more or less understand the situation?¡±

    A faint echo. There was a machine-like sound that was now clearly distinguishable in it.

    ¡°Yes, to reiterate¡­ Lady Aidrin is in a dangerous condition, and the siblings named Neuter are aiming for Lady Aidrin, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. It seems that the situation was conveyed properly.¡±

    Renee smiled awkwardly at Friede¡¯s words.

    Friede saw that smile and grinned in return. They then continued talking while referring to Marie.

    ¡°There is only one way to settle this predicament, by nurturing Mother¡¯s seed with Marie¡¯s power. However, the speed is quite slow.¡±

    Renee continued to ponder the following words.

    She had heard from Trevor about the power of Abundance while she was undergoing education in the Holy Kingdom.

    The maximization of life.

    The power to temporarily maximize the natural vitality of living things so that all metabolic activities are pushed beyond their limits.

    The power of Abundance, Trevor said, was akin to extracting grains in three days after nting the seeds.

    It was only then that Renee realized why Marie was dispatched here.

    In addition, she could understand why Friede said Marie was slow.

    ¡°Is the divinity required to achieve Lady Aidrin¡¯s rebirth insufficient?¡±

    ¡°Excellent. As the Saint said, in order toplete Mother¡¯s growth, Marie¡¯s divinity alone is not enough.¡±

    To say that even the divinity of an Apostle is not enough was irrefutable this time.

    It resonated with Aidrin¡¯s soul, which has existed since the genesis of the world. It was only natural that her divinity was insufficient. Marie had not been alive for even 50 years.

    ¡°I know about the Saint¡¯s power. What do you think, can the Saint help elerate our Mother¡¯s growth?¡±

    Renee listened to Friede and stroked Aidrin¡¯s roots, which spread across the ground.

    Renee gently instilled divinity into the roots in an attempt to determine whether she could help further the growth of Aidrin with her powers.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s hard.¡±

    The answer turned out to be fairly negative.

    Renee had put her heart and soul into learning the limitations of what she could do while in the Holy Kingdom, so how could she not know?

    With the divinity that Renee had, she could not manifest sufficient power. If she were to do such a thing, her soul would immediately cease to exist.

    ¡°To bring Lady Aidrin¡¯s growth topletion¡­. It¡¯s impossible for me.¡±

    In the past, the result of Renee risking her life and using her power for the first time when they were getting pursued on their way to the Holy Kingdom, awakened Terdan.

    The extent of Renee¡¯s power, who fainted and copsed, barely awakened the slumbering Terdan. She could not directly affect the body of the ancient species.

    Suddenly, frustration swelled in Renee¡¯s mind when she was reminded of that.

    Even though she was praised by everyone, she looked so pathetic and helpless in reality upon encountering the outside world.

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s unfortunate.¡±

    Renee trembled due to theck of emotions she felt in the voice she heard, and soon lowered her head.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s nothing you can do about it. Well, since it came to this, go and enjoy your vacation. Hm! Last Visitor of the Great Woonds. For the Saint, you¡¯re going to have a pretty sensational title.

    A remark with an indifferent attitude.

    Renee felt dizzy because of the confusion caused from her own helplessness mixed together with the sense of detachment from Friede¡¯s apathetic words.

    ****

    After the conversation was over, Vera followed Renee¡¯s suggestion of taking a walk through the Great Woonds. While walking, he was reying the previous conversation in his head.

    It was because there were so many questions that came to mind.

    ¡®Friede was definitely alive ten yearster.¡¯

    <strong> Not only were they alive, but they were chosen as one of the Heroes to subjugate the Demon King. Not to mention, in the end, they were alive long enough to even track myself down and corner me.</strong>

    <strong>However, based on the conversation, Friede is certain to die soon.</strong>

    Vera¡¯s eyes turned towards Renee.

    Renee¡¯s power had the greatest chance of keeping Friede alive until then. However, Renee affirmed in the previous conversation that she could not save Lady Aidrin.

    Vera¡¯s forehead wrinkled.

    ¡®What happened?¡¯

    <strong> It is unlikely that history has been changed.</strong>

    Marie started the treatment of Aidrin before Renee received the stigma. Renee wasn¡¯t a factor for the journey here, so it was definitely not a change in events caused by her presence.

    Renee must havee to the Great Woonds in herst life. Perhaps something Renee did had kept the elves alive until then.

    The result was clear, but the process was riddled with unanswered questions.

    Vera continued to ponder for a moment, but he couldn¡¯t find an answer. Then, a different idea formed in his head.

    ¡®¡­What if.¡¯

    Aidrin had finally died, but the elves had survived.

    This guess additionally, was not just an unfounded spection.

    The life or death of Aidrin had never been talked about in his past life, so he couldn¡¯t be sure. In the previous conversation, the elves were mentioning how to live even if Aidrin died.

    ¡®The essence of Aidrin.¡¯

    The source of life that the Neuter were aiming for.

    With that, the elves could continue their lives even when Aidrin was dead.

    The elves were showing no signs of aiming for Aidrin¡¯s essence currently, but¡­ How could he know what would happen after?

    Vera knew. No matter how rational you are, when death is just around the corner, you¡¯ll end up prioritizing your own life.

    No one knew if the elves, who were aware that death was looming on the horizon, would eventually betray Aidrin.

    ¡®What if¡­¡¯

    If this assumption was true, Renee could be in danger. As much as he intervened in the events of his current life, there had to be variables that have not changed.

    It would be nice to becent, however it was best to consider various possibilities since nothing was certain currently.

    Just like that, Vera began organizing the assumptions that had crossed his mind, digging into them one by one.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    It was Renee¡¯s voice.

    Vera erased all thoughts in his mind and responded to Renee.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What do you think, Vera? About the situation with Lady Aidrin or the elves right now.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s right to call it an emergency. As it stands, it¡¯s a matter concerning the future of the species.¡±

    ¡°Right? But why¡­¡±

    A word close to being a murmur.

    As Vera was about to ask her a question, Renee sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll think about thister.¡±

    Vera¡¯s head tilted slightly as she continued to murmur while trying to convince herself.

    When Renee seemed to have finished thinking, she turned her head toward Vera and spoke.

    ¡°Shall we go in now? I think we¡¯ve been walking for a long time.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    At the end of Vera¡¯s gaze, Renee¡¯s small face lit up with a subtle smile.

    ****

    ¡°Ah! Where did you go! Hey,e and eat!¡±

    A lively voice belonging to Marie.

    Vera trembled at the sight of Marie cooking with a bonfire in front of Aidrin¡¯s roots.

    ¡°¡­ Is it fine to light a fire there?¡±

    It was a question he couldn¡¯t bear to ask. No, she was making a fire in front of Aidrin¡¯s roots, it would be strange to hold back this question.

    Marie blinked at Vera¡¯s question, then soon smiled and waved her hand.

    ¡°Yes? Hey, it doesn¡¯t catch fire this easily. Come and sit down!¡±

    Renee was perplexed, unable to understand the gist of the conversation. Meanwhile, Vera led Renee to the bonfire thinking, ¡®it¡¯s fine to trust the words of someone who has lived here for a decade.¡¯

    Marie continued, having pushed a bowl of soup to the two people sitting down.

    ¡°Both of you are lucky. There¡¯s nothing better for the body than the medicinal herbs grown in the Great Woonds!¡±

    A soup made from medicinal herbs.

    Vera nodded slightly, realizing that the pungent scent emanating from the soup was that of medicinal herbs. He noticed H spying on him from far beyond Aidrin¡¯s roots, and said.

    ¡°Are you not going to eat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m full after eating the leftover beef jerky.¡±

    She spoke while avoiding his gaze. .

    Vera roughly nodded his head in response to the answer, then grabbed a spoon and brought a spoonful of soup to his lips.

    Since he hadn¡¯t eaten all day, he thought that it would be good to eat something, so he did.

    Thatcency led to a disaster.

    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±

    As soon as Vera swallowed the soup, he felt the rising sense of vomit surge forth.

    It had no taste.

    Rather, it wasn¡¯t that it had none, but it had a disgusting taste that made him feel nauseous.

    Vera was so startled that he frowned upon realizing that he had unwittingly swallowed the soup down his throat.

    It felt like the soup was scratching the inner linings of his gullet as it traveled through it.

    What kind of food is this?

    For a moment, Vera recalled H¡¯s previous meaningful attitude and turned his head in the direction she had previously been, but no one was there.

    She ran away.

    It was obvious. H knew how it tasted.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little bitter, isn¡¯t it? But eating bitter things is good for your body.¡±

    Marie¡¯s words rang in his ears. Vera wanted to throw the bowl and flee immediately, but he felt that it would be impolite, so he grinded his teeth.

    ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    In amazement, Vera turned his head in Renee¡¯s direction after hearing those words. The darkplexion seen previously on Renee had all been erased. Her cheeks were dyed red as she spoke in an excited tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s really good! It¡¯s a little bitter, but also addictive.¡±

    ¡°Really? Our Saint is not a picky eater, and she¡¯s quite kind!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    A series of words that he couldn¡¯t understand yet could audibly hear.

    Vera frowned at Renee for the first time in three years.

    There was something that came to his mind.

    She thoroughly enjoyed the honey porridge she received while begging in herst life.

    That appearance ovepped with her current self.

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    It was only after regressing once that Vera realized that Renee always had a twisted sense of taste.

 Chapter 49

    <strong>? Aidrin (3) ?</strong>

    The next day, situated before Aidrin¡¯s root.

    Vera was watching as Marie manifested her powers while exining to Renee the scene before him.

    ¡°The color of Marie¡¯s divinity is reminiscent of a lush green forest. The divinity flowing out of her fingertips permeates Aidrin, giving life to the once dead leaves. You can also see the torn outer bark regenerating.¡±

    The power of life.

    This was the first time he had actually seen it, but Vera was well aware of how useful that power was in war.

    Simply put, it could increase thebat capability and personnel efficiency of an army unit.

    It was the ability to supply food, regardless of whether the army unit was marching or isting themselves from enemies.

    The power of abundance was the ability to replicate food endlessly with seeds.

    Vera remembered clearly. In the days when the war against the Demon King reached its peak, Marie went to an isted fortress on the front lines and for three months she multiplied food and managed to sessfully defend it.

    ¡®Thanks to her, I¡¯ve suffered some losses.¡¯

    At that time, it was decided that the forces at the front lines would retreat and as a result, all the ck market businesses he had built on the battlefield were taken over.

    It was a decision he made for the purpose of preserving manpower. In the end, that decision caused him to suffer losses because Marie supported the front lines while defending the fortress.

    Vera stared nkly at Aidrin while reminiscing about his previous life. Renee, who was holding Vera¡¯s hand, spoke.

    ¡°¡­Is it difficult to do this?¡±

    It was a question about Aidrin¡¯s growth. It wasn¡¯t something she could see with her own eyes, but Renee could definitely feel the divinity flowing from Marie.

    In terms of the total amount of divinity, it was a much greater amount than she herself possessed.

    Even with such arge amount of divinity and the power of growth, Aidrin still couldn¡¯t be treated?

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The reason is because Mother¡¯s body must be replenished with essence for her restoration.¡±

    It was Friede who replied.

    ¡°No matter how much divinity is poured into her body, only a fraction of the divinity permeates into Mother¡¯s essence. Of course, there are limits to this approach.¡±

    Words uttered in a feminine tone, apanied by a loose smile.

    Renee felt her curiosity about Friede rising again as she heard their words.

    ¡°¡­Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°This is how it all ends. But¡­¡±

    <strong>You seem so indifferent.</strong>

    She swallowed herst words. Because in the end, it was Renee¡¯s own arbitrary judgment.

    However, Friede was able to realize what Renee was trying to say. The long years that Friede lived gave him a sense of discernment.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think it can be helped. All things in the worlde to an end, isn¡¯t that right? The long life of our Mother, and the lives of the elves who protect her. We¡¯ve simply reached our natural end.¡±

    Friede sincerely believed that. They were just weing death because their time hase, but why did they not have any doubts?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we all mortals in the face of providence?¡±

    Renee thought Friede¡¯s words were sad for some reason because of the monotony, so she continued to speak.

    ¡°Still, don¡¯t you want to live?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Even if the end arrives someday, it¡¯s natural to hope it won¡¯t be today.¡±

    Her head turned in the direction of Friede.

    Renee spoke as she recalled the past years, when she cried while curled up in a nket.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s out of desperation, even if you see no hope at all, I believe that you can still want to live. Even if you desire an end, I think it¡¯s only natural to want a happy one.¡±

    So she clung to a prayer.

    She couldn¡¯t see any hope, but she still hoped for it.

    <strong><strong>She thought that she might regain the light someday if she lived this way, so she hoped that her end would be reached under a brilliant light.</strong></strong>

    <strong> For Renee, this was only natural.</strong>

    <strong> No one wants to despair. They¡¯ll want to reach the light at the end of the tunnel.</strong>

    <strong> She would not want such a depressing end.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°Friede, do you not have any regrets?¡±</strong>

    <strong> Friede kept their mouth shut as if contemting Renee¡¯s words for a moment, then gazed at Aidrin and replied.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°I have no regrets.¡±</strong>

    <strong> It was a firm statement.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll believe me, but¡­ I have no regrets. Aren¡¯t regrets caused by unfinished matters and desires? But I don¡¯t have any unfinished business. I had the talent to do anything I wanted, and I had plenty of time to achieve it.¡±</strong>

    <strong> Friede spoke while reminiscing about their younger days.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°Come to think of it, I have never been emotional. Well, I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t empathize with you.¡±</strong>

    ¡°N-no, that¡¯s¡­.¡±

    <strong> Renee replied, startled at Friede¡¯s speech.</strong>

    <strong> Friede drew a small smile upon seeing her, then spoke again.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°Well, what the Saint said may not bepletely wrong. In fact, just as the Saint said, the siblings who ran away from home want to continue living.¡±</strong>

    <strong> It was about the Neuters.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°I don¡¯t understand, but¡­. I¡¯m sure the siblings also have something to call a desire, as the Saint said. Oh, do you call this romance?¡±</strong>

    <strong> Renee raised another question in response to Friede¡¯s yful speech.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°¡­Are you not resentful?¡±</strong>

    ¡°Why would I be resentful?¡±

    ¡°They betrayed you. I heard they¡¯re after Lady Aidrin, and you¡¯re in the middle of a fight with them.¡±

    ¡°You might feel that way, but I love my siblings and¡­ respect my siblings. Yet, the path they walked was different, so I had no choice but to turn my back on them.¡±

    <strong> Lies.</strong>

    <strong> These words, too, did not contain any emotion.</strong>

    <strong> Renee felt as if these words that didn¡¯t show even a hint of emotions helped enlighten her about Friede to some degree. </strong>

    <strong> ¡®Ah.¡¯</strong>

    <strong> <strong>This elfcks emotions.</strong></strong>

    <strong> She didn¡¯t know why, but she could tell that this elf named Friede didn¡¯t feel any longing at all.</strong>

    <strong> For Friede, all of this, life and death, and all the conflicts in between, were just natural events in the passage of time.</strong>

    <strong> Friede was the perfect bystander, merely observing the flow of time.</strong>

    <strong> Renee did notment further, but she felt sad.</strong>

    <strong> It was sorrow she felt at the life of the elf who had lived for a long, long time without ever desiring for anything, something that Renee couldn¡¯t even imagine.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±</strong>

    <strong> The voice subsided.</strong>

    <strong> Friede raised a small question about Renee¡¯s somber appearance.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°But why? Is there anything making you ufortable?¡±</strong>

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    <strong> Renee carefully chose the words she spoke. She thought it would be rude to express what was on her mind.</strong>

    <strong>¡°¡­I think it¡¯s a little pitiful¡­ a fight between siblings.¡±</strong>

    <strong> That¡¯s what she barely uttered after thinking. It was regarding the dispute with the Neuter.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°Yes. It¡¯s really pitiful. The intentions of the siblings are currently unknown.¡±</strong>

    ¡°Currently?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Currently. Until the siblings cut off their ears, albeit vaguely, we had a glimpse of their intentions.¡±

    <strong> Renee¡¯s head tilted.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°What does that have to do with your ears?¡±</strong>

    ¡°Hm, yes. It¡¯s natural not to know. Elf ¡®ears¡¯ have a high concentration of nerves and are therefore very sensitive. At the tip of the ears is a nerve that connects to Mother, through which the elves share the feelings of Mother and the other siblings.¡±

    <strong> ¡°Ah¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong> That¡¯s what it was. As she thought about the meaning of Friede¡¯s words, Renee¡¯s expression began to take on a slightly strange form.</strong>

    <strong> ¡®A little¡­¡¯</strong>

    <strong> For some reason, she felt that the romance about elves had disappeared. It was not a very pleasant feeling to discover the tales from her childhood were fiction.</strong>

    <strong> Friede continued with a smile at Renee¡¯s strange facial expression.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°Disappointed? Well, that is nothing out of the ordinary. All the outside guests who heard this had the same reaction.¡±</strong>

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    ¡°Elves have a deeper academic depth than you think. It¡¯s because there isn¡¯t a hobby as good as this one to alleviate the boredom of countless years.¡±

    <strong> Renee nodded and then asked another question.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°So, do you still share your feelings with those who haven¡¯t cut off their ears?¡±</strong>

    ¡°Yes. The siblings who are scouting the entrance of the Great Woonds are feeling nervous, and the siblings who have gone out to harvest fruits are feeling proud. And¡­¡±

    <strong> A speech that by adding artificial emotion, changes the tone.</strong>

    <strong> To Renee, Friede¡¯s words sounded like that of a bystander providing a report on their observations. </strong>

    <strong>****</strong>

    <strong> A few more days passed.</strong>

    <strong> Renee and the party did nothing during this time. </strong>

    <strong> There was nothing Renee could do for the elves, and the elves wanted no help from the party.</strong>

    <strong> That led to Renee killing time by taking walks in the woods with Vera, or doing frivolous activities, such as listening to Marie exin what it was like to live in the woods.</strong>

    <strong> Unsurprisingly, Renee¡¯s heart was filled with frustration.</strong>

    <strong> In such a helpless situation, it was embarrassing to just eat food like a parasite. She wanted to help, but she felt helpless because there was nothing she could do.</strong>

    <strong> So today, despite such frustration, while sitting at the roots of Aidrin, Renee felt a different atmosphere than usual.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°Vera.¡±</strong>

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°The surroundings seem noisy.¡±

    <strong> More noises than usual intertwined. There was a sense of urgency at the sound of footsteps.</strong>

    <strong> Though the conversations between the elves were hushed and unclear, even Renee could determine the cause of this atmosphere.</strong>

    <strong> The scent of blood.</strong>

    <strong> Far away in the wind, a scent of blood lingered.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±</strong>

    <strong> Vera hesitated at Renee¡¯s question.</strong>

    <strong> He contemted whether it would be right to exin to Renee what he was currently seeing. </strong>

    <strong> The personnel of the reconnaissance team who had gone out early in the morning were returning with serious injuries.</strong>

    <strong> Some had their arms amputated, and some had nothing below the knee.</strong>

    <strong> Among them, some had already died and be corpses.</strong>

    <strong> Vera continued to hesitate.</strong>

    <strong> Renee pressed Vera¡¯s hand tighter.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°Vera. Tell me the truth.¡±</strong>

    <strong> The expression on her face as she spoke was hardened. Hesitating while seeing Renee¡¯s determined attitude, Vera lowered his head slightly and replied.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°¡­Members of the reconnaissance team returned with severe injuries.¡±</strong>

    ¡°Are they seriously hurt?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    <strong> Vera replied, licked his lips a few times, then spoke again.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°¡­There are also a few deaths.¡±</strong>

    <strong> Suddenly, Renee¡¯s body froze.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°Looks like there was a confrontation.¡±</strong>

    <strong> He meant that there was a skirmish with the Neuter.</strong>

    <strong> Renee bit her lips at the words she heard and stood up.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°Saint?¡±</strong>

    ¡°Please guide me.¡±

    <strong> Renee thought that she shouldn¡¯t just stay still. There had to be elves who ced their hopes in her, so she couldn¡¯t just stand there leisurely. Even if she couldn¡¯t save Lady Aidrin, she could at least provide as much help as possible. </strong>

    <strong> She firmly believed in her stance.</strong>

    <strong> Vera knew that Renee, with such a determined expression, would never listen to him.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°¡­Yes.¡±</strong>

    <strong>***</strong>

    <strong> Arge de.</strong>

    <strong> Friede tilted their head as they noticed Renee and Vera approaching from afar.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±</strong>

    ¡°We came to offer assistance.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°I heard there are people who were injured.¡±

    <strong> Renee concentrated her senses on what was being transmitted in her surroundings.</strong>

    <strong> A suppressed groan. An asional futile breathing. The metallic stench of oozing blood.</strong>

    <strong> The sensory information, along with the deep pain from the victims, were all conveyed to Renee.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°I¡¯ll treat them.¡±</strong>

    <strong> The power that Renee had, the divine art that Renee learned, could heal them.</strong>

    <strong> Friede looked at Renee with a hardened face and spoke.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°Why?¡±</strong>

    <strong> Rattle. Renee¡¯s body stopped. Vera narrowed his eyes and looked at Friede.</strong>

    <strong> Friede received his gaze and made an ¡®ah¡¯ sound, then spoke again.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°Don¡¯t misinterpret my words. You must not cause a nuisance as guests. The siblings would have expected such an injury.¡±</strong>

    <strong> Friede had their own reasons for saying that.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°The siblings are willing to ept death. They believe it is unavoidable because they are dying to protect Mother¡±</strong>

    <strong> Friede thought their logic was infallible. The mind-set was one of resolve and eptance. The siblings had already anticipated their own deaths.</strong>

    <strong> However, no words could convince Renee.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±</strong>

    <strong> ¡°Hm?¡±</strong>

    <strong> Renee knew why Friede was saying that.</strong>

    <strong> She knew it was wrong.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°No one wants to die in pain. epting it doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±</strong>

    <strong> Just because you¡¯re dying with determination doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not afraid of death.</strong>

    <strong> Renee knew how weak people can be in the face of despair and the kind of aspirations lying within them.</strong>

    <strong> She found that Friede¡¯s judgment based on logic was useless now.</strong>

    <strong> ¡°I¡¯ll treat them.¡±</strong>

    <strong> Renee wanted this apathetic elf to know.</strong>

    <strong> <strong>You¡¯re indifferent because you can¡¯t feel emotions, but nevertheless, I wish you would understand that this end is different from happiness.</strong></strong>

    <strong> Renee¡¯s power, unbeknownst to her, was responding to a new wish.</strong>

 Chapter 50

    <strong>? Eve (1) ?</strong>

    Renee evoked her divinity.

    The elf waited with their severed arm pressed against thecerated surface, and widened their eyes at the sight of their severed arm reattaching.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate you brought your arm. Even with divine arts, I can¡¯t regrow a severed arm.¡±

    In response to the words she uttered with a slight smile, the elf wept and conveyed their gratitude.

    ¡®Thank¡­ Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s to repay you for your hospitality all this time.¡±

    There was a cry of gratitude in their voice. Renee, who was deeply moved and relieved by their tears of joy, sincerely believed all the hard work she devoted into divine arts was worth it.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go examine the next individual.¡±

    As Renee stood up, Vera, who had been by her side until then, led Renee to the next person.

    This time, the patient¡¯s waist was torn and their organs were protruding.

    ¡°Their intestines are spilling out and the left side of their waist is torn off.¡±

    Vera¡¯s role was to examine the patients and inform Renee of their condition.

    Vera didn¡¯t enjoy this role. It was only natural since he was describing the cruel scene to Renee.

    Nevertheless, because Renee was very enthusiastic about healing the elves, he performed this role withoutint.

    When the appearance of Renee as she cared for the patients and the Renee who once cared for him in the slums ovepped, Vera was reminded of the past and a firm smile flickered across his lips.

    The thought emerged that the light which illuminated his deste world, the noble and benevolent Renee, already existed.

    Vera narrated the healing process of the wound. He stole a nce at Renee¡¯s figure who was mending the flesh by spreading divinity over the elf¡¯s waist.

    ¡°The bleeding is stopping gradually and the intestines are recuperating. However, regenerating any more of their flesh may have a negative impact on you. It would be more beneficial to suture the remaining sections and allow them to regenerate naturally.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m simply performing my duty. One moment.¡±

    Vera sat down beside Renee and began to stitch the elf¡¯s waist.

    Renee uttered words as she felt the rustling of Vera¡¯s movements and the asional groans of the elf.

    ¡°Where did Vera learn this kind of medical technique?¡±

    ¡°I learned it on my own when I was a kid. I lived in a slightly dangerous neighborhood.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    She wanted to ask where this dangerous neighborhood was, but held herself back since she knew that Vera didn¡¯t intend to tell her about his past anytime soon.

    When she inquired once, he replied¨C¡¯It wasn¡¯t a nice ce.¡¯ Thus, she gave up halfway after she received such a response.

    ¡°It¡¯s finished.¡±

    While she was engrossed in such thoughts, Renee nodded her head in response to those words, then stood up and provided the elf with suggestions regarding their recovery.

    ¡°You must not overdo it for a while. Even though your flesh is all intact, please get plenty of rest.¡±

    ¡°T-Thank, y-you¡­¡±

    Huu~ Huu~. It was difficult to exin, but there was a sense of serenity.

    Renee began to examine the patient again, feeling that the right feeling to call it was fulfillment.

    Friede tilted their head while watching the two of them from afar.

    ¡®Happiness? Relief?¡¯

    It was the emotions that arose from the siblings who had undergone treatment.

    <strong> Why did your previous feelings of resolution and eptance change?</strong>

    Friede contemted the mechanisms of emotions and promptly arrived at a conclusion.

    ¡®Ah, those emotions appeared because they received an unexpected fortune.¡¯

    Their death had been an established truth, yet they were fortunate to have met the Saint and continue living. Therefore, they must be happy.

    The Saint¡¯s words were true.

    Friede realized that even if they were determined, their desire to live would not fade.

    However, there was still something they didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡®Why would she do that?¡¯

    They were referring to Renee.

    A tiny seed of curiosity began to bloom, but Friede hadn¡¯t noticed yet.

    ****

    For the past few days, Renee busied herself with the elves that had been injured by the increasingly aggressive Neuter. .

    The atmosphere deteriorated day by day as the invasions continued simultaneously from all directions.

    However, even in such dreary conditions, there was always a warm atmosphere epassing Renee.

    ¡°All done.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m in debt to you yet again.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Renee smiled at the elf¡¯s words, then responded with a request.

    ¡°You muste safely next time. Um, Mr. Rimel?¡±

    ¡°You remember.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Renee¡¯s expression bloomed radiantly.

    Ever since Reneemenced treating them, the elves were able to fight with greater resolve than before.

    The first reason was that someone was supporting them and had the capability to heal their injuries as long as they remained alive. The second reason was that they had to prevent the person who helped them with a smile from bing involved in the conflict.

    After she finished healing the elves like the previous days, Renee returned to the campfire before Aidrin¡¯s roots and happily ate Marie¡¯s soup.

    ¡°It¡¯s really delicious.¡±

    ¡°My goodness, the Saint is so admirable! Vera should learn a thing or two from her!¡±

    Vera squinted at Marie as he sat beside Renee while chewing on beef jerky.

    If the majority of people who tried her cooking didn¡¯t enjoy her meals, then it was safe to assume that there was an issue with her cooking. However, Marie believed the problem was that they were incapable of appreciating her cooking.

    Vera grinded his teeth together as he responded to Marie¡¯s words while thinking that Renee should never learn this kind of self-righteousness.

    ¡°¡­ I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Oh whatever, forget it!¡±

    In the middle of the meal, Friede approached without anyone¡¯s realization. While eating Marie¡¯s soup, they spoke.

    ¡°Does it not be exhausting to treat them? I¡¯m sorry that my siblings have caused you so much trouble.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m doing it because I want to.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief. So, by any chance, can I ask you for a favor?¡±

    ¡°What favor?¡±

    ¡°I want to borrow your escort knight briefly.¡±

    Vera stared nkly at Friede out of the corner of his eye as he ate Marie¡¯s soup. In response to those words, he lifted his head and red at Friede before speaking.

    ¡°I refuse. I¡¯m the Saint¡¯s escort.¡±

    ¡°Yes, so I wanted to avoid making such a request¡­ However, I¡¯m somewhat short-handed.¡±

    Renee¡¯s face formed a puzzled expression in response to Vera¡¯s adamant refusal before she uttered a response.

    ¡°Go ande back. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Saint¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also Sir Norn and H here, right? Lady Marie as well.¡±

    Vera was taken aback by Renee¡¯s words and shifted his gaze to stare at the grinning Friede.

    ¡®What are you plotting?¡¯

    It was because he had doubts about the reason he was chosen.

    Vera didn¡¯t trust Friede.

    It was because regardless of their rtionship in the previous life, Vera wasn¡¯t so generous as to trust someone whose mind he couldn¡¯tprehend.

    He wanted to refuse again, but it was Renee¡¯s request, the same Renee who was currently giving it her all.

    ¡°¡­ I understand.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Under one condition.¡±

    Of course, he didn¡¯t blindly ept the request without conditions.

    Vera shifted his gaze to Friede, who tilted their head, and continued.

    ¡°You¡¯ll go with me.¡±

    If he wasn¡¯t present, Friede would be the greatest threat here. He had to keep Friede within his sights.

    Friede nodded cheerfully in response to Vera¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fair. In that case, it is unnecessary to bring more individuals with us. It¡¯ll be fine for just the two of us to travel together tomorrow.

    A quickly thought out scheme.

    Renee flinched as she heard Friede¡¯s arrangements.

    ¡°Two, you two? Just the two of you?¡±

    It¡¯s because her intuition, which has ¡®always proven to be wrong,¡¯ got triggered when she heard the phrase ¡®just the two of us.¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I know your escort knight possesses considerably remarkable strength. Would it not be a waste to include others as well?¡±

    Renee grew increasingly embarrassed because of her fumbling words and then said to Vera.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous with just the two of you? It will be safer to go with others¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This Vera is not that weak, so please put your mind at ease.¡±

    <strong> It¡¯s only the two of them, so I can¡¯t feel relieved.</strong>

    ¡°Tha-That¡­¡±

    ¡°As the escort said, there¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯m also confident in mybat ability, so just in case the situation bes dangerous, I¡¯ll retreat with him.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Just don¡¯t be a burden.¡±

    ¡°Oh, nice to see you brimming with confidence.¡±

    Renee¡¯s embarrassment deepened as the conversation continued without her.

    Her impure imagination began to paint an indecent scene using the two of them quarreling as its material.

    A situation where the severity was perilous. Vera and Friede, with their backs against each other, responding to the enemies¡¯ movements.

    In one way or another, the enemies fell, but more pursuers arrived, so they raised their swords and fought once again.

    ¨C I will fight alone, so you can go back and tell the Saint I¡¯m sorry.

    ¨C Don¡¯t speak nonsense. I won¡¯t do something so absurd and leave myrade behind.

    ¨C Ugh¡­.

    Vera scoffed. However, his breathing remained disorderly.

    Friede felt his erratic breath, thinking that this may be their final moments together, he said.

    -Come to think of it, we haven¡¯t called each other by name yet.

    -What nonsense are you talking about?

    -Vera.

    At Friede¡¯s words, Vera clicked his tongue with a ¡®Tsk¡¯, while grinning, and responded.

    -Friede.

    Startle-!

    Renee¡¯s hands were trembling with a bright red face.

    ¡°Oh, no!¡±

    Aaah! It was a shout.

    All eyes were on Renee.

    ¡°Why what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Startle. Renee¡¯s body quivered. Renee didn¡¯t know what to say, so she soon mumbled while bowing her head.

    Her eyes firmly shut.

    ¡°Ah, never mind¡­¡±

    Renee knew it was embarrassing to tell others about her delusions.

    Renee felt miserable.

    It felt like the delusions were messing with her head.

    There was something she didn¡¯t take into ount.

    Vera wasn¡¯t weak enough to lose to a few Neuter, and Friede couldn¡¯t feel any emotions, includingpanionship.

    If one were to carefully examine the facts, they really were just delusions, but Renee had no time to think about it.

    The only thing that came to mind was regret, saying, ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have told you to go.¡¯

    Renee was an 18-year-old girl, who became an idiot in the face of love.

    ****

    The next day at the entrance of the Great Woonds.

    Friede made an ¡®oh!¡¯ sound as they watched Vera cut down the Neuter with a single stroke of his sword.

    ¡®Definitely¡­¡¯

    He was strong.

    It was expected, yet seeing it in person, Vera¡¯s battle techniques were rather violent and intense.

    Friede indifferently calcted the odds of a fight against Vera, as they always did when meeting somebody strong.

    ¡°Hm¡­¡±

    The expected oue was theirplete and utter defeat.

    They were certain that they would experience defeat unless there was a miracle.

    <strong> After all, the Apostles truly live up to their names.</strong>

    The look in Friede¡¯s eyes was deepening as those thoughts entered his mind.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    As Vera was shaking the blood off his sword, he responded to Friede¡¯s gaze.

    Vera continued to ponder while looking at Friede as various suspicions began to grow in his mind.

    ¡®He¡¯s staying back.¡¯

    All Friede did was guide him to the ce the Neuters were staying at, and observe him from behind.

    It could have been because they judged there was no need to intervene, but Vera was suspicious of the hidden motive behind their actions.

    ¡®Are they trying to gauge my strength?¡¯

    There was a chance. It was the reason he couldn¡¯t let go of the possibility that Friede had a secret scheme.

    His eyes narrowed without his knowledge.

    Friede responded with a small smile to Vera¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite strong.¡±

    ¡°Is that a problem?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a fortunate problem. What a relief to have someone like you on the same side.¡±

    A sly remark.

    Vera didn¡¯t respond to those words, sheathed his sword, and continued moving.

    The suspicions within his mind were growing even more so.

    Vera was extremely suspicious of Friede¡¯s sly attitude, and how Friede and the elves from his previous life had survived, which had yet to be revealed.

 Chapter 51

    <strong>? Eve (2) ?</strong>

    Renee was eating when she sensed Vera¡¯s presence approaching from afar. She straightened her back in response.

    ¡°Vera?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is Vera.¡±

    ¡°How was the reconnaissance?¡±

    ¡°I encountered a Neuter at the entrance. I disposed of it.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t the information that she wanted to know.

    Her lips twitched constantly. There was something she wanted to inquire about, but Renee couldn¡¯t find the right timing to ask her query.

    ¡®Did the two of you start calling each other by names?¡¯

    <strong>Isn¡¯t it too sudden to ask that question in this situation?</strong>

    <strong> If asked whether his feelings towards Friede had progressed after exchanging names and defending against the advancing enemies, Vera could be conscious of my words and attempt to further his romantic rtionship with Friede.</strong>

    She couldn¡¯t ask such a question.

    Renee gulped down in tension, then said.

    ¡°I see. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my duty. Saint, have you encountered any issues?¡±

    ¡°Yes, well, I¡­¡±

    She treated the elves as she always had and ate Marie¡¯s meal.

    While Renee¡¯s thoughts continued, Friede approached her and spoke out loud.

    ¡°Hmm? Were you eating?¡±

    ¡°Ah yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Marie, can I request a serving as well?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Renee tensed up upon sensing Friede sitting beside her.

    ¡°Ah, escort. You did a good job. It was quite the spectacle.¡±

    Renee¡¯s body shook in response to Friede¡¯s words.

    ¡®Mmm, quite the spectacle¡­¡¯

    What happened between the two? What kind of hardships, adversity, and emotions bloomed within for Friede to utter such words?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Haha. As expected, you must be very timid. You were so talkative when it was just the two of us.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Renee inwardly shed tears upon hearing Friede¡¯s words.

    Her fingertips twitched, expressing her agitation outwardly.

    Renee felt difort due to being excluded from the conversation.

    The only thought on her mind was that she had to end the conversation somehow.

    Renee held out the soup in her hand towards Vera and spoke.

    ¡°Ah! Vera should also eat! You must have been starving, you haven¡¯t eaten all day today!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Crack-. Renee felt her heart shatter.

    She could sense hesitation in Vera¡¯s words.

    ¡®As expected!¡¯

    It was clear what had transpired.

    In reality, the reason Vera refused was purely because of the foul taste of the soup. Renee, unaware of this, believed that Vera was romantically interested in Friede and therefore did not want the soup she had offered him.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    A gloomy look formed on Renee¡¯s tearful face.

    Vera¡¯s expression became one of embarrassment at the sight of Renee, whose ownplexion darkened suddenly.

    As they watched the scene while eating soup, Friede burst out inughter and spoke.

    ¡°What a beautiful rtionship.¡±

    Renee flinched in response to Friede¡¯s words.

    ¡®¡­ Is Friede keeping in check?¡¯

    <strong> There¡¯s a possibility. That the sly Friede, who is aiming for Vera, may be jealous of our rtionship.</strong>

    If things continued in this direction, there would be a risk of writing another dark history.

    If she had been more assertive from the start, Renee would have had a head start against herpetition¡­

    Fortunately, Renee¡¯s head, which was in disarray, eventually calmed down at Friede¡¯s subsequent words.

    ¡°When I see you two¡­ It reminds me of a couple who came to the Great Woonds as guests approximately 300 years ago.¡±

    ¡­ No, rather than cooling down, it added more heat in another way.

    Renee squeaked when she heard the word ¡®couple¡¯.

    Her face was so red that she could cook meat on it.

    ¡°I-I-Is that so¡­!¡±

    ¡°Well, they were a really nice married couple.¡±

    Married couple.

    There was something soothing about that phrase.

    Renee¡¯s delusions ran rampant, formting a detailed imagery in her head with that one phrase acting as the foundation.

    The setting of her narrative is her hometown, Remeo. A friendly couple lives in a hut located on a small hill. They have a son and a daughter.

    At the end of the day, she ces her heartfelt dishes on the table. Then Vera and the childrenugh happily with her as they eat together.

    ¨C It¡¯s delicious.

    A picturesque view full of sweetness. Renee¡¯s lips slowly curled up as a result of the delusions.

    ¡°However, I was quite troubled since when it was the time to leave, her wife was already courting me.¡±

    At Friede¡¯s words, Renee¡¯s smile vanished.

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°She told me she was sick and tired of her spouse and asked me to stay with her for the rest of her life.¡±

    Renee¡¯s lips twitched. She was at a loss for words.

    After spending some time biting her lips in shock, she barely managed to ask.

    ¡°¡­ So what did you do?¡±

    ¡°Well, I said yes. There¡¯s no reason to say no, right? A human¡¯s lifespan is only 100 years¡­ Besides, that person was old, she didn¡¯t even live another 30 years.¡±

    Renee was left speechless.

    She was clueless as to how she¡¯d respond to this situation, and inched closer and closer to Vera.

    Tension soared as the thought that Friede might seduce Vera for fun materialized in Renee¡¯s mind.

    ****

    Approximately three dayster, Vera was assigned full-scale reconnaissance missions.

    ¡®The number of enemies has decreased.¡¯

    Vera felt that the Neuter invading the Great Woonds had slowed down over the course of almost three days.

    His gaze turned towards the Neuter that had been previously cut down.

    Vera squinted his eyes while staring at the figure of a person lying on their back, seemingly after being blown away.

    ¡®What are you up to¡­¡¯

    Contrary to when they initially encountered one another, the Neuters did not storm into the forest.

    ¡­No, they didn¡¯t seem to have any intention to cause bloodshed, even when they invaded.

    It was as if¡­

    ¡®¡­ As if they were searching for a resting ce.¡¯

    The Neuter stormed in, as if tomit suicide.

    An iprehensible situation. Vera stared at the corpse with a stiff face, then shifted his gaze to Friede.

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    The customary smiling face.

    ¡°The way they fight is unnatural.¡±

    ¡°Well, I can sense it. They seem to be preparing for something substantial.¡±

    Friede¡¯s gaze turned towards the outskirts of the Great Woonds.

    Vera frowned and ced his sword back in his sheath as he stared at Friede who gazed into the distance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return.¡±

    ¡°Um, alright.¡±

    Crunch-. The leaves were crushed, producing an audible sound.

    Vera¡¯s suspicions of Friede¡¯s intentions lingered.

    ****

    A dark cave, before a bonfire.

    A figure clouded in darkness, with only gray hair visible, was staring nkly at the fire.

    ¡°Chief.¡±

    Their head shifted slightly in response to his voice, their dark pupils revealed through their hair.

    The figure who was called the chief stared nkly at the individual who called them, then nodded his head and spoke.

    ¡°Yes, the time hase.¡±

    The time hase to see the finale of a long and awaited n.

    The chief drew their knife and created an incision along their chest.

    For the dreams that wille to fruition and for therades who have sacrificed their lives, he began to engrave their names sessively onto his chest.

    Schluk-.

    The flesh wascerated and an unpleasant sound resonated.

    Bitter pain. Dripping blood.

    The chief inhaled the fishy stench and continued moving his hands.

    Arya, Menson, Lira, Poro, Heil, Benen, Fresia, Ailee¡­

    Sinuous lines. Names engraved in red on top.

    The chief engraved these names all over their body. They grated their teeth in response to the pain that was rued before finally engraving their own name at the end.

    Gilly.

    The name that will attain the greatest freedom. The name of the Liberator who will be recorded forever.

    Gilly put considerable weight on their name, ended with a period, and raised their head towards the ceiling.

    Their exposed ears were severed.

    ****

    Neuter halted their invasion.

    For two days, Vera searched every nook and cranny of the Great Woond¡¯s entrance, but all he could find was dried up and twisted vegetation.

    Vera, who returned empty handed, continued to ruminate while walking along the forest trail with Renee.

    ¡®Suspicious.¡¯

    Really suspicious.

    Neuter¡¯s behavior, which had changed little by little since he came out to patrol, and also the reason why they stopped attacking.

    He didn¡¯t know the reason, but he could clearly see that there was a purpose behind their actions.

    Vera could sense that danger is looming on the horizon.

    Staying here is equivalent of putting themselves at risk.

    His gaze turned to Renee.

    ¡®We must withdraw.¡¯

    <strong> I need to evacuate her to a safe ce.</strong>

    <strong>There was nothing more that could be done here. Aidrin¡¯s death could not be prevented, and if Neuter¡¯s offensive starts again, it will be a different type of attack than before.</strong>

    After thinking about it, Vera opened his mouth.

    ¡°Saint.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes?¡±

    ¡°I think it would be best for us to return slowly.¡±

    Froze-. Renee¡¯s steps paused. Vera came to a halt concurrently.

    Renee tilted her head in response to what she heard. An awkward smile had materialized on her face

    ¡°Oh, did I walk too far?¡±

    <strong> Was it because there were only the two of us after all this time and I was too absorbed in my thoughts?</strong> Vera responded by rifying what he was inquiring about.

    ¡°I was talking about returning from the Great Woonds. Something doesn¡¯t seem right. Perhaps something will happen sooner orter, but I think it would be prudent to retreat now for safety reasons .¡±

    Renee was taken aback by Vera¡¯s words and spoke again.

    ¡°That¡­ but I haven¡¯t cured Aidrin yet, have I? And if things get worse, shouldn¡¯t we stay and help?¡±

    ¡°Aidrin¡¯s treatment is hopeless. Furthermore, it is too risky to stay here and keep providing aid.¡±

    His words mirrored the same connotation as prior.

    When he mentioned ¡®danger,¡¯ it meant he was referring to herself.

    Does he really not believe in her at all?

    Renee tightened her grip and her expression firmed as her anger rose.

    ¡°¡­ If it¡¯s because of me, it¡¯s alright.¡±

    Her words came out shakily.

    <strong>There¡¯s still work to be done, and I¡¯m only tasked with healing the wounded, so does it make sense for me to retreat to safety?</strong>

    Vera bit his lips in response to Renee¡¯s words of refusal and continued narrating his reasoning.

    He had to convince her. With that thought in mind, Vera decided to confide in Renee the suspicions he had been harboring all this time.

    ¡°Saint¡­ It¡¯s not just danger. There is something suspicious happening behind the scenes.¡±

    ¡°Behind the scenes?¡±

    ¡°Friede. They¡¯re suspicious.¡±

    A sudden reference to Friede.

    Renee¡¯s expression distorted in response to those words.

    ¡°Why Friede?¡±

    ¡°I noticed something while scouting with Friede in the past few days. Friede does not interfere with Neuter.¡±

    It was the conclusion that Vera had assembled from the clues he had gathered thus far.

    From the day they met, the time they paused their search for Neuter¡¯s corpse and strolled leisurely, and the indifferent attitude he¡¯s maintained within the Great Woonds. In addition, they did not appear to have any intentions of approaching the Neuter¡¯s base.

    No matter how you look at it, isn¡¯t it suspicious?

    Vera clearly remembered that Friede always looked in one particr direction after dealing with Neuter.

    ¡°Friede certainly knows where Neuter¡®s base is located. They know, but they don¡¯t do anything. There is a possibility they¡¯re secretlymunicating with them. When the invasion begins again, Friede may join Neuter. If that were to happen, it may be difficult for me to protect the Saint.

    There was something he only just realized as his eyes were blinded by the future that he knew of from his past life.

    All Vera knew was that Friede was still alive.

    If Friede had an alliance with Neuter.

    If the reason they were able to survive in his previous life wasn¡¯t due to Renee, but Aidrin¡¯s essence.

    If Renee of the past life could not heal Aidrin and retreated early.

    If he excluded the memories of his past life as much as possible and scrutinized only what he saw in his current life, these were the only assumptions that came to mind.

    <strong>When you think about it this way, don¡¯t the puzzle pieces seem to fit together?</strong>

    Vera waited for Renee¡¯s response.

    He hoped Renee would understand.

    Finally, Renee responded.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s all?¡±

    It was a counter-question.

    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±

    ¡°I asked if that¡¯s all you¡¯re suspicious about. The reason you said we should return now.¡±

    Vera was flustered.

    ¡°Saint¡­¡±

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    She spoke sternly with her brows furrowed.

    The expression on Renee¡¯s face was one ofplete sorrow.

    Vera didn¡¯t understand.

    He thought about it logically and he was certain he was right, but why was Renee not convinced?

    Emotions overwhelmed Vera, rendering him clueless on how to respond. He bowed his head and formted a brief reply.

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right for you to judge the matter like that.¡±

    What came back was a firm denial.

 Chapter 52

    <strong>? Eve (3) ?</strong>

    Renee was well aware.

    Vera wasn¡¯t speaking nonsensically. He must have considered many possibilities before arriving at that conclusion. There was a high chance that Vera was correct.

    Hearing Vera¡¯s words, Renee reflected on the past few weeks she had spent with Friede.

    An elf that she personally found unpleasant. Even though they were delusions, she couldn¡¯t see the elf in a favorable light because she was worried that they might aim to woo Vera¡¯s heart.

    However, if she were to judge them objectively, Friede was a pitiful elf.

    A life devoid of emotions. Renee couldn¡¯t bear the thought of living such a long and mundane life, a life that humans couldn¡¯t even fathom¡ªit must have been woeful.

    ¡°¡­I have a duty to protect the Saint. Please take that into consideration.¡±

    Vera¡¯s words.

    Renee tightened her grip around Vera¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Mr. Friede¡­ Yes, they might be suspicious.¡±

    If one were to think rationally, retreating and returning was the correct course of action.

    However¡­

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is that a reason to turn your back on the elves who live here?¡±

    Renee believed that there was something she had to protect, even if she had to put her own life in jeopardy, even if it eventually woulde back to bite her.

    The favor Vera did for her three years ago.

    Words that now had be a significant part of her life.

    <strong> ¡°¡­You never know.¡±</strong>

    <strong>You never know, so even if you say that, it¡¯s still just a guess.</strong>

    <strong>Then, if you aren¡¯t certain, shouldn¡¯t you believe in the possibility that you¡¯re wrong?</strong>

    ¡°If your suspicions are incorrect, the elves won¡¯t be able to fend off the Neuters, and they¡¯ll meet their end.¡±

    It was undeniably what Vera had taught her.

    When Renee had fallen into despair, Vera urged her to hold on to the possibilities, since the future wasn¡¯t set in stone.

    He imed that she could still stand up.

    That¡¯s why Renee felt bitter.

    Renee was saddened to see Vera, who had be her light, ready to turn his back on others.

    The sound of Vera gnashing his teeth resounded.

    In response to the difference of opinions that couldn¡¯t be easily narrowed down, Renee uttered.

    ¡°Vera, do you remember?¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°The words you said. The fact that you¡¯re chasing the light.¡±

    A shudder resonated through Vera¡¯s hand.

    Renee, feeling the tremors, continued speaking with a subtle smile.

    She continued to utter words that were close to being unreasonable, words that might really endanger everyone.

    ¡°¡­Turning a blind eye to the elves because of the potential dangers. Will this action help you chase that light?¡±

    Stiffen-.

    Vera¡¯s hand stiffened. Renee presumed that this was an action Vera did unintentionally.

    After all, wasn¡¯t Vera¡¯s hand tightening too much? Since Vera was a person who would never intentionally harm her, she thought Vera didn¡¯t do it of his own volition.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just wait a while longer and observe?¡±

    <strong>Can¡¯t you believe in the elves and Friede, just like you ced your faith in me?</strong>

    <strong>Can¡¯t you be the light for those elves, just like you became mine?</strong>

    Renee ced her other hand over the slowly aching hand and added the words.

    ¡°¡­Because Vera is strong, can¡¯t we watch over them for a little longer?¡±

    Renee didn¡¯t mention faith. It wasn¡¯t about his duty as an Apostle, nor anything she didn¡¯t believe in.

    Instead, Renee uttered what urred to her naturally.

    ¡°We¡¯re still fine.¡±

    <strong> If one had the leisure, they should never ignore the misfortunes of the destitute masses. </strong>

    <strong> If you possess strength, then it¡¯s your duty to protect the weak.</strong>

    That was the world Renee envisioned, and that was the principle that she lived by.

    Renee, who was once unable to believe in anything, was able to understand that way of living once more because Vera was there for her.

    It was because Vera found her, because Vera believed in her, even though she herself believed she couldn¡¯t do anything

    It was only natural that Renee could believe in this way of life.

    Vera was the strongest and most righteous individual in Renee¡¯s worldview. It was because Vera believed in her.

    That was why she was able to live for the sake of others, why she felt she could showpassion again. He was the reason she could pursue that way of living, despite the perils.

    Thus, Renee wished.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we?¡±

    <strong> May this righteous light called Vera shine upon the elves.</strong>

    <strong>Please help them stand up like you helped me, so they can live to see tomorrow, so they can live for days yet toe.</strong>

    An eternity of silence ensued.

    And his response was¡­ utter silence.

    ****

    The silence persisted until they returned to where Aidrin resided.

    Vera entrusted Renee to H and departed in search of an enclosure of solitude. His mind raced ceaselessly as he gazed nkly at the falling leaves.

    <strong>-Will this action help you chase that light?</strong>

    Vera¡¯s hand swept across his face. It was because Renee¡¯s words still lingered in his mind.

    It was because he was so pathetic. The moment he heard those words, he became incapable of responding. He lowered his head in shame as his heart pounded ceaselessly.

    Vera felt ashamed to hear Renee¡¯s words at that moment. It felt as if he was stripped of everything and wasid bare in front of her.

    Suddenly, a faint sound ofughter escaped from between Vera¡¯s lips.

    ¡®Like a fool¡­¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t he a shameless and narrow-minded person?

    The entire time he imed he would live for Renee, he could picture himself boasting.

    At a certain point, he discerned that his fixation on the oath had resulted in him losing sight of what was most important to him.

    Vera questioned himself.

    <strong>What was the purpose of my oath?</strong>

    The oath he made at the end of his previous life, the vow he made to live for her, for what purpose did it serve?

    ¡®¡­To chase the light.¡¯

    Wouldn¡¯t he, who was ever so tainted and evil, be able to approach that light? If he were by her side, wouldn¡¯t he be capable of bing a human being? Wouldn¡¯t he be able to live a life worth living?

    <strong> Isn¡¯t that the oath I made with that wish?</strong>

    <strong>Isn¡¯t that the oath I made in order to finally live a life worthy of a human being?</strong>

    Yet, what was this unsightly appearance? Who was this fool who couldn¡¯t even respond when faced with her questions, and could only lower his head?

    He thought he was aware of his ignorance.

    Yet, he didn¡¯t even realize that he was still the same narrow-minded and selfish Vera.

    Vera was so busy boasting that he was in a position to protect Renee, yet he failed to realize he hadn¡¯t changed at all.

    Vera failed to realize that the only person that could change him, was himself. . He was waiting for Renee to change, for Renee to bloom as the Saint.

    If that happened, he thought everything would be solved.

    He thought that if Renee flourished, he would naturally change along with her.

    Vera recalled Renee¡¯s question again.

    <strong> -Will this action help you chase that light?</strong>

    The action that will help him pursue his own light and approach it.

    The path he should take.

    ¡®¡­Wrong.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t like this.

    The most natural thing to do was to not turn a blind eye.

    But he was stuck in a rut. He was content with simply staying by Renee¡¯s side.

    He was trapped under the illusion that it was enough.

    <strong>This life¡­ In this second life, I was determined to take on the role of a guardian.</strong>

    <strong>I swore to myself that I wouldn¡¯t offer any excuses. I vowed to live my life without any regrets.</strong>

    Vera stood up with a distant gaze and closed his eyes. He then took a deep breath.

    A scene unfolded within his head.

    Illustrating his w, his ignorance, a scene manifested, showing a masked, murky, mud encrusted figure gradually ascending to the surface.

    Vera peeled off theyer of muddy ignorance, and turned the figure around. It wasn¡¯t just mere ignorance, rather, behind the veil depicted true foolishness.

    Vera recovered a trivial chunk of ignorance from within the mud. The ignorance he finally discovered manifested in a truly pitiful and unsightly form.

    Vera faked a chuckle and engraved his revtion very carefully over theyer of ignorance.

    ¡®Duty.¡¯

    It was his responsibility, his obligation. In that ce, he engraved the duty which would be the foundation of the path he would be traversing.

    It was only now, seven years after Vera engraved the oath, was he finally able to make a new one.

    *

    Vera discovered Renee by Aidrin¡¯s roots.

    Renee was resting beneath the thickest roots of Aidrin.

    He hesitated as his steps came to a halt.

    After recalling the shameful sight he had previously disyed, Vera briefly clenched his teeth before loudly approaching Renee.

    ¡°¡­Vera?¡±

    Renee abruptly jumped to her feet and asked.

    ¡°¡­Yes, it¡¯s Vera.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I apologize for earlier! Vera must have been worried about me, but I was only considering my perspective.¡±

    As Renee was continuing her words, she suddenly shut her eyes tight.

    While Vera reflected on himself, Renee felt her head heating up and began regretting the words she had said to Vera.

    The realization dawned upon her that perhaps Vera had grown tired of her after she was left alone.

    She was overly anxious to the point of trembling, thinking that she had to apologize somehow.

    When Renee thought about the tone of his voice, she was reduced to the verge of tears and froze in ce, repeatedly spouting nonsense.

    As Vera watched her, he felt his lips curl up into a subtle smile.

    He smiled because he realized that Renee was worried that she might have hurt his feelings with her virtuous words.

    Vera approached Renee, who was still stuttering, one step at a time, and grasped her hand.

    Startle-. Renee¡¯s body quivered as her tongue ceased.

    Vera observed the restless Renee before resting his hands over hers and apologizing.

    ¡°I apologize¡­¡±

    Quiver! Renee¡¯s body trembled as she stiffened up.

    ¡°Wh-what for?¡±

    Renee¡¯s body quivered again.

    Vera found her restless state amusing and chuckled before continuing to speak.

    ¡°I wanted to apologize for not living up to the Saint¡¯s expectations by making such a selfish decision.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d also like to express my gratitude. What the Saint said was right. This ignorant man was blinded by what was directly in front of his eyes once again, and lost sight of what was truly important.¡±

    Vera felt Renee¡¯s hand wriggling in his palm, and strangely, seemed to heat up a bit.

    When he suddenly realized that he was tightly gripping Renee¡¯s hand with both of his hands, he tried to pull away.

    ¡°I ap¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    sp-! Renee ced her other hand over his hands to prevent him from pulling away.

    ¡°Do-Don¡¯t apologize!¡±

    Renee hastily continued upon picturing Vera tilting his head.

    ¡°Ahem¡­! Yes! Don¡¯t apologize.¡±

    The following words were insistent as well.

    Vera nodded slightly and responded.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Along with the sound of herughter, Vera became aware of the warmth that permeated through Renee¡¯s hand.

    <strong>A rather thin and small hand.</strong>

    It was an abrupt thought.

    <strong> How could this be?</strong>

    <strong>How could a girl, so young and immature, with such tiny, slender hands, give me such enlightenment?</strong>

    Vera stared at Renee¡¯s face while engrossed in those thoughts.

    The eyes which had lost their light were partially concealed by Renee lowering her head.

    The white hair flowing down, always brushed by H, swayed gently in the breeze.

    Her face glowed crimson.

    As Vera stared intently at her figure, the thought emerged in his mind that her clumsiness and girlish demeanor seemed adorable for some reason, as his body trembled in astonishment.

    Renee tilted her head at Vera¡¯s reaction and inquired.

    ¡°¡­Um, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    The immediate response seemed to be an excuse.

    Vera lowered his head slightly, erasing the sphemous thoughts that materialized in his mind.

    Fortunately, Vera was a person who could do such a thing.

 Chapter 53

    <strong>? Gillie (1) ?</strong>

    With Renee¡¯s assistance, Vera set out to locate Friede. It was due to Renee¡¯sment that they should ask them directly about their rtionship with Neuters.

    Unlike Renee, Vera firmly believed that they would never state the truth. Renee responded with a faint smile and replied, ¡®If Friede really was secretlymunicating with the Neuters, they would admit it with their own mouth.¡¯

    A confusing remark.

    Yet, Vera chose to believe in Renee, the person who had enlightened him. If Renee firmly stood by her stance, then there must¡¯ve been a good reason for it.

    With those thoughts in mind, Vera arrived before Friede and questioned him directly.

    ¡°Do you know where the Neuters are hiding?¡±

    Vera immediately inquired.

    Friede narrowed their eyes in response and nodded.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Schwing, Vera drew his sword but was restrained by Renee. Friede only observed the scene unfold before them in silence.

    Renee took a step forward, her cane producing a ¡®tap¡¯ sound that resonated through their vicinity. She questioned Friede with a smile stered on her face.

    ¡°Are you secretlymunicating with the Neuter?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    Friede replied once more impassively, causing Vera¡¯s expression to crumple.

    ¡®What are they nning?¡¯ Such a question materialized in his mind.

    Tension rose within Vera. His hostility rose upon due to facing someone whose intent he couldn¡¯tprehend.

    Yet, the only reason he hadn¡¯t acted more aggressively was due to Renee¡¯s presence.

    It was because Renee donned a calm expression that seemed toprehend something that he himself didn¡¯t understand.

    Renee questioned Friede again uponing to the conclusion that her prediction was correct.

    ¡°Even if Aidrin¡¯s essence is stolen, even if all the elves were wiped out, you don¡¯t actually mind this sequence of events, do you, Friede?¡±

    That was likely the case based on Friede¡¯s behavior that she had perceived. Her observations clued her in on Friede¡¯sck of emotions. For them, this event was a natural urrence, and they were indifferent to the potential oues of this conflict.

    Friede¡¯s reply confirmed Renee¡¯s conjecture.

    ¡°Hmm, the Saint has a very keen eye, doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    An emptyugh followed suit after those words.

    Renee felt the familiar sadness well up within her once again. It was the sorrow she experienced every time she spoke to Friede.

    She didn¡¯t ask if they felt anything. For Friede, it was a rhetorical question.

    Renee continued to inquire.

    ¡°What do you think is the correct choice, Friede ?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Aidrin¡¯s death or the Neuters¡¯ death. Which of the two do you think is the better option?¡±

    She uttered those words to get a better perspective on Friede¡¯s way of reasoning. She had a vague understanding of how Friede would reply, but she still wanted to hear their answer definitively.

    ¡°Neither of them holds any value to me.¡±

    Friede responded by spouting the same answer Renee had expected.

    Renee knew it too.

    That there was no right side in this dispute. There were only different viewpoints.

    That was the basis for the Elves and Neuters acting on their own desires for what they believe is of greater value.

    Amongst them, Friede was isted due to hisck of emotions.

    ¡°Then, does Friede really intend to do nothing?¡±

    ¡°No. My mission is to defend my mother from the invaders of the Great Woonds. I will continue this mission until the end of my life.¡±

    Friede smiled as they uttered those words.

    ¡°Well, if Gillie eliminates me, the mission will end in failure.¡±

    His words were uttered in a calm demeanor, as if narrating the natural sequence of events given a cause.

    Friede watched Renee and Vera¡¯splexions as he spoke. They were capable of grasping the emotion evoked and the reasons for it.

    What came to mind in Vera¡¯s expression were ¡®annoyance¡¯ and ¡®anger¡¯. Perhaps he felt aggravated due to Friede¡¯s indifference and neutrality in this dispute.

    Following their analysis of Vera¡¯s emotional state, they shifted their face towards Renee.

    ¡®Sadness¡¯ and ¡®sympathy¡¯ appeared in Renee¡¯s expression.

    <strong> Friede¡­</strong>

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    They couldn¡¯t understand it.

    They quickly began to contemte. Friede recalled every event that had urred since Renee had arrived as a means of figuring out the cause of her emotions. Yet, they were unable to determine the root cause of Renee¡¯s feelings.

    Their mind continued to race ceaselessly. Friede continued tockprehension of why Renee harbored such emotions for him. They therefore substituted the subject matter with elves in ce of themselves to rationalize the root cause of such emotions.

    Atst, an answer emerged.

    ¡°Ah, do you sympathize with the elves?¡±

    They thought they had finally reached the correct answer.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Friede tilted their head in response. They watched as the blind Saint Renee turned her hollow gaze towards them. Friede¡¯s figure reflected in her hollow eyes as she spoke.

    ¡°I sympathize with you.¡±

    For the first time, Friede¡¯s calm expression crumbled.

    ****

    Emotions were never a limiting factor for Friede to attain his goals.

    It was only natural. Friede couldn¡¯tprehend emotions, they therefore could not respond emotionally when Renee stated she sympathized with them.

    The reason why Friede¡¯s emotions vanished¡­ If it were to be described in a metaphorical manner, it would be like just how a machine couldn¡¯t find an input value.

    Friede couldn¡¯t feel emotions, but they were capable of learning about them.

    Friede understood what emotions arose from certain actions and words, and how they should be dealt with.

    It was experience that had been umted over thousands of years that made it possible.

    Therefore, Friede never once had any doubts about the feelings that someone was expressing.

    All emotions have clear and concise reasoning and logic as a foundation.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    This was the very first time Friede witnessed emotions that they couldn¡¯tprehend.

    Friede remained silenced and awaited Renee¡¯s response.

    ¡°Friede.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    A smile materialized on Renee¡¯s lips. It was a faint smile that seemed to fade away quickly.

    ¡°I want to help the elves.¡±

    ¡°It would seem so.¡±

    ¡°But I also want to help Friede.¡±

    ¡°¡­ .¡±

    Friede was left speechless.

    Friede stared at Renee¡¯s face and expanded their point of view farther, like a schr longing for an answer to a problem that could never be solved.

    Their desire for answerspelled them to question Renee again.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Do I need a reason to sympathize?¡±

    ¡°How could there be no reason? Pardon my stupidity, but I need a much clearer answer.¡±

    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t really understand the reason for it.¡±

    Friede grimaced as his fingertips trembled.

    ¡°I just wanted to sympathize.¡±

    To Friede, the word ¡®just¡¯ was far too irresponsible.

    They stated something they had never thought of saying, something they had never said before in their lifetimes.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be the reason.¡±

    It was a rebuttal.

    Friede never provided a rebuttal, it was something they never felt the need to say.

    They were oblivious to the reality that they were emitting illogical responses.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to help the elves? But then, why don¡¯t you want to help the Neuters? They deserve all the help they can get. They are struggling to live as well. Why is the Saint indifferent to them?¡±

    After contemting for some time about the words that she wanted to respond with, Renee spat out an answer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in righteousness obtained through someone¡¯s sacrifice.¡±

    She stated her honest beliefs.

    ¡°A sacrifice offered against one¡¯s will is not a righteous sacrifice.¡±

    They said what was most obvious to them.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s not right. I do not want to side with the unrighteous.¡±

    In response to Renee¡¯s reply, Friede questioned her once more.

    ¡°Then am I righteous?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not.¡±

    ¡°Then, why do you want to assist me?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re not evil either.¡±

    Friede¡¯s expression wrinkled slightly.

    In the meantime, Renee continued to speak.

    ¡°Because you have not done anything wrong yet, I think Friede can be any alignment.¡±

    These feelings and words, they were iprehensible to Friede.

    The world Renee perceived was inscrutable to Friede.

    Suddenly, something unknown to Friede began to sprout within him.

    One day, Renee¡¯s heartfelt wish, the tiny seed of a miracle had taken root within Friede.

    It took root in and of mystery.

    It was blossoming by taking advantage of the rising chaos for nourishment.

    The light shower of rain that fell in the parched desert did little to quench the heat, and only served to encourage growth.

    This foolish individual experienced a drought all their life, yet didn¡¯t even realize that what they were experiencing was a drought. However, they felt a shortage of the short rainfall that couldn¡¯t even quench that dryness.

    This difort was a sensation that should be called an emotion.

    The question that couldn¡¯t be solved, the answer they wanted to understand butcked the capability to, was the cause of that difort, the first emotion Friede felt in their life.

    ¡°¡­ Only.¡±

    It was thirst.

    ¡°Is that the only reason?¡±

    Friede was not satisfied.

    Such a response could not quench Friede¡¯s thirst.

    ¡°Do you need more reasons?¡±

    ¡°It is necessary. Even if we stop the Neuter, in the end what awaits us is extinction. We cannot repay the Saint for her services.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to struggle than to die like this.¡±

    Reneemented further with the corner of her lips upturned in a wide smile.

    ¡°No one could possibly know if a miracle may ur and your entire race would survive, correct?¡±

    Friede was incapable ofprehending that statement. Their first instinct was to belittle Renee¡¯sments that they deemed ignorant with the knowledge they encapste. It was their usual response in regards to the unknown.

    These are delusions. Those who consider themselves righteous push their beliefs onto others with the delusion that their way encapstes that of normality.

    Despite their best efforts to remain calm, it wasn¡¯t enough.

    Friede lost control of their expression due to confusion, which they had never experienced before in their life. They continued to speak as they recalled an idea they had that could be used to see through this deception.

    They pointed their hand towards the entrance of the Great Woonds.

    Friede didn¡¯t have the patience to be concerned with the reality that Renee was blind.

    ¡°Prove it. Gillie is just now entering the great woonds.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Gillie?¡±

    ¡°The leader of the Neuters.¡±

    Rattle. A tremor reverberated through Vera and Renee¡¯s bodies.

    Friede had long since noticed the tremors, but chose not toment due to the mental disarray induced by Renee¡¯s words.

    Friede continued speaking with confusion stered on their face. It was the face of an examiner seeking proof.

    ¡°Now, if the Saint truly wants to save the Elves, let¡¯s put a halt to their invasion together.¡±

    Friede hoped.

    That Renee would be consumed by fear and flee.

    Change her attitude and escape.

    Of course.

    ¡°¡­ Hurry up.¡±

    Friede¡¯s wish never came true.

    ****

    Gillie released a deep sigh in response to the sound of rustling with every step they took, and at the dryndscape of the Great Woonds.

    ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡±

    The fertilend and the greenery that seemed tost forever, are all gone.

    Only this dying vegetation remained.

    Gillie felt a burning sensation in their stomach.

    Why did it have to disappear like this?

    Their choices weren¡¯t wrong, so why does it have to end this way?

    Why should the conclusion of the tale of the siblings be so miserable?

    The burning sensation resulted in sighs, the sighs induced with rage.

    Gillie felt tears cascading down their cheeks as the current of emotion gnawed away their entire body.

    Gillie then continued to march.

    They were now strolling through what was once thend that they yed with their siblings long ago. Thisnd had been one in which they harvested fruits, hunted, and even tended to new vegetation.

    They marched on thend where they and their siblings¡¯ souls would rest.

    In the wake of Gillie¡¯s march, fallen leaves crisped into ashes and scattered with the wind.

 Chapter 54

    <strong>? Gillie (2) ?</strong>

    The leader of the Neuters entered the Great Woonds.

    Shortly after being enlightened on this information, Vera attempted to send Renee back to Aidrin¡¯s roots.

    This thought came naturally to Vera. Renee was a frail girl whosebat skills were extremely low if her authority and divinity was extracted. Wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous for her to apany him?

    However¡­

    ¡°I can help out.¡±

    Renee¡¯s words urged Vera to break his stubbornness.

    It would be more urate to state that Renee¡¯s determination undermined Vera¡¯s attempts to ask her to retreat.

    Vera measured herbat capabilities.

    Marie was not avable. In preparation for an unexpected situation, she must allocate her strength to Aidrin¡¯s protection. Norn and H had to remain by Renee¡¯s side when the battle began.

    In the end, only 50 elves and himself could fight.

    ¡°How many Neuters are there?¡±

    ¡°¡­Their numbers exceed one hundred. There were approximately two hundred siblings who followed Gillie. Approximately a hundred of them were in by us.¡±

    It¡¯s 50 to 100.

    It was a difference of twice the magnitude of power in favor of the Neuters. Yet, Vera considered it rather fortunate.

    ¡°Retreat with all of the elves once the battle begins.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll get in the way.¡±

    Vera nced at Friede and spoke.

    ¡°I alone am enough.¡±

    Friede¡¯s expression darkened in response to Vera¡¯s words.

    ****

    The Sanctuary was not a power that always worked to his advantage.

    It would be quite disappointing if the restrictions imposed on the battlefield for his personal advantage resulted in unfavorable conditions for his allies.

    Due to the ability¡¯s severe limitations, it acted like a gue in group battles.

    It was the Sanctuary.

    So, Vera thought.

    If the battlefield he created would be disadvantageous to his allies, it would be better to leave all his allies outside the Sanctuary and entrust them with rear support.

    Even if his allies were outnumbered by an order of magnitude of two, it was nothing whenpared to his strength. It would be more beneficial for him to fight alone and leave the remaining 50 troops to defend Renee.

    Vera ran with Renee in his arms. His running came to a halt when he noticed figures standing in the distance.

    Vera¡¯s eyes narrowed to determine the individuals.

    It was a group of elves, undoubtedly Neuter. The long gray-haired tramp in the center must be Gillie.

    ¡°Saint, I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Vera.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to worry about. I will not be defeated by such a number of foes.¡±

    <strong> Squeeze!</strong> Renee¡¯s hand squeezed Vera¡¯s cor.

    She exuded a pure white divinity.

    Renee remained silent, but nted a small aggregate of her powers within Vera¡¯s body. .

    To wish him luck, She bestowed him with a blessing of luck that would prevent him from being injured by arrows that approach from his blind spot.

    As Vera stared at Renee, a strange sensation permeated through his body.

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Vera nced at Friede to ensure that the elves were following them before he drew his sword.

    ¡°Take good care of Saint.¡±

    These words were addressed to Friede.

    Immediately after Vera stated those words, he flew at the enemies without looking back.

    *

    Gillie frowned at the sight of a single figure blocking them on their march towards Aidrin.

    The human was entirely covered in a dark robe.

    Gillie could determine the identity of the individual at a nce.

    <strong> ¡®Apostle.¡¯</strong>

    It wasn¡¯t Abundance, the shape of their bodies were too different.

    Perhaps, ording to the information collected by the siblings who had recently entered the Great Woond, he must be the Apostle of the Oath.

    Gillie gazed into the distance behind Vera. Among their dear siblings, they noticed a pure white girl.

    ¡°¡­We¡¯re in luck.¡±

    <strong>Smirk</strong><strong>.</strong> A grinning smile hung around their mouth. What kind of windfall is this? If they captured the Saint, they would be able to return the state of their homnd to a time when it was still beautiful.

    Thend, which was green and rich in vegetation, would return.

    Gillie trembled in joy and nced forward again.

    Their hand reached into their arms. Their hand came in contact with a dagger. It was a dagger prepared for today and polished for nearly 30 years.

    Clink<strong>.</strong> Gillie drew the dagger.

    ¡°Siblings-!¡±

    A loud cry emanated. Gillie stepped forward again for their long-awaited dream.

    *

    The enemies were approaching. As Friede had stated previously, their numbers were approximately 100.

    Although he was in an unbelievably unfavorable battlefield, Vera did not shrink from it in the slightest.

    Vera was always one who fought alone, and he was also the one who was victorious.

    That wasn¡¯t all.

    Vera focused his attention on the presence he felt gazing at his back.

    <strong> ¡®Things to protect.¡¯</strong>

    It was behind his back.

    The delight that usually enveloped his body when he fought was non-existent this time.

    He was no longer fighting for himself. He was fighting to protect something important to him that he guarded behind him.

    It was a fight to protect the light that he had always been chasing.

    Backing down or negotiations never once materialized as thoughts in Vera¡¯s mind.

    He held his sword tightly and tensed every muscle within his body.

    The enemies were approaching.

    The enemies, 200 steps away, were approaching.

    They were approaching, ravaging the withered vegetation and scattering fallen leaves with every step as they ran.

    100 steps became 50 steps, and 50 steps became 30 steps.

    Very parted his lips as he stared at the approaching enemies.

    ¡°I dere.¡±

    His voice resonated throughout the entire battlefield. Gray divinity enveloped the space. At the same time, Neuter arrived before Vera.

    sh!

    Vera continued to utter Oath as he eviscerated the three Neuters who rushed past him.

    ¡°From henceforth, all who enter this Sanctuary will not be able to leave it.¡±

    Shriiiieked.

    A constraint that is borrowed in the name of God. It was a restriction that even the elves who had lived for eons could not escape.

    Vera continued, deflecting an arrow approaching from afar, slicing through two Neuter who were rushing at him.

    ¡°Also, everyone in the Sanctuary must continue their battle until there¡¯s only one man left standing.¡±

    Vera kept cutting down enemies and moving his lips.

    ¡°As a result, everyone who continues to fight in the shrine gains unlimited vitality. Furthermore, their swordsmanship skill is further enhanced.¡±

    Again, space cried. Vera savored the feeling of his increased vitality and enhanced swordsmanship. He continued the onught of Neuter once more.

    ¡°If the rule is vited, the offender pays the price with their life.¡±

    The feeling of cutting through flesh and bones increased the vividness of the battle.

    With killing intent directed at him from all directions, his senses were sharper than ever.

    ¡°All these rules are enforced in the name of Lushan.¡±

    Schluk-!

    A Neuter was decapitated.

    And thepletion of the Oath.

    A Golden Regtion rose within the ashen realm.

    Vera discarded his defensive stance and sprinted toward Gillie in a straight line.

    Stomp-!

    His steps carried a different weight than before.

    ****

    Friede couldn¡¯t understand any of the events that were happening.

    <strong> ¡®Why¡­.¡¯</strong>

    <strong>Why did the Sainte all the way here? For what reason did that escort stepped forward alone?</strong>

    Why did he make such an irrational judgment?

    Friede¡¯s eyes were focused on Vera, who cut and shed through the Neuter.

    He was the only one who made rational judgements this entire time. He was the one who observed them suspiciously while considering numerous factors.

    However, Friede could not understand why such a rational person was fighting a battle in which he had nothing to gain.

    They felt as though their throat was being burned by the thirst that welled up inside them.

    They felt uneasy in their stomach due to a question they couldn¡¯t quite find an answer to.

    Friede nced at Renee, who was praying with her hands together, with a distorted expression. (*1)

    Pure white divinity was faintly enveloping her body. Friede wasn¡¯t ignorant enough to not understand that Renee was preparing something.

    Friede¡¯s hand swept their face in a trembling motion.

    Right after.

    <strong> ¡®</strong>¡­Shaking?¡¯

    Friede, who btedly realized they were shaking, stared nkly ahead with a more distorted face than prior.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    It was because they themselves could not figure out why they were shaking.

    Yeah, they couldn¡¯t quite understand.

    Even what¡¯s happening right now.

    This Saint, that escort.

    ¡­And themselves.

    The elf, who had umted numerous experiences over thousands of years of life, felt as if they had be an idiot who was clueless of the world because of the emotions that permeated through his body.

    ****

    aank-!

    The sound of shing swords and daggers reverberated through the air.

    Gillie, who had blocked Vera¡¯s sword, gnashed their teeth so hard that you could hear a ¡®crack¡¯ sound.

    <strong> ¡®What¡­ !¡¯</strong>

    What unbelievable strength. Gillie felt their knees on the verge of buckling and quickly cast their spell.

    Mana was flowing.

    The moment a thorn emerged from the fallen leaves under Vera¡¯s feet.

    Schwiiiing-!

    Vera leapt, his sword drawing a crescent amidst the sequence of events and separating the heads of their siblings.

    Gillie quickly pulled back, their eyes scanning the battlefield.

    The siblings who had arrived with numbers reaching over a hundred, were now reduced to less than half of them.

    It would be nice if they could copse from exhaustion, but this bloody gray space continued to revitalize both the Apostle and themselves.

    Gillie was able to grasp Vera¡¯s intentions at once.

    He was confident that if he had the infinite vitality and enhanced swordsmanship, he¡¯d be able to cut all of them down. This barrier was materialized to make his desires be reality.

    Squeeze! Strength increased in the hand holding the dagger. Yet, they didn¡¯t feel anything like contempt.

    <strong>Don¡¯t they know what an Apostle is?</strong>

    Aren¡¯t they clothed with the power of a God, who renders the weight of time and the inherent limitations of a species useless?

    ¡®Naturally¡­.¡¯

    It was only natural that they couldn¡¯t win.

    Gillie stared at the characters engraved on the dagger.

    The letters were shing in a pale red light.

    Gillie¡¯s eyebrows narrowed.

    ¡®¡­ It¡¯s early.¡¯

    It¡¯s still too early.

    It was too early to use this dagger. It was a dagger to sever the shackles of Aidrin, who they once thought of as their mother.

    It was a dagger they had to conserve until they arrived there.

    But¡­

    ¡°Arrghh!!!¡±

    ¡°Kergh!!¡±

    There was no time to rx.

    Their siblings were getting in left and right.

    The siblings, who had endured hardships together for their long-cherished wish, were being torn apart by that Apostle.

    Gillie gripped the dagger in reverse with bloodshot and glistening eyes.

    ¡®Barely¡­!¡¯

    Their dream could not end in a ce such as this.

    They didn¡¯t want to, but they had no choice but to use it here. If they could eliminate this Apostle, they would be able to capture the Saint behind him.

    If they capture the Saint, they would be able to achieve their long-awaited dream without the need for the use of the dagger.

    Gillie witnesses the carnage afflicted by Vera. He stared at his own heart with a crumpled expression on their face.

    Schwiing.

    They drove the dagger in.

    [¡ª¨C!]

    There was a ringing in their ears and their field of vision was stretch to infinity.

    The Apostle approaching them seemed to be getting farther and farther away. Even though he was clearly approaching, his visage seemed to be retreating due to his body stretching backwards.

    Thump-.

    They heard the final beat of their heart. The dagger that was stabbed in the middle of the heart absorbed their life.

    Gillie could feel the souls of their brothers buried in thisnd the moment their lives were absorbed into the dagger.

    Time seemed to stop for Gillie as they spoke.

    ¡®Siblings¡­.¡¯

    The time hase to fulfill our dream.

    *

    An ominous crimson light exploded.

    While Vera was charging toward Gillie, he sensed something unusual and assumed a defensive stance, expelling his Sword Veil.

    Ruuuumble-!

    An explosion urred due to the collision of the Sword Veil and the crimson light.

    ¡°Kheup-!¡±

    An audible moan emerged from the explosion, but Vera had no time to pay attention to such trivial matters.

    All his nerves were focused on the phenomenon unfolding before his eyes.

    He focused on the crimson light that hadpletely devoured him. His eyes widened and his breathing came to a halt.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid.

    Nor was he surprised by the unexpected card of his opponents.

    ¡®This¡­.¡¯

    A crimson aura.

    He was bewildered upon seeing the aura itself.

    Vera knew this crimson aura.

    It would be strange if he didn¡¯t recognize this aura. On the current continent, the only person who recognized this aura was probably himself.

    Vera¡¯s pupils trembled.

    In his previous life, it was the light of war that swept the entire continent into despair.

    The light of the Apocalypse that eventually eradicated half of the continent¡¯s nations.

    ¡®¡­The Demon King.¡¯

    This ominous light, the light of the Demon King.

 Chapter 55

    <strong>? Gillie (3) ?</strong>

    In his previous life, the crimson light¡ªthe mark of the Demon King¡¯s absolute reign that came to be known by every living being on the continent.

    An eldritch incandesce that was the manifestation of death itself, as it edged nearer, it elicited a primal fear. A harbinger of the doom, a reminder of the impending apocalypse that loomed ever closer with each passing moment; the light of the end, an omen of cmity.

    Vera was certain.

    That was the light that the Demon King and his followers were covered in. It was the light that emerged when the monsters who had lost their humanity arose.

    However, he still didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    <strong>Why has someone emitting that light already appeared?</strong>

    There were still several years remaining before the Demon King would descend upon thesends.

    <strong> It¡¯s not possible for someone to radiate that light at this point in time¡­</strong>

    ¡®¡­No.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t impossible.

    It made sense if the Demon King was already preparing, secretly spreading his influence across the continent.

    Vera straightened his sword and scanned the aftermath of the exploding light. Fortunately, the light didn¡¯t spread beyond the Sanctuary and the damage was contained within.

    The scene before him disyed Gillie standing tall, and the Neuters crumbling into ashes.

    Vera narrowed his eyes at the staggering Gillie and stared at the dagger lodged in the center of their chest.

    <strong> Perhaps that dagger is the cause of this.</strong>

    ¡®I¡¯ll think about itter.¡¯

    First, he had to take them down before examining the dagger.

    ¡°Heup¡­!¡±

    Vera drew a deep breath, gathering divinity behind his Sword Veil, which he had been working on until two days earlier, and stormed at Gillie.

    His divinity erupted. It engulfed his entire body, enveloped his sword, and released an oppressive cry.

    With both hands gripping the hilt, he drew the sword closer to his body before swinging forth in a crescent pattern, unleashing the divinity.

    Ruuumble-!

    It collided against Gillie¡¯s right arm, generating an explosive roar. The resulting sound was not one that was produced from a zing skin.

    Vera clicked his tongue and shifted his body back, directing his gaze towards his sword. The Demon King¡¯s light was piercing through the veil of divinity enveloping his sword, causing the de to rust.

    As Vera shifted his gaze once more, he witnessed thend encircling Gillie wither away, reduced to nothing but dry ashes.

    Vera recognized the possessor of this ability. It was a doubt that had lingered in his mind, one that he could not put off any longer.

    ¡®¡­Marcia.¡¯

    The Devourer of Life, Marcia. One of themanders of the Demon King¡¯s army.

    Gillie couldn¡¯t possibly be Marcia. Those who caught sight of Marcia in his previous life described her as a mermaid who surfaced onnd.

    As his suspicions grew, a frown soon materialized on his face. Then, a short breath escaped from his lips.

    It was a power that couldn¡¯t be dealt with through ordinary means.

    Vera recalled that thought and was trying to devise an alternative way, but at that moment¡­

    Stomp-!

    Gillie stomped on Vera¡¯s foot.

    The movement was fast and fluid. Vera¡¯s eyes widened. His sword moved on its own, purely out of instinct.

    A fist flying towards him. A sword blocking its path.

    Another explosion soon resounded.

    aaank-!

    ****

    In the midst of the daze, a twisted smile materialized on Gillie¡¯s face due to the feeling of omnipotence that permeated their body.

    They were incapable of feeling any sensations in their body, including their heartbeat. Yet, they were overwhelmed with excitement.

    <strong> If this is possible.</strong>

    <strong> This Apostle, the siblings behind him, and even Friede in the midst. They can all be sliced into pieces. After the Saint is captured, I will depart for Aidrin.</strong>

    <strong> The end of this long wait is finally in sight.</strong>

    Gillie swung their hand again. The Apostle¡¯s sword was steadily being eroded by the crimson fingernails that were constructed by drawing the life that coursed through their body.

    <strong>He swiftly dodged it, but in the end, all for nothing. The one who will emerge victorious is myself.</strong>

    As they stomped their foot, they felt the life of thisnd flowing into their body.

    The wails of their deceased siblings prated their ears. Gillie surmised that the enraged cries of their siblings were due to resentment they held for their Mother, who had forsaken them.

    ¡®Ah¡­Despicable Aidrin.¡¯

    <strong> Pitiful siblings. This Gillie will break all the shackles binding us, and rebuild thend anew.</strong>

    Stomp-!

    Gillieunched themselves at Vera once again.

    ****

    Reneepleted the divine art she had been weaving throughout her prayer, and questioned Norn.

    ¡°How is it proceeding?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Norn was caught off guard by Renee¡¯s question, and his entire body tensed up.

    How would he exin this situation? A sudden burst of crimson light reduced the Neuters to ashes, leaving only Gillie and Vera standing. And Vera seemed to be losing.

    How was he supposed to say all of that?

    Norn¡¯s lips moved slightly, but no words emerged.

    ¡°Norn?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not looking good.¡±

    The response came from Friede.

    Friede¡¯s face became mired as they narrated the situation nkly with a subdued voice.

    ¡°¡­Gillie used a trick. It seems as though they did something by sacrificing the siblings. None of the siblings survived. Your escort and Gillie are fighting, and from what I see, Gillie currently has the upper hand.¡±

    An exnation that only mentioned the key points of the battle.

    Friede spoke in such a way to implore Renee into giving the order for their escape.

    They hoped she would dere that they should abandon Vera and flee, that she would choose to sacrifice that escort and prepare a future strategy.

    However¡­

    ¡°We can win.¡±

    Renee never uttered such words.

    Friede¡¯s expression contorted wretchedly.

    The divinity that Renee had woven from dawn to dusk rested on the palm of her hand.

    ¡®I can do it.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t want to feel as powerless as the day she fled from her pursuers approximately three years ago. Therefore, she practiced and honed her divine arts so that she would never again feel that same helplessness.

    She may have been blind, unable to fight at the forefront, unable to protect others from enemies, and yet¡­ she firmly believed that there was a way she could help out, and she refined her divine arts as a means to do so.

    ¡°Sir Friede.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Please prepare a bow for me.¡±

    Friede¡¯s face was riddled with doubt.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to help Vera.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    It was a response mixed with emotions. Nevertheless, there was a strong basis behind it.

    Friede could feel apulsive authority that bound the faraway Sanctuary. The golden regtion that lingered above the ashen space was absolutely imprable.

    ¡°It would be impossible tond an attack on Gillie from here, the winds are too unsteady. And the moment you enter that space, you must fight the sole survivor of the two. It would only cause trouble if you entered.¡±

    However, that wasn¡¯t the only predicament.

    ¡°¡­Moreover, isn¡¯t the Saint blind?¡±

    What would a blind person do with a bow rather than a knife?

    Friede disyed a faint smile with that thought in mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I won¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    ¡°Will you prepare the bow for me?¡±

    Friede remained silent. They simply clenched their teeth and transferred the bow they were carrying on their back to Renee.

    A bow supplied with the intention of observing how Renee would utilize it given her disability.

    Renee epted and stood up.

    ¡°Norn, please tell me the direction.¡±

    ¡°¡­Saint, you need to turn approximately 15 degrees to the right from where you are currently facing.¡±

    Renee rotated her body, extended the bow in her arm, and ced an arrow into the bowstring.

    The arrow was imbued with the culmination of all the interweaving of divinity that she has performed over the course of three years.

    ¡°Haa¡­.¡±

    She heaved a deep breath.

    Renee drew the arrow in a straight line, and recalled her prayers once again.

    ¡®An arrow that will hit its mark without fail.¡¯

    The blind person, who didn¡¯t know how to handle a bow, was certain that the arrow wouldnd on its target without fail. An arrow riding the wind, aimed in the target¡¯s general direction, and just coincidentally piercing Gillie.

    What Renee created was, quite literally, a blind arrow.

    The arrow wasn¡¯t meant to strike down the enemy. Renee knew. Such a small arrow couldn¡¯t possibly threaten the enemy who cornered Vera.

    However, she wished.

    She wished that this arrow would create a small opening, and that Vera would use that opening to sever the thread of Gillie¡¯s life.

    By weaving together coincidences, the result inevitably leads to a miracle.

    Thus, she wished for that miracle with all her being.

    She wasn¡¯t even concerned about Vera getting hit by the arrow.

    <strong>After all, the prayer already engraved upon Vera will safeguard him from this arrow.</strong>

    Renee held her breath and drew the bowstring with all her might.

    In an instant, she released the bowstring.

    ****

    Vera parried Gillie¡¯s maelstrom of assaults and counterattacked, moving his feet nimbly without pause.

    Thest thought on his mind was his divinity being depleted and his stamina being worn out.

    There were still enemies remaining, so he had to keep standing firm.

    He had something he had to protect, he couldn¡¯t fall here.

    Stomp-!

    An explosive roar erupted again.

    A stroke of his sword coated with divinity drew a crescent across the center of Gillie¡¯s chest, but the wound healed in an instant and vanished. Vera charged forward.

    Once again, he coated his de with divinity. It was an imitation of a knights¡¯ technique. As the aura prated his body, he began to circte the explosive aura within his core.

    He was unconcerned with Gillie¡¯s arm that blocked the trajectory of his sword and the exploding light that devoured all life encircling him.

    Only one thought emerged in his mind.

    Vera swung his sword, thinking only of forcing divinity inside Gillie¡¯s body before they regenerated.

    The divinity was propelled towards Gillie. The sharper, firmer divinity pierced through Gillie¡¯s arm that shielded their chest and prated the scar.

    Drip-!

    At most, only a few meager drops of blood burst from the wound.

    Drip-!

    Vera charged again, swinging his sword. Gillie sped the sword with their crimson coated hand.

    Cliiiink-!

    The sword shattered.

    Vera quickly released his fragmented sword, clenched his fist, and swung at Gillie¡¯s face.

    Swoosh-!

    The sound emitted was expected at this point. The collision between the pair of flesh transmitted an unnatural sound.

    It was an ineffective attack.

    Vera quickly retreated backwards and readjusted his stance.

    He felt pain in his fist akin to burning. When he shifted his gaze to check his wound, he noticed the skin of his fist where he made contact with Gillie was peeling off.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    A heavy groan escaped from Vera¡¯s mouth. The pain was excruciating. In addition, there was no chance of his victory in sight.

    And yet, he couldn¡¯t fall here.

    It was his natural duty. In other words, it would be more correct to state that he could not fall because of what he had to fight to protect.

    It was agonizing to fight for such an ignorant and clumsy righteousness, but it was the only way to walk the path he chose.

    His sword was gone. Gillie had yet to fall.

    Even so, he had to persevere.

    Vera changed his stance to resemble the most powerfulbat arts he was familiar with.

    It was merely a mimicry.

    Ever-changing.

    The technique he had set as his goal.

    Among the countless battles he reyed in his head over the past three years, there was one duel he had with an undeniable master ofbat arts.

    Vk, Lord of the Eastern Orcs.

    Vera created an imitation of hisbat arts.

    There were those who stated that only someone who knew how to handlebat techniques could imitate them.

    Vera¡¯s existence negated that belief.

    Vera didn¡¯t train nor refine anybat techniques. Rather, he forged his divinity.

    His entire body¡¯s divinity had been sharply forged, causing his body to operate at full capacity.

    The divinity that coursed through his body awakened his muscles and caused them to bulge.

    Stomp-!

    Vera propelled himself forward once again. Gillie swathed their body with the crimson light, and responded to Vera¡¯s clenched fist in simr fashion.

    Irritation emerged in Gillie, their anger reaching a boiling point.

    Their throat was parched with thirst.

    <strong> If I could just get past this person, this damned Apostle, my long-cherished wish would be within reach.</strong>

    However, the Apostle did not fall.

    Even though he was trampled on countless times, even though his sword broke, and even though the skin of his fists peeled off, he continued his futile offense.

    The cockroach-like Apostle was still standing tenaciously and blocking the path.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Gillie released the life force umted in the dagger that was embedded in their heart.

    Life congregated at a single point.

    The condensed resentment manifested as a sphere designed to eradicate a single target.

    Vera umted all of his body¡¯s divinity into his right fist.

    Vk¡¯s signature technique that earned him his fame. To leave oneself entirely defenseless as a means of recreating the instance when death truly loomed in his mind.

    They closed the distance between one another.

    Vera¡¯s fist extended outward, and the resentment that enclosed Gillie¡¯s hand was released.

    Gillie was certain. The corners of his lips lifted into a pained smile.

    ¡®I won¡­!¡¯

    No matter what the Apostle used, Gillie would regenerate instantly. Whereas, that person couldn¡¯t fend off every attack.

    In the end, they would be victorious.

    Gillie felt the sweet sensation of euphoria permeating their body.

    Swooooosh-!

    A nk expression materialized on their face in response to an iing flying arrow.

    An arrow that traveled enroute in the direction of theunched sphere¡¯s path.

    A spherical divinity at the arrowhead.

    Shuuush-.

    The arrow was reduced to ashes and disintegrated. The sphere vanished.

    Panic and futility emerged in their mind.

    In the midst of all that, the Apostle narrowed the distance and arrived in front of them.

    Vera spread his legs a shoulder-width apart.

    He channeled all of his remaining divinity into a clenched fist.

    Then, he extended his fist in a straight trajectory and poured his divinity forward.

    Death Fist.

    The ultimate technique that allowed Vk to rise to the apex of his species of fighters, obtaining the crown of the Orc Lord.

    Thuuuud-!

    Gillie¡¯s body came in contact with Vera¡¯s fist and explodedpletely.

 Chapter 56

    <strong>? Resurgence (1) ?</strong>

    The Sanctuary had been withdrawn.

    Vera took a deep breath and stared at Gillie, who had over half of their body blown away.

    What remained of their bodyy on the ground writhing, desperately attempting to regenerate. From just the sight, one might assume that they would eventually be able to stand again, but Vera was certain.

    ¡®I won.¡¯

    The sensation at his fingertips, the reimed Sanctuary, were all indicative of something.

    Gillie was incapable of standing again. In fact, the rate of their body¡¯s dposition exceeded the speed of their regeneration.

    Flinch-.

    Vera¡¯s body convulsed. After gritting his teeth and struggling to support himself to stand up, Vera approached Gillie. He yanked their hair up to look at their eyes and said.

    ¡°That dagger, where did you get it from?¡±

    The purpose of the interrogation was to gauge the current influence of the Demon King.

    As Gillie writhed in agony from the pain of being torn apart, they rolled their eyes up at the voice.

    The Apostle red at them fiercely.

    They had no sense of reality. The constant question ¡®why¡¯ lingered in their mind.

    This wasn¡¯t real. They couldn¡¯t possibly be lying there like this. They were supposed to be the one tearing apart the Apostle and capturing the Saint to fulfill their long-cherished wish.

    Their thoughts were in disarray, and their entire body in excruciating agony.

    The moment Gillie began huffing and puffing as a result of their current state¡­

    Thud-!

    Vera mmed Gillie¡¯s head against the ground.

    ¡°Ughh-!¡±

    ¡°I asked you where did you get that dagger from.¡±

    His voice progressively deepened.

    As Gillie stared at Vera, their expression slowly contorted. They responded with a sudden fit ofughter.

    ¡°Well?¡±

    Vera mmed Gillie¡¯s head against the ground again.

    Thud-!

    Gillie felt their right eye burst open as they were swept along the ground. It was a situation in which their natural response would¡¯ve been to scream, yet¡­

    ¡°Keke¡­!¡±

    The sound emitted wasughter.

    Indeed, Gillie thought it was absolutely hrious.

    This situation, that Apostle, and even the sight of themself.

    This entire thing was soical.

    ¡°Why do you have that expression, you son of a bitch.¡±

    Thud-!

    Gillie¡¯s head was thrust onto the ground again.

    Vera red at Gillie, who seemed unfazed by the treatment, and scowled.

    He had to find out why. The reason why someone already possessing the light of the Demon King appeared, and how they obtained that light.

    He had to uncover the truth, no matter what, for the sake of the future.

    ¡®¡­Damn it.¡¯

    There was no other way.

    If Gillie perished here without providing any meaningful information, everything would return to square one. They would have to wait for events with an ever increasing uncertainty.

    This was potentially an opportunity to determine the origin of the Demon King, which he never learned even till the end of his previous life. However, with Gillie, who held the key to that mystery in this condition, the truth of the matter was bing more and more distant.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­!¡±

    Gillieughed hysterically.

    Vera gnashed his teeth..

    The moment Vera tried to m Gillie¡¯s head against the ground again.

    Stomp-.

    Someone was approaching from behind.

    Vera¡¯s head rotated in the direction of the sound.

    The presence that was approaching was¡­

    ¡°¡­Gillie.¡±

    It was Friede.

    * * * *

    Friede nced at Gillie with a distorted face.

    The body was almost entirelycking in the features of a normal body. Only their torso remained. A snicker suddenly emerged on their face. Friede¡¯s expression became gloomy at the sight of Vera sping their hair.

    The emotions that had overturned their mind today, the feelings they only now realized as they watched the scene unfold, were disyed in a state of ¡®disorder¡¯.

    ¡°Sibling¡­¡±

    Gillie spoke.

    Friede¡¯s gaze shifted to Gillie. Gillie returned their gaze, and with a battered face pinned against the ground continued speaking.

    ¡°Please help me.¡±

    They were wishful words.

    Friede replied with a gloomy expression.

    ¡°To say that¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for our siblings. Think about it. Is this the right thing to do?¡±

    Hesitation-. Friede¡¯s body froze.

    ¡°Why do we have to die, why do we have to meet our demise like this? Does every sibling have to ept their death, all because of Aidrin?! I can¡¯t ept that. I can¡¯t ept that the long history of the elves woulde to an end just because of this reason.¡±

    Their words were endless, shimmering with determination and desire, even as they were awaiting death.

    Friede recalled that even up to the moment of their death, Gillie had never changed. They were still the same since the time they were one andmunicated through Mother.

    Friede knelt down and reflected on past events as they stroked Gillie¡¯s cheek.

    <strong> The sibling I had spent the longest time with. The sibling who carried an unwavering desire for thousands of years.</strong>

    <strong>I thought I understood that yearning.</strong>

    <strong>I thought I understood my sibling¡¯s passion.</strong>

    ¡®¡­I was wrong.¡¯

    <strong>There¡¯s something I now realize. I didn¡¯t understand my sibling. No, I didn¡¯t even try to understand.</strong>

    <strong>I had been analyzing them rather than understanding them.</strong>

    Though Gillie could no longer be one with Friede, they still attempted tomunicate with Friede amidst their strife.

    ¡°We still have younger siblings. Those siblings¡­!¡±

    Their voices trembled with emotions. They vomited blood with an unsightly appearance and uttered furious words.

    ¡°¡­What sins have theymitted?!¡±

    A voice filled with resolve.

    Friede braced themselves for all of those emotions and spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Friede scanned their surroundings.

    The corpses of the siblings who followed Gillie withered and turned into ashes.

    ¡°Look around you, this is what your righteousness has reduced our siblings to.¡±

    ¡°It was for the cause¡­!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Friede gazed into Gillie¡¯s eyes. Their bloodshot eyes disyed rage as it continuously gushed out tears of blood.

    Friede finally understood. The cause was not one of righteous intent. The longing that was always zing within the depths of Gillie¡¯s heart was not for their siblings.

    ¡°It was for yourself.¡±

    Flinch. Gillie¡¯s shivers reverberated through Friede¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Did you not utilize our siblings to gain eternal life?¡±

    Friede was finally able toprehend that irrational desire.

    They finally understood that selflessly acting for the sake of others, was not akin to the sequence of events disyed here.

    Friede moved their lips again as they sensed the presence of Vera and the slowly approaching Renee from afar.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use the cause as justification.¡±

    The cause is never for one¡¯s own benefit.

    ¡°Wh¡­¡±

    Schluk-.

    Friede¡¯s wind sliced through Gillie¡¯s neck, their head rolling across the floor, rage eternally imprinted at the moment of their death.

    Vera watched Gillie¡¯s head rolling with a desperate and futile expression, then promptly turned his head towards Friede.

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    ¡°Apologies. I did not want to continue to witness any more of my sibling¡¯s pitiful appearance.¡±

    A tone brimming with bitterness.

    Friede clung onto their grieving heart as their bitter thoughts continued.

    <strong>How would things have turned out if I didn¡¯t stand by like this? How would things have turned out if I hadn¡¯t turned a blind eye to that longing, if I had stopped Gillie?</strong>

    The bted thoughts were beginning to take the form of regret.

    <strong> The blend of bitterness and sorrow suffocating my heart, perhaps this emotion is what would be called regret.</strong>

    <strong>I thought I was being rational, that I always saw straight through their heart. </strong>

    <strong> However, when faced with reality, I realized that I was just a fool who couldn¡¯t even understand what was right in front of my eyes.</strong>

    Friede¡¯s eyelids reddened.

    The rising heat burned their eyes as tears flowed out.

    They were tears of sorrow.

    ****

    The Neuters¡¯ invasion hade to an end. It naturally concluded because there were no longer any Neuters left who could attack.

    Renee sat on Aidrin¡¯s roots, recalling the sequence of events she heard and fell deep into her thoughts.

    ¡®In the end¡­¡¯

    One problem had been solved, but the important issue regarding Aidrin remained the same. The elves were still on the verge of extinction.

    Renee felt overwhelmed by that reality.

    ¡®There must be something I can do¡­¡¯

    Her thoughts continued, and unknowingly, her hand began stroking Aidrin¡¯s roots.

    As her anguish grew, she felt frustrated at those thoughts that deviated from her desires.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Renee eximed at the thought that came to mind.

    ¡°Vera!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Saint.¡±

    Vera, who was standing besides Renee, responded to Renee¡¯s sudden outburst and awaited her subsequent words.

    ¡°Where is the dagger that Gillie was holding?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s currently in my possession.¡±

    Vera replied carefully, his doubts rising due to Renee¡¯s unexpected instruction to search for the dagger.

    ¡°But, why are you looking for that¡­¡±

    ¡°Can I borrow it for a moment?¡±

    Renee¡¯s hand extended forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    A pure white divinity emerged above her hand.

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem if I protect myself like this, right?¡±

    She uttered those words with a smile. Vera made a ¡®Ha-¡¯ sound, voicing his worry, and soon ced the dagger by his chest in Renee¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What are you trying to aplish?¡±

    ¡°I think I can do this.¡±

    Renee focused her mind on the ominous energy she felt as she held the dagger. From what she heard, it was a dagger that absorbed the life force of the Neuters.

    Yes, ¡®life force.¡¯

    The dagger that drained life force, the life that Aidrin also necessitated.

    Renee voiced her thoughts to Vera.

    ¡°If what is contained within the dagger is life, can¡¯t we transfer the life permeated within this dagger to Lady Aidrin? The life force of hundreds of elves who have lived for over a millennium are contained in this dagger.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes widened slightly.

    ¡®Was she worrying about that?¡¯

    Admiration arose upon realizing Renee¡¯s true intentions, followed by subsequent doubts.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be as easy as it sounds. The ability of that dagger is to drain life, but it¡¯s a different matter entirely if we were to try to use it to increase one¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°I can do it.¡±

    Renee responded to Vera with a tone brimming with excitement.

    Renee was feeling joy.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that my power, the authority that I possess?¡±

    Atst, she found joy from finding a use for this useless power.

    ****

    In front of Aidrin¡¯s thickest roots, the remaining fifty or so elves congregated and watched Renee.

    Renee held the dagger and prayed as a means of evoking her divinity. Marie stood beside her to assist in this task.

    Friede stared nkly with a haggard face, and questioned Vera.

    ¡°Is it possible?¡±

    He asked Vera.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±

    Vera¡¯s words were filled with conviction. It wasn¡¯t an answer given based on the possibility of sess, but rather an answer based on his faith in Renee¡¯s capabilities.

    Friede nced forward again and smiled helplessly in response to Vera¡¯s conviction, his unwavering faith.

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if you fail. In any case, dying is the same no matter what. I¡¯d rather make the most of my remaining life rather than dwell on the conclusion.¡±

    ¡°There will be no failure.¡±

    The same tone full of conviction.

    ¡°¡­If you¡¯re certain.¡±

    Friede replied roughly and nced at Renee again.

    Renee settled down on Aidrin¡¯s roots, kneeling, and made a prayer to her power.

    <strong>May these lives save Aidrin, and may the sinister divinity in the dagger be warm to Aidrin.</strong>

    The pure white divinity responded to her wish and began to purify the dagger¡¯s energy.

    As long as the possibility wasn¡¯t zero, if even the narrowest possibility existed, the power of the Lord would make it a reality.

    Renee¡¯s judgment was truly correct.

    There was a far higher possibility of purifying the dagger¡¯s energy and passing it to Aidrin, rather than directly involving herself with Aidrin. The divinity Renee possessed was of a sufficient level to handle the task.

    The sinister energy dissipated, and the light of the divine authority engraved itself within.

    Renee realized she was ready and spoke to Marie.

    ¡°Lady Marie, shall we begin now?¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready too.¡±

    A divinity reminiscent of a lush green forest exuded from Marie.

    Marie infused vitality into Aidrin¡¯s essence as a precaution against any unforeseeable incidents.

    Renee sensed Marie¡¯s divinity from beside her. Without further dy, she inserted the dagger in the root.

    Rustle-!

    What followed was an unexpected wonder.

    Ruuuustle-!

    Aidrin stretched.

    The colossal tree began to grow in an instant. It absorbed the life provided to it and became progressively lively in appearance.

    The elves let out exmations of jubtion.

    There was something that the elves could sense. The quietughter of their Mother, who had remained silent up until this moment.

    Friede stood amidst the elves and widened their eyes. A nk expression emerged on their face as they witnessed the scene and let out augh.

    At the end of their gaze was Renee, and their Mother, who recovered their liveliness. Fruits began to blossom on their Mother¡¯s thickest branches.

    Everything amalgamated to produce a singlendscape, giving rise to a sense of awe within Friede¡¯s mind.

    Vera¡¯s sense of awe mirrored that of Friede¡¯s.

    Vera felt that he was beginning to understand what happened in the Great Woonds in his previous life.

    ¡®Like this¡­.¡¯

    <strong> Is this the reason the elves were able to survive?</strong>

    <strong> In her previous life, she remained until the very end to stop Gillie and took that dagger to infuse life into Aidrin.</strong>

    <strong>That must be what provided the elves with salvation.</strong>

    Vera¡¯s gazed at Renee¡¯s back. Her small back was covered in pure white divinity.

    A miracle resulting from her unyielding faith that never once held doubt, even until the bitter end. It was a miracle that could only be achieved because she had trust and kindness in her heart, unlike himself.

    Renee¡¯s light, that faith, brought about a miracle.

    <strong>What did I judge her as being immature in? How dare I judge that light as one that had yet to grow.</strong>

    Although she was young and inexperienced, the appearance of Renee at this moment was truly that of the Saint.

    The light that illuminated his world.

    A smile suddenly graced Vera¡¯s lips. His heart began to race.

    Vera couldn¡¯t help but think that this must be the natural feeling of awe as he gazed at Renee incessantly.

 Chapter 57

    <strong>? Resurgence (2) ?</strong>

    A week after receiving the fruit of Aidrin.

    Ruuumble-!

    Renee questioned Vera as she felt her entire body reverberate in response to the loud roar.

    ¡°Vera, is everything going well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it seems Aidrin is copsing.¡±

    ¡°The injured¡­¡±

    ¡°Nobody was injured.¡±

    A smile bloomed across Renee¡¯s lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s fortunate.¡±

    The audible resonation was Aidrin copsing following the extraction of her essence. It was the result of their efforts in clearing the surrounding vegetation to nt Aidrin¡¯s new seeds.

    ording to Friede¡¯s exnation, Aidrin¡¯s corpse would be the material for the homes where the elves will live, and the bows the elves will use.

    Renee recalled Friede¡¯s words, ¡®We will make a house by trimming Mother¡¯s corpse,¡¯ and felt strangely ufortable, forcing an awkward smile.

    ¡°¡­Elves are rather fascinating.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ using their mother¡¯s body indifferently like that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a cultural difference. What they worship is not the tree, but the soul of Aidrin.¡±

    Renee nodded, and thought to herself as she took notice of Vera¡¯s indifferent attitude, ¡®Am I the only one that¡¯s too sensitive?¡¯

    ¡°How long will it take?¡±

    ¡°It seems they willplete the tasks by the end of today. The elves are very fast at their work.¡±

    Vera watched the elves digging up the Aidrin¡¯s roots with minor admiration for their work ethic. What remained of Aidrin now was merely a stump.

    It was truly remarkable how they nonchntly moved the barks of a being that held such significance in their hearts, or removed the roots with magic.

    What caught Vera¡¯s attention, in particr, was what Friede was doing.

    ¡®The mystery of the wind, they said.¡¯

    A unique power; the ability to attune oneself with nature, an ability only the chosen one could wield.

    Friede was using that power to control wind for their tasks.

    As the work progressed, Friede continued to conjure wind. They cleaved the entire upper half of Aidrin and trimmed the fallen canopy before carving out the roots. The speed in which they worked was truly phenomenal.

    ¡°At that speed, I imagine they¡¯ll be wee as a worker anywhere if they venture out of the Great Woonds.¡±

    Indeed, there was something he was now convinced of.

    The reason the elves were able to construct such a prosperous society despite having a poption of at most 300, even inclusive of the Neuters, was due to their exceptional work ethic and efficiency.

    While Vera and Renee were chatting about the ongoing work.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s eat food, finish the-!¡±

    Marie¡¯s shout echoed throughout the vicinity.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Renee suddenly cried out.

    Vera couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unease upon seeing Renee¡¯s starvedplexion, brightening at the word ¡®food.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯tprehend how Renee could stomach the most vile meal he has ever encountered. He couldn¡¯t even force himself to eat it, yet Renee ate it as though it was the greatest delicacy in the world.

    ¡°Vera, let¡¯s go too.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t just voice his concerns.

    Vera just hoped that they would quickly depart from the Great Woonds so that he didn¡¯t have toy eyes on that vile soup ever again.

    ****

    ¡°Oh, even the way the Saint eats is elegant!¡±

    It was Marie¡¯s words.

    Renee blushed in response to her statement of praise.

    ¡°Haha¡­ no way¡­¡±

    Renee felt self-conscious for some reason. She just really enjoyed this delicious food, but receiving praise for the way she ate induced a sense of embarrassment.

    Renee lowered her head in shame and fidgeted with her spoon. Suddenly, she remembered what she wanted to ask and questioned Marie.

    ¡°Oh, Lady Marie, are you returning to the Holy Kingdom now? All the work here ispleted, correct?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? No, I¡¯ll stay here until the seeds I nted blossomed. After that, I¡¯ll go visit my family for some time.¡±

    ¡°Your family?¡±

    Renee¡¯s head tilted in response.

    It was due to the uncertainty regarding the presence of Marie¡¯s family in the Holy Kingdom.

    As Marie noticed the puzzled look on Renee¡¯s face, she replied with an energetic tone.

    ¡°My husband works as an inspector in the Holy Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Haaaah, I haven¡¯t seen this man in ten years, so I¡¯m very worried he may have cheated on me!¡±

    Cheating.

    Although Marie was just joking, Renee couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious for some unknown reason.

    ¡°Ch-cheating isn¡¯t allowed!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s right, cheating is bad.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Absolutely no cheating! Absolutely never ever allowed!¡±

    They were words with the underlying cry of ¡®please,¡¯ with Renee¡¯s concern directed at Vera.

    Marie couldn¡¯t help butugh at the clearly visible emotions on Renee¡¯s face, and then interjected.

    ¡°Well, I doubt anyone out there would ept an aristocrat who can¡¯t even stand.¡±

    Flinch. Vera¡¯s body trembled in response to those words. Vera squinted his eyes at Marie, urging her to stop.

    ¡°¡­Lady Marie.¡±

    ¡°Oops, I¡¯m being silly.¡±

    It was a remark she made with a surprised expression while covering her mouth, but the look on her face was full of mischief.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you standing right now? What do you mean?¡±

    As Renee was unfamiliar withmon lewd jokes. She couldn¡¯tprehend the meaning behind Marie¡¯s words, and her doubts continued. Vera groaned, and uttered an excuse.

    ¡°Lady Marie was just joking, it is a needless concern. .¡±

    Renee¡¯s head tilted in response.

    Vera red fiercely at Marie who was spouting nonsense, and once again ruminate over his previous belief, ¡®Nobody is normal among the Apostles.¡¯

    ****

    The day of departure arrived.

    Aidrin¡¯s seeds were buried in well-chosennd, submerged in soil and enveloped by Marie¡¯s divinity. The entire process had atste to a conclusion.

    Vera watched as Friede approached him afterpleting their work. He suddenly felt a slight irritation upon recalling the moment when Friede decapitated Gillie.

    He had to learn more about the dagger, but they immediately severed their neck because of a feeling of difort within them.

    Vera¡¯s face disyed an irritated frown. He soon sighed and rid himself of such thoughts.

    ¡®¡­No, I wouldn¡¯t have found out even if they hadn¡¯t killed that individual.¡±

    Their life hung by a thread, and half their body had already disintegrated. They showed no signs of revealing anything, even until their veryst breath.

    Vera knew that there was no point in dwelling on past events of irritation.

    ¡°Are you leaving now?¡±

    Renee replied to the voice she heard.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re indebted to you for taking care of us all this time.¡±

    ¡°We elves are the ones indebted to you. Thank you for saving us.¡±

    ¡°No. I did it because it was within my capabilities.¡±

    Renee lowered her head out of embarrassment.

    Receiving sincere gratitude from someone was embarrassing. She felt a ticklish sensation within her.

    ¡°Where are you heading now?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to visit the Federation of Kingdoms.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the Land of the Beastkin Tribes.¡±

    Friede nodded their head slightly in response to Renee¡¯s words. Their concerns continued before they finally began to order the elves to perform a task.

    ¡°Could you wait just a moment? I want to repay you.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I just happen to have a suitable gift.¡±

    A grin.

    Friede smiled.

    ****

    After some time, the elves who had left their seats returned with well-trimmed wood and a fairly heavy bundle.

    Vera stared at Friede and inquired.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Friede smiled faintly in response to Vera¡¯s inquiry and exined what they had brought with them.

    ¡°This is wood that has been trimmed from Mother¡¯s strongest and healthiest branch. That bundle is called Froden.¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes widened at the word ¡®Froden¡¯ that Friede referred to.

    It was often called the Flower of the Snow Garden, Froden.

    It was also one of the most valuable minerals on the continent, the cost of one small bundle would be equivalent to the price of a mansion.

    ¡°A visitor from centuries prior gifted us this mineral ¡­ As you know, we elves can¡¯t handle minerals ourselves. On the other hand, your sword was also broken, so I prepared this for you as I thought it would serve as an excellent parting gift.¡±

    Friede nced at Vera¡¯s surprised face and continued speaking.

    His expression became slightly bitter.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the matter with Gillie. I know you wanted to investigate something, but I acted too emotionally.¡±

    <strong> Emotion. Why is this word so awkward?</strong>

    Friedeughed softly at the thought that emerged in his mind as he spoke, then continued.

    ¡°If you head to the Federation of Kingdoms, search for Dovan in the Kelloy Mountain Range. If anyone could handle Froden, it would be him.¡±

    Vera nodded his head in response to Friede¡¯s words. He swallowed the confusion that had gued him until then.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll use it well.¡±

    ¡°If you do, I¡¯d appreciate it. Oh, and.¡±

    <strong> Is there more to say?</strong>

    With those thoughts in mind, Vera watched as Friede retrieved a small package from their bosom and handed it to Renee.

    Renee felt the weight of what had been ced on her hand and questioned Friede.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Mother¡¯s flesh. We only required the seeds, so wouldn¡¯t it be right to offer the flesh to the Saint who helped the fruit bloom?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Eat it, the taste is delicious, and Mother¡¯s flesh is as effective as an elixir. I assure you that you will not be disappointed, as it¡¯s a fruit that sprouts only once in a millennia. ¡±

    Renee¡¯s body trembled in response.

    It was because the thoughts she had while waiting for Aidrin to be chopped came to mind.

    Mother¡¯s flesh. So¡­ Renee felt strange as she awkwardlyughed in response to being told to eat their mother. She lowered her head into her arms with a trembling motion.

    ¡°Th-Thank you¡­¡±

    The thought emerged in Renee¡¯s mind that she would never be able to understand the culture of the elves, no matter how much she tried. Marie subsequently bid her farewell.

    ¡°Saint, take good care of yourself, alright?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. Stay healthy as well, Lady Marie. And¡­ will we meet again in the Holy Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Hmm¡­¡±

    Marie emitted a sound as if pondering for a moment, then retrieved a notebook from her arms and wrote something down. She then gifted it to Renee with a few parting words.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. For now, if I ever drop by the Holy Kingdom, would you like toe and visit us on First Street?

    Renee received Marie¡¯s note and recalled their conversation from the previous day.

    ¡°Oh, is this Marie¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°Correct. If I¡¯m home, then I¡¯ll wee you toe visit me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll definitely visit.¡±

    ¡°Alright, take care.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Atst, all the farewells came to a conclusion.

    Renee turned towards the outside of the Great Woonds, smiling deeply at the farewells from the elves behind her.

    For the first time since being deprived of the light of this world, Renee felt a surge of emotion at finally being able to do something on her own.

    ****

    In a carriage headed to the Federation of Kingdoms.

    Renee fiddled with Aidrin¡¯s fruit that she held in her arms until then. She extended her hand out to Vera and spoke.

    ¡°Vera, would you like some?¡±

    Although Renee contemted for a long while, as expected, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to eat it.

    It wasn¡¯t for any other particr reason. It was just, she was unable to bring herself to eat it because of the words she heard while receiving it.

    If she was just told to eat it, then she would¡¯ve eaten it, but of all the words uttered, ¡®mother¡¯s flesh.¡¯ Wasn¡¯t it indicative that she¡¯d be eating someone else¡¯s mother?

    It was purely a matter of feeling! Nevertheless, Renee couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to eat this due to the surfacing repulsion.

    Vera stared at Aidrin¡¯s flesh held out to him by Renee, and questioned her with a hesitant tone.

    ¡°Thank you for offering, but will you be fine with this? If the elves are confident in their elixir, the effect will most certainly be extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    A firm reply.

    Renee shoved the flesh towards Vera¡¯s direction once again, urging him to take it.

    ¡°Please eat it.¡±

    <strong> Please.</strong>

    <strong>It feels weird when I¡¯m holding it.</strong>

    Renee remained in the same position with her hands outstretched until Vera picked it up, firmly swallowing the words that would have followed.

    Vera hesitated slightly in response to Renee¡¯s firm attitude, but eventually gave in and received the flesh.

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    It may have seemed that he was hesitant to ept it, but¡­ Vera was also just human.

    After all, there is such a thing called greed.

    Vera¡¯s lust for worldly desires or power had already been sated by staying at Renee¡¯s side, but his desire for training and strength hadn¡¯t changed.

    In such a situation, how could he possibly refuse the divine elixir being offered to him?

    Vera struggled to suppress the guilt that arose within him, and examined the flesh given to him.

    Exactly half of the flesh was wrapped up in cloth.

    ¡°Please eat. Hurry.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    After responding to Renee¡¯s urging, Vera removed the cloth. He extracted the juicy, overflowing flesh, and plucked it into his mouth.

    ¡®¡­Apple vor.¡¯

    Aidrin¡¯s flesh tasted like an apple.

 Chapter 58

    <strong>? Aisha Dragnov (1) ?</strong>

    A few dayster, at the entrance of the Kelloy Mountain Range.

    In the vige at the foot of the mountain range, Vera observed Renee as she healed the beastkins.

    Renee was swathed in pure white divinity as she healed the wounded. At that moment, her appearance was irrefutably that of a Saint.

    Since they left the Great Woonds, she had be particrly radiant.

    <strong>Did she gain confidence in herself by saving Aidrin?</strong>

    It must not have been easy to sit in the same posture and continue to examine patients, but Renee treated them with a smile all throughout the procedure. As Vera stared dazedly at the sight, the final patient had left before he even realized.

    ¡°Vera?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Vera quickly wiped the nk expression off his face when he heard Renee calling out to him and then approached her.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m doing this because I enjoy it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡±

    ¡°What? I just did the bare minimum.¡±

    An embarrassed expression shed across Renee¡¯s face. Vera continued in response to Renee downying her own efforts.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just the ¡®bare minimum.¡¯ The Saint being able tough while taking action for the sake of others is praiseworthy.¡±

    ¡°¡­Please stop.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Renee held her breath as she drooped because of the words that stabbed her weakness. She heaved a brief sigh in response to Vera¡¯s supportive attitude.

    It was a sigh regarding theck of progress in her love life. It had been over a month since they departed from the Holy Kingdom. Yet, despite the dramatic event, they have not be closer at all.

    <strong>Why are you so devoted?</strong> Such a thought shed through Renee¡¯s mind, ¡®If I were to say I would ascend to heaven, right here, right now, wouldn¡¯t Vera kneel reverently in an instant?¡¯ but carefully shook her body, and instead inquired.

    ¡°What about Sir Norn and H?¡±

    ¡°They went to investigate Dovan. I sent them because someone might know this person around the entrance of the mountain range.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    <strong>Come to think of it, I should find that person as well.</strong>

    Renee btedly recalled their n to find a cksmith who could process Froden before entering the kingdom, and spoke with a troubled expression.

    ¡°¡­I should have asked Sir Friede for more details. It¡¯ll be difficult to find someone with only the name Dovan.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a reason only a name was given? He must be well-known.¡±

    ¡°But still, Sir Norn and H will have a difficult time.¡±

    ¡°You are considerate¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Renee sighed again as worry settled on Vera¡¯s face.

    ¡®Is she tired?¡¯

    Renee¡¯s mind was distressed due to a matter that Vera waspletely clueless about.

    ****

    ¡°Dovan is said to have established a cksmith¡¯s workshop on the summit that can be seen after crossing two mountain passes.¡±

    Norn informed.

    Vera nodded his head, loaded the carriage with baggage, then turned to Renee and spoke.

    ¡°We should arrive by nightfall.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fortunate. Are we departing right away?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it seems that we have no choice if we would like to arrive before sunset.¡±

    ¡°Yes, then everyone, please endure just a little longer.¡±

    Renee said that with a subtle smile. The words that she would always say, telling them that she was sorry they always had to go through such hardships for her sake.

    ¡°It¡¯s what we have to do.¡±

    The same blunt reply came back as usual.

    The preparations for the departure wereplete. After some time passed, the carriage departed with a ¡®thud-!¡¯ vibration.

    Renee fiddled with her fingers while rolling her head due to Vera¡¯s presence beside her.

    In her mind, it was necessary to determine a topic of interest to converse with Vera about.

    They were unable to make progress in their rtionship due to the unfavorable situation in the Great Woonds. Wouldn¡¯t it be for the best if they were to be a bit closer during this time when they could just sit back and rx?

    A long worry ensued.

    <strong>What should I bring up? What topic should we talk about?</strong>

    Topics rted to the Holy Kingdom or the people she healed weren¡¯t allowed.

    If she brought up such a conversation, that jerk¡¯s praise would make her head throb again.

    ¡®Tales about the past?¡¯

    <strong>This won¡¯t do either. Vera hates talking about his past, so the atmosphere would just be awkward for no reason.</strong>

    While she was worrying for a long time.

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    Renee¡¯s face brightened as she came up with a conversation topic that seemed excellent.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Vera, are you going to use ¡®Froden¡¯ to forge a sword?¡±

    Renee asked because she recalled his sword broke in the battle with Gillie.

    She overheard that he was using a spare sword, but vividly remembered the roughness in Vera¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Yes. If Dovan is eptingmissions, then I¡¯d like to request a sword.¡±

    ¡°That would be great! Ah, I heard that owning a named sword is a knight¡¯s romance.¡±

    Vera contemted for a moment and then responded to Renee¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I could call it romance. However, wielding it is satisfying because it feels different in the hands.¡±

    ¡°Oh, have you wielded one before?¡±

    ¡°Yes, for just a moment.¡±

    Vera answered, as he reminisced about his previous life.

    That person was obsessed with amassing a fortune, and they had only one hobby they spent their wealth on. That hobby was collecting armaments of war.

    Vera knew the worth of a good weapon better than anyone else on the continent.

    Therefore, he pondered whether he should obtain the armaments he used in his previous life if he were to visit the Empire. The concern vanished, however, with the acquisition of Froden.

    The joy Vera felt made him speak with a less reserved tone than usual.

    ¡°Personally, I have high expectations for Froden. It¡¯s not a mineral that can be obtained simply out of desire.¡±

    ¡°Is it that precious?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the mineral itself is near impossible to obtain because it is only formed during the mystery of the ice wall at the northern end¡¯s condensation cycle every few centuries. As a result, when it does appear in an auction, it is often traded at a priceparable to that of a mansion located in the heart of the Imperial Capital.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh my goodness.¡±

    A startled expression appeared on Renee¡¯s face. It was shocking that a single gemstone, small enough to be loaded onto this carriage, had such value.

    ¡°There are very few cksmiths in general who can handle Froden. You could say that we¡¯re quite lucky Friede knows one such cksmith.¡±

    ¡°We were truly fortunate then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you live in the Kelloy Mountain Range, you¡¯re most likely a beastkin¡­ I¡¯m curious, because none of the beastkin cksmiths I know are particrly skilled.¡±

    They were uncharacteristically long sentences.

    Renee giggled at the liveliness flowing through his words.

    <strong>I wonder if he¡¯s blinded by love?</strong>

    Vera¡¯s excited expression made him seem like a young boy, causing Renee to inadvertently think ¡®cute.¡¯ However, her face suddenly reddened at the thought that crossed her mind.

    ¡®Ahem¡­¡¯

    <strong> It seems Vera loves to talk about swords.</strong>

    Renee tilted her ear towards Vera¡¯s everflowing words as she firmly engraved that fact into a corner of her mind.

    ****

    After entering the Kelloy Mountain Range and traveling through two mountain passes, they finally arrived at a small thatched house.

    ng-! ng-!

    The cheerful sound that resonated throughout the area caught Renee¡¯s attention, and she inquired.

    ¡°Is it this ce?¡±

    ¡°Yes, judging by the metallic objects lying around the yard, this seems to be the correct ce.¡±

    From farming equipment to tools likely to be used for hunting, and even the asional sword. All kinds of ironware were scattered around the yard of the thatched house.

    Vera carefully described the appearance of the thatched dwelling to Renee before loudly shouting inside.

    ¡°Is anyone there!¡±

    ng-!

    Despite speaking rather loudly, his voice was quickly drowned out by a metallic sounding from the inside.

    Just as Vera was about to shout again.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The question came from someone whose head was peeking out from the backyard, rather than the door of the thatched house.

    Vera turned to the direction of the voice and narrowed his eyes upon noticing the figure in front of him.

    ¡®A kid?¡¯

    She was a short beastkin girl, who barely reached his belly. She had blonde hair, blue eyes, and triangr cat ears protruding out of her head. She had a timid air about her.

    ¡®Is it a cat beastkin?¡¯

    While he was engrossed in such thoughts, the girl asked another question with a wary expression.

    ¡°I asked, who are you? You guys can¡¯t even talk? Are you all mute?¡±

    Vera¡¯s expression gradually distorted because of her aggressive tone.

    ¡°Oh, is this the Master Dovan¡¯s forge? We came to request amission.¡±

    Renee quickly said that as she felt his mood worsen.

    The beastkin girl carefully examined Renee and Vera, as well as Norn and H who were behind them, and then followed up in a curt tone.

    ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll call Master.¡±

    ¡®ang-!¡¯ A fairly nimble movement as she entered the thatched house.

    ¡°A cat beastkin. Based on the way she speaks¡­¡±

    ¡°She must be Mr. Dovan¡¯s apprentice.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes turned to the entrance of the thatched house once again. The beastkin girl¡¯s curt face, who had just vanished from his sight, was now resurfacing in his head.

    ¡®Somewhere¡­¡¯

    It was a rather familiar face, as if he¡¯d seen her before.

    ****

    After some time had passed, Dovan emerged from the house.

    Swooosh-!

    The sound of something being dragged. As Renee tilted her head in that direction, Vera carefully ryed the source of the noise.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a wheelchair.¡±

    Vera provided more information after observing the elderly beastkin emerge while rolling the wheelchair.

    ¡°He¡¯s a bear beastkin. From the looks of it¡­ It seems he can¡¯t walk.¡±

    Startle. Renee shook restlessly as she nodded weakly.

    The beastkin opened his mouth shortly after.

    ¡°I heard someone was looking for me. Who are you?¡±

    A dignified voice. Renee replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Mr. Dovan?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Hello. We came here to request amission¡­ Would that trouble you by any chance?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you were guests. Pleasee in. I¡¯m sorry to keep you standing outside.¡±

    Squeak-. Dovan moved aside from the entrance. Renee held Vera¡¯s hand and slowly entered.

    The first thing Renee felt as she entered the forge was the scorching heat, as if the entire space was burning.

    It was most likely this hot because he had just finished working.

    ¡°Will you follow me? This isn¡¯t a suitable ce to talk. Let me guide you inside.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    The room was about 10 steps away from the entrance.

    After Renee entered the room, the heat she felt from before dissipated. As her expression began to rx, Dovan¡¯s words followed.

    ¡°It seems my apprentice has misbehaved a little. Please allow me to apologize on her behalf. She has be rather sensitive because of the situation as ofte.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Um, it must be because humans came to the ce where beastkins live.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding. Please have a seat.¡±

    Renee faintly chuckled at Dovan¡¯s formal words. She thought to herself that he wasn¡¯t quite like what she had imagined a cksmith would be like.

    Isn¡¯t that usually the case? If one thinks of a cksmith, they would picture a stubborn and short-tempered individual.

    Renee quietly apologized to Dovan in her head. She had assumed that he was also the kind of individual she had imagined. She then sat down at the seat she was guided to.

    ¡°So, what sort ofmission do you have for me?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d like to request one sword. This man is going to use it.¡±

    In response to Renee¡¯s words, Vera bowed to Dovan and spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re capable of handling Froden.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°I came here on Friede¡¯s rmendation.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that guy with long ears.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡­!¡±

    Laughter erupted from Renee¡¯s mouth. Theughsted for a brief moment when she heard him refer to Friede as ¡®that guy with long ears¡¯.

    ¡°Oh, sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you apologizing for? There is no one here who will be offended by that word.¡±

    Renee blushed because of the rising shame and lowered her head. Dovan responded to Renee casually, then turned his head to Vera and continued speaking.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m capable of handling Froden. If I¡¯m given a deposit, I will do it for you. However, it may take some time, so I ask for your understanding on that part.¡±

    It was a clear and relieving response.

    The fact that things were progressing so quickly caused Vera to nod in satisfaction.

    ¡°As much time as you need.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a particr type in mind?¡±

    ¡°For now, it would be nice if it¡¯s a straight sword. The length¡­¡±

    <strong>It will be better to make it in a familiar form.</strong>

    As Vera was exining his idea to Dovan.

    Creak-!

    The door of the closed room opened.

    The cat beastkin girl he had seen earlier entered.

    Vera thought the girl was familiar for some reason. She hesitatingly came in with a pale expression and checked Dovan¡¯s face.

    Dovan looked at the girl¡¯s face with a stern expression and spoke to her.

    ¡°Aisha, shouldn¡¯t you apologize for your rudeness to our customers?¡±

    Flinch-. The words he heard caused Vera¡¯s body to shudder. Immediately, his head shot up, turning to face the girl.

    ¡®Aisha.¡¯

    It was because he btedly recognized the identity of his d¨¦j¨¤ vu after hearing the girl¡¯s name.

    Vera¡¯s gaze swept across the girl¡¯s face.

    Blonde hair. Blue eyes. A sharp-eyed cat beastkin.

    She appeared to be slightly younger than he remembered, but there was no doubt in his mind. It was impossible for him not to recognize because he fought against her before.

    Vera nced at the girl and sighed at his own foolishness as he finally realized the girl¡¯s identity.

    ¡®¡­Aisha Dragnov.¡¯

    The Hero with the title ¡®Quicksword Master.¡¯

    That girl was Aisha Dragnov, the owner of the ¡®Demon Sword.¡¯

 Chapter 59

    <strong>? Aisha Dragnov (2) ?</strong>

    Vera stared nkly at Aisha.

    Why is she here? Why is the person who would one day wield the Demon Sword here as an apprentice of a cksmith?

    Doubts arose within his mind, but he quickly suppressed them.

    <strong> ¡®¡­Nothing is impossible.¡¯</strong>

    In Vera¡¯s previous life, amongst all the heroes, she was one of the few who stood their ground when the Demon King emerged. Her past was shrouded in mystery, so it wouldn¡¯t be out of the ordinary for her to be apprenticed to a cksmith before bing a swordsman.

    While this connection was being created in Vera¡¯s head.

    ¡°Aisha.¡±

    Dovan gave a little push by looking at Aisha huffing with her head down.

    Aisha trembled in response to her name being called. She lowered her head towards Vera and Renee with a face riddled with resentment.

    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±

    Her tone indicated she was on the verge of tears.

    Renee recognized the emotions in Aisha¡¯s voice at once, then smiled and waved her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, it was all a mistake.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Aisha¡¯s hand clutched her apron. Hatred oozed out of her tearful eyes.

    Aisha tried to suppress her growing anger by biting her lips. Eventually, she could no longer hold back her emotions and shouted as she ran out of the room.

    ¡°But it¡¯s their fault for looking so suspicious!¡±

    ¡°AISHA!¡±

    m<strong>!</strong>

    A loud noise resonated as Aisha left in a hurry and mmed the door shut.

    Dovan stared at the door with his mouth agape and a nk face, then let out a deep sigh and apologized.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My apprentice is too stubborn.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s really fine! But, don¡¯t you have to go after her?

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that with my customers here. Aisha will be nearby, so don¡¯t worry. Now, let¡¯s get back to work.¡±

    Dovan definitely uttered these words to reassure them, but Renee could sense deep concern in his words.

    ¡°Then, may I go and see her? I don¡¯t have anything to do anyway.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can¡¯t do such a disservice to a customer¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s because I want to.¡±

    Dovan blinked upon hearing Renee¡¯s words, and only nodded after a brief period of contemtion.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you with this. Aisha is probably on the tree in the backyard.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Renee nodded and grabbed H¡¯s hand before slowly leaving the room, a ¡®tak¡¯ ¡®tak¡¯ sound following them.

    Thud<strong>.</strong> When the door closed, Vera and Dovan, who were left alone, spoke with awkward expressions.

    ¡°What a kinddy. You serve her?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You serve a good person. It must be rewarding.¡±

    Vera nodded. In his mind, his affinity with Dovan rose slightly.

    ¡°She is the one who will illuminate the whole world.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite loyal.¡±

    Dovan clearly sensed dread upon hearing Vera¡¯s sudden praise.

    In the calm atmosphere, Vera was filled with doubts regarding Aisha. He asked a question.

    ¡°Your apprentice is rather young. She¡¯s a child who lives nearby?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m raising her. She¡¯s a war orphan.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Vera nodded.

    He must be referring to the conflict within the Federation of the Beastkin Kingdoms.

    After Vargo crushed the skull of King Haman and the Beastkin Empire copsed, the country was divided into five branches. Over the past 50 years, conflict has persisted without stopping for even a moment.

    Aisha was a war orphan born as a result of that conflict.

    ¡®Indeed, is that why I couldn¡¯t discover anything about her past?¡¯

    Vera continued, nodding his head as he finally understood Aisha¡¯s past.

    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunate¡­ Well, I think it¡¯s funny. The tyrant has stepped down, so they are now fighting among themselves to get a piece of the pie.¡±

    Dovan¡¯s words contained an indescribable hatred.

    ¡°In the ce where the tiger has departed from, the fox poses as a king. That¡¯s the current situation.¡±

    Vera, in response to Dovan¡¯s word that emanated a deep sense of disgust, shut his mouth tightly and waited for him to regain control of his emotions.

    A short silence passed and Dovan, who appeared to be more rxed, continued with a bitter expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for telling you a depressing story. Will you follow me for now? I¡¯d like to show you some specifications to use as a sample.¡±

    ¡°As much as you¡¯d like.¡±

    Kirik<strong>-.</strong> Doban¡¯s wheelchair moved and produced a noise.

    ****

    Behind a jar full of condiments in the backyard.

    Norn crouched down and spoke to Renee, who likewise squatted beside him.

    ¡°You¡¯re curled up on top of a tree. You seem to be in quite the bad mood.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­.¡±

    Renee nodded with a worried face, and immediately continued.

    ¡°How can I soothe her?¡±

    Norn replied with a faint smile in response to the worried look on Renee¡¯s face.

    ¡°Can I go and try tofort her?¡±

    ¡°Norn?¡±

    ¡°Am I not the father of H after all? Dealing with kids that have gone too far is easy.¡±

    Norn was confident.

    How many idents has H had since the day she was born? She would go around giving plenty of beatings to the boy next door. Didn¡¯t she once turn the house upside down searching for a door to another dimension?

    He was the one who managed all those idents, so he thought he could be of some help this time.

    Norn rose to his feet, thinking of making up for his failure in the Great Woonds.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    Then, Norn went towards the tree.

    With a tense expression, Renee concentrated on the words she heard shortly after.

    <strong>¨C Dear, are you all right?</strong>

    <strong>¨C What? Get lost. Uncle reeks of an old man.</strong>

    Shook<strong>. </strong>Renee¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡°He-H? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°¡­My father ising back.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I think he failed.¡±

    Sweat trickled down Renee¡¯s forehead.

    Norn¡¯s voice, which could be heard shortly after, was filled with a sadness that could not be hidden.

    ¡°¡­Children these days are scary.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    ¡°Cheer up. Dad is cool enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    The mood had subsided. Renee felt embarrassment rising from within.

    Renee, how do you heal a wounded man¡¯s heart? She didn¡¯t know how.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Renee, who couldn¡¯t find the right words to say, straightened her ponytail. She immediately shut her eyes and stood up.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m going!¡±

    The best choice was to run away. Renee¡¯s only thought was that she had to escape this gloomy atmosphere, so she chose the option of heading towards the enemy camp.

    ****

    With her head buried deep between her knees, Aisha listened to the sound of ¡®tak¡¯ and ¡®tak¡¯.

    Judging from the sound she was hearing, it must be the white haired blind woman she saw just moments prior.

    A frown suddenly formed on Aisha¡¯s face.

    <strong> ¡®Because of her¡­!¡¯</strong>

    She got in trouble with her Master.

    She didn¡¯t like people who made trouble for her Master! She was trying her best to not make things hard for him! Master doesn¡¯t know that and only scolds her!

    Anger arose in Aisha¡¯s heart. The expression that can be seen as she lifted her head slightly was a grim frown. Her ears were folded back to reveal her vignce.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    A sharp-tongued question. Renee trembled in response, and soon greeted her with an innocent smile.

    ¡°Well, hello?¡±

    ¡°I asked, who are you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my name is Renee. You¡¯re Aisha, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Renee spoke with the thought in mind that if she spoke in a friendly manner, Aisha would surely respond. But¡­ the response that she heard was very disappointing.

    ¡°Why are you speaking informally? Don¡¯t you even have manners?¡±

    Renee swallowed her intended response of ¡°What about you?¡± which had suddenly emerged, then spoke.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Have I been rude?¡±

    Likewise, she spoke with a tone tinged with kindness.

    It was possible to match Aisha¡¯s negative attitude, but Renee was a person who believed that children should be handled with affection.

    Did Renee¡¯s heart reach her?

    Aisha flinched at Renee, who answered her words in a gentle tone.

    Her eyes narrowed slightly and her ears, which had been folded back the entire time, slightly rose up. The tip of her tail began to sway back and forth.

    It was a reaction that Renee could not see, but fortunately Aisha added another reaction that Renee could clearly perceive.

    ¡°¡­I apologized earlier.¡±

    A slightly subdued tone.

    Renee sensed it and nodded with a rosy face.

    ¡°Oh, of course. I¡¯m not here to ask for an apology.¡±

    Renee continued to speak with delight at Aisha¡¯s softened expression.

    ¡°Uhm, how old are you Aisha?¡±

    Her question came from the idea of narrowing the distance between them by getting to know each other.

    Aisha flinched in response and red at Renee. It was because she thought that if she revealed her real age of 12, she would be belittled.

    Aisha nced at Renee, and soon responded in a powerful tone.

    ¡°Twenty-three.¡±

    If you look closely at the expression on her face, you could immediately tell that it was a lie. However, the blind Renee could only hear words exuding confidence and intensity. She could only express her embarrassment.

    ¡°Huh? Ye-Yes?¡±

    She disyed such obvious bewilderment that even a person meeting Renee for the first time would be able to tell at a nce. The thoughts in Renee¡¯s head became disorderly.

    ¡®T-They said she is a child?¡¯

    Obviously, Norn and Dovan spoke as if she were a child. And the voice she could hear sounded very young.

    To put it bluntly, it happened because Vera didn¡¯t describe Aisha¡¯s appearance urately, and it happened because Renee didn¡¯t know how to doubt what others said.

    Aisha continued speaking in a more confident voice. She noticed that her lies were working by seeing Renee¡¯s expression of helplessness.

    ¡°Because I look young, I¡¯m often mistaken for a child.¡±

    Smirk. One corner of Aisha¡¯s lips upturned.

    Aisha realized at once.

    ¡®She¡¯s stupid.¡¯

    That blind woman was a pushover.

    A yful expression formed on Aisha¡¯s face. Her shoulders shrugged at the thought of her own words being heard.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! Please excuse me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Huh, I¡¯ll let it slide just this once.¡±

    Aisha said that to Renee, who was apologizing, then jumped down from the tree.

    Aisha, while sweeping her buttocks, raised her head in a smug manner before she questioned Renee with an arrogant tone.

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, eighteen¡­.¡±

    Renee shrunk. The person she had initially assumed to be younger than herself was in fact older.

    Aisha looked at Renee, then shrugged. She felt as if she had won for some reason, so she raised her chin high and spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m your older sister?¡±

    ¡°I-Is that so?¡±

    Smirk. A smile formed on Aisha¡¯s lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m Aisha Dragnov. You¡¯re Renee?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Ah! Are you a noble?¡±

    A look of surprise settled over Renee¡¯s face.

    That was because, as far as Renee knew, people who had surnames were nobles or knights.

    It could be assumed that Aisha had been knighted and given a surname. However, it made little sense for a cksmith¡¯s apprentice to receive knighthood. Renee continued speaking with a smile as she thought that Aisha being a daughter of an aristocrat was a more urate judgment.

    ¡°That¡¯s incredible. Young Ladies usually don¡¯t do rough jobs like cksmithing, right?¡±

    She was a woman full of passion.

    Words of admiration came to mind as she said that.

    As a result, Aisha¡¯s eyes shook as if there was an earthquake.

    ¡°Th-That¡¯s right!¡±

    She stammered as she spoke. It was because she lied.

    Aisha wasn¡¯t anything like an aristocrat. Herst name was only for her to show off. The reason why it was Dragnov was just because it sounded cool.

    Aisha quickly changed the subject, swallowing the fear that her lies could be revealed if she continued like this.

    ¡°Ugh¡­. Where¡¯s the man you came with?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he must be talking about work with Dovan.¡±

    Aisha breathed a sigh of relief inwardly, thinking that the topic seemed to have changed safely. She followed up by clearing her throat with a ¡®cough¡¯ and a ¡®khum¡¯.

    ¡°You two seemed to be on good terms with each other.¡±

    A tone simr to that of mercenaries who sometimes came to entrust their requests. For Aisha, she spoke in this manner to emte that of an adult, but¡­

    ¡°Ri¡­. right?¡±

    That action stimted Renee¡¯s ¡®always incorrect¡¯ intuition.

    Doubts arose into Renee¡¯s mind.

    ¡®Why is she talking about Vera?¡¯

    The question of why she was interested in Vera.

    After thinking about it for some time, Renee, who suddenly realized what she had been missing, shook her body.

    ¡®Come to think of it¡­.¡¯

    She¡¯s not a child.

    She¡¯s 23 years old.

    ¡®Older then Vera¡­.¡¯

    <strong>She¡¯s older¡­</strong>

    Renee felt her back stiffen.

    A feeling of agitation surged through her mind.

    ¡®No way.¡­¡¯

    <strong>Is she interested in Vera? Is she trying to take Vera away?</strong>

    Renee¡¯s expression turned serious.

    ¡°Huh? Did you imagine something nice?¡±

    With a smirk, Aisha¡¯s sly words soon followed.

    It was enough to be heard as apliment, but Renee, who had already defined Aisha as an ¡®enemy¡¯, gave a sharp reply to those words.

    ¡°¡­Does it matter?¡±

    ¡°Eh, yes?¡±

    Embarrassment began to ooze from Aisha¡¯s response.

    Normally, she would have felt something strange here. However, Renee, who was in a state of anxiety, didn¡¯t notice the awkwardness in Aisha¡¯s words. She continued to speak.

    ¡°You¡¯re a stranger.¡±

    Tsk. She retorted sharply.

    Renee stretched out her shoulders, which had been shrinking until just moments prior. She directed her head in the direction from which Aisha¡¯s voice could be heard and stiffened her expression.

    A battle stance of her own to deal with a rival.

    ¡®You Thieving Cat!¡¯

    Renee said so inwardly. She didn¡¯t mean it metaphorically, she really thought of her as a thieving cat.

    ¡°You¡¯re very interested in other people¡¯s business, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Wh-What!¡±

    A strange atmosphere formed between the two.

    Renee¡¯s expression was filled with hostility. Aisha, who stood opposite of her, made a fierce expression in response to Renee¡¯s sudden outburst.

    What followed was an argument that was difficult to watch.

    This was the moment when the second page in Renee¡¯s dark history was written.

 Chapter 60

    <strong>? Demon Sword (1) ?</strong>

    Aisha was at a loss for words.

    ¡®No¡­¡¯

    <strong> Why did the person who was all smiles until now, suddenly change her attitude like that? Maybe this woman had her heart broken?</strong>

    As she was thinking that, Renee warned her again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get interested in Vera. Because Vera will leave<strong> ¡®with me¡¯</strong> soon.¡±

    <strong>I wasn¡¯t even interested.</strong>

    <strong> What is she even saying about me having an interest in the escort? If anything, the atmosphere around him is gloomy, he makes me nervous, and worst of all¡­</strong>

    ¡®Does he even have furry ears?¡¯

    <strong>Why would I be interested in someone with no hair on their ears?</strong>

    Aisha was furious. It was due to the fact that she was being painted as a freak who likes those without hair on their ears, as well as the sudden outburst of rage directed at her.

    However, in the midst of her rage, a question crossed her mind¡­

    ¡®¡­Do you genuinely like him?¡¯

    <strong> No way, you aren¡¯t kidding and really do like him? Someone without furry ears? How did your tastes develop in such a way that you could like someone like that?</strong>

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something?¡±

    Renee raised her chin.

    Aisha began to stutter because she was unsure of how to respond. Her pride was hurt by the thought that she might lose the argument if it continued. So, she gave such a reply.

    With a mischievous smile on her lips.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s useless even if you listen to that man?¡±

    ¡°Wh- What are you saying?!¡±

    <strong>Ahhhhh</strong><strong>! </strong>Renee screamed inwardly.

    Her face was bright red and her shoulders were shaking.

    Aisha felt that she had taken control of the conversation, and then repeated what an old mercenary captain had habitually said.

    ¡°How can a person live on just home-cooked meals? They should eat out as well as at home!¡±

    Honestly, she didn¡¯t really understand what he meant, but Aisha clearly remembered that the older sister who was always following the old mercenary captain would get angry when he said this.

    <strong> Surely, that blind woman will get angry too.</strong>

    Aisha¡¯s thoughts weren¡¯t mistaken.

    Renee stopped dead in her tracks, looking as though she had been hit on the back of her head with a hammer.

    ¡°N- No¡­¡±

    Renee was speechless.

    Renee wasn¡¯t so dumbfounded that she couldn¡¯t even understand the meaning behind Aisha¡¯s words.

    When judging from the context of the conversation, she would be the source of that home-cooked meal, and eating out would be done with Aisha.

    That¡¯s right. Aisha was now dering war on her, a statement indicating that she will steal Vera away.

    ¡°Sh- Shameless!¡±

    A voice full of rage.

    Aisha tilted her head in response.

    ¡®What¡¯s with her all of a sudden?¡¯

    It was natural that Aisha didn¡¯t know why Renee was infuriated, since she had spouted those words without thinking.

    Meanwhile, Renee¡¯s imagination conjured yet another despairing scene.

    Vera had turned his back to her and was walking further into the distance. There was a small woman with perked up cat ears by his side. And that woman who Renee had only seen from behind had finally turned her head around, and then spoke with a mocking smile.

    -Meow.

    Startle-!

    Renee¡¯s shoulders shuddered.

    Her head was hot and her emotions were boiling.

    It was too unfair! Renee had only ever held his hand, and still hadn¡¯t been able to hug or kiss him, so why was she trying to steal Vera away from her?

    It was almost enough to make her cry; no, the tears were already flowing.

    One might ask why she was crying over something like this, but Renee wouldn¡¯t have any words to offer as an answer.

    It was different from her encounter with the elves. Even if it was purely her own delusions before, this time her opponent was openly dering war against her.

    Furthermore, Aisha was older and her words carried a sense of experience in them.

    It was a crisis in the midst of a crisis.

    ¡°Hiukk¡­!¡±

    Renee let out a muffled sob.

    As a result, a panicked expression settled across Aisha¡¯s face.

    ¡°Uh, uhm?¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­! Hiukk¡­!¡±

    Suddenly, Aisha forgot about her anger and fell into a state of panic. She didn¡¯t know what to do when Renee was about to burst into tears.

    ¡°Hey, hey¡­ Why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°Huu¡­ Ku¡­ Hu¡­¡±

    Tears welled up in Renee¡¯s eyes and snot was dripping from her nose.

    That¡¯s what emotions are by nature. If you cross the line, it bes impossible to respond in a way that demonstrates rational judgment or thoughts.

    The same was true of Renee¡¯s current situation. It wasn¡¯t because of Aisha¡¯s provocation that Renee was about to burst into tears.

    It was her anxiety over their rtionship that had not made any progress for over 3 years. The sudden appearance of Aisha, a potential threat to her love life, only contributed to her emotional turmoil. Renee also felt resentment towards herself because she couldn¡¯t refute anything. The culmination of all these issues resulted in Renee¡¯s emotions reaching a breaking point.

    The growing resentment began to eat away at Renee. She tried to convince herself that crying would be the same as conceding defeat, but her body refused to listen. Immediately after, Reneepletely burst into tears.

    ¡°W-W-Waaaa!!!¡±

    ¡°Hey, heyyy¡­¡±

    Aisha waspletely flustered as she began tofort Renee.

    A strange situation where Renee was crying and Aisha was the oneforting her.

    The painful and unsightly scene finally came to an end when Norn, feeling the awkward tension between the two, stood up and brought Dovan and Vera with him.

    It was only after the whole situation was over that Renee found out the truth. Aisha was actually a 12-year-old kid.

    ****

    In the cksmith¡¯s forge some timeter.

    Dovan heaved a deep sigh with a face riddled with exhaustion and said to Vera.

    ¡°I apologize. My apprentice is childish, so we should stop here for today.¡±

    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Vera responded to Dovan¡¯s apology while staring dazedly into the air for no apparent reason.

    It was because of the scene still ying in his head.

    The appearance of Renee with a runny nose as she was crying her heart out, talking in a voice full of sorrow.

    <strong> ¨C You know, cheating is bad!!! W-W-waaaa!!!</strong>

    Vera was unaware of the situation as he had arrivedte, but when he saw Renee saying such things, he had a rare thought where he couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Why is she like this?¡¯

    It was a truly disrespectful thought, but¡­ No matter how much he thought about it, it wasn¡¯t without reason.

    Vera closed his eyes shut.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s finish discussing themission.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±

    There was an awkward atmosphere between the two.

    ****

    An empty room in Dovan¡¯s house.

    In the room prepared for the asional guests, Renee wrapped herself tightly in a nket on the bed and weakly groaned.

    ¡°Ughhh¡­¡±

    Renee firmly shut her eyes while underneath the nket, her face bright red with shame.

    It was only after her head slightly cooled off that she realized.

    ¡®With a 12-year-old kid¡­¡¯

    A genuine argument. No, it would have been better if that was all.

    ¡®Lost. I lost¡­¡¯

    She even lost. She fell for a child¡¯s provocation and threw a tantrum.

    In the midst of her growing sense of humiliation and shame, Renee recalled the resolution she had made in the past.

    ¡®¡­Let¡¯s die.¡¯

    <strong> Let¡¯s die with honor instead of living a disgraceful life. </strong>Renee¡¯s tongue stuck out from between her lips.

    However, Renee didn¡¯t have the courage to truly die. All she could do was squirm around and twist her body in shame.

    As Renee twisted and turned, the rolled up nket continued to move.

    In the midst of her wriggling, Renee¡¯s body suddenly trembled at the scene that emerged in her mind.

    <strong> ¨C You know, cheating is bad!!! W-W-Waaaa!!!</strong>

    ¡®Why!¡¯

    Why did she do that? Why did something tragic have to happen because she couldn¡¯t bear the moment?

    There was a surge of shame, like she had been struck by a tsunami. What followed was anger directed towards herself.

    Renee couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.

    ¡°¡­H?¡±

    There was no response.

    After confirming that she was alone in the room with only a speck of her sanity remaining, with a ¡®Bang!¡¯ Renee kicked the nket with all her might.

    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaah!!!¡±

    Renee was in despair today as well at the fact that she didn¡¯t possess the power to turn back time.

    ****

    Vera marveled as he looked at the samples Dovan brought out.

    ¡®A master cksmith.¡¯

    He could tell at a nce.

    ¡®A level that canpete with even the Imperial Meisters.¡¯

    The caliber of the swords taken out as mere ¡®samples¡¯ were far beyond the general category.

    It wasn¡¯t just about the perfection of a simple sword.

    Vera felt the same sensation as when he wielded swords forged by those called ¡®master cksmiths¡¯ from this sword.

    The sparkling of the sword¡¯s surface, the straight center, and center of gravity felt when holding the sword by the hilt. There was a distinct individuality that could only be described as stubbornness, all of which clearly conveyed that the sword had been forged by an individual of the same quality.

    That was what this sword felt like.

    Dovan was a cksmith of the highest level who was able to engrave the creator¡¯s individuality into the sword.

    ¡°How is the sword?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s excellent.¡±

    Vera answered while staring attentively at Dovan.

    ¡®Did I know such a skilled cksmith?¡¯

    He found it strange that he had never heard of Dovan in his previous life.

    Vera was serious about armaments of war. It was his personal obstinacy that refused to lose to anyone in terms of armaments. As a result, Vera created a ¡®cklist¡¯ of every master cksmiths on the continent, then personally pursued and captured them.

    From the Meisters of the Empire to the Dwarves of the East to the Magical Engineers of the Mage Tower.

    Even now, among the countless names of the cksmiths inscribed in Vera¡¯s head, the name Dovan was not there.

    There was only one conceivable assumption.

    ¡®¡­Dead.¡¯

    Dovan was already dead by the time Vera began actively searching for aplished cksmiths.

    ¡®Why¡­¡¯

    <strong> If there were such a brilliant cksmith, they would be protected and sought after on a national scale. But why has there been no such movement?</strong>

    As Vera¡¯splexion darkened from the emerging worries, Dovan spoke.

    ¡°I believe the customer is aware, but smelting Froden into a sword is a very lengthy process. In addition, once it has been smelted and molded, it takes twice as long to melt again. It¡¯s imperative that we establish a clear direction from the start because of this.¡±

    Dovan stopped speaking for a moment and looked at Vera. He gestured towards the swords on disy before continuing.

    ¡°These samples possess the specifications I¡¯m most confident in. Please choose one that best fits your preference.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    The doubts in Vera¡¯s head dissipated and he nodded his head in response to Dovan.

    ¡®An immediate answer won¡¯t arrive right away.¡¯

    The best course of action at this time was to observe Dovan and identify the exact details surrounding his death.

    After arriving at that conclusion, Vera began to inspect the swords on disy again, contemting each requirement.

    Vera was drawing each sword into the air, considering each of the sword¡¯s length, width, center of gravity, and so on. He soon narrowed his eyes after discovering a sword tucked in a corner of the room.

    ¡®Is that also a sample?¡¯

    As he was thinking that, Vera tried approaching the sword.

    ¡°Oh, not that.¡±

    Dovan hurriedly stopped Vera.

    Dovan motioned the wheelchair with a ¡®Squeak,¡¯ as he headed towards the sword and continued speaking.

    ¡°I forgot to clean up beforehand. I apologize, but this one is still iplete.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Well, this is a rather embarrassing sight to show. This sword didn¡¯t feel quite right as I was forging it, but I forgot to dispose of it in my fit of anger.¡±

    He said that with an embarrassed smile.

    Dovan grabbed the hilt of the sword and drew it.

    Vera widened his eyes at the sword that had finally been revealed.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    The word iplete didn¡¯t suit the sword that emerged. It already seemed like a finished work of art.

    A thin obsidian de with a slim sword guard, and a fairly long handle extending at the end.

    ¡°A master cksmith should not be driven by such weak ambitions. My goal is to create the greatest masterpiece of this lifetime. I, too, harbor such desires, but¡­ this sword falls short of my expectations.¡±

    Vera couldn¡¯t concentrate on the words Dovan uttered with a heartyugh.

    It was because he already recognized what that sword was.

    ¡®¡­Demon Sword.¡¯

    That sword Dovan referred to as iplete was the same sword Aisha would wield in the future¡ªthe Demon Sword.

 Chapter 61: Demon Sword (2)

    Demon Sword.

    A name that was always mentioned when describing Aisha Dragnov.

    A name that elevated Aisha Dragnov to the status of greatest Hero at 18 years of age.

    Before his very eyes was the sword that gave rise to countless legends, of which no one knew the origin of, or how Aisha Dragnov came to possess it.

    Vera was staring vacantly at the sword that once aimed for his life with a shocked expression. Dovan, who noticed his expression, spoke.

    ¡°Even if you look at it like that, I can¡¯t produce a sword with these specifications again.¡±

    Vera¡¯s gaze was focused on Dovan.

    Dovan faced Vera¡¯s nk gaze and spoke with a grin

    ¡°I created this weapon by ident, without knowing how I did it myself. Even if I hone my skills, I cannot make another weapon like this for you because I was unable to analyze the process and left it iplete.¡±

    <b><i>He created something he doesn¡¯t even understand himself.</i></b>

    With those words, Vera was able to identify the Demon Sword from his previous life, that left him with numerous questions.

    ¡°¡­ Are you creating a masterpiece?¡±

    A masterpiece.

    A masterpiece that a master cksmith can produce only once in a lifetime.

    If the Demon Sword was forged by Dovan, then the Demon Sword must be a sword in the realm of a masterpiece.

    Dovan donned a look of embarrassment at that question, and answered while nodding his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it about leaving a legacy, a mark on the world that¡¯ll remain even if this old body dies? It¡¯s embarrassing, but that¡¯s my goal, and I think it¡¯s attainable.¡±

    As Dovan spoke, his eyes turned to the iplete Demon Sword. His face began to show traces of bitterness.

    ¡°Well, I started with that confidence, but reality dawned on me after trying¡­ it¡¯s not that easy. It¡¯s heart-wrenching to realize that a masterpiece isn¡¯t created just because I wished for it.¡±

    Vera understood Dovan¡¯s words immediately.

    In fact, it was easy to understand if one took into consideration the origins of these items called masterpieces.

    Pure Blood. The sword of Albrecht, the Knight of Honor. A sword that waspleted only after the Empire¡¯s first Emperor melted his own blood.

    White Mane. The cape worn by the Archduke of Wintertide. A cape that waspleted by offering his body to the Spirits of the Snow Garden.

    Vera recalled that information and guessed.

    There would be some incident acting as a catalyst for the birth of the sword called the Demon Sword. Only in such an event would that malice-devouring sword bepleted.

    Vera gathered the information he possessed and assessed how the incident would happen.

    ¡®Dovan is making the Demon Sword.¡¯

    <b><i> Aisha is Dovan¡¯s apprentice. In addition, Dovan most likely dies.</i></b>

    ¡®That¡¯s probably the catalyst¡­¡¯

    <b><i>Dovan¡¯spletion of his masterpiece, the Demon Sword, is the event that will trigger his death.</i></b>

    Vera made that assumption before narrowing his eyes and staring at Dovan¡¯s back as he ced the Demon Sword in a corner of the room.

    ****

    The following morning.

    Renee was sitting idly in the backyard before looking up at the approaching presence.

    The steps were light. There was no sound of footsteps, and even the sound of breathing was quiet and irregr, as though they were sneaking up on her.

    Renee immediately realized whose presence it was.

    ¡°Aisha?¡±

    ¡°Kyah!¡±

    Aisha¡¯s scream filled the room.

    Aisha asked Renee, who noticed her immediately even though she was approaching stealthily, a question while wearing a surprised expression.

    ¡°¡­ How did you know?¡±

    ¡°The footsteps sounded just like yours.¡±

    A natural answer for Renee. Aisha, embarrassed by the answer, rephrased the question.

    ¡°How can you do that?¡±

    When asked how she could do such a thing when someone with better hearing than her found it so challenging, Renee replied with a small smile.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t blind, are you? I can¡¯t see, so I trained because I needed a different way to be aware of my surroundings.¡±

    Aisha opened her mouth and donned an ¡®Ah¡¯ expression upon hearing Renee¡¯s response, then nodded her head, epting that answer as she examined Renee¡¯splexion.

    She then remembered her original reason foring to visit Renee.

    ¡®I have to apologize¡­¡¯

    Aisha recalled Renee¡¯s reaction to her words the day before, when she made her cry her eyes out and vomit.

    Aisha was unable to fall asleep because she kept seeing Renee crying sadly in her head, and consequently lost track of her anger. She spoke in a cautious tone.

    ¡°¡­Um¡­ are you not crying anymore?¡±

    Words that asked if she was doing alright today¡­ Today.

    At those words, Renee¡¯s body suddenly began to shake and her face turned bright red.

    Aisha tried to apologize again the moment she couldn¡¯t see Renee¡¯s face, who had her head lowered towards the floor.

    ¡°Yesterday, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Waaaaaaa!!!¡±

    Renee shrieked, iling her arms at Aisha.

    ¡°That, stop talking about that! No more! Please!¡±

    Renee pleaded in a voice of desperation, feeling as though the dark past she had erased from her mind was returning.

    Aisha stood up in surprise at Renee¡¯s expression before responding while nodding with an embarrassed look on her face.

    ¡°Well¡­ alright.¡±

    ¡®I guess she¡¯s alright now,¡¯ was her heartfelt thought.

    In response, tears welled up in Renee¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you so much¡­¡±

    Even as she spoke, she grew more and more resentful of herself.

    ¡®Why did I do that!¡¯

    <b><i>Why did I have to get in trouble like this by arguing with a 12 year old kid! Why do I have to feel so ashamed!</i></b>

    Renee¡¯s shoulders slightly trembled.

    Aisha noticed Renee fidgeting and managed to understand the situation, ¡®As expected, she was a heartbroken woman.¡¯ The tip of her tail wiggled as she sat down beside Renee and asked a question.

    ¡°What were you doing here by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ I¡¯m waiting for H to cook me a meal so I can eat.¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Aisha nodded her head at Renee¡¯s words, remembering the stupid-looking yellow-haired woman she saw the day before.

    ¡°You two must be close then?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ right. I¡¯m grateful to her for always helping me.¡±

    A small smile formed around the corner of Renee¡¯s lips. Although, her face was still dyed a shade of crimson.

    Renee, realizing that it was time to change the flow of the conversation, quickly followed up with another question.

    ¡°How about you? Have you eaten yet?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°In that case, would you like to eat together? H is very skilled at cooking.¡±

    An invitation to have a meal together.

    Aisha continued to contemte those words for a while, but soon responded, thinking ¡®Why not.¡¯

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ****

    A vacant lot in the backyard with a garden.

    Renee asked Dovan for permission and began eating there. With the presence of Aisha beside her, she recalled the story she heard of the day before.

    ¡®A war orphan¡­¡¯

    A child born of a conflict that broke out when the Beastkin Empire was torn into five branches.

    As Renee recalled that, she suddenly felt anxious inside.

    ¡®¡­Why.¡¯

    Are you starting a war? After barely being freed from Haman, and finally being safe, why endanger yourself by going back in harm¡¯s way?

    It was a thought that Renee couldn¡¯tprehend, and only frustrated her.

    Renee was a person who couldn¡¯t understand the irrational greed that would make someone willingly pay the price for another war.

    She was a person who valued those who were immediately victimized by war over the astronomical gains of war.

    So Renee, who couldn¡¯t understand war, felt sympathy for Aisha, who lost her parents as a result of being a victim of the madness of war.

    The words that came out naturally began to take a softer form.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Even though it was a word that was said as nonchntly as possible, Renee, who sensed the excitement inside, <i>¡®Pfft¡¯</i>ughed and added.

    ¡°Eat more if it¡¯s not enough, H always cooks a lot so there will be leftovers.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not criticizing you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Once again, Reneeughed.

    Aisha looked back and forth between Renee and H, and suddenly asked a question.

    ¡°But you know.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Are you a noble?¡±

    It was a natural question for Aisha.

    From the material of the clothes she was wearing to the attitude of the people she came with, and the attitude of the woman herself who took it for granted.

    All of those things, in Aisha¡¯s eyes, resembled the nobles that asionally visited.

    Renee briefly panicked at Aisha¡¯s words, but soon calmed down and answered.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not a noble, but my father¡¯s a merchant. He¡­ is running a business that¡¯s a little big. So there are people who help me.¡±

    It was a fake identity.

    It was an identity created to avoid the severe bacsh if she was caught pretending to be a noble, since the Saint couldn¡¯t reveal her status openly.

    When Renee recited to her the pre-established identity, Aisha nodded her head slightly, and continued her reply in a much morefortable voice than before.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, I would¡¯ve been in a bad mood.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like nobles.¡±

    Renee¡¯s head tilted.

    Aisha swung her legs around while staring Renee, and added.

    ¡°The aristocratic jerks are always harassing master. They¡¯re always annoying him to join their side, and one time they all came to fight in front of the house.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Renee¡¯s head nodded. It was because something about those words came to mind.

    ¡®The rude customer was a noble.¡¯

    <b><i>The ¡®rude customer¡¯ Dovan spoke about the other day. Their identity must be aristocrats.</i></b>

    ¡®So Mr. Dovan was an important person.¡¯

    <i> ¡®Dovan is a master cksmith who will be treated with the utmost respect anywhere in the continent.¡¯</i> Renee recalled what Vera said, who had a rare look of excitement, then smiled and added.

    ¡°Mr. Dovan is an amazing person, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Of course he is!¡±

    An answer close to a cry. Aisha suddenly stood up from her seat and added the words.

    ¡°Master is a great cksmith who can even craft a masterpiece!¡±

    The words that followed were full of pride.

    Aisha believed that Dovan would definitelyplete the masterpiece.

    That he would create a grand masterpiece which would go down forever in the history of the continent.

    <b><i> Isn¡¯t he a cool person who¡¯s always so full of passion and talent?</i></b>

    <b><i> Isn¡¯t he a good man who always thinks about me, takes care of me, and teaches me countless things?</i></b>

    <b><i>My master is a great man who deserves to be respected, so he will surelyplete the masterpiece.</i></b>

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Master will definitelyplete the masterpiece. No matter what.¡±

    Aisha repeated her words confidently at Renee¡¯s response, then, tightly clenching her fists, added words full of determination.

    ¡°So I have to help masterplete the masterpiece, and for the sake of that, I¡¯m stopping the bad people from harassing him.¡±

    Renee felt Aisha¡¯s passionate voice and the affection contained within, causing her to smile.

    It seemed like a really great rtionship.

    Renee recalled her wish for Dovan, who said harsh words that contained affection, and Aisha, who showed affection only for Dovan even though she was so grumpy, to be happy at any cost.

    ¡°I should at least pray for you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I should at least pray for Aisha to drive away the nobles so that Mr. Dovan canplete the masterpiece.¡±

    ¡°What, are you a religious person?¡±

    Flinch. Renee¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    <b><i>What should I answer?</i></b>

    When Renee was justughing because she struggled toe up with a response to being called a religious person, Aisha shook her head and spoke.

    ¡°Your life is something you should carve out for yourself. You should keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°A-Ah¡­¡±

    Renee ingrained the 12 year old girl¡¯s advice deep in her heart and picked up her spoon again.

    ¡°Then you should eat lots today so you can cheer up, right?¡±

    ¡°Alright, give me one more bowl. If what you¡¯re saying is true, it¡¯s worth eating.¡±

    As she uttered those words, the tip of her tail swayed gently. The moment H took Aisha¡¯s bowl¡­

    <b><i>¨C Are you there!</i></b>

    They heard a cry from the main entrance of the forge.

 Chapter 62: Demon Sword (3)

    Vera visited the cksmith¡¯s forge first thing in the morning. As Vera spoke with Dovan regarding the sword, he suddenly raised his head upon hearing an unfamiliar voice.

    ¡°It seems another customer has arrived.¡±

    ¡°¡­No, not a customer.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Vera shifted his gaze towards Dovan in response to the refutal.

    Dovan donned a frown on his face, a distinct expression of displeasure.

    ¡°Will you please wait a moment? They really showed up. I¡¯ll kick them out and return right away.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. There¡¯s no reason for me to remain here alone.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry you have to see me in such an ugly state. ¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    <i>Squeak-.</i> Dovan¡¯s wheelchair moved.

    Vera apanied Dovan and immediately frowned upon recognizing the ¡®figures¡¯ beyond the main gate.

    ¡®An army?¡¯

    Those uninvited guests Dovan spoke of were a group of soldiers all d in identical armor, their numbers reaching a little over thirty.

    Like Dovan, they were all members of the bear tribe.

    They were all well-built, yet Vera¡¯s attention was drawn towards a lone member standing at the forefront, who wore armor that bore little resemnce to the rest.

    ck fur and brown skin, this sole beastkin from the bear tribe stood out from the rest; he was d in ck armor and radiated a powerful force.

    ¡®Their General.¡¯

    The force he exuded was of that magnitude.

    The ¡®General¡¯ aside, all of them harbored a fierce and oppressive spirit.

    Vera realized at once that the atmosphere exuding from them was not natural, but one created deliberately to provoke their opponents.

    ¡®No wonder,¡¯ was the thought that emerged in Vera¡¯s mind.

    <b><i> Doesn¡¯t it make sense in the first ce? Dovan is a master cksmith who is revered throughout the continent. Of course there would be groups attempting to recruit him.</i></b>

    It wasn¡¯t unusual at all that a general from a well-structured army would pay him a visit.

    Vera nced at Dovan again.

    ¡®So that¡¯s what it was¡­¡¯

    He surmised that Dovan did not want to assimte into any group.

    As Vera¡¯s thoughts continued, Dovan¡¯s expression became fierce and he began shouting.

    ¡°Leave! I already told you I have no intentions of joining you!¡±

    ¡°Being stubborn won¡¯t work! How long do you intend to abandon your duty?!¡±

    As if this had previously been rehearsed, the general snapped back in a tone mirroring Dovan¡¯s.

    ¡°This chaotic political situation muste to an end! Cease your needless personal greed! How long do you expect to endure? You must think about the cause. The cause!¡±

    ¡°Are you not the ones consumed by greed! As for the cause, where is the cause of your greed?! Do you think the cause is a word that can be used so thoughtlessly?!¡±

    He raised his voice, the tension rose as it approached a breaking point.

    Amidst the spectacle, Vera turned his gaze towards the sound of footsteps from the backyard. Renee and Aisha were approaching them.

    Vera drew a short breath and faced forward again before he spoke to Dovan.

    ¡°Do you mind if I take care of this?¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t be a pleasant scene for Renee to experience. In response to those words, Dovan nced at Vera.

    Vera stared directly into Dovan¡¯s eye and exined.

    ¡°This situation is one that I can resolve.¡±

    He didn¡¯t just utter those words without a basis. Vera had a trump card that could bring an end to this situation.

    Dovan replied back when he noticed Vera¡¯s confident expression.

    ¡°I am always causing trouble for you.¡±

    ¡°Think of it as an investment.¡±

    Vera walked towards the general after uttering those words.

    The general brows furrowed at the sight of Vera approaching him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Vera¡¯s gaze shifted upwards. It was due to the difference in their physiques.

    Members of the bear tribe grow muchrger than humans. However, even amongst the group, the general¡¯s body size stood out distinctly. As Vera peered upwards at him, he retrieved a rosary from his chest and held it in front of the general.

    ¡°Procession of the Holy Kingdom. What¡¯s the issue?¡±

    ¡°Holy¡­!¡±

    <i> ¡°Shh-¡±</i>

    Vera ced an index finger in front of his lips and continued to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯m currently in a difficult situation, please do not speak loudly to alert everyone.¡±

    A panicked expression emerged on the general¡¯s face.

    Vera examined the bewildered general¡¯s change in expression and thought it was fortunate that the general thought rationally.

    Vera had a card up his sleeve. It was his own position as an Apostle of the Holy Kingdom.

    ¡®The Beastkin Tribes won¡¯t oppose the Holy Kingdom.¡¯

    Even if they had the will to fight back, they wouldn¡¯t have revealed it.

    It was because Vargo shattered the skull of King Haman, who oppressed and exploited the Beastkin Tribes, giving them the right to grasp freedom with their own hands.

    Vera nced at the general, whose eyes were wandering nervously, and spoke.

    ¡°I came here because His Holiness has entrusted me with a task, so I would like if this is as far as you go today.¡±

    <i> Clench-.</i>

    The sight of the general gnashing his teeth caught Vera¡¯s eyes, but Vera didn¡¯t point that out.

    It was because regardless of their thoughts or how they conducted themselves behind closed doors, they knew that they could never oppose the Holy Kingdom.

    This tinum-colored rosary reminded them of whose grace they were living by.

    As long as Vargo was alive, the Federation of the Beastkin Kingdoms was forced to obey the Holy Kingdom.

    It was an absolute proposition that everyone on the continent must obey. Those who disobeyed would be branded heretics or eliminated from the continent¡¯s politicalndscape.

    The bear tribe general, fortunately, knew the meaning of the proposition well.

    ¡°I am always grateful for His Holiness¡¯ grace.¡±

    The general said that with a sinister expression, then turned around and disappeared with his army.

    Vera stared at the retreating army for a moment, then turned to look at Dovan, Renee, and Aisha before speaking.

    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate the conversation resolved the conflict.¡±

    It was a blunt tone like always.

    ****

    ¡°How did you do that? How did you drive away the army?¡±

    In the forest encircling the cksmith¡¯s forge.

    After hearing about the general course of events following the army¡¯s withdrawal, Renee asked Vera a question that came to mind while taking a walk.

    Vera confirmed that no one was around before responding to her question in a hushed voice.

    ¡°I revealed the rosary. It seemed to be a much better choice than causing conflict.¡±

    <i>Startle.</i> Renee¡¯s shoulders trembled as she spoke in an anxious tone.

    ¡°Ar-Are you fine with that? What should we do now¡­¡±

    Renee was aware of the lengths he went to in the Holy Kingdom to conceal her whereabouts.

    In addition, isn¡¯t Vera the one who suffered the most? In response to the words indicating that she thought he may have revealed his identity because she might¡¯ve been in danger, Vera responded in a calm tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everyone knows that the Apostle is traveling in secret, and most importantly, nobody from the outside world knows that I am escorting the Saint. Therefore, no one will associate the Saint with me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true.¡±

    It was only after hearing Vera¡¯s words that Renee remembered this was the first time she came out with Vera, and let out a sigh of relief.

    Vera watched as Renee rxed, and reflected on the recent exchange between Dovan and the general.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t merely a recruitment offer.¡¯

    <b><i>The general clearly used the words ¡®duty¡¯ and ¡®cause.¡¯</i></b>

    Dovan denied the words immediately, but Vera understood that those were not words used to recruit a mere cksmith.

    Even though he was of the highest level, in the end he was only a cksmith.

    In other words, the importance of well-forged weapons in war was rtively low.

    Of course, the story would be different if Dovan¡¯s masterpiece, the Demon Sword, waspleted. However, the Demon Sword had yet to be properly forged.

    ¡®There¡¯s something else.¡¯

    Vera had a hunch that the ¡®incident regarding thepletion of the Demon Sword¡¯ he thought about the other day was rted to this.

    After all, this was something that could be ignored. It was just a matter of leaving themission as is and heading to the next destination. It just so happened to be that if it was today, weren¡¯t the specifications of the sword that theymissioned roughly decided already?

    No matter who Dovan was or how the Demon Sword waspleted, it wasn¡¯t his concern.

    In the end, as a result of this, the Demon Sword will be created, and Aisha will fight the Demon King with it. Therefore, there would be no issues for him.

    So, it was fine to just move on like this, but¡­ Vera felt bothered for some reason.

    A suffocating feeling was rising from within.

    It was just a personal sentiment. Nothing more.

    If he considered Renee¡¯s safety, it may have been better to suppress his feelings and leave quickly after themission waspleted, but it wasn¡¯t so simple. So Vera, while frowning, clenched his fists momentarily and said to Renee.

    ¡°¡­Saint.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±

    Vera was troubled again.

    <b><i> How do I say this?</i></b>

    <b><i> How do I say, I feel ufortable leaving the matter as is, and how do I ask, can¡¯t we stay and help resolve Dovan¡¯s situation?</i></b>

    When Vera stopped talking because his thoughts were in disarray, Renee tilted her head and asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Vera bowed deeply at Renee¡¯s words and replied.

    ¡°¡­Well, I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s right to leave like this.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ is it rted to that army?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it must be because we¡¯ll be intertwined with Dovan in a bad way, but to turn a blind eye and leave¡­¡±

    Vera¡¯s brows furrowed.

    It was because the words he was saying at this moment weren¡¯t logical, no matter how much he thought about it.

    ¡°¡­I feel ufortable.¡±

    It was because he thought that those words seemed like they were based solely on his emotions.

    Renee listened to Vera¡¯s words and read the emotions contained within, thenughed.

    ¡°You had the same thought as me, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Vera raised his head.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I had a simr thought. I heard from Aisha that they¡¯ve been harassing Mr. Dovan.¡±

    Renee felt her heart fluttering when Vera, who never knew how she felt, was suddenly sharing the same thoughts.

    Previously, Vera had only thought of her safety in the Great Woonds. She was happy that he was acting in consideration of others for the first time.

    Renee¡¯s smile deepened in response to her rising feelings, then she turned towards the direction where Vera¡¯s face would be and spoke.

    ¡°If there¡¯s someone in trouble, isn¡¯t it natural to help them?¡±

    They were words with a hint of humor.

    ¡°We have to protect Dovan.¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes widened at her words.

    What followed was an answer with a tinge of emotion.

    ¡°Yes, indeed.¡±

    A small smile formed on Vera¡¯s lips as he spoke.

    ****

    In the cksmith¡¯s reception room.

    Renee sat across from Dovan, took out her tinum rosary and spoke.

    ¡°Is there anything we can do to help?¡±

    The matters of concern she thought about with Vera.

    How could they learn about everything that happened from Dovan?

    What happened was Dovan¡¯s personal history, which could never be recounted to them just by asking, isn¡¯t that right?

    It would be rude to ask from the perspective of a customer who came for amission.

    So this was what they came up with.

    It was to reveal their true identities before asking about the other person.

    This tinum-colored rosary held a special meaning to the beastkin, so she could prove that her words weren¡¯t just words.

    Renee held out her rosary and spoke, then waited for Dovan¡¯s answer.

    Dovan made a shocked expression at Renee¡¯s words and the rosary in full disy. He couldn¡¯t choose what to say next because of the guest¡¯s unexpected identity, and was at a loss for words.

    The same goes for Aisha beside him.

    Aisha began to wallow in regret over what she said in the morning. She finally knew the identity of the ¡®heartbroken woman¡¯ due to the rosary hanging in front of her.

    ¨C Are you a religious person?

    Aisha¡¯splexion paled. Her ears perked up, and her tail hid between her legs.

    ¡®I- I¡¯m in trouble¡­!¡¯

    Aisha began judging when the right time to kneel would be.

 Chapter 63: Dovan (1)

    Dovan stared nkly at the table.

    ¡®tinum-colored¡­¡¯

    A tinum-colored rosary. Dovan was well aware of the implication.

    ¡°¡­You were Apostles of the Holy Kingdom.¡±

    He focused his attention on Renee and Vera.

    Dovan knew. There was only one young girl among the Apostles of the Holy Kingdom.

    ¡°No, not just Apostles. I was unaware the Saint was also here.¡±

    He let out a forcedugh.

    <b><i>What is happening? </i></b>It was incredibly shocking and unexpected to learn the identity of the customers, whom he had only previously considered to be unusual.

    As others typically did when confronted with an abrupt situation; Dovan waited for Renee¡¯s response with a bewildered expression with his mouth frozen shut.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken carelessly¡­¡±

    ¡°What is there to be sorry for? It¡¯s natural for the Saint to remain hidden during her procession.¡±

    Dovan shook his head in disagreement as he replied, then corrected his posture and bowed.

    This was merely a formality, and Renee¡¯s blindness wasn¡¯t of importance in receiving his greeting.

    ¡°I am honored to meet the Saint. Please understand that I am unable to kneel due to my inconvenient body.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no! You don¡¯t have to do that much¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only appropriate to show courtesy. I¡¯m not an ungrateful scoundrel who doesn¡¯t even acknowledge the one who gave me the right to grasp freedom with my own hands.¡±

    Renee had a troubled look on her face.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even do anything¡­¡±

    ¡°If you consider the meaning of the title ¡®Saint¡¯, is it not something you can receive? If you¡¯re truly ufortable, please think of this as epting my gratitude to pass onto His Holiness on my behalf.¡±

    Dovan raised his head.

    Dovan remembered Renee¡¯s words as she held the rosary in front of him and said, ¡®Is there anything we can do to help?¡¯ He was murmuring to himself while deep in thought, and recalled his worries.

    <b><i>Am I allowed to say this? Is it right of me to exin my situation and ask for their help?</i></b>

    As his thoughts continued, Dovan shifted his attention to Aisha.

    It was evident by the look on her face, which was frozen with fear that she had caused trouble or was impolite again.

    Dovan observed Aisha with a faint smile, and soon opened his mouth.

    ¡°Aisha, will you prepare tea for our customers?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±

    Aisha fled the room as if she was avoiding her impending doom.

    Dovan watched Aisha as she shut the door with a loud ¡®bang¡¯ and left, then braced himself.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s only right to ept help when it is offered.¡¯

    If it were only him suffering the consequences of this situation, he would have refused the Saint¡¯s help, but Aisha was with him. Dovan didn¡¯t want that child to experience the pain of loss twice.

    ¡°I sent out Aisha because the content isn¡¯t something she should hear. Thank you for your patience.¡±

    ¡°In that case¡­¡±

    ¡°I will dly ept your help. I don¡¯t have much to offer in return, but¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want anything in return.¡±

    Reneeughed awkwardly upon hearing Dovan¡¯s words and waved her hands in refusal, then continued speaking.

    She then brought up the main topic.

    ¡°So, I heard that the army and other nobles are making things difficult for Mr. Dovan. May I know the reason why?¡±

    ¡°Hm, how should I put this¡­¡±

    Dovan organized the situation in his head at Renee¡¯s inquiry, and followed up with a question.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking just in case, but do you know why the Federation of Kingdoms is currently formed?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. It¡¯s to maintain the bnce of power and prevent someone like Haman from appearing again.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. On the surface, that is.¡±

    A bitter expression settled over Dovan¡¯s face.

    ¡°If so, you would also know this. The Federation presents themselves as well-structured, but they are constantly at each other¡¯s throats.¡±

    Renee flinched at Dovan¡¯s words and shook her fingertips, then nodded her head.

    The kind of conflict between the Beastkin Tribes was something Renee knew very well.

    How could she not know? When she was first heading to the Holy Kingdom, the Federation was amongst those looking for her.

    They searched for her in order to end their fight.

    In the end, they were unable to reach her due to the internal noise, but Renee was well aware of what they wanted to achieve whether they put their hands on her or not.

    Dovan noticed Renee¡¯s gloomy expression, and exined.

    ¡°The five kingdoms all have a single desire. They aim to achieve unity under their own hands, and gain the title of Empire.¡±

    It was a statement riddled with deep disgust. Renee felt his aversion and nodded her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s why the war hassted for 50 years¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unending. None of them are willing to yield, and none of them are justified.¡±

    Renee understood the meaning of those words.

    She learned about the conflict between the Beastkin Tribes in regard to the continent¡¯s politicalndscape during her education.

    ¡°¡­Because there¡¯s no legitimacy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The leaders of those kingdoms have no legitimate im to rule. The Imperial Family, whose lineage originally ruled the Empire before Haman seized power, has gone extinct. Therefore, neither side has a valid justification for the im of Empire.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a simple problem.

    In the society of the Beastkin Tribes, it was absolutely uneptable to im the Empire through forced unification without any legitimacy.

    This was because the Tiger King Haman had seized control of the Empire in that manner.

    The reason was that a forced unification would be a repeat of what happened 60 years prior. When Haman single-handedly invaded the Imperial Pce, ughtered all of the Imperial Bloodline, and sat on the throne. That was why the Beastkin Tribes required legitimacy for the im of Empire.

    After piecing together her own knowledge and what she learned from Dovan, Renee spoke.

    ¡°Is that the reason Mr. Dovan is in a difficult situation?¡±

    Renee asked that question because the causal rtionship between Dovan¡¯s worries and the Federation¡¯s political situation wasn¡¯t entirely clear.

    Dovan moved his lips slightly, hesitating for a moment before nodding.

    Vera and Renee were deeply shaken by the following statement.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. I am thest survivor of the Imperial Family.¡±

    ****

    In the backyard of the cksmith¡¯s forge.

    Renee was sitting nkly on her chair while ruminating over what she had just heard. She then said.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have imagined it. Mr. Dovan can¡¯t possibly be¡­¡±

    <b><i> Thest survivor of the fallen Imperial Family.</i></b>

    Vera nodded as he observed Renee, who was speechless.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly as you¡¯re thinking. This is an unexpected turn of events for me as well.¡±

    <b><i> Who would have thought that Imperial Blood still remained?</i></b>

    No matter how many times Vera recalled the memories of his past life, this information was still unknown to him.

    ¡®At the end of my previous life, the Federation of Kingdoms was never united.¡¯

    It was only natural he was unaware. After all, even until the Empire¡¯s destruction at the hands of the Demon King six years from now, there had been no mention of the return of Imperial Blood.

    Vera peered deeply inside the forge.

    <i>CLANG-! CLANG-!</i>

    The sound of metal striking reached his ears before he realized Dovan had begun working.

    As Vera was listening to that sound, he pondered over the words Dovan had finished the conversation with.

    <i> ¨C When Haman invaded the Imperial Pce, I was just a newborn child and the only one able to escape. I lived at the edge of the Empire without knowing anything, and only after bing an adult did I discover my origins as a descendant of the Imperial Family.</i>

    <i> ¨C I don¡¯t want to be part of their desired unification. I don¡¯t want to be involved in the creation of another Haman. Even if I side with one of them and the war ends, I don¡¯t believe peaceful days will ever return.</i>

    <i> ¨C If I could live the rest of my life as an ordinary cksmith and leave behind a masterpiece, that would be enough for me. However, their tyranny is worsening each day, so I see no way to escape them.</i>

    <i> ¨C I don¡¯t want much. Just one thing. Would you keep them under control just long enough for me toplete my masterpiece? After that, I want to live quietly in a faraway ce with Aisha.</i>

    His words were filled with bitterness and a sense of devastation.

    Vera continued his trail of thoughts, weaving together Dovan¡¯s circumstances and the events of his previous life.

    ¡®The masterpiece ispleted.¡¯

    <b><i> However, Dovan¡¯s wish will note true, and he will eventually meet his death.</i></b>

    ¡®Aisha emerges on the battlefield with the Demon Sword.¡¯

    <b><i> Aisha headed for the battlefield, brandishing a sword in her hand that was the manifestation of deep resentment itself. Therefore, Dovan must have died.</i></b>

    <b><i> It¡¯s unknown what choice Dovan had made in my past life when we did note here, but it¡¯s clear that the oue would not have been favorable.</i></b>

    Vera¡¯s heart trembled.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    All he knew was the end result, but the process was necessary in order to change that result. Yet, the process part wascking.

    The only hint was that the nature of the masterpiece was ¡®resentment.¡¯

    ¡®The nature of the masterpiece is determined by the work engraved during the forging process.¡¯

    The event that engraved ¡®resentment¡¯ in the sword.

    He had to find out.

    As Vera was thinking about why Dovan would harbor resentment towards someone, he turned his head towards the approaching presence.

    A small figure was peeking their head out from behind a tree.

    ¡®¡­Aisha Dragnov.¡¯

    Vera¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡®If Dovan harbors resentment towards someone.¡¯

    It was certainly rted to that ill-mannered kid.

    ****

    Aisha slowly approached Renee and Vera with a nervous expression.

    ¡®I have to ap- apologize!¡¯

    She had to kneel and beg for their forgiveness. If she passed by pretending to be clueless, those Holy Kingdom people might harm her master.

    ¡­At least, that was what Aisha thought.

    In fact, nobody was paying attention to Aisha¡¯s words and actions.

    However, isn¡¯t that a child¡¯s worry? A child bes anxious at the slightest prick, and their whole body twists as a result of that.

    In the same fashion, Aisha suddenly jumped. She had been approaching them for a while by moving between the trees, but began shaking the moment her eyes met with Vera¡¯s.

    ¡°If you have something to say,e here.¡±

    Upon hearing Vera¡¯s words, Aisha¡¯s heart began to tense up again.

    They sounded like amand in Aisha¡¯s ears. Amand saying, ¡®If you don¡¯t want to die,e and kneel.¡¯

    It was because Vera¡¯s eyes were too indifferent.

    In response, Aisha gulped and approached Renee, her legs trembling.

    As soon as Renee felt her presence, she immediately asked.

    ¡°Aisha?¡±

    ¡°Wh- Yes?¡±

    When Aisha realized she almost spoke informally without thinking, she hurriedly nced at Renee with cold sweat dripping down her forehead.

    Her ears were folded back, and her puffed up tail was drooping down.

    In such a tense situation, Renee asked her with a smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    They were kind words, but Aisha knew.

    That this heartbroken Saint¡¯s behavior andplexion might suddenly change.

    Aisha didn¡¯t hesitate.

    For her master, and for herself.

    Aisha kneeled on the floor with her eyes firmly shut, bending her torso forward and yelled.

    ¡°I¡±M SO- I APOLOGIZE!!!¡±

    It was a picture-perfect bow.

    ¡°H-H-H-Huh?!¡±

    As Renee¡¯s flustered words wereing out, Aisha continued to grovel on the floor, awaiting punishment for her sins.

    ¡°PLEASE FORGIVE ME!!! I¡¯LL TAKE BACK CALLING YOU A RELIGIOUS PERSON!!!¡±

    Her voice sounded like she was on the verge of tears.

    Aisha shed tears that looked like chicken droppings, and recalled that she could apologize again.

    ¡°Um, ummm¡­!

    Aisha was concerned with what she should say, but then remembered Renee¡¯s request from the other day and yelled again.

    ¡°I¡¯LL KEEP IT A SECRET THAT THE SAINT WAS CRYING FOR THE REST OF MY LIFE!!! CHEATING IS BAD-¡±

    ¡°WAAAAAAAAAA!¡±

    Renee had a seizure.

    An unintentional scream due to Aisha exposing her dark history without any warning.

    A high pitched shriek burst out from Aisha in response as all of the hair on her body puffed out.

    ¡°Heeeeeeeeeee?!¡±

    As Vera was watching the scene unfold beside her, he closed his eyes firmly and turned a blind eye to Renee¡¯s shameful behavior.

    And thought to himself inwardly, ¡®I didn¡¯t see anything.¡¯

 Chapter 64: Dovan (2)

    Renee quickly dismissed Vera.

    It was amand based on the judgment that she might be provoked by Aisha¡¯s emotional outburst. She didn¡¯t want to have another seizure and show her bad side to Vera again.

    Renee didn¡¯t want to look like an ugly mess in front of Vera anymore.

    ¡°¡­If anything happens, please call me.¡±

    Those were Vera¡¯sst words before he left.

    After Renee roughly responded to Vera and sent him off, she firmly grabbed Aisha¡¯s shoulders and said.

    ¡°Are we going to stop talking about that now?¡±

    A pitiful and impatient expression clung to her crimson red face.

    Behind those words was the meaning, ¡®please don¡¯t reveal any more of my dark history.¡¯

    Aisha was unable to suppress her crying until now, and replied in a choked voice.

    ¡°I ap- apologize¡­¡±

    ¡°NO MORE!¡±

    ¡°Hiuk¡­!¡±

    Renee, with the most stern and serious expression she made recently, shoved her face in the direction of Aisha¡¯s head and said.

    ¡°Did we have something between us to be sorry about¡­?¡±

    Aisha¡¯s head began to gradually shake less. Her tail was stiff and upright.

    Renee could feel Aisha¡¯s unvoiced answer through the movement of her shoulders, and nodded in satisfaction, then said.

    ¡°Good, good.¡±

    Renee¡¯s hand stroked Aisha¡¯s head.

    With this, it was resolved for now.

    As Renee showed a hint of relief while stroking her head, Aisha who had been frightened the entire time looked up silently.

    ¡®¡­She isn¡¯t angry?¡¯

    Aisha thought that Renee would certainly be angry, but she passed by without a word and gently stroked her head. A doubt came to her mind.

    ¡®If it were me, I would have punished myself¡­¡¯

    <b><i>Howpassionate does one need to be to act in such a way towards an insignificant matter?</i></b>

    When Aisha looked at Renee, she couldn¡¯t help but think that not just anyone could be given the title ¡®Saint.¡¯

    ¡­That¡¯s right. Renee¡¯s actions which were meant to cover up everything rted to her dark history touched the young girl¡¯s heart.

    Aisha wasn¡¯t even aware of Renee¡¯s true intentions. However, as her head was being gently caressed, Aisha felt her mind gradually begin to stabilize and let out a purring sound without realizing.

    It wasn¡¯t an action she did consciously, but rather out of instinct as a cat beastkin. As a result of the purring, Renee stopped trembling andughed after erasing her previous feelings of embarrassment and panic.

    And thought to herself, ¡®As expected, a child is still a child.¡¯

    ¡®It seems all I have to do now is sweet talk her a bit more.¡¯

    Renee hugged Aisha tightly and patted her back as a result of those thoughts, then said.

    ¡°Have you stopped crying?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Aisha¡¯s face flushed red because she was ashamed for having pressed her head against the floor and crying.

    ¡°Um, Saint¡­¡±

    ¡°Renee.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not Saint, I¡¯m Renee. We¡¯re friends, right? Friends should call each other by name.¡±

    Aisha blinked at Renee¡¯s words and looked at her, then nodded.

    ¡°¡­Then, Renee.¡±

    She said those words with her head down. Aisha¡¯s cheeks were extremely red.

    Aisha felt embarrassed in this situation with her head buried in Renee¡¯s arms, and needlessly wiggled her body, soon facing Renee.

    Renee¡¯sughter entered her ears.

    As Aisha¡¯s head wasying in Renee¡¯s arms, she suddenly had a thought.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s big.¡¯

    Renee seemed to be a person with a big heart in many ways.

    ****

    A week had passed.

    Vera sent away the military forces of opposing camps on two separate asions.

    He used the tinum rosary in his possession rather than force. For Renee¡¯s sake and Dovan¡¯s work, he decided it would be better to deal with the situation quietly.

    Vera gazed at Dovan¡¯s back as he was working inside the forge, and continued to think.

    ¡®So far, there are no issues.¡¯

    He kept an eye on Aisha because he thought that the army would be impatient and take her hostage, but the army showed no interest in Aisha at all.

    It seemed as though the army disregarded Aisha¡¯s existence, and treated her withplete indifference.

    ¡®Certainly there has to be a disastrous event¡­¡¯

    Vera was well aware of the form that the ¡®resentment¡¯ held in the Demon Sword.

    The moment he faced the sword, his heart was stirred by an emotion that flowed in. It was an emotion that could only be given rise to by an all-consuming hatred.

    <b><i> Where and how is the Demon Swordpleted?</i></b>

    Vera observed Dovan¡¯s work with those doubts in mind. Once Dovan finished working, he turned to Vera and asked.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Vera¡¯s gaze fell upon the object Dovan picked up with his tongs.

    The object hanging from the end of the tongs was a long ingot that still seemed blunt. It was Froden which Veramissioned.

    Vera looked at Froden, which was still red from the heat, and replied with a tone filled with admiration.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite fast.¡±

    ¡°Since you are helping me, I must finish yourmission quickly. Oh, of course, I am not saying I will work carelessly.¡±

    A yful remark was added.

    Vera was smiling like a young boy as he looked at Dovan disying Froden, and unknowingly uttered.

    ¡°¡­You seem to really enjoy this work.¡±

    ¡°Hm? Of course. You can¡¯t reach this level without liking it.¡±

    After cing Froden on the workbench, Dovan looked at the Demon Sword tucked away in the corner and said.

    ¡°Furthermore, a masterpiece isn¡¯t created simply because one desires. A masterpiece ispleted only when one falls into a trance and imbues ¡®intent¡¯ within.¡±

    It was a tone riddled with longing and passion.

    ¡°I¡¯m roughly feeling that limit. That sword cannot be fixed with technique alone. It justcks the ¡®intent¡¯, but I have yet to find it, so I am unable toplete it.¡±

    Intent.

    A word Vargo used habitually, and yet, it was a distant concept for Vera.

    Vera followed Dovan and gazed at the Demon Sword while muttering.

    ¡°¡­You can do it.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that to console me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Dovan¡¯s eyes turned towards Vera, andughter came from his mouth.

    ¡°If you be an Apostle, can you even know that?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s say that it¡¯s a swordsman¡¯s intuition.¡±

    Vera was certain that Dovan could do it because he had already seen the oue in his previous life, but there was no way for him to exin that. In the end, what came out were vague words.

    ¡®Thepletion¡­¡¯

    Thepletion of the sword that fed on hatred and radiated resentment.

    Suddenly, a doubt began to form in Vera¡¯s mind as he thought of that.

    <b><i> If the ¡®intent¡¯ imbued in that Demon Sword is ¡®resentment,¡¯ and if Dovan has to release such hatred toplete it, then is it really for himself?</i></b>

    <b><i> Is watching from the sidelines truly the right thing to do?</i></b>

    <b><i> Is thepletion of that Demon Sword worth it? Is the birth of Aisha Dragnov, the Master of the Demon Sword, absolutely necessary in the battle against the Demon King?</i></b>

    A scale formed in his mind.

    The future Dovan who harbored enough hatred to engrave resentment, and the future Aisha who would eventually reach the Demon King. The two were put on a scale as hepared their weight.

    <b><i> Which one is more valuable?</i></b>

    As Vera contemted that, he came up with the answer rather easily.

    It was because Renee already taught him.

    ¡®¡­There is no great cause that is achieved through a sacrifice against one¡¯s will.¡¯

    Vera¡¯s eyes sank.

    If that sword waspleted with such hatred, then at least based on Vera¡¯s knowledge, it would be right to prevent it.

    The great cause that he desired wasn¡¯t something like that. The duty he wanted to protect was in a different direction, so ultimately he would stand in its way.

    Nevertheless, even with that, he wasn¡¯t sure if it was truly the right thing to do. So he hesitated.

    The questions that followed one after the other were being presented in a different form to Vera this time.

    ¡®If at that moment, Dovan desires thepletion of the Demon Sword.¡¯

    The moment when the ident urs, when Dovan¡¯s life hangs in bnce.

    <b><i>If Dovan¡¯s passion ultimately desires to fill the sword with his hatred, then is it truly for Dovan¡¯s sake if I prevent it?</i></b>

    He continued ruminating.

    Vera pressed his lips together, and delved deeper into his rising doubts.

    ****

    Underground the Third Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Capital in the Federation of Kingdoms.

    The Bear Tribe General, Baretta, headed towards the deep underground of the Imperial Pce, following the minister¡¯s summon.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Baretta asked anxiously to the minister leading him.

    The minister continued walking while looking forwards, and replied in the same manner.

    ¡°His Majesty is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­In the underground like this?¡±

    No answer came back.

    Baretta walked after the minister and clicked his tongue.

    A spiral staircase that led underground. At the end of the long walk down the staircase was a very thick steel door.

    ¡°Here is¡­¡±

    ¡°Where His Majesty is.¡±

    <i> Bang-. Bang-.</i>

    The minister knocked on the steel door.

    As soon as the door unlocked, Baretta frowned at the loud noise of the steel door¡¯s opening.

    ¡°Enter.¡±

    The minister stepped aside.

    Baretta nced at the minister for a moment, unsure of what he was thinking, and soon walked through the door.

    The inside was entirely pitch-ck. The only thing that could be heard was the sound of his own footsteps in thepletely silent space.

    As Baretta was walking through.

    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived, General.¡±

    A sudden voice startled him, causing him to tremble.

    Immediately after, Baretta kneeled on the floor with a loud thud.

    Baretta was uncertain of where the voice came from and repeatedly bowed his head while saying.

    ¡°I am honored to meet you, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°What of the Imperial Descendant?¡±

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    Baretta felt his expression contort upon hearing the question about Dovan.

    A week had already passed, yet he had been unable to aplish anything due to the Apostle unexpectedly staying there and returned frustrated.

    The King¡¯s voice resounded again.

    ¡°Indeed, I see. The Apostle.¡±

    A faint smile was added to those words.

    Baretta felt something uneasy about his Lord¡¯s manner of speaking, and subtly raised his head.

    A hint of intimidation dwelled in the voice he heard.

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±

    The session to the throne was still covered in darkness.

    It was still pitch-ck and silent.

    Baretta focussed his gaze and searched for his Lord in that space. It was after a long time that he finally found his lord.

    Even that was just chasing after a silhouette.

    ¡°General.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°No matter how you think of it, is it not funny?¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±

    Baretta continued to chase the silhouette while answering.

    His vision was bing ustomed to the darkness.

    The silhouette was gradually bing clearer.

    ¡°This fixed state. What are they all so afraid of? Are they not crying out ¡®great cause¡¯ or ¡®just cause¡¯ all the time?¡±

    ¡°Please take back your words.¡±

    ¡°I will take them back.¡±

    Baretta narrowed his eyes.

    His Lord¡¯s silhouette was almost visible.

    ¡°I mean, I think they¡¯re all just excuses for cowards.¡±

    A dragon robe was revealed in the descending darkness.

    ¡°The easiest answer is there, but they¡¯re afraid to approach that answer, so they just raise their voices.¡±

    Long flowing hair could be seen.

    ¡°So, shouldn¡¯t only this brave and lowly king lead those cowards?¡±

    A smile appeared.

    Baretta finally saw the appearance of his Lord and gulped.

    ¡°My Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean this? It¡¯s a symbol of bravery. The symbol of a ruler.¡±

    <i> Shiver-.</i>

    Baretta¡¯s body began to shiver all of a sudden.

    The Lord, His Majesty, that gigantic figure, turned around with a smile growing around his lips.

    <i> Thud-.</i>

    A sound echoed.

    ¡°Well, I called my general here because I thought I had to make a little example. This ¡®symbol¡¯ has yet to bepleted.¡±

    <i> Thud-.</i>

    The sound gradually got closer.

    Baretta stared at the giant that was now close enough for him to clearly identify, trembling all over.

    The giant raised his hand.

    ¡°I will not forget you.¡±

    A low cry echoed.

    The giant¡¯s hand then swung at a speed so fast that his eyes couldn¡¯t keep up with it.

    <i> St-!</i>

    As Baretta was being beheaded, one word came to mind.

    ¡®¡­Haman.¡¯

    It was the name of a tyrant who died in the distant past.

 Chapter 65: Dovan (3)

    Over two weeks had passed.

    As Renee walked along the forest trail with Vera, she reflected on the events that had transpired.

    After all was said and done, it had been a period of three weeks. During that time, the Five Kingdoms of the Federation had visited the cksmith¡¯s forge once, and Vera sent them away.

    By the time Dovanpleted the foundation of the sword he was forging for Vera, the season had already changed.

    That¡¯s right, winter had arrived.

    Autumn had been in full swing until she received the revtion and departed the Holy Kingdom. But now a cold wind swept across the world.

    Renee adjusted the fur coat she was wearing and said to Vera.

    ¡°It¡¯s be really chilly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Oh, if you want to go back¡­¡±

    ¡°No! Not yet!¡±

    <i> Clench-!</i>

    Renee eximed while squeezing her hand, and after making an <i>¡®Ahem!¡¯</i> sound, she said.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s walk a little longer.¡±

    Recently, they¡¯ve had less time with just the two of them, so she said that because she wanted to spend time alone with him.

    Vera saw Renee speaking with a red face, and soon nodded.

    ¡°I understand. If you want to go back, please let me know.¡±

    <b><i>I don¡¯t want to go back for the rest of my life.</i></b>

    Renee lowered her head, thinking that to herself. It was difficult for her to express her raw emotions in words.

    The wind was still passing by while all of this was happening, blowing cold air across her face.

    ¡®Winter¡­¡¯

    The change of seasons brought another concern to Renee¡¯s mind.

    After bing part of the Holy Kingdom, this time of year always consumed Renee¡¯s mind with worry.

    ¡®¡­Vera¡¯s birthday.¡¯

    Winter. And in a week, it would be Vera¡¯s birthday.

    It was the day when their age difference would narrow to three years before widening all over again to four years.

    Suddenly, Renee¡¯s lips pouted as she was thinking about it.

    Vera, 22 years old. It didn¡¯t sit well with her.

    There wasn¡¯t any other reason. She just felt that she was too young inparison to Vera, who was bing a mature adult.

    ¡®I¡¯m still 18¡­¡¯

    As she had to wait three more seasons before bing an adult, she couldn¡¯t help but show a momentary agitation at the thought of Vera drifting too far away from her.

    Renee shook off her rising dissatisfaction, then had another thought.

    ¡®What should I give him this time¡­¡¯

    It was a concern about Vera¡¯s birthday present.

    In the first year she came to the Holy Kingdom, she only found out it was Vera¡¯s birthday on the same day, so they ended up eating together.

    She gave him a robe in the second year, and shoes in the third year.

    It was the shy girl¡¯s way of appealing to him, hoping he would be reminded of her each time he saw the gifts.

    As she did each year, Renee started to think of practical gifts that Vera could always carry with him.

    ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯

    That long worry continued along the leaf-covered forest trail.

    ****

    ¡°You mean a present?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    In Dovan¡¯s forge.

    Renee sat across from Dovan with a slightly flushed face and said.

    ¡°Vera¡¯s birthday ising soon. I want to give him a practical gift, like a dagger or a knife. And I was wondering if I couldmission something like that.¡±

    She thought it was the perfect gift.

    <b><i> If it¡¯s Vera, he always keeps a weapon nearby, so if there¡¯s no big problem, wouldn¡¯t he always have the gift with him?</i></b>

    <b><i> Furthermore, if it¡¯s a weapon made by Dovan, it will be even more special.</i></b>

    <b><i>Isn¡¯t Vera greedy for weapons? Vera will surely be satisfied because he¡¯s alwaysplimenting Dovan¡¯s skill.</i></b>

    ¡°Oh, if it¡¯s too much trouble, you can refuse¡­¡±

    ¡°No. I couldn¡¯t possibly be so shameless as to refuse such a job. I certainly want to help, especially since it¡¯s a gift for Sir Vera. A good opportunity to pay back my debt of gratitude has presented itself.¡±

    A reply while roaring withughter.

    As a result, Renee¡¯splexion brightened and she lowered her head.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Dovan watched Renee with a joyful expression, and said in a slightly yful tone.

    ¡°So, have you made any progress?¡±

    <i> Thump-</i>

    Renee¡¯s body was restless.

    Renee wasn¡¯t so senseless as to not know that ¡®progress¡¯ was referring to her rtionship with Vera.

    ¡®He found out¡­!¡¯

    At that thought, her face started turning bright red, as she was at a loss for words with her mouth wide open out of embarrassment.

    ¡°Ho-H-H-how did you know¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange to not know when you act so obvious?¡±

    ¡°Ughhh¡­¡±

    Renee covered her blushing face with her hands and lowered her head deeper.

    ¡°¡­Is it that obvious?¡±

    ¡°Yes. To the point where I wonder how Sir Vera still hasn¡¯t realized.¡±

    <b><i> That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.</i></b>

    Renee shut her eyes firmly, and continued with a worried voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret from Vera¡­¡±

    <b><i>I wish he knew my feelings, but I don¡¯t want it to be through someone else.</i></b>

    To the words spoken with such heart, Dovan nodded his head and replied.

    ¡°¡­Well, hang in there.¡±

    Dovanughed at Renee¡¯s reaction, and recalled the morning he spent with Vera.

    ¡®You¡¯re likely to deny it even if I tell you.¡¯

    Dovan wanted to tell Renee that there was no need to worry because Vera was a person who suddenly would be a religious fanatic when talking about her. However, Dovan wasn¡¯t so ignorant as to not know that those words would only break her heart.

    ¡®¡­You will have quite a hard time.¡¯

    Dovan started to feel sympathy for Renee.

    ****

    A weekter, in the backyard of the cksmith¡¯s forge.

    ¡°Happy birthday, Vera.¡±

    Vera had a nk expression as he looked at Renee, who was congratting him from a seat in front of the outdoor table that had been set up with a variety of dishes.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Right. Today was his birthday.

    When Vera btedly realized it was his birthday, he flinched and shook his fingertips. Then he lowered his head, and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Sain-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, just say thank you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    Vera felt ¡®uneasy¡¯ inside.

    This was the seventh time he had celebrated his birthday sinceing to the Holy Kingdom, but the feeling was still unfamiliar to him.

    He never cared about his birthday in his past life, and even the date of this birthday was one he had roughly decided.

    Furthermore, Vera always felt uneasy when this day came because he didn¡¯t think he was someone that deserved to be congratted for being born.

    ¡°Would you like toe over here?¡±

    Renee¡¯s words.

    At those words, Vera deliberately walked towards Renee with loud steps.

    ¡°This is your present.¡±

    A neatly wrapped box that was about two and a half spans long.

    Vera knelt down and received his present with his head bowed, then said.

    ¡°I am truly hon-¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    Renee stopped Vera, who kept speaking with extreme honorifics, and soon let out a sigh ofughter.

    ¡°Do you want to open it? It¡¯s a present me and Dovan prepared together.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Vera slowly unwrapped his present.

    He carefully untied the wrapping paper, folded it, and put it in his pocket. Then he opened the lid of the tightly closed box.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a dagger.¡±

    The dagger gave off the impression of a pitch-ck Sword God, and filled Vera¡¯s view.

    ¡°Yes, I thought it would be useful in an emergency.¡±

    After Renee said that with a smile, Dovan¡¯s words followed.

    ¡°I tried to adjust the specifications to fit Sir Vera¡¯s preference, but I¡¯m not sure if it turned out well. Happy birthday.¡±

    Vera stared at the dagger intently, captivated by it. He took the dagger and examined it a few times before speaking.

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    More words of gratitude.

    Aisha was standing next to Renee and felt her shoulders pointlessly puff out at the sight of Vera¡¯s nk expression.

    <b><i>Though I didn¡¯t directly help, didn¡¯t I watch as that dagger was being made?</i></b>

    <b><i>That dagger was repeatedly melted and reforged by Master, and personally wrapped by Renee toplete it as a gift.</i></b>

    Aisha thought that Vera should definitely know about the hard work put in, and now, as a devoted believer of Renee, she wanted her to be praised even more. So, she eximed in a cheerful voice.

    ¡°You should be more grateful! LADY RENEE PERSONALLY WRAPPED- OW! OW!¡±

    ¡°CHAAAA!!! What is this child saying again!!!?¡±

    Naturally, Renee¡¯s restraint was because she didn¡¯t want Vera to find out the next part of the embarrassing story. Soon after, Norn and H¡¯sughter started filling the room.

    Vera stood in the middle of the awkward atmosphere, and stared nkly at Renee.

    The sight of her crimson red face as she was covering Aisha¡¯s mouth firmly filled his field of view.

    Her movement as she held on to the struggling Aisha was very hectic. She seemed to be whispering, but this nk head made it difficult for him to concentrate on her.

    However, in the midst of that, there was a reaction that he wasn¡¯t even aware of.

    <i> Thump-</i>

    And that reaction was his heartbeat.

    Vera reached into his pocket and fiddled with the wrapping paper that he previously put away.

    He just felt that it started bothering him for no apparent reason.

    It was nothing more than mere fabric-wrapping paper, but there was another meaning added within.

    Renee covered it with something that wasn¡¯t visible to his eyes.

    With the thought that it was such a gift-wrapping, he found him suddenly full of regret, thinking ¡®I¡¯d rather not let go of this.¡¯

    A mysterious regret.

    Vera smiled slightly, feeling that the regret wasn¡¯t entirely unpleasant.

    Yet, he felt uneasy and ashamed for some reason.

    The meaning added to the gift that congratted him for being born on his birthday bore such a feeling for Vera.

    The ¡®Fourth Birthday Celebration.¡¯

    On this day, Vera added the meaning, ¡®The day when Renee prepares a gift each year for only him,¡¯ to his birthday.

    With that, he felt immense satisfaction.

    It was a result of that thoughtfulness which allowed even someone as despicable as him to be a person worthy of being celebrated.

    As the noisy atmosphere continued, Norn opened his mouth.

    ¡°Come and eat, H worked hard on the meals!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed.¡±

    Vera looked at Norn, who was smiling brightly, and H, who was scratching her cheek with a grin, and then nodded.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Vera settled down at the table.

    Renee had been struggling with Aisha the entire time, but was startled when she felt Vera¡¯s presence beside her. Dovanughed heartily as he observed that scene take ce.

    <i>¨C Are you there!</i>

    A shout came from the entrance of the forge.

    Dovan¡¯s expression twisted in anger.

    ¡°It was quiet, but today, of all days, there¡¯s trouble. Will you please wait? I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. My presence will be helpful.¡±

    ¡°Kuh, fine¡­¡±

    Vera put down his utensils and stood up from his seat.

    ¡°I will be back soon.¡±

    He said that to Renee. In response, she nodded back with a worried expression.

    ¡°Please let me know if there are any problems.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±

    Vera bowed as he answered Renee, then headed to the main entrance with Dovan.

    ****

    An army of bear beastkins were lined up at the front entrance.

    ¡®The Third Kingdom.¡¯

    The Third Kingdom of the Federation was the first army to be stopped by Vera when they first arrived.

    As Vera observed the lined up army, he noticed that thergemander who came at that time was missing and became suspicious.

    ¡®Has the person in charge changed?¡¯

    Was Vera¡¯s doubt correct?

    As Vera and Dovan approached, the army split in two lines, and a man wearing radiant armor emerged from the center.

    He appeared to be a middle-aged man with arge body, long ck hair, round ears, and gave off a firm impression.

    ¡°¡­The King.¡±

    A low mumble came from Dovan.

    Vera frowned at the words he heard, and directed his gaze forward.

    ¡®The King himself?¡¯

    No matter how important the Imperial Descendant was, Vera thought it was strange for him toe in person.

    As Vera was growing more tense at the doubts crossing his mind.

    <i> Augh-</i>

    The dagger Vera kept concealed by his chest cried out.

    ¡­The very same dagger that had been pulled out from Gillie¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 66: Bizarre (1)

    <i> Flinch-</i>

    Vera¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡®Why is this¡­¡¯

    <b><i>Why is this dagger crying? </i></b>

    His mind was racing as he recalled the exact moment the change urred.

    Vera¡¯s gaze was directed towards the King, who was moving closer with each step.

    The dagger had begun crying when that man appeared from between the army.

    In an effort to calm himself down, Vera focused his thoughts and stared at the King.

    He wasn¡¯t fooled into thinking that it was just a coincidence.

    There had to be a reason for that change, because nothing other than the trace of the Demon King reacted.

    At that thought, Vera turned stiff as the King came before him and Dovan.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Imperial Descendant. This is the first time we¡¯ve met.¡±

    He greeted Dovan first.

    ¡°And¡­ you must be the Apostle. Allow me to introduce myself. I am King Todd of the Federation¡¯s Third Kingdom.¡±

    King Todd smiled. Vera returned a smile while calcting his next course of action.

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t reveal my hostility so rashly.¡¯

    There was no information. Vera could only specte that he had some sort of connection to the Demon King, but didn¡¯t know how he was connected, or why he came personally. The actions of the Third King in his previous life were shrouded in mystery.

    ¡®There¡¯s no sign of any imminent hostility, either.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t know if the King considered him an enemy, or if he was simply hiding it.

    Vera decided.

    ¡®¡­I¡¯ll wait and see.¡¯

    Instead of acting rashly, he would observe the situation.

    ¡°¡­Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°I am always grateful for His Holiness¡¯ grace. May the Lord¡¯s grace be with you as well.¡±

    Todd drew a cross.

    Vera didn¡¯t ease his tension, but observed each of Todd¡¯s actions closely while also drawing a cross.

    At that moment, Dovan opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­Go back. I have no desire to participate in your political bickering.¡±

    They were words filled with malice.

    As Todd finished exchanging his greetings with Vera, he directed his attention towards Dovan upon hearing those words. A dark smile formed around the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°I am already aware of the Imperial Descendant¡¯s wishes. I came here today to apologize for my rudeness.¡±

    <i> Flinch- </i>

    Dovan¡¯s fingertips twitched. His eyes were filled with hostility as he scowled at Todd.

    Behind the apology was a hidden motive.

    Todd lowered his head and met Dovan¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I hadn¡¯t realized before. The Third Kingdom won¡¯t receive any of the glory by crying out for legitimacy. Only the Imperial Descendant will be recognized.¡±

    As a result of Todd¡¯s excessivelyrge body, his head was still taller than Dovan¡¯s despite being lowered.

    From a distance, it appeared as though Todd was looking down at Dovan.

    In that position, Todd continued.

    ¡°In the end, even if we persuaded the Imperial Descendant into achieving unity, won¡¯t it still be an iplete unification? The kings and ministers of the other kingdoms who have yet to let go of their delusions will all rebel. Their cries for legitimacy will be meaningless at that point, and war will break out. They will even deny the Imperial Descendant¡¯s right to the throne.¡±

    An ominous smile was on his face.

    ¡°Is that not an insult to the Imperial Descendant? Will that not lead to forgetting my respect for the past Imperial Family? Curse this foolish man who has only realized this now. Forgive this one who brings such ate apology.¡±

    Todd spoke in a position where it was unclear whether he was lowering his head or looking down at Dovan.

    ¡°I desire a true unification that will not disgrace the Imperial Descendant. That is why I came here to deliver the message that the Imperial Descendant will not be sought after again, and I felt it was necessary to tell you myself.¡±

    Todd raised his head.

    As he returned to his full height, he ended his speech with the same unpleasant smile.

    ¡°With this, the matter is settled. I will now return.¡±

    Todd turned his body.

    At that moment, Vera felt Todd¡¯s gaze piercing him.

    And then Toddpletely turned around, walking away. The army split into two lines as Todd passed through before regrouping and following their King.

    ¡°¡­What.¡±

    Dovan¡¯s mumble was filled with both shock and questions. He momentarily frowned, but then shook his head and cleared his thoughts.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s none of my business. Whatever they do is none of my business.¡±

    Despite the fact that the King¡¯s words sounded absurd, they were intended to inform him that they would no longer make an effort to persuade him into joining them.

    It couldn¡¯t have been a lie, since he came and told him personally.

    As Dovan concluded his thoughts, he turned to Vera and said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. The Saint is waiting.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    A slightlyte reply.

    Vera¡¯s gaze was still fixed on the spot where Todd had vanished from view.

    ****

    That same evening.

    After Vera finished celebrating his birthday with a somber heart, he wore a full-body robe and covered his head, put on a mask, then left the forge.

    To look for Todd.

    It was because he thought there was something suspicious.

    The dagger¡¯s reaction,ing here just to say those words and then leaving, and the gaze that seemed to prate him.

    All of those things were making Vera suspicious.

    ¡®He would not have returned right away.¡¯

    They were in the middle of a mountain range.

    It would take several days to reach the western interior, where the Third Kingdom was located.

    There was a chance that he would rest in a nearby vige after descending from this mountain range, or set up camp.

    He had to sneak in and find out what he could.

    Vera ran through the darkness.

    Every inch of his body was engraved with divine arts.

    [Night Walk] to erase footsteps.

    [Twilight] to eliminate presence.

    [Mirage] to cloud perception.

    As Vera engraved onto himself the divine arts he had memorized, but never used, his body melted into the darkness.

    Not a single sound remained.

    Not even a silhouette.

    A single man became a shadow traveling through the darkness for a long time.

    After running for a while in the direction of a vige at the base of the mountain, Vera discovered the presence of a hundred individuals gathered together slightly beyond the vige.

    It had to be the army of the Third Kingdom from before.

    Vera quickly turned and headed towards the ce he felt them gathering in.

    ****

    A vast open space in the middle of the forest.

    There was a singlerge tent surrounded by smaller tents, and a wooden fence around the outside.

    Vera crossed the wooden fence and scowled.

    ¡®It¡¯s heavily guarded.¡¯

    Their camp was so heavily guarded that he couldn¡¯t simply write it off as the King¡¯s procession. No matter how Vera looked at the situation, he couldn¡¯t see it as anything other than suspicious.

    It wasn¡¯t just a hunch.

    It was far too impractical to set up a wooden fence around camp when they would only stay for one day, or a few days at most.

    Furthermore.

    <i> Kriiiieeek-!</i>

    The dagger¡¯s cries were bing much more intense than earlier in the day.

    There was surely something going on.

    Perhaps there was a clue here.

    The turning point for thepletion of Dovan¡¯s resentment, and the motive behind why Aisha would take up the Demon Sword.

    Although it was just a wild guess, Vera couldn¡¯t ignore it and went in the direction Gilly¡¯s dagger had pointed in. He headed for the central tent while holding the dagger he had received as a birthday present.

    He wasn¡¯t worried about being discovered.

    His divine arts were still concealing him within the darkness.

    He went past the outer tents.

    After avoiding all the soldiers resting by the campfires and thoseing and going from the interior, he arrived at the central tent.

    As Vera neared the tent, the cries turned into screams. He grasped the wailing dagger by his chest and squeezed it firmly, pouring divinity within.

    <i> Screeeeech-</i>

    It was some sort of drastic remedy.

    By infusing the dagger with divinity to counteract the Demon King¡¯s crimson light, he could silence the cries.

    Vera watched as the dagger began to calm down slightly before leaning against the wall of the tent, and focusing his attention on what wasing from inside.

    <b><i> ¨C How are the preparations?</i></b>

    <b><i> ¨C They are progressing smoothly.</i></b>

    <b><i> ¨C Good. Very good.</i></b>

    The voice of Todd who was full ofughter, and the voice of a soldier who was fearing for his life.

    <b><i> ¨C How foolish. Truly foolish. Are they not all fools?</i></b>

    A chuckling voice.

    Vera¡¯s eyebrows narrowed upon hearing that.

    ¡®It¡¯s different.¡¯

    It was an intimidating voice, different from the one filled with formality he heard that day.

    <b><i> ¨C What of the Imperial Descendant? What of legitimacy? Everyone has already experienced something much more important than those, but they are turning a blind eye out of fear.</i></b>

    That voice was tinged with something that could be called joy as it continued speaking.

    <b><i> ¨C It¡¯s overwhelming power. That¡¯s all that matters. Resistance? Arguments? What will those things do? They¡¯re all meaningless if I crush them.</i></b>

    It was a voice drowning in emotions. One that began to shake, as if feeling that his reason was bing blurred.

    <b><i> ¨C You¡¯ve seen it. The Tiger King proved it.</i></b>

    <i> Flinch-</i>

    Vera¡¯s body jolted and his eyes widened.

    It was because he realized the meaning behind the words he heard.

    <b><i> ¨C They are trying desperately to ignore the fact that with Haman¡¯s power, they could crush and rule over all.</i></b>

    <b><i> ¨C Absolutely right¡­</i></b>

    <b>¨C </b><b><i>So they must be eradicated. They must all be destroyed.</i></b>

    <i> Grrr. </i>Todd¡¯s voice was boiling.

    <b><i> ¨C Those stupid and cowardly fools. The Imperial Descendant. Even that bastard Apostle. All of those who dare get in my way.</i></b>

    A flicker.

    The me blew up.

    <b><i> ¨C Must be destroyed.</i></b>

    <i>Squeeze-</i>

    Vera clenched his fist.

    The dagger he received from Renee shimmered sharply.

    ¡®I have to kill him.¡¯

    Todd was targeting Dovan.

    And he was aiming for the kings of the other four kingdoms.

    He was trying to do something.

    <b><i>I should kill him now, but¡­</i></b>

    ¡®¡­Aura.¡¯

    The aura flowing from within stopped Vera in his tracks.

    Vera was certain whose aura this was.

    ¡®The Demon King¡¯s Aura.¡¯

    The same inhumane aura he felt from Gilly was emanating from within.

    It was the phenomena that caused Todd to drown in his own emotions.

    Suddenly, a doubt arose in Vera¡¯s mind.

    ¡®Why¡­¡¯

    <b><i> Why wasn¡¯t I aware until I was this close? How could I not feel something with such an obvious, bloodthirsty aura?</i></b>

    As Vera continued to think, he recalled a thought he had and brushed his hand across the tent.

    What he felt at his fingertips was an aura of mana.

    ¡®¡­A seal.¡¯

    The tent had a seal engraved.

    Vera held his breath, dulled his presence, and remembered his resolve.

    ¡®I need to check inside.¡¯

    He needed to find out the identity of what was being kept secret.

    Vera added another divine art to his body and faded into the darkness.

    Exactly seven steps.

    [Sky Step], a divine art that allowed him to walk on air.

    <i> Swoosh-</i>

    A very faint divinity arose beneath Vera¡¯s feet, and then vanished.

    Vera stepped on the tent and began walking along the wall carefully.

    A shadow was cast over the darkness as he walked.

    From the walls of the tent onto the ceiling, and then the center of the roof.

    When Vera reached the very top, he used his dagger to cut a small hole in the fabric and peeked through the opening.

    There was an extremely small gap. A gap he could barely see through unless he twisted his body here and there.

    All of Vera¡¯s attention was directed towards the interior.

    As he originally suspected, the edges of the tent acted as a boundary for the barrier.

    And inside.

    ¡®¡­A spell.¡¯

    A magic circle was drawn with long,plex shapes.

    Vera narrowed his eyes and examined the magic circle.

    It was unfamiliar to even Vera, who had studied many spells and magic circles in order to improve the Sanctuary.

    A single straight circle.

    And four lines dividing the circle into eight equal parts.

    Each line wasposed of strange characters, and in the dead center was a gigantic body.

    ¡®¡­!¡¯

    Vera held back his suffocating breath as he fixed his gaze on that location.

    There was a curled back against the floor, and there was a writhing crimson pattern crawling like a snake.

    As the mark slithered across the body, the muscles contorted. The blood vessels bursted and regenerated. Then a crimson aura exploded and flowed back into the body.

    ¡°Grrr-¡±

    A congested noise dug into Vera¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±

    The soldier said. It wasn¡¯t until Vera heard the soldier that he realized it was Todd.

    Meanwhile, that giant, Todd, spoke again.

    ¡°Haman¡­ Kuh¡­ I will be Haman.¡±

    Haman.

    ¡®¡­That?¡¯

    <b><i>Can that even be called Haman?</i></b>

    An obvious doubt came to mind.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of its bizarre appearance.

    Vera already knew what it was called.

    Not now, but in the near future. As the battle against the Demon King raged on, Vera saw that creature from afar.

    He could guarantee.

    It was not Haman.

    The name it was given by the continent at that time was.

    ¡®¡­Gtea.¡¯

    The spearhead of the Demon King¡¯s army that destroyed half the continent, Gtea.

 Chapter 67: Bizarre (2)

    Vera left the camp.

    A decision was made almost instantly as he weighed the advantages and disadvantages of an immediate battle.

    Gtea was themander of the Demon King¡¯s army, and Vera was aware of themander¡¯s brutality, having witnessed it firsthand.

    He couldn¡¯t guarantee to win the battle immediately against such an opponent. Enemies were present everywhere, moreover, he was in a situation where the only weapon he could use was a short dagger.

    In a situation where it was only right to consider the future, Vera felt no shame in fleeing.

    He believed that running away was the correct choice, as the people behind him were more important than his own pride.

    Vera stopped in his tracks after he entered the road leading to Dovan¡¯s forge, which was far from the camp.

    His heart sank at what he had just witnessed, and his thoughts were scrambling all over the ce.

    The Fortress Destroyer, Gtea.

    The Demon King¡¯s first g bearer.

    Vera could now recognize his true identity.

    ¡®The King of the Third Kingdom¡­¡¯

    It was Gtea.

    A forcedugh with a ¡®heh¡¯ sound escaped from Vera¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®¡­Nothing is impossible.¡¯

    If he were to assume that Todd was Gtea, several things would fit into ce.

    ¡®Gtea first appeared on the Federation¡¯snd.¡¯

    The first event that urred after the advent of the Demon King, the destruction of the Federation of Kingdom¡¯s west, was Gtea¡¯s doing.

    Although his origins were never fully revealed in Vera¡¯s previous life, the answer could be found by connecting the dots along with the information he had gathered.

    Since the ministers of the Third Kingdom who knew his identity were all dead, the fact that Gtea was one of the Federation¡¯s kings remained unknown.

    But what Vera still couldn¡¯t understand was¡­

    ¡®¡­The Federation in my previous life wasn¡¯t unified even until the end.¡¯

    Gtea was Todd, and Todd wanted to unite the Federation.

    He wanted to get rid of Dovan and the other four kings.

    <b><i>His intentions were clear, but why did Todd remain quiet? And why is he acting so tantly this time?</i></b>

    As he was engrossed in such thoughts, the realization that ¡®he¡¯ was the reason behind this situation dawned upon Vera.

    ¡®¡­Because I intervened.¡¯

    <b><i> Could it be that Todd¡¯s mind became impatient because of the involvement of the Holy Kingdom? </i></b>

    Such a guess urred to him.

    Vera recalled Todd¡¯s condition that he had seen in the tent before.

    ¡®He was unstable.¡¯

    Todd couldn¡¯t even properly maintain his own body. He was constantly breaking and regenerating.

    It was not known exactly, but the spell that Todd was casting must have been a spell to ept the Demon King¡¯s aura into his body.

    The spell that, once epted, turned him into Gtea.

    Vera kept that assumption in his head.

    ¡®If it waspleted after the advent of the Demon King¡­¡¯

    If Todd had been silent until then.

    ¡®¡­If the reason disappears the moment the magic ispleted.¡¯

    If that was why Todd, who hadpleted the ritual, brought the Federation to ruin.

    It could exin Todd¡¯s silence.

    Combined with the assumption that the same was true for Dovan, it was a sufficiently convincing theory.

    ¡®In order to keep the Federation divided during his silence, he would have had to kill Dovan.¡¯

    Without Dovan, the Federation would remain divided until the spell waspleted, so from Todd¡¯s point of view, Dovan had to be killed.

    Vera continued on his trail of thoughts and put the pieces together.

    Putting together the fragmented clues into an event.

    Vera, who was in the middle of thinking, suddenly felt that the incident was cut off after a certain point.

    Vera¡¯s expression crumpled.

    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t exin the Demon Sword.¡¯

    How Todd became Gtea, and the reason why Dovan had to die. He was able to infer all the reasons why Aisha had taken up the Demon Sword, except for one.

    ¡®If Dovan was killed by Todd, the Demon Sword can¡¯t bepleted.¡¯

    This reason also aligned as to how he believed that there would be a change in Aisha¡¯s mind.

    Ultimately, Dovan was the person who had toplete the Demon Sword, so if Dovan died, the Demon Sword would never bepleted.

    The concocted incident would only end once Dovan had finished the Demon Sword.

    However, if a conclusion was drawn from the conjectures he made, that part would still remain nk.

    ¡®There is definitely something missing.¡¯

    What did I miss?

    It must¡¯ve been something that he hadn¡¯t even thought of.

    An incident that created Dovan¡¯s hatred, the grudge that will be engraved on the Demon Sword.

    Vera retraced his thoughts. The events he had slowly pieced together returned to their original fragments.

    Several attempts were made to fit the fragments together and unravel them again, but the result of reaching thepletion of the Demon Sword did note.

    <i> Clench¡ª!</i>

    Vera clenched his fist.

    A sense of urgency crept within him.

    He had to return quickly to prepare.

    The reason that rage towards himself swelled within Vera was because he couldn¡¯t think of a solution in this situation where he didn¡¯t know when Todd, who wouldplete that spell, would appear again.

    His thoughts, clouded by impatience, started to pursue other options.

    ¡®¡­I will confront Todd.¡¯

    His gaze returned towards the direction of the camp.

    If he didn¡¯t know what was going to transpire, he just needed to kill Todd and prevent that future.

    Make it so that nothing ever happened in the first ce.

    As Vera continued to think and weighed his chances of victory, he suddenly felt a feeling of ¡®anxiety¡¯ welling up within him.

    He wasn¡¯t in his best condition right now, and the only weapon he had was a single dagger.

    What would happen if he couldn¡¯t defeat Todd while in this state?

    What would happen to Dovan, Aisha, Renee, Norn and H, who would be right behind him?

    <i> Hesitation</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Vera felt himself taking a step back involuntarily.

    Renee would die.

    The thought struck him with fear.

    Suddenly, her final moments floated in Vera¡¯s mind.

    His heart pounded, and his breathing became ragged.

    ¡®I¡¯d rather run¡­¡¯

    What if he woke everyone in the forge right now and made ns for the future?

    ¡­The moment he thought about it.

    <i> Thud</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Vera felt his heart tighten.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ !¡±

    <i> Rattle</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Suddenly, Vera¡¯s body trembled. His body staggered from the sudden pain. He then copsed to the ground, kneeling on his knees.

    Vera moved his hand over his left chest.

    The cause of the pain was immediately apparent. It was the oath that was engraved on his soul.

    <b> [I will live for the Saint.]</b>

    That oath was responding to his thoughts.

    Vera was taken aback by the sudden pain and cursed while biting his lips.

    ¡®¡­ I must not run away.¡¯

    It was an act against the oath.

    Running away wasn¡¯t for Renee.

    Turning away and fleeing from those who would perish was against Renee¡¯s beliefs and premise of doing what was right and just.

    Why did this oath, which had been quiet this whole time, suddenly react at this moment?

    There was no need to ask such a question.

    Vera already knew the answer.

    The reason why the oath responded now was that Vera had clearly realized that his actions were wrong. The oath had been engraved deep in his heart through the series of events since leaving the Holy Kingdom.

    <i> Gnash</i><i>¡ª </i>.

    Vera grinded his teeth. His trembling eyes were riddled with anxiety

    Vera, who had lived his entire life without knowing fear, realized the dread of loss.

    It was a crushing feeling.

    As Vera stared nkly at the ground, he realized he was at a point where he couldn¡¯t move forwards or backwards.

    The moment when his continuous thoughts came to an abrupt halt, and all sense of direction was lost¡­

    <i> Tick</i><i>¡ª</i>

    The sound of a ticking clock was heard.

    Vera lifted his head.

    <i> Tick</i><i>¡ª</i>

    The ticking sound was heard again.

    Vera jumped up abruptly and gripped the dagger in reverse.

    ¡®Did I get caught?¡¯

    Did the army of the Third Kingdom discover that he infiltrated?

    With those thoughts, another sound of the clock ticking was heard once again.

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    Hearing that sound, Vera suddenly remembered that this sound was familiar.

    D¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    It was a feeling that could only be expressed as bizarrely familiar.

    <i> Tick¡ª </i>

    The sound wasing from the forest, where darkness had fallen.

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    There was no sign of life. There were no footsteps. There was just a ticking sound.

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    Suddenly, Vera¡¯s steps headed forward.

    It was a behavior based on instinct rather than intention. It was something that he did without even realizing it.

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    For some reason, the sound that had been ringing in his head made him feel like he needed to follow it. So he walked towards the darkness.

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    Vera¡¯s feetnded on the dry midwinter soil.

    <i> Tick¡ª</i> .

    The sound grew louder as the distance narrowed.

    Vera¡¯s body blended into the darkness of the forest.

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    Immediately after that, the world turned upside down.

    <i> Whooosh¡ª!</i>

    Vera took a deep breath. The thoughts that had been lingering in his mind came to a halt, and he breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, warning bells began to ring in Vera¡¯s head at the bizarre phenomenon unfolding before his eyes.

    The world ¡®psed¡¯.

    The sun and the moon crossed paths. The world flickered.

    The withering trees suddenly sprouted leaves, bloomed, bore fruit, and then withered away again.

    A total of 3 repetitions.

    And judging by the frequency, it would be twelve times. In the midst of the rapidly flowing seasons, Vera took a deep breath, and waited for what would happen next.

    <i> Tap¡ª!</i>

    He heard the sounds of irritated footsteps

    As Vera turned his head towards the source of the sound, what reflected in his field of vision was.

    ¡®¡­Aisha.¡¯

    It was Aisha Dragnov.

    Her body was now more mature than before. Her golden bobbed hair, which had been draped over her shoulders, reached down to her waist. Holding a sword in her arms, Aisha¡¯s appearance as she ran was nothing short of fierce.

    Her entire body was drenched in red, as if it was bathed in blood.

    Dirt and dust piled on top of her.

    It was impossible to tell whether it was blood or tears that were running down her cheeks.

    Aisha, who was running with such a ferocious look, suddenly stumbled and passed through Vera.

    <i> Thud¡ª </i>

    ¡°Ughh¡­!¡±

    A dull sound and a stifled moan.

    Vera was startled by the sound of Aisha, who fell as she passed by him. After a moment, he snapped out of his thoughts.

    ¡®¡­Hallucination.¡¯

    What he was seeing right now was a hallucination.

    Again, his gaze turned to Aisha.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Aisha, who grew up, let out a moan that could be either because she was crying or screaming. Her now taller, trembling body was pitifully trembling.

    Vera took a step closer to Aisha and reached out his hand.

    His outstretched hand¡­ failed to reach Aisha and passed through her body.

    Vera¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡®Something¡¯s wrong.¡¯

    <b><i> What is this phenomenon?</i></b>

    While he was thinking that, Aisha, who was gnashing her teeth to the point of making a sound, muttered.

    ¡°¡­I will kill you.¡±

    Startled, Vera¡¯s fingertips trembled.

    ¡°I will kill you¡­¡±

    Aisha stood up. Her eyes seemed to be bloodshot.

    <i> Kiiing¡ª! </i>

    An ominous cry.

    Vera¡¯s gaze btedly turned to the sword Aisha was holding in her arms.

    ¡®The Demon Sword¡­!¡¯

    Vera¡¯s breath was caught in his throat.

    The Demon Sword was crying.

    ¡°All of you¡­¡±

    Aisha¡¯s murmur continued.

    ¡°¡­I will kill all of you.¡±

    The Demon Sword began to glow with a dark red light.

    Aisha staggered away.

    As she faded into the dark forest.

    The moment Vera stared nkly at her back¡­

    <i> Crack¡ª</i>

    The space crumbled.

    <i> Crack¡ª </i>

    The sky twisted, the ground crooked, and the sprawling forest began to tear into many branches.

    <i> Crackling¡ª!</i>

    What followed was a world that was breaking apart in all directions.

    After that, the forest where Vera had originally been, came into his sight.

    ¡°Huh¡­ !¡±

    Vera¡¯s breath stopped as his consciousness crumbled, and as he closed his eyes briefly to shake off the sensation, when he opened them again, he saw¡­

    <i> Startle¡ª</i>

    It was a mysterious man in a robe.

    Vera immediately lowered his body and held his dagger, his body radiating divinity.

    It was a stance born out of instinct at the sudden confrontation.

    Vera¡¯s gaze prated the assant.

    He wore a worn-out robe that should be called rags. Deep darkness shrouded the hood and hid their identity. And¡­

    ¡®¡­A watch?¡¯

    Arge pocket watch was hanging from the hooded figure¡¯s neck.

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    As the second hand of the clock moved, it made a sound.

    It was the sound of the second hand that he had heard before.

    While Vera made a surprised face, the assant raised his right hand.

    The wrinkled, bony hand that was half-transparent through the back was held out to Vera with all five fingers spread out.

    At that moment, when Vera strengthened his divinity¡­

    <b>[Death.]</b>

    The assant uttered that and folded his thumb.

 Chapter 68: Bizarre (3)

    The assant started to quiver.

    Its shape started to distort. The surrounding scenery flickered. His own awareness wavered.

    Vera tensed his muscles in response.

    <i> Swoosh¡ª</i>

    The assant disappeared.

    <i> Startle¡ª</i>

    Vera shuddered, his gaze still stuck on the ce where the assant stood.

    ¡®How¡­¡¯

    He didn¡¯t take his eyes off for even a moment, but how did it disappear? No, how was it even able to trick his senses and approach him in the first ce?

    Confused by that thought, Vera quickly realized that he was alone and sheathed his dagger.

    <i> Thud. </i>

    <i> Thud.</i>

    His heart was still pounding vigorously, unable to calm down. As he tried to dispel the rising tension, a question came up in his mind.

    ¡®What¡­¡¯

    What was it that he just saw? That hallucination of Aisha, and the assant who appeared at the end.

    Vera began to recall the things that he had seen just before, one by one.

    ¡®¡­ The ticking sound of the second hand.¡¯

    That ticking noise. He definitely remembered hearing it. Vera focused his thoughts and tried to recall the moment he had heard that sound.

    ¡®At the end of my past life.¡¯

    It was the sound he had clearly heard when his mind drifted away during the moment of his regression.

    If that was the case, the assant he just saw was¡­

    ¡®Someone who intervened in my regression.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t help bute up with such a guess. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t exin what the assant had done.

    As he continued thinking, Vera began to specte the identity of the assant.

    ¡®A God?¡¯

    Was that being a ¡®God¡¯? Since they were the most likely to have been the cause of the regression, the Gods were the first toe to mind. But¡­

    ¡®¡­No.¡¯

    Vera quickly denied it.

    The reason was because there was something that fit the culprit that he knew about more than the Gods.

    The figure wore a hood, their face perfectly obscured. The wrinkled, bony hand that was half-transparent through the back. And¡­

    ¡®¡­A pocket watch.¡¯

    They were carrying arge watch that felt too big to be called a pocket watch, and wore it around their neck.

    Vera¡¯s eyes sunk deep.

    ¡®¡­ Orgus.¡¯

    Time Walkers.

    Just like Terdan and Aidrin, Orgus was a creature belonging to an ancient species.

    They were species that traveled through the past, present, and future, spreading mysteries.

    Vera realized what kind of hallucination it was that he had just experienced after remembering that information.

    ¡®¡­The future.¡¯

    No, maybe it was from the past.

    The hallucination that the Orgus showed him was undoubtedly something that would happen if they didn¡¯t intervene.

    However, he still had an uneasy feeling about it.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    Why did they show it to him? And what was the meaning behind the words that they said before they disappeared?

    [Death¡­ No, four.]<sup>1</sup>T/N: It was misinterpreted as death by Vera in the because ? is both four and death in Korean. In reality, this line is also ?, but I added more to rify instead of just writing [Four.]

    They had definitely said that while folding their thumb.

    ¡®Were they counting? ¡®

    He wanted to think of something that might give him some information, but there were too little clues at the moment.

    The Time Walkers, Orgus, had the least information among the nine ancient species. Of course, that wasn¡¯t surprising considering how difficult it was to meet them.

    The existence of the Orgus was so obscure that it was frequently written off as a myth. Vera, who knew as much about the ancient species as themoner on the continent, was unable to learn very much from what he had seen as a result.

    Vera clicked his tongue as he felt the feeling of frustration boiling inside of him. He then recalled the scene that the Orgus had shown him.

    ¡®It was Aisha and the Demon Sword.¡¯

    It was a scene where a grown up Aisha was running while holding the Demon Sword. She looked like she was running away from something in a hurry, and she was also crying while looking torn and dirty.

    Vera remembered clearly what he saw at that moment.

    ¡®The Demon Sword was being forged.¡¯

    The Demon Sword responded at that moment when Aisha murmured something. A dark red light filled with resentment came to mind.

    Suddenly, Vera felt an emptyugh escape his lips.

    ¡®Was it Aisha whopleted the Demon Sword?¡¯

    The question that had been gnawing at him all along was answered.

    ¡®Dovan died, and Aisha¡¯s resentment imbued itself in the iplete Demon Sword.¡¯

    With that, the Demon Sword waspleted, and Aisha joined the ranks of the Heroes.

    Again, Vera frowned as he recalled the Orgus that had disappeared. He gritted his teeth, and veins bulged on the back of the hand that gripped the dagger.

    ¡®What was it?¡¯

    It was unknown what the Orgus¡¯ intention was and what they wanted to achieve by showing Vera the future.

    It must have been done with some intention in mind, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    Vera felt confusion welling up inside of him.

    ****

    Dovan stood in the front yard of the forge, looking at the sky and sipping his drink. He turned his head towards the approaching presence.

    <b><i> Who ising at thiste hour? </i></b>

    He thought that as he looked at the end of his gaze.

    ¡°¡­Sir Vera?¡±

    It was Vera, who was walking with his robe tightly wrapped around him.

    Dovan tilted his head and asked Vera, who was approaching him.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t not gone to bed yet?¡±

    He thought he would be asleep by now, so he wondered why Vera wasing out of the forest. Vera slightly bowed his head and answered.

    ¡°Yes. I was just taking a little walk.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. I was surprised, thinking that something might have happened.¡±

    Laughter escaped from Dovan¡¯s mouth.

    Vera looked at him, then looked at the ss that Dovan was holding in his hand and spoke.

    ¡°¡­Were you drinking?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since the moon was so bright, I couldn¡¯t sleep. So, I thought some alcohol would help. Oh, would you like a drink as well?¡±

    Vera stared at the drink that Dovan held out for him, then he shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t really enjoy alcohol.¡±

    ¡°What a shame.¡±

    Without offering again, he drank the alcohol that was in the ss.

    As Vera watched him, he could feel the hesitation within him rise once again.

    ¡®We have to leave.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. They had to run away immediately to avoid Gtea, who was under the mountain range.

    And yet, he hesitated despite the clear situation because of the oath that he had made. Evacuating Dovan and Renee for the future would mean turning a blind eye against the evil that Gtea would do.

    Since it was an act that vited the oath, Vera was at a loss.

    A shadow began to loom over Vera¡¯s face.

    In his head, he could see Aisha from the other timeline that the Orgus had projected. He could see her face harboring a grudge, tears of hatred flowing down from her face as shepleted the Demon Sword.

    Vera wanted to stop that.

    He wanted to evacuate them quickly because he didn¡¯t believe in a cause that required a sacrifice against one¡¯s will. He believed that it was wrong to turn a blind eye to it.

    But now that he was in a situation where he would have to turn a blind eye in order to aplish what he wanted, he found it very difficult.

    The people who would be sacrificed to Gtea, Dovan and Aisha were on different sides of the scale.

    It was a situation where he couldn¡¯t pick one side over the other.

    Vera¡¯s concerns deepened.

    ¡°Is something bothering you? ¡±

    Dovan spoke up.

    Vera shuddered at the sudden words and looked at Dovan.

    Dovan was looking at him straight in his eyes, with a calm and serene expression.

    ¡°You look to be in trouble, no?¡±

    Dovan grinned and chuckled.

    ¡°When you reach this age, you tend to know things. Even if you¡¯re an ignorant person who only lives by wielding a sword, you¡¯ll gain some wisdom from it. Perhaps I can help you in some small way, so why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Vera opened his lips momentarily at Dovan¡¯s words before closing them.

    He thought it was pathetic of him for wanting to spill out his feelings about the current situation.

    Telling Dovan about the current situation was no different from shifting the responsibility.

    It was simr to asking him to weigh his own life against the life of others and make a decision.

    Vera frowned for a moment and held back his words. He then conveyed his concerns in a more indirect form.

    ¡°¡­I have to choose between two things, but I just don¡¯t have the confidence to do it.¡±

    ¡°A choice?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There are two things that are pulling me in different directions, but there is also a reason why I can¡¯t let go of either one.¡±

    As Vera spoke, his gaze remained fixed on the sky. He was looking up at the waning moon above the ck night sky, trying to ignore the expression on Dovan¡¯s face.

    Seeing Vera like that, Dovan quickly brushed aside the thought that shed through his mind, ¡®It must be about his rtionship with Renee,¡¯ and chose his words carefully.

    A choice.

    He realized that this young man was having the same trouble that had gued him for so many years, and he thought that he might be able to help.

    ¡°Did you know?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°A man¡¯s vision narrows when he bes nervous. ¡±

    Hearing those words, Vera¡¯s gaze that had been looking at the sky turned towards Dovan. Dovan continued talking, thinking that those ashen-colored eyes looking at him appeared sad.

    ¡°There are many reasons for anxiety: the pressure of time, thepulsion to be perfect, the distrust of others, or of ourselves. But I think the most virulent of them all is responsibility.¡±

    He recalled that time long ago when he had the same problem.

    ¡°When I first found out that I was the Imperial Descendant, I headed for the battlefield, believing that I had to end the war because it was my responsibility.¡±

    He thought that the devastation caused by the war was due to his ownck of virtue, and that it was his responsibility to end the war. He believed that it was something he couldn¡¯t look away from.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been at war for about ten years when I decided to stand up and mediate between them. Did you know what the result of that was?¡±

    Vera looked at Dovan, then at the wheelchair he was sitting on.

    Of all the things that he could¡¯ve lost in the war, that wheelchair was the one that immediately captured Vera¡¯s imagination.

    At that, Dovan nodded his head with a deep smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I lost this leg, and the war could not be ended.¡±

    Dovan raised the bottle and continued talking while refilling the empty ss.

    ¡°After I lost it, I realized that I didn¡¯t matter to them at all. Their war had nothing to do with me. What I could do was be somewhere else.¡±

    The cup was full. The full ss was dressed in ck, reflecting the dark night sky.

    ¡°The day I realized that, I left the battlefield and took Aisha with me. If this war is something that¡¯s out of my hands, then as someone who has this Imperial Blood, I should at least lessen the suffering of one person from the war.¡±

    Dovan sipped at the night sky sitting on top of his ss, then added.

    ¡°When a person bes fixated on something beyond their control, they start to break down. I think it¡¯s fine to put aside your anxiety and turn your head a little. Surely, there must be something you can do?¡±

    Before he knew it, the ss was empty again.

    Dovan looked at the empty ss and licked his lips in regret, then spoke to Vera in a yful tone.

    ¡°If the two options are in different directions, you could always carve a path that connects the two options. There¡¯s no need to always follow a predetermined path.¡±

    As Vera listened to Dovan¡¯s words silently, he could feel his heart flutter at one word.

    ¡°¡­What I can do.¡±

    ¡°Yes, You¡¯re not half-crippled like this old man, are you? You¡¯re healthy and an Apostle as well, so you will surely be able to find a way.¡±

    Dovan said that and then added with his own yfulness.

    ¡°Well, if it still doesn¡¯t work, then at least you canin to the Gods in the heavens. ¡®I¡¯m suffering here because of the trials you¡¯ve imposed on me!¡¯ If youin like that, wouldn¡¯t they give you a miracle?¡±

    The words were spoken with a high-pitched ent as if it were read from a script, causing augh toe out of Vera¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°That¡¯s a funny thing to say.¡±

    ¡°Am I being rude?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Vera replied, and once again the word, ¡®what I can do¡¯, shed through his mind.

    What he could do.

    What he did best.

    As he thought about that, an answer easily came.

    ¡®Swordsmanship.¡¯

    A talent that wouldn¡¯t be defeated by anyone. It was there.

    ¡°Master Dovan.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°May I borrow one of your swords?¡±

    Dovan¡¯s gaze turned to Vera. Vera met his gaze and waited for an answer.

    It was a ridiculous question, one that shouldn¡¯t be on his mind in the first ce.

    Vera realized a little toote that his hesitation was caused by fear of something that hadn¡¯t happened.

    He realized that he had been so fixated on adhering to his natural duty, and tried to achieve a perfect ending without the slightest risk.

    <b><i> If I were to lose¡­</i></b>

    He erased that assumption.

    ¡®I don¡¯t have to lose.¡¯

    <b><i> I just have to win. </i></b>

    It was such a simple matter.

    Whether he was the Fortress Destroyer, or amander of the Demon King¡¯s army, none of that mattered.

    He didn¡¯t be a pdin just to be defeated by such a thing.

    ¡°¡­As you wish.¡±

    Dovan said that as he looked at Vera with an uncharacteristically aggressive grin, and gave his words of approval.

    Footnotes:<ul><li>1T/N: It was misinterpreted as death by Vera in the because ? is both four and death in Korean. In reality, this line is also ?, but I added more to rify instead of just writing [Four.]</li></ul>

 Chapter 69: Galatea (1)

    ¡°Kehahahaha¡­.¡±

    Laughter echoed throughout the tent.

    A sound that could be called the howl of a beast, as if it were scraping away at his vocal cords. Toddid down in the center of the magic circle,ughing.

    <i> Splurt¡ª</i>

    His flesh ripped open, and a fountain of blood gushed forth. The burst of blood lingered in the air for a moment before dripping back down to his body.

    There was a burning-like pain where the blood had gushed, but Todd took pleasure in it.

    The vitality arising from the flesh tearing and regenerating gave him a sense of omnipotence that made him feel he could do anything.

    <i> Woooooooo¡ª</i>

    There was an ominous cry. As Todd slightly nced up, he caught sight of the magic circle that hadpletely turned red.

    ¡°How much longer do we have to do this?¡±

    ¡°W-wait a moment¡­¡±

    The soldier¡¯s voice trembled as he looked at the magic circle.

    Todd waited for an answer, savoring the pain ripping through his body.

    ¡°T-the magic circle was activated smoothly, but you stillck power. Your Majesty¡­ Sh-shouldn¡¯t Your Majesty return toplete your royal body more thoroughly¡­?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Todd interrupted the soldier and continued.

    ¡°That will not do. The Apostle is not here. Does that damn Apostle think he can hide the Imperial Descendant from me, let alone the army?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen.

    The Imperial Descendant had to die.

    For the sake of his grand unification and for the glory that would be his alone, Todd wasn¡¯t going to leave the slightest risk behind.

    ¡°Power¡­ It¡¯s because of power¡­¡±

    <i> Grrk¡ª.</i>

    His veins surged, and mixed with the regurgitated blood of ruptured intestines.

    Todd expressed a little bit of regret at this poorly built flesh that was still unfinished.

    ¡°It still wasn¡¯t enough, even after adding the body of the general.¡±

    A spell that added the life and power of another to one¡¯s own flesh.

    He thought that with this spell, he would be finally able to achieve unification. He believed that unification was right within his reach, but thepletion of his body was too slow.

    His body was merged with that of his own general, Baretta, who was considered to have the strongest body among the generals of the Five Kingdoms, but his body was still iplete

    ¡°I am dissatisfied.¡±

    ¡°I-I will do as you desire, Your Majesty¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to spare.¡±

    <i> Dududuk¡ª.</i>

    Todd¡¯s body was torn apart again. The stitches in his eyes burst open and tears of blood flowed. Todd nced up at the soldier, his face unrecognizable.

    ¡°Adjutant.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, Your Majesty¡­¡±

    ¡°There is an Apostle.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®that¡¯s right¡¯? There is an Apostle beyond those peaks, don¡¯t you understand what I mean?¡±

    He meant that their long-cherished wish could also fail, that the efforts of all the people who had been ¡®sacrificed¡¯ could be for naught.

    Todd didn¡¯t say anything, but looked at his adjutant silently.

    The soldier dropped to his knees with a thud¡¯, bowed his head, and said.

    ¡°P-please have mercy¡­¡±

    As those sudden words came out of his mouth, the adjutant¡¯s entire body began to shake. His hands that had been gripping the floor were now in front of him, his palms rubbing together.

    ¡°Have mercy¡­ Have mercy¡­¡±

    Todd stared at the soldier, who kept repeating the words ¡®have mercy¡¯ over and over again.

    ¡°What are you talking about? I wasn¡¯t ming you, so why are you crying so much?

    ¡°Have mercy¡­ Please¡­¡±

    The adjutant¡¯s trembling intensified. As if rubbing his hands together wasn¡¯t enough, he began to pound his forehead into the floor.

    Todd watched, and made a bted ¡®ah¡¯ sound.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The corners of Todd¡¯s mouth went up as he suddenly realized the reason for the adjutant¡¯s behavior.

    A line was tearing across his cheeks to the corner of his eyes, like a clown¡¯s smile. The corners of his mouth began to tear, not figuratively, but literally, until it reached his eyelids.

    Todd said, ¡°Yes, I suppose that was what you were trying to say.¡±

    Todd pushed himself up.

    ¡°Mercy, huh? You were begging for mercy.¡±

    Todd thought that he was being rational currently, and he could see through the adjutant¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of being killed by the Apostle, and therefore afraid of not being able to help me in my long-cherished wish, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Keuheu¡­.¡±

    The adjutant¡¯s head hit the floor again with increasing force, until the sound turned from a ¡®thud¡¯ into a ¡®bang¡¯.

    <i> Thud. Thud. Bang. Bang. </i>

    ¡°Have mercy, have mercy¡­!¡±

    ¡°I understand. I understand the will of my adjutant, and the will of my proud soldiers.¡±

    <b><i> Ah, what a blessed king I am, with so many soldiers so dedicated to the service of their kingdom. What a glorious life this is.</i></b>

    ¡°I will never forget yourmitment to serve your kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!¡±

    The adjutant scrambled up to his feet and ran for the barracks exit.

    Todd looked at his back.

    ¡°Thank you, I will remember you.¡±

    Todd swung his arm.

    <i> Splurt¡ª</i>

    The fleeing officer¡¯s body was snapped in two.

    Todd¡¯s step resounded with a thud.

    <i> Thud. </i>

    With an inhumane gurgle, he opened his mouth and swallowed the adjutant whole.

    As Todd grinded his flesh, crushed his bones and swallowed him, he reminded himself about the promise that he made.

    <b><i> I will never forget this sacrifice.</i></b>

    <b><i> I will never forget this noble cause.</i></b>

    Todd shuddered at the resounding echo in his mind before asking himself a question.

    ¡®But¡­.¡¯

    What was his name?

    He tried to recall it.

    <i> Gulp.</i>

    The adjutant¡¯s hand fell through the back of his throat.

    <i> Crack.</i>

    Flesh tore and regenerated. Before the gushes of blood could trickle, the wound healed.

    Todd wept andughed at the same time as the energy surged within him.

    ¡°Khh¡­!¡±

    Todd¡¯s gaze snapped to the tent¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°I¡­ I will never forget anything of mine.¡±

    A murmur arose and faded.

    <i> Thud.</i>

    <i> Thud. </i>

    Todd headed outside the camp.

    His throat was dry.

    ****

    At Dovan¡¯s forge.

    Vera was there, pulling out the unfinished Demon Sword.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Vera¡¯s gaze snapped to Dovan, his face both surprised and hesitant.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    Vera¡¯s head tilted downwards.

    Clearly, Orgus had shown him that scene with intent. Though he didn¡¯t know much yet, Vera surmised that it had something to do with thepletion of the Demon Sword.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t Dovan whopleted the Demon Sword.¡¯

    Since Aisha¡¯s resentmentpleted it, then that must have meant that it could also bepleted in another way.

    <b><i> ¡®If the masterpiece ispleted¡­¡¯</i></b>

    The odds were in his favor.

    Vera didn¡¯t look up. He kept his head down, waiting for an answer, as if he would continue to do so until Dovan gave him permission.

    Dovan looked at him and his expression clouded.

    ¡°Are you going to fight?¡±

    Only a fool would not have made that assumption. There was no other exnation for why he would suddenly want to borrow a sword in the middle of the night, given the way he spoke with such determination.

    The Vera he had seen wasn¡¯t like that.

    At Dovan¡¯s words, Vera lifted his bowed head and spoke.

    ¡®I am going to fight.¡¯

    <b><i> Wrong.</i></b>

    ¡°I am going to protect.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t for the battle that he drew his sword, but as a means to end it.

    <b><i> Do I know about the sword that protects? If anybody asks me that, I will still shake my head in denial.</i></b>

    <b><i> Do I hold the light in my hand? If anybody asks, I will still say no.</i></b>

    <b><i> But if anybody asks me why I hold the sword at this moment in time¡­</i></b>

    ¡°Because I know there is a duty to be upheld, and I am going to uphold it.¡±

    He would answer like that.

    Dovan¡¯s gaze pierced Vera¡¯s.

    He stared at him for a long moment, trying to figure out his intentions, and then asked another question.

    ¡°¡­You didn¡¯t inform the Saint, did you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did not inform the Saint, for I will return before she wakes up.¡±

    He would surely win, so there was no point in worrying her.

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    With that, Dovan turned to Vera.

    Holding a dark-colored sword and d in robes, he could easily be seen as someone with dubious intentions, but the determination on his face erased that impression, leaving a different one in its ce.

    Dovan thought to himself. <b><i>That¡¯s how a knight would look.</i></b>

    Meanwhile, Vera turned to him.

    ¡°Please sleepfortably. I¡¯ll return before sunrise.¡±

    Vera, who was standing at the end of his gaze, left those words as he walked away.

    ****

    The camp of the Third Kingdom¡¯s army was in shambles when he arrived.

    Every wooden post had been knocked down, and the soldiers¡¯ tents, which had been densely packed, had been toppled.

    As Vera watched it from a distance, he came to a realization when he saw the pool of blood inside.

    Todd had eaten his soldiers.

    That was how Gtea stirred the battlefield, so it was easily understandable.

    The predator and the prey.

    He must have devoured both foes and allies alike as a trick to restore his mana.

    Vera chewed his lip as he tried to recall it.

    ¡®Is hepleted?¡¯

    <b><i> Has Gtea beenpleted?</i></b>

    Vera exhaled sharply as he thought about it, clearing his throat of the anxiety that came with it.

    ¡®¡­No.¡¯

    <b><i> It doesn¡¯t matter.</i></b>

    <b><i> There is nothing to fear.</i></b>

    <b><i> What is the meaning of duty if you cower before your enemy?</i></b>

    Vera steeled himself and took a step forward.

    At that moment.

    <i> Kwoong¡ª! </i>

    The central tent copsed.

    A giant stood in the middle of it.

    It was Todd. No, it was the demon called Gtea.

    A beast three times his size. His entire body was bathed in blood, glistening red.

    Three horns crowned its head. There was a gaping hole where his face should have been. Perhaps it was the mouth. He could only assume that as the hole gurgled and spilled pieces of flesh.

    <i> Thump¡ª</i>

    Gtea took a step forward with his two front legs. It was a toeless foot, shaped like a single mace below the knees.

    Vera pursed his lips as he watched Gtea, who hadn¡¯t noticed him yet, and just looked up at the sky munching on human flesh.

    ¡°I dere.¡±

    <i> Huaaaaak¡ª!</i>

    An ashen divinity was oveid onto the space above. A vast, dome-shaped space that epassed the camp and the surrounding forest, beyond Vera and Gtea, was filled with divinity.

    Gtea twitched and turned his head in Vera¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Grrrrrrr¡ª¡±

    The sound of a boiling phlegm echoed throughout.

    Vera drew the unfinished Demon Sword and recited the rules.

    ¡°From now on, all battles within this space shall not cease until one side wins or loses.¡±

    Above the space, a golden rule was engraved.

    There was a ng as Gtea took another step forward.

    ¡°You must not back down. You must not break your beliefs. And you must not go against your duty.¡±

    Three rules were recited in quick session.

    The one he would inscribe on the Sanctuary was his own.

    ¡°As long as this is upheld, those within the Sanctuary will never fall.¡±

    It was his resolve as a human being to deal with a beast that had forgotten its duty.

    Vera raised his sword. His feet were a shoulder-width apart, his gaze focused straight ahead, and his de pointed in the same direction.

    Gtea crouched. His muscles expanded, his mouth opened wider, and his back raised.

    ¡°All these rules are enforced in the name of Lushan.¡±

    As the Oath waspleted, the Sanctuary glowed.

    The ashen space was covered with golden rules engraved on it, illuminating and obscuring the moonlight.

    <i> Thump¡ª! </i>

    Gtea lunged.

    In response, Vera took a step forward.

    The distance narrowed in an instant.

    In the midst of it, a faint golden glow emerged from the Demon Sword.

 Chapter 70: Galatea (2)

    It wasmonly stated that in battle, weight ss is absolute.

    However, Vera disagreed with that statement.

    <i> Kwang¡ª!</i>

    A loud roar resonated through the air as the Demon Sword collided with Gtea¡¯s front legs.

    Vera did not buckle under the weight of Gtea, and began weaving his divinity from where he stood.

    The ashen colored divinity was forming behind him, sharpening long, thinnces.

    Sevennces were constructed, all of which began rotating and producing a buzzing sound.

    Vera fired all sevennces at Gtea while simultaneously guarding against him.

    Divine Arts [Holy Lance].

    All sevennces were aimed for the gaping hole in Gtea¡¯s face and prated the inside of his mouth.

    <i> Bang¡ª!</i>

    The holynces that had entered Gtea¡¯s mouth and lodged in the inner walls of his mouth exploded.

    ¡°Kwoooh!¡±

    Blood spurted out of Gtea¡¯s body. He spat out a mass of flesh, likely what was left of his tongue. The sound as his head collided with the floor resonated through the air.

    An opportunity.

    With that thought in mind, Vera drew his sword and quickly approached Gtea¡¯s body.

    The difference in weight as a measurement of battle prowess was only valid in certain cases. It was only a relevant metric in a battle between two individuals whocked the ability to channel mana or another power.

    Of course, having abilities did not always allow someone to ovee the difference in strength, but Vera was able to.

    Vera channeled divinity into his sword. The abundance of divinity coating the depressed rather than expanded. In order to prate Gtea¡¯s hard flesh, a sharper and fiercer de was necessary.

    The knights called it [Sword Aura].

    The divinity-coated de that was merely an imitation of that technique, sliced through Gtea¡¯s right foreleg.

    <i>Kkegikkigi¡ª!</i>

    An unpleasant noise akin to the scratching of metals was produced, apanied by another fountain of blood.

    However, the cut wasn¡¯t deep.

    Vera gritted his teeth and charged forward once again.

    The cut was already regenerating. If he didn¡¯t continue his swift onught, he would never be able to win.

    As such thoughts crossed Vera¡¯s mind, he made another Sword Aura.

    ¡°F-forget¡­¡±

    A demonic energy emanated from Gtea¡¯s body.

    <i> Rumble¡ª</i>

    The ground shook and demonic energy rose into the air. A crimson light emerged. The Demon King¡¯s light enveloped the battlefield. Vera recognized it and swiftly leapt away from the source.

    <i> Boom¡ª!</i>

    The demonic energy that had spread all over the battlefield exploded in an instant.

    Vera paused for a moment to catch his breath and thought.

    ¡®If I hadn¡¯t retreated at that moment, I would be dead.¡¯

    <b><i> Everything below my ankles would¡¯ve been blown apart.</i></b>

    Gtea¡¯s left foot filled Vera¡¯s field of vision, prompting him to raise his head to meet its gaze. A chill ran down his spine. Vera pointed his sword forward and began to weave his divinity again.

    Divine Arts [Guardian¡¯s Blessing]

    A dense white cloak of divinity enveloped Vera¡¯s body as Gtea¡¯s foot descended upon him.

    <i> Crash¡ª!</i>

    The shockwave sent Vera flying into the air, crashing into the trees in the distance.

    Vera, who had been sent flying for some time, stabbed the Demon Sword into the ground, stopping his body with a ¡®cthud¡¯.

    The first thing he checked was the condition of his sword.

    ¡®It seems to be in good condition.¡¯

    Should it be called a masterpiece? Despite being iplete, the durability was already on a different level from other swords.

    <i> Kwaaaaa¡ª</i>

    As Vera was about to dash towards Gtea after repairing the Demon Sword¡­

    ¡°Never forget¡­!¡±

    Gtea¡¯s mouth widened. The lips, which had be swollen to the point of disfiguring his face, began to concentrate a crimson light in front of it.

    Vera¡¯s eyes widened while his body moved on instinct, quickly leaping to the right.

    Moments after, the converging crimson light materialized where Vera had stood, and the entire area vanished.

    There was no warning, not even the faintest of sounds.

    The ce where Vera stood before waspletely gone, as if nothing existed there in the first ce.

    ¡°Tsk-¡±

    Vera clicked his tongue as he watched, safely out of the demonic energy¡¯s path. He gritted his teeth before charging towards Gtea again.

    ¡®I can¡¯t let him gain any more distance.¡¯

    That attack couldn¡¯t be stopped once it had been fired. However, it was possible to interfere with the concentration of energy at a close proximity.

    Vera¡¯s expression wrinkled.

    ¡®This will be tricky.¡¯

    If Vera went too close, he would have to face those legs there were like iron maces. The demonic energy in close proximity with Gtea may explode, and if he distanced himself to avoid the dangers of close-rangebat, Gtea would fire its unstoppable long-ranged attack.

    Vera quickly began to weave his divinity again. He wove jet-ck divinity under his feet.

    Divine Arts [Sky Step]

    Vera flew through the air towards Gtea. Gtea lifted his leg in response.

    With his first step, he became airborne. With his second, third, and fourth steps, he flew through the air and avoided Gtea¡¯s front leg.

    The fifth step.

    He approached Gtea¡¯s face.

    In an instant, he took a sixth step to change directions and jump into the air to avoid the concentrated st of demonic energy that was approaching him.

    [¡ª¨C]

    After avoiding the iing attack, he took a seventh step and thrust the sword towards Gtea¡¯s mouth, channeling divinity into its mouth with the sword as a medium.

    His favorite technique since leaving the Holy Kingdom.

    It was an imitation of the unique skill of the knights [Depth Charge]

    The divinity from the Demon Sword permeated into Gtea¡¯s body, followed by an explosion.

    <i> Boom¡ª!</i>

    The force of the explosion blew Vera backwards. Upon looking up, he saw that Gtea¡¯s lower jaw had vanished.

    There was a chance of victory.

    With that thought in mind, Vera¡¯s eyes focused on Gtea¡¯s missing jaw. The bones and flesh regenerated in an instant, reforming his jaw.

    ¡°Kreuk¡ª¡±

    Droplets of saliva dripped from the tip of the long, protruding tongue.

    Vera¡¯s expression twisted in a grotesque manner.

    ¡®You disgusting bastard¡­¡¯

    It was only natural, but Gillie couldn¡¯tpare to Gtea. Gillie was like a child whenpared to Gtea¡¯s strength, destructive power, and regenerative abilities.

    Vera sighed quietly as his attack utilizing divinity had no effect, but quickly regained hisposure.

    Fortunately, there was enough divinity. As long as Vera did not give up, the Sanctuary would provide him with endless stamina and divinity, so he wasn¡¯t worried.

    It was a stalemate. Neither victory nor defeat were in sight.

    If that¡¯s the case, then all he had to do was endure.

    Vera channeled his divinity again. It increased his vitality, expanded his muscles, elerated his blood flow, and sharpened his thoughts and senses, almost as if he had gained a sixth sense.

    Once again, Vera charged towards Gtea.

    ****

    Todd writhed in pain as he screamed and iled his arms.

    Words simultaneously flowed out of his mouth.

    ¡°F-forget.¡±

    <b><i> I will never forget. I will never forget those who sacrificed themselves for the cause, for the great unification.</i></b>

    As Todd reflected on his own words, he began to contemte.

    He couldn¡¯t even remember what it was that he was saying he wouldn¡¯t forget. His mind was in disarray, and he was incapable of pinpointing the subject matter. He tried to focus and think about it again.

    However, nothing came to mind this time as well.

    ¡°Kroo-oo-o¡ª!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t quite distinguish the sound he heard. It was a mix of pain, joy, and confusion.

    The strength in his body resurged and overflowed. He could feel a burning sensation in his body.

    No matter how hard he tried to dissipate this burning sensation, the heat continued to rise and his frustrations surged.

    <i>Kwaaaaaa¡ª!</i>

    A loud explosion sounded in the distance. Todd was unsure of the cause of the sound.

    He didn¡¯t know why his vision had been obscured. All he felt was an irritating energy and so, he began to follow it. The explosion continued as he advanced.

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    <b><i> I¡¯m hungry.</i></b>

    <b><i>I can¡¯t bear this hunger.</i></b>

    ¡®If I try to eat that substance, maybe my hunger will go away. But why can¡¯t I get my hands on it? It was making this burning sensation even more painful.¡¯

    <b><i> I¡¯m feeling nauseous.</i></b>

    As the burning sensation inside of him grew, Todd thought that he had to vomit it out. He retched without holding back.

    The burning sensation congregated. As he belched, it spewed out of his mouth and aimed towards Vera.

    Vera approached Gtea, elerating past the concentrated magic that was fired at him.

    He twisted his body, gathered divinity at the tip of the sword, and swung it in a wide arc.

    Gtea¡¯s left hind leg was cleanly cut off.

    It was only possible since the hind legcked the same durability as the front leg.

    Vera weaved his [Holy Lance] once more as he watched as Gtea copsed on their side with a ¡®thud¡¯.

    As always, his target was Gtea¡¯s mouth.

    He had to aim at that mouth, which was especially soft as the flesh was thinnerpared to the other parts of the body.

    Thence was fired, but Gtea tightly sealed its mouth, as if to prevent a repeat of thest time.

    <i> Boom¡ª!</i>

    The Holy Lance came in contact with Gtea¡¯s face, but there was no visible damage.

    Just as Vera was about to strike again with his sword¡­

    ¡°Forget¡­ I will never forget¡­¡±

    Gtea¡¯s entire body glowed crimson. The mana that he had previously scattered on the battlefield began to envelop his body.

    Vera held his breath.

    The battle was already over. His sword was pointed at Gtea¡¯s tightly shut mouth.

    At that moment, an explosion urred.

    <i>Kwaang¡ª!</i>

    ****

    White feathers scattered in the wind.

    The Divine Arts [Guardian¡¯s Blessing] that Vera had invoked vanished in an instant.

    ¡°Cough¡­!¡±

    Vera coughed and looked at the blood that spewed out of his mouth.

    ¡®I must be internally bleeding.¡¯

    Although he protected himself on the outside, the shock must¡¯ve resulted in internal injuries.

    Vera scanned his surroundings.

    The forest, which had previously been abundant with trees and greenery, was now reduced to a deste wastnd.

    Within the Sanctuary, only Gtea and Vera himself remained.

    In the distance, Gtea stood up. The injuries he had sustained just prior due to the explosion he had caused had already begun healing.

    Vera scowled at the sight and stood up, using the Demon Sword as his support.

    His stomach shook. Every time he would breathe, he could feel the blood flowing down his throat. His nausea was severe, apanied by a simrly severe headache.

    Even so, Vera recalled to himself.

    ¡®Losing¡­¡¯

    <b><i> ¡­is uneptable.</i></b>

    <b><i> The reason I came here alone without letting anyone know is to win, isn¡¯t it? </i></b>

    <b><i> Because this is the only thing that I can do, the only way for me to chase the light. Isn¡¯t that why I came?</i></b>

    Vera raised the Demon Sword.

    <i>Swoosh¡ª!</i>

    Every step that Gtea took resulted in an explosion.

    Vera stepped forward again.

    The Sanctuary was still intact.

    As long as he didn¡¯t lose his fighting spirit and didn¡¯t betray his faith, the Sanctuary would stand strong.

    Vera could continue to fight until he was victorious.

    The hand holding the Demon Sword gained strength as he flexed his arm to bulge his muscles. Vera ced his other hand on the handle of the sword.

    An ashen divinity was evoked.

    Vera suddenly came to a halt and crouched. He spoke as he prepared to charge and watched Gtea.

    ¡°I vow.¡±

    Under the Sanctuary, this time, he swore an oath to himself.

    ¡°I won¡¯t fall. I won¡¯t retreat. I won¡¯t be shaken by fear.¡±

    ¡°Never again will I break an oath that I have made for myself. And so, I vowed.¡±

    ¡°That I will be able to drive my sword into the enemy¡¯s heart just this once.¡±

    ¡®I must win. I have vowed to win, so I must keep my promise.¡¯

    As Gtea charged, Vera directed the tip of his sword towards Gtea.

    Vera crouched down.

    His feet remained firm on the ground.

    Gtea¡¯s mouth widened.

    At the moment, strength flowed through Vera¡¯s body.

    He sprung forward.

    Vera passed through the snapped open mouth, as well as Gtea¡¯s chin and neck. He thrust his sword towards Gtea¡¯s exposed chest, and a dazzling golden light shone on the de.

    <i>Whoosh¡ª!</i>

    A faint sound could be heard.

    The Demon Sword finally pierced Gtea¡¯s chest, which had seemed impossible to cut due to his regenerative capabilities.

    Vera channeled his divinity into the Demon Sword.

    ¡°Cough¡­¡±

    The abrupt movement he made caused him to cough up blood once more.

    ¡°Never forget¡­!¡±

    Vera shut his mouth and mped his teeth tightly, then swallowed the blood in his mouth. He thrust his sword coated in divinity in with a sneer.

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    He said that to the idiot who kept repeating the same word, over and over again.

    <i> Hwaaak¡ª!</i>

    The divinity that had taken hold of Gtea¡¯s body erupted, flooding the Sanctuary with a radiant, golden light.

 Chapter 71: Fear (1)

    The golden light slowly faded. At the same time, Gtea¡¯s body was crumbling into ashes.

    In the midst of the slowly fading light, Vera fell to his knees and gasped for air.

    <i> Thud¡ª</i>

    After that, there was a popping sound.

    <i> Crack¡ª</i>

    A crack sounded once again.

    Vera slowly turned his head to look at the source of the crackling. It was the Demon Sword.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    <i> Crack¡ª</i>

    A crack was spreading from the hilt of the Demon Sword to its de.

    In a way, it was only natural. Aftersting against the onught of Gtea¡¯s offensive and being used with divinity beyond its limits, there was no way a Demon Sword that wasn¡¯t even a fullypleted masterpiece could withstand it.

    Vera groaned in regret at the sight of the shattering Demon Sword, and his body suddenly began to twist in nausea.

    <i> Hulk¡ª!</i>

    His whole body was trembling. Something inside his stomach was being regurgitated.

    And pouring out onto the floor was ckened blood.

    ¡°Behulp¡­!¡±

    He gritted his teeth and tried to swallow it down, but it was of no use. Vera gagged again and began to vomit up the remaining blood.

    <i> Thump¡ª</i>

    <i> Thump¡ª</i>

    His heart was pounding hard. He was losing so much blood that his head began spinning.

    He was hoping that this would be the end of the gut-wrenching pain, but unfortunately, the recoil hadn¡¯t even fully begun yet.

    <i> Hiss¡ª! </i>

    His soul burned. In response, Vera¡¯s entire body began to shake.

    ¡°Ughhh¡­!¡±

    Vera copsed to the floor and began to wrap his arms around himself.

    Pain ripped through his whole body. The repercussions of his futile efforts to fulfill the Oath were beginning to take its toll.

    The power of an Oath was not a power that came without a price.

    It was an ability that should be used as a premise to get the right quantified power back at a tangible and clear price.

    But, the rules that Vera brought to this battle were anything but clear.

    Considering that he fought with unquantifiable things such as to ¡®calm his mind¡¯ and ¡®uphold his duty¡¯, and that he was able to do so at the end, it was only natural that there would be a bacsh since he drew power without setting a price in the form of a ¡®Vow¡¯.

    ¡°Kuluk¡­!¡±

    Blood spurted out of his mouth again.

    It wasn¡¯t the ck blood he¡¯d been pouring out all along, but crimson, fresh blood.

    ¡®The sword that pierced the heart of Gtea¡¯.

    Vera¡¯s body and soul were being taken for the price of materializing that sword into existence, for the price of holding something beyond his grasp.

    His flesh was crushed, and bones grinded. His guts were twisting and blood was being spilled out.

    The pain of having his soul used as firewood was too much to bear, even for Vera, who had taken a step into the realm of the extraordinary.

    Vera forcibly tried to stop his thoughts that seemed like they could snap at any moment, and tried to stand up, but all he could do was fall back down to the floor.

    ¡®To the Saint¡­¡¯

    He had to return to Renee.

    He had to stay by her side for the rest of the day, as if nothing had happened. He shouldn¡¯t be lying here.

    He tried to calm his mind, but his thoughts remained subdued.

    Just like that, Vera fell to the floor and lost consciousness, nearing death.

    ***

    Stepping outside on a slow morning, Renee, groggily awake, shook her head at the somewhat gloomy atmosphere around her, and managed to ask a question.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°¡­Um.¡±

    H shuddered at Renee¡¯s words, hesitating.

    She wondered if now was the right time to say anything.

    That Vera had gone out in the dead of the night with his sword, and hadn¡¯t returned.

    Even the clueless H could see that the oue would not be good if she were to say those words to Renee.

    H couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it, so she signaled to Norn.

    ¡®Help me.¡¯

    It was the signal.

    H¡¯s eyes met Norn¡¯s, and then turned to Dovan beside him.

    The atmosphere was engulfed in silence.

    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Vera? Has he gone to training?¡±

    Renee spoke up again. Renee remembered that Vera often left the room early in the morning to practice, but the atmosphere became gloomier at these words.

    A short time passed before Dovan, sitting across from Renee, gripped the armrests of his wheelchair and spoke in a gruff, distorted voice.

    ¡°¡­He went out in the middle of the night and hasn¡¯te back.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Dovan¡¯s head dropped down. It was due to the regret that came over him.

    It urred to him that it had been a mistake to send Vera off on his ownst night with his sword drawn.

    ¡°¡­Sir Vera left the forgest night with his sword in hand, and hasn¡¯t returned yet. It looked like he was going to battle. He said he¡¯d be back by sunrise¡­¡±

    Suddenly.

    The smile on Renee¡¯s face was distorted.

    ¡°Wh-what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have sent him away like that.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Dovan¡¯s voice was filled with regret.

    Renee, who felt that regret better than anyone else in the room, began to pale at the picture that suddenly appeared in her mind.

    Vera had gone out to fight in secret. Without telling her, and while she was sleeping. And he hadn¡¯te back yet.

    These facts weaved together to form a scenario.

    ¡®Vera is¡­¡¯

    It was dangerous.

    ¡°I-I have to go find¡­¡±

    A murmur flowed out without her knowledge. Her walking stick extended. Renee stretched out her foot, soon followed by a ¡®tak¡± but her clumsy step was hasty and wobbly and sent her sprawling onto the floor.

    <i> Flump¡ª</i>

    Renee faltered, followed by Norn¡¯s voice.

    Saint!¡±

    Norn quickly stepped forward to support her. Leaning against him, Renee took another step forward with her staff, only to hesitate again, like a doll with a broken thread.

    A look of sorrow washed over Norn and H¡¯s face.

    Norn chewed his lip hard, then looked at Renee and spoke.

    ¡°H and I will go searching. It should be fine. It¡¯s Sir Vera, is it not? And who would dare put him at risk?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­¡±

    A dazed response escaped Renee¡¯s mouth.

    Norn¡¯s expression grew serious at the sight, and he turned to H.

    ¡°H, let¡¯s get going right away.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Saint, please wait just a moment.¡±

    <i> Nod.</i>

    Renee¡¯s head weakly nodded up and down.

    Norn and H left, and Aisha, who hadn¡¯t known what else to do, ran after them, shouting.

    ¡°I¡¯ll look for him too!¡±

    Even as they were walking away, Renee remained where she was, with a dazed expression on her face.

    ***

    Returning to her bedroom with Dovan¡¯s help, Renee curled up in a ball on her bed and began to shiver nonstop.

    They had left in thete morning and had not returned until well into the afternoon.

    There should have been news about something by now. However, she could feel the anxiety within her grow as there was no news at all.

    ¡®It will be okay. Nothing will happen.¡¯

    Despite reassuring herself, she couldn¡¯t suppress her anxiety.

    The longer she crouched alone in the dark and the longer she waited, the more her anxiety took on a more concrete form, creating a frightening picture.

    Vera might be dead.

    The thought never left her mind.

    Her fingertips trembled, and she felt the illusion of a chill hovering over her fingertips.

    Renee shuddered at the realization that she was stroking Vera¡¯s dead body, then curled up tighter.

    A world without Vera.

    That was her immediate reaction to the thought.

    Her thinking went awry and her breathing slowed. Her chest tightened more and more, and she felt stuffy.

    After a few moments of breathlessness, Renee realized that if she stayed like this for much longer, she was going to lose her mind. She staggered to her feet, realizing that she had to go find Vera.

    She grabbed her cane, which was leaning against the side of the bed. Slowly, she lowered her foot and slid off the bed.

    With a loud ¡®tak¡¯, Renee grabbed her cane and stopped dead in her tracks.

    ¡®Wh-where¡­¡¯

    Where should she go? Where would Vera be?

    No, even before that¡­

    ¡®The door¡­¡¯

    Where was it?

    Her fingertips started trembling, and it eventually spread throughout her body. Her panic-stricken mind was no longer capable of rational thought.

    Everything was ck.

    Her world was so ck that she couldn¡¯t see a thing.

    She needed to find Vera, but she didn¡¯t even have an idea where the door was in the small room.

    ¡°¡­Vera.¡±

    Vera was supposed to be there, knocking on the door, giving her directions, holding her hand, and guiding her.

    But there was no Vera.

    He had disappeared from her world, and nothing was known.

    Renee sank to the floor, groping around in a daze.

    ¡®No¡­¡¯

    Not without Vera. Without Vera, without that hand, she could not move forward. She couldn¡¯t do anything.

    She would be back to that time again. Back to seeing nothing, clinging to a barely fading memory, circling the same path again and again.

    She was seized by fear.

    The tightness in her stomach and the pounding of her heartbined to release heat. She squeezed the corners of her eyes.

    A single tear slid down her cheek, and a sharp intake of air escaped.

    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­.¡±

    She stuttered and groggily crawled on the floor.

    <i> Thud.</i>

    She hit her head on the wall.

    She stood up and walked along the wall, then sideways.

    <i> Thud¡ª </i>

    She mmed her shoulder into another wall, this time at the end of it.

    <i> Rumble¡ª</i>

    Renee¡¯s body slid down the wall.

    ¡®I¡¯m trapped.¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t get out of this room. She couldn¡¯t find the door. No, even if there wasn¡¯t a door¡­

    ¡®I don¡¯t know¡­¡¯

    She didn¡¯t know the world beyond that door.

    Renee crouched down, wrapping her arms around her shoulders. Her head was buried between her knees, her trembling lips spitting out the same name over and over again.

    ¡°Vera¡­.¡±

    Without Vera, she knew she wasn¡¯t going anywhere.

    ***

    Norn gulped at the sight before him.

    After initially searching only the peak where the forge was located and then over two peaks to the edge of the forest that bordered the vige, he came to a deste clearing.

    It was a scene of devastation.

    The ground was dug up and turned over.

    There was not one single untouched tree all around, and the view was blurred by the rising dust. Norn was certain.

    This was where the battle took ce.

    This is where Sir Vera would be.

    His steps quickened. His divinity rose up, dusting himself off.

    ¡°Sir Vera!¡±

    The cry echoed through the clearing. However, there was no response back.

    Nheless, Norn continued to trudge through the clearing, until he felt something on his foot and ducked his head.

    What he saw was¡­

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    It was Vera, who had copsed and was in a terrible-looking state.

    Norn quickly leaned over and pulled Vera out of the dirt, then put his ear to his nose.

    ¡®He¡¯s still breathing!¡¯

    He was still alive. Norn wrapped his arms around Vera in a hasty movement and began to strengthen himself with divinity.

    He didn¡¯t know when Vera would stop breathing. He had to get back quickly to entrust his treatment to the Saint.

    With that in mind, Norn sprinted to the forge with all his might.

 Chapter 72: Fear (2)

    The next day, in Renee¡¯s bedroom.

    While hiding behind the door, Aisha watched Renee nurse Vera with a worried look on her face.

    Renee¡¯s face was filled with exhaustion. There were dark circles under her eyes from herck of sleep, and her head was constantly bobbing up and down.

    Worried that she was about to copse, Aisha knocked on the door, unable to stand by and watch any longer.

    ¡°Renee¡­?¡±

    ¡°Aisha?¡±

    <i> Sssshh¡ª </i>

    The white divinity that Renee exuded disappeared. Her head turned toward Aisha.

    Aisha cautiously approached Renee and uttered her words in a concerned tone.

    ¡°Are you okay, Renee? You look very tired.¡±

    She was asking if she had enough rest.

    At those words, Renee replied with a small smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m still perfectly fine, aren¡¯t I?

    She answered with a quick flick of her arm.

    It was an action taken to alleviate Aisha¡¯s worry and because he couldn¡¯tfortably fall asleep while Vera was lying unconscious like this.

    Renee spoke while stammering, she then ced her hand on top of Aisha¡¯s head. She stroked her head as gently as she spoke to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, why don¡¯t you go see Mr. Dovan? He seems to be having a hard time.¡±

    Dovan knew that the words he told Vera might have something to do with his current condition, and he felt guilty about it.

    At times like these, having Aisha around would beforting.

    Hearing what Renee said, Aisha answered with a defeated tone.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on then, go. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Aisha looked at Renee, who was weakly smiling, then turned around and went out of the room.

    <i> Thud¡ª</i>

    When the door closed with a noise, the smile disappeared from Renee¡¯s face.

    Suddenly, her hand was already on the bed, searching for Vera¡¯s with a fumbling movement.

    With a snap, their fingers touched. Then their hands intertwined and a white divinity covered them.

    Renee lowered her head and put her forehead on their ovepping hands.

    ¡°Huu¡­¡±

    What was entangled in her long breath was a sense of relief and deep sadness.

    Suddenly, Renee¡¯s fingertips began to tremble.

    It was because she remembered what had happened.

    There was no relief that Vera had returned.

    Imagine her surprise when Vera returned after being carried by Nornte in the day in such a condition.

    Her heart sank at his cold and lifeless state, as if he would stop breathing at any moment.

    After that, Renee hadn¡¯t been able to leave Vera¡¯s side, unable to calm down.

    She was afraid that if she was absent for just a moment, his condition would worsen and he would die.

    If she wasn¡¯t holding Vera¡¯s hand, her anxiety would soar, and she couldn¡¯t think straight. Only by feeling the warmth and pulse from his hand could she suppress her rising anxiety.

    ¡°Vera¡­¡±

    She called his name.

    She called his name, hoping that he would wake up and say that he was sorry, but he remained silent.

    He needed to wake up and reassure her while holding her hand and walking together.

    ¡°Vera¡­¡±

    No answer came back.

    While Renee felt the warmth from Vera¡¯s cold skin, she started muttering while grinding her teeth.

    ¡°¡­You said you would stay by my side.¡±

    <b><i> That you will always be there for me, to always protect me.</i></b>

    ¡°You said you would be with me.¡±

    <b><i> You said you will help me to ovee despair until I find the answer.</i></b>

    ¡°So why¡­?¡±

    <b><i> Why aren¡¯t you waking up? </i></b>

    Renee¡¯s eyes turned red, and tears began to gather.

    <i> Drip. </i>

    Renee¡¯s tears fell on Vera¡¯s cold hands and scattered.

    *

    Two more days passed, and Vera was still asleep.

    Renee was still sitting by his bedside, treating him.

    As the white divinity that had been running began to show signs of wearing out, Renee felt a sudden surge of anxiety at the sight of it running out.

    It was due to the thought that if she had used up all of her divinity, Vera might die.

    In reality, his physical recovery was already finished. It was only a matter of regaining consciousness, but Renee, who had been pushing herself without sleeping for the past few days, did not realize that.

    Despite the warnings of others who were concerned for her, Rene stubbornly persisted, and now she was trembling half-conscious with anxiety.

    The sense of unease inside Renee began to grow stronger.

    She began to imagine herself left alone in a dark world.

    Renee¡¯s lips quivered at that thought, and she fumbled to ce her hand on Vera¡¯s chest.

    <b><i> No way.</i></b>

    With that thought, she drew all the divinity inside of her, calling forth her power while longing for Vera to wake up.

    However¡­

    <i> Sssshh¡ª</i>

    Nothing changed.

    ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡±

    It was only then that Renee finally recalled the fact that had been lingering in her mind.

    The power of the Gods could never be used for her own benefit. It was not something that could be used to satisfy her own greedy desires.

    In reality, it was because there was nothing left to heal on Vera¡¯s body, but Renee, whose judgment was clouded, despaired, thinking that the gods had abandoned her.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Tears began to well up in Renee¡¯s eyes.

    Renee got up from her seat and buried her head in Vera¡¯s chest, sobbing.

    ¡°No¡­!¡±

    Vera must not disappear. She had to wake him up.

    Renee squeezed out her divinity again.

    She created a feeble mist that could hardly even be called light and shoved it into Vera.

    <i> Thump.</i>

    <i> Thump. </i>

    She could hear a faint heartbeat as she buried her head in his chest.

    Renee squeezed out everything she had, hoping that the heartbeat wouldn¡¯t stop. Eventually, Renee copsed from exhaustion.

    ***

    A stuffy weight.

    It was the first thing Vera felt when he came to his senses.

    Vera slowly opened his eyes and realized the identity of the weight he felt on his chest.

    ¡®Saint¡­¡¯

    It was Renee.

    He could see her leaning her body with a pale face as if she had copsed on top of his body.

    While looking at Renee, Vera trembled at the mark left on Renee¡¯s cheek.

    A tear.

    It was there. Upon closer inspection, her eyes were all red.

    Slowly, his outstretched hand brushed Renee¡¯s cheek.

    Vera thought while acting like that.

    ¡®¡­How long has it been?¡¯

    He clearly remembered being in the camp of the Third Kingdoms¡¯ army just before he copsed.

    However, the current ce was Renee¡¯s bedroom.

    The only thing he could see right now was Renee, who had clearly been crying.

    Vera¡¯s eyebrows lowered while he continued thinking. He then slowly lifted Renee¡¯s head and raised her up.

    Careful as to not wake her up, Vera got up from the bed andid Renee right back down on the bed, covering her with a nket. He then checked his condition.

    ¡®I¡¯m fine.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t merely ¡®fine.¡¯ In fact, his body was in the best condition it had been in for a while.

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned to Rene.

    Looking at the circumstances, it was probably Renee who cured him.

    Vera¡¯s face darkened at the thought that he had caused her so much trouble, and immediately left the room.

    In order to learn the details of everything that had happened since then, he set out to find Norn.

    It wasn¡¯t long before he found Norn at the entrance of the women¡¯s main house.

    As Norn saw Veraing through the front door, he shouted with a bright face.

    ¡°Sir Vera!¡±

    ¡°Shh, the Saint is sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    Norn flinched and nodded at Vera¡¯s softly spoken words as he ced his index finger in front of his mouth.

    Vera looked at the muffled Norn and then asked in a low voice.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    He was asking about what had happened after he had copsed.

    At that, Norn nodded, and then exined.

    From pulling him out of the dirt and bringing him here, to Renee¡¯s treatment, and the situation of the Federation, in which the Third Kingdom suddenly went silent.

    After hearing all of this, Vera let out a short sigh and lowered his head.

    ¡®Three days¡­¡¯

    It had been three days since he copsed.

    Realizing that the power¡¯s recoil was far worse than he thought, Vera let out a sad sigh and nodded.

    ¡°You must have been troubled because of me.¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s a relief that you have awakened.¡±

    As Norn continued speaking, Vera saw dark circles under Norn¡¯s eyes. He bowed his head slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I have made you worried.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, the Saint was far more worried than me.¡±

    He said with augh.

    As his heart was finally able to calm down, Norn continued with a slightly grumbling tone.

    ¡°The Saint suffered greatly. She must have been very tired from not sleeping for days and taking care of you. When I told her to take a break, she didn¡¯t seem to listen¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned back to the women¡¯s quarters he had just left. His heart felt heavy. Even though he tried to protect her, it seemed like he caused her to worry due to his actions.

    It was a feeling that could only be described as guilt.

    Vera¡¯splexion clouded as his thought came to mind.

    <i> -Vera!</i>

    Renee¡¯s cry burst out from inside the main house.

    It was a loud, tearing cry.

    Vera, trembling, left Norn with those words and went back into the women¡¯s main house.

    ¡°I will go see her.¡±

    There was a sense of impatience as he walked.

    ***

    Renee, who was lying on the bed, realized that the warmth she had been holding on to had disappeared, so she sat up and groped her surroundings.

    Her fingertips touched the rough texture of the nket.

    Suddenly, Renee felt her heart sink with a ¡®thump¡¯.

    Vera was gone.

    He had disappeared in the short time that she had lost consciousness.

    ¡°Vera?¡±

    Stammered words, she swept the bed and walls with her hands, her head darting around in different directions.

    ¡°Vera?¡±

    There was nothing. Vera was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Vera¡­¡±

    In her panic, Renee¡¯s hand missed the bed, and she fell to the ground with a loud thud.

    <i> Thump¡ª </i>

    There was a loud noise.

    Even when her body was in shock, Renee continued to stumble all over the floor.

    ¡°Vera? Where are you?¡±

    There was a sob in her voice. Even as she crawled, she couldn¡¯t find Vera.

    She felt a nagging feeling of unease.

    Renee felt her guts turn inside out.

    She felt Vera disappear from her world.

    Her mind went nk.

    Fear invaded her entire body.

    Without realizing it, Renee screamed.

    ¡°Vera¡ª!¡±

    She was left alone in a world without Vera. She was unable to take a step in a world of darkness.

    Renee¡¯s eyes turned red.

    <b><i> This can¡¯t be happening. This can¡¯t be happening.</i></b>

    She couldn¡¯t live without Vera. She couldn¡¯t move.

    In the midst of such anxiety, her whole body shook with fear.

    <i> Bang¡ª!</i>

    She heard the door m open.

    ¡°Saint!¡±

    Vera¡¯s voice rang out.

    Renee¡¯s head snapped up.

    Surprised, she took a deep breath and raised her body up. She then staggered toward the direction where Vera¡¯s voice was heard.

    And then, ¡¯thump.¡¯

    Renee felt her body collide with something.

    Then somethingnded on her shoulder, arge hand.

    Renee knew at once.

    ¡°Vera¡­¡±

    It was Vera¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Yes, Saint. I¡¯m here.¡±

    It was Vera¡¯s voice.

    Renee felt her body go limp as the emotion that had been engulfing her body disappeared as soon as the sensation was transmitted.

    Her body was about to copse.

    Vera supported it.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    Hearing the worry-filled voice, Renee felt the tears that had been gathering at the corners of her eyes flow down.

    Her arms wrapped around Vera¡¯s waist.

    She buried her head in Vera¡¯s chest.

    As she felt the relief of being held, Vera spoke to her, and then she burst into tears.

    In the midst of it all, other emotions began to surface.

    The human heart was so fickle, and as soon as Renee regained herposure at the thought of Vera being alive, the struggles she had endured until now passed fleetingly.

    She resented the fact that he had made her so miserable.

    Renee clenched her teeth and spoke with a choked voice.

    ¡°Why¡­ why did you do that?¡±

    The words were filled with resentment.

 Chapter 73: Fear (3)

    Panic shed over Vera¡¯s face.

    Why did he do that?

    Vera paused for a moment, unable to find the right words to respond to the sudden reprimand. He then realized that Renee must not have known what had happened yet and continued to exin carefully.

    The King of the Third Kingdom was aiming for Dovan with a dangerous spell, and not just Dovan, the kings of the other four kingdoms as well. Vera couldn¡¯t back down after learning about that. Had he retreated, the people in the viges of the lower part of the mountain would have been the first to be sacrificed.

    He said it word for word to convince Renee.

    ¡°¡­So, I went alone because I thought it was for the good of everyone else¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±

    His words were interrupted by Renee¡¯s scream.

    Vera¡¯s eyes widened. Renee¡¯s words, facial expressions, and the grip of her hands holding on to his clothes. The emotions conveyed in them were so tant that they took the form of anger.

    Renee added again, breathing heavily with a tearful face.

    ¡°What¡¯s so important about that?¡±

    A heat arose in her head.

    The excuses Vera made were so ridiculous that she got angry.

    ¡°Vera got hurt. It was dangerous. You could have died¡­¡±

    <b><i> Squeeze</i></b><b><i>¡ª </i></b>

    Renee chewed on her lips. She was ovee by rising sadness as she spoke.

    ¡°¡­You could¡¯ve died.¡±

    She might¡¯ve been left alone.

    While watching Renee express her emotions, Vera was at a loss for what to do and added.

    ¡°¡­I apologize, but here I am, standing perfectly fine. You don¡¯t need to worry, Saint¡­¡±

    ¡°Then next time?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°If you do this again next time, is there any guarantee that you¡¯ll be fine?¡±

    Vera¡¯s body trembled.

    <b><i> Next time.</i></b>

    <b><i> Will I be able to return unscathed when an enemy like Gteaes out again?</i></b>

    Vera¡¯s mind shed back to his battle with Gtea. It was an unbeatable opponent. Wasn¡¯t he themander of the Demon King¡¯s army? With his current strength, it was an enemy that could not be beaten in a normal way, and he had to use his soul as coteral to draw power.

    Fortunately, he came back safely and woke up, but he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he would even be safe next time.

    Renee¡¯s words continued as Vera hesitated.

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t be fine. You came back half dead. Without Sir Norn, if he hadn¡¯t found you immediately, if you had been brought a littleter, you would have died. And then you want to say you¡¯re back in good shape? How can those wordse out of your mouth?¡±

    Renee still remembered clearly what kind of condition Vera was in when he returned three days ago on Norn¡¯s back, and how disastrous his condition was at that moment.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    The memory ignited a surge of emotions, and like adding more wood to a roaring fire, they began to run wild.

    ¡°Do you know how worried I was? You couldn¡¯t get up for three days. No matter how much divinity I used, no matter how many wounds I healed, no matter how many internal wounds I dealt with, nothing happened. I thought something really happened to Vera. I thought you would never open your eyes again¡­¡±

    Renee¡¯s lips trembled.

    Her face was filled with tears in an emotion so intense that she could no longer speak.

    Only then did Vera realize how serious his condition really was.

    Moreover, he realized that the reason he was awake was because of Renee, who had been nursing him for three days.

    ¡°I apologize¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Renee heard Vera, who was apologizing, and wiped from her mind the words she¡¯d wanted to hear before he had woken up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this again. Don¡¯t move alone. Don¡¯t go anywhere dangerous. If you have to go, you must go with me.¡±

    Renee never wanted to have this scary experience again. She didn¡¯t want to tremble at the anxiety of losing Vera again.

    Her head was feverish, and she didn¡¯t know what she was saying and kept talking.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t go anywhere. Just stay by my side. Stay with me forever, today, tomorrow, and the next day. Answer me when I call, hold my hand when I reach out¡­!¡±

    Her whispered words turned into a scream in the midst of her rising emotions.

    Renee, who was breathing heavily at him, took a few short breaths before finishing her sentence.

    ¡°¡­Just stay with me. Please¡­¡±

    <i> Thump. </i>

    Reneeid her head on Vera¡¯s chest. Her whole body was trembling.

    Vera felt his chest get wet, and the tremors that passed through it left him speechless and dazed.

    He needed to make her stop crying, and he needed to calm her down, but he didn¡¯t know how.

    He had killed crying people before, but he had never soothed any of them, so he stood there for a long time, his fingers twitching.

    At the end, the only thing he managed to do was put his hand on Renee¡¯s cheek to sweep away her cheeks, which were wet by tears.

    It was a clumsy move.

    It was a crude and careless move.

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    The words that came out were along the same lines.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking straight.¡±

    Soothing words were very difficult for Vera to say.

    Wiping someone¡¯s tears was something he had never done before in his life.

    So, with a grimace, Vera weaved his words with a frown on his face, swallowed them repeatedly, and then apologized intermittently.

    ¡°I will do as the Saint says.¡±

    Vera rebuked himself.

    In his thoughts, he berated himself for failing to care about the feelings of the people he was supposed to be protecting.

    Although Vera considered that Renee would be in a dangerous position, he remembered that he did not think that Renee would be so heartbroken because of his injuries.

    He felt suffocated inside.

    The weight of being worried about someone else¡¯s well-being was so heavy, it felt so clear that someone might be in pain from his misfortune, and it felt hard to breathe.

    It was the weight of living for others.

    It was the weight of caring for the people behind him.

    Moreover, it was a weight Vera had never felt before.

    At that moment, Vera realized that protecting was not just about keeping their bodies intact and safe, but taking full care of their hearts.

    ***

    Renee, who had been feverish for a few days without sleeping properly, cried for a long time and fell asleep.

    It wasn¡¯t until the next morning when she woke up again.

    The first thing Renee did when she woke up was to kick the nket.

    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±

    After taking a proper rest, Renee tried to recall the day before with a cool head.

    Renee felt her whole body shudder at the words she¡¯d spoken.

    <i> ¨C Don¡¯t go anywhere.</i>

    <b><i> A lie!</i></b>

    <i> ¨C Just stay by my side.</i>

    <b><i> It¡¯s a lie!</i></b>

    <i> ¨C Stay with me forever.</i>

    <b><i> It has to be a lie!</i></b>

    Each word was unbearable to remember.

    Renee thought.

    ¡®Th-this is¡­!¡¯

    It was a confession.

    ¡°Kyaaaa¡­!!¡±

    She was embarrassed. She was ashamed. She wanted to die.

    Renee flopped down on her bed and buried her head in her pillow, letting out a shrill scream.

    Why did she do that?

    While she was thinking that.

    <b> ¡®¡­No!¡¯</b>

    Renee decided to steer her mind in a positive direction.

    Maybe this was an opportunity. Yes, wasn¡¯t this what she wanted? Of course, she didn¡¯t want to see Vera again that way, who went out alone and came back half-dead! She didn¡¯t want to go through that again! Since it ended safely, shouldn¡¯t it be seen as an opportunity?

    Maybe, just maybe, Vera might be conscious of her!

    They would be close through a dramatic event, and at the end, their hearts would connect with each other!

    Renee, who had been entertaining such thoughts, suddenly flinched when she remembered what she had done the day before.

    She copsed onto Vera¡¯s chest, rolled around on the floor, ran to him as soon as she heard his voice, hugged him around the waist and buried her head in his arms, and then¡­

    <b> ¡®Ve-Vera¡­¡¯</b>

    He stroked her cheek.

    <i> Poof¡ª </i>

    Renee¡¯s face turned red.

    Her hand naturally went to her cheek and was sweeping down the area where Vera had stroked.

    <i> Thump. </i>

    <i> Thump.</i>

    Her heart began to beat fast.

    And then, with the corner of her mouth raised in a pout, Renee said to herself.

    <i> ¨C Just stay with me. Please¡­</i>

    As she recalled her words, she mmed her head into the pillow again.

    The scream that escaped her mouth was muffled by the pillow.

    ¡°Kyaaaaa¡­¡±

    Right next to the bed, Aisha, who came to wake Renee, watched the scene with her mouth mped shut.

    She thought it was a relief that Renee had recovered her energy.

    ***

    At Dovan¡¯s forge.

    Dovan sat in front of the anvil and looked at Vera.

    He couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight of him, fully recovered and lively. He felt like his stomach that had been suffering for the past few days was relieved in an instant.

    But even in the midst of it, Dovan realized that he had to tell Vera these words.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but think that he might have encouraged him.

    ¡°Without knowing anything, my words may have provoked Sir Vera. I want to apologize.¡±

    Vera studied Dovan¡¯s expression for a moment, then shook his head.

    ¡°There is nothing to apologize for, not in the slightest. On the contrary, I would like to thank you.¡±

    Vera bowed his head.

    ¡°Thank you. You¡¯ve helped me realize something.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t perfect. At that moment, the foolish and inadequate Vera had chosen to face Gtea alone. As a result, there were people who were worried about him.

    However, something had changed.

    Vera was now a person who could figure out what he could do.

    He hade to understand what it meant to protect.

    He had gained confidence that he could be a better person.

    He would no longer repeat the same mistakes. And even if it happened again, he wouldn¡¯t be alone then.

    Vera, who was reflecting on his resolution with his head lowered, uttered an apology.

    ¡°¡­And I apologize.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The sword¡­¡±

    It was an apology for shattering the Demon Sword that he borrowed to confront Gtea.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s broken.¡±

    Dovan chuckled at Vera¡¯s best efforts toe over and apologize, then shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see what the big deal is with that piece of iron. I¡¯m relieved enough that Sir Vera hase to a realization.¡±

    Dovan, who had been speaking, added the following to Vera¡¯s still lowered head.

    ¡°Raise your head. I¡¯d like to thank you, too.¡±

    Dovan¡¯s lips curled, and a smile crept up his face. It was a smile that could only be described as relief.

    When Vera, who had raised his head, tilted his head at that expression, Dovan continued talking with a wide smile.

    ¡°It was an unfinished sword, and I know it best myself. I had no ¡®intent¡¯ to put in that sword, and probably wouldn¡¯t be able toplete it in my lifetime.¡±

    It was ultimately regret that had made him hold on to that sword.

    It was a realization that only dawned upon him after he heard that the sword was broken.

    ¡°Thank you. For helping me get rid of my regret.¡±

    Dovan had his regret removed before his eyes. Moreover, he felt grateful to Vera for showing him the ¡®intent¡¯ he truly wanted to embody, instead of just regret.

    ¡°Sir Vera, can you wait a few days?¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    Dovan¡¯s eyes turned to the Froden, which had been ced on the anvil.

    ¡°I think I canplete it.¡±

    He realized the ¡®intent¡¯ he truly wanted to put into the sword. He felt like he could finally aplish his lifelong dream.

    Dovan gave a small smile as he saw the Froden¡¯s cold de.

    ¡°I will present you with my greatest sword.¡±

    The words were spoken with a firm conviction, and no hint of hesitation.

 Chapter 74: Masterpiece

    It was just one of those moments.

    When people be so ustomed to repeated failures that they simply ept it, saying, ¡®That¡¯s just how it is¡¯ even after failing again.

    It¡¯s the moment when that so-called failure bes a habit, and they start to regard it as a natural urrence.

    The resulting emotion is usually a sense of futility.

    So, if you¡¯re wondering why these words are being said¡­ well, naturally, it¡¯s because Renee was currently drowning in such an emotion.

    <i> ng¡ª! (Courage¡ª!)</i><sup>1</sup>T/N ¨C ? The author is using this to mean Guts/Courage, but the sound is simr to hammering ¡®ng!¡¯ so there¡¯s a double meaning.

    The sound of a hammer echoed throughout the forge, signaling that Dovan had begun working.

    As Renee sat side by side with Vera in the forge¡¯s backyard, listening to that sound, she felt a sigh suddenly escape her lips.

    ¡®That¡¯s just how it is¡­¡¯

    Her rtionship with Vera hadn¡¯t progressed at all.

    Renee had spent the entire morning imagining all sorts of things while hoping for progress in their rtionship, but felt a deep sense of hopelessness because Vera continued treating her the same as always, and because she just let herself be lulled into a false sense of security.

    <b><i> Oh, how do I even express this?</i></b>

    While Renee had been thinking about wanting a deeper rtionship with Vera, there came a time when she was afraid their rtionship would fall apart, and instead found sce in the thought of, ¡®at least we haven¡¯t drifted apart yet¡¯. It was hard for her to express the futility that came from the unchanging state of their rtionship.

    At that thought, Renee suddenly felt angry.

    ¡®¡­No, of course Vera would act that way.¡¯

    It was anger towards herself.

    It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t know what kind of person Vera was, but despite knowing that, it was only natural that she had to make the first move because of her one-sided love throughout all these years. She was just being angry at herself for herck of courage out of shyness.

    It was a situation where at most, she could only hold his hand tighter, or walk closer than usual.

    Even those were things she couldn¡¯t do for more than 10 minutes before her heart started racing, and she would return to her original sense of distance. It was as if this suffocating feeling in her chest was about to turn into some sort of anger depression illness.

    <i> ng¡ª! (Courage¡ª!)</i>

    In the middle of all those overwhelming emotions, the hammering continued.

    Renee listened to the sound for a while, and gently bit her lips, thinking of what to say next.

    <b><i> My own courage.</i></b>

    She worried that at any moment, her resolve to appeal to Vera in any way would crumble as she used the rising anger as fuel.

    Her eyebrows furrowed slightly, her lips pursed, and her hands that were fidgeting throughout, clenched into fists.

    Vera kept staring at Renee as she was riddled with worry.

    As Vera watched her every move, he found himself thinking that for some reason, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of her today.

    Her expression continued to change every passing second, like she was worried about something, until she eventually started groaning.

    There was something about all those little gestures along with the ovep of her from the night before when she asked him to stay by her side that caught his eye.

    And yet, Vera wasn¡¯t entirely sure what he was feeling himself.

    It was one of those mornings where Vera¡¯s gaze never left Renee, but Renee¡¯s groans only grew worse and worse, unaware of that fact.

    ***

    <i> ng¡ª!</i>

    The hammer struck, making a noise, and the impact from the hammer traveled up the hammer and shook his entire body. As his skin burned from the heat, ragged breaths came out.

    It should have been difficult work, but Dovan didn¡¯t feel any fatigue in his body¡¯s current state.

    One reason may have been because he was used to this job already. Another reason may have been because his entire mind was focused on a single thought, and he had no time to care about such minor matters.

    <i>ng¡ª!</i>

    Sparks went flying, and the shape of the pure white iron changed ordingly.

    What filled Dovan¡¯s mind as he continued to hammer away, striking at the sword, was ¡®intent¡¯, recalling the image of a man who had left alone with a sword in hand.

    <i>ng¡ª!</i>

    <i> -To protect.</i>

    It was the upright, unwavering belief of a man with a knight¡¯s dignity, who hade face to face with sincerity.

    <i>ng-!</i>

    At that moment, Dovan felt the sincerity that man had encountered, burning deep down within the depths of his heart.

    Desire would be a more fitting word. As he faced that determination without a single doubt remaining, Dovan felt the deep desire to somehow refine that ineffable belief into something tangible.

    <i>ng¡ª!</i>

    There was only that desire.

    His pride as a cksmith, his greed to leave behind a great masterpiece, and all other minor things were erased from his head as he struck down with the hammer, only a single desire in mind.

    <i>ng¡ª!</i>

    As though he had fallen into a trance¡­

    He simply struck.

    Dovan continued to strike the sword for a long time, clearing his mind of all thoughts and focusing only on that single desire.

    <i>ng¡ª!</i>

    And so, a masterpiece that would be talked about for ages toe was being born in a shabby forge hidden away in a remote corner of the continent.

    ***

    The sword was entirely pure white.

    It was a sword that brought to mind a white radiance; a sword that would shine alone even in the darkest night.

    A straight sword with a very basic form,cking any embellishments.

    The sword felt rough at first nce, but Vera felt an emotion that could only be described as awe as he held it.

    ¡°¡­This.¡±

    His words trailed off without going on for long.

    The sword that Dovanpleted and gave to him was¡­

    ¡°Somehow, it just turned out this way.¡±

    It was a masterpiece.

    There wasn¡¯t anything grand or special.

    Rather, the moment he held the sword, an infinitely abstract belief arose within him that this was a pleted sword¡¯.

    It didn¡¯t show off, nor hide itself.

    Dovan¡¯s masterpiece was simply there, radiating a white brilliance.

    Vera shifted his gaze towards Dovan. His face was covered in fatigue, but at the same time, he looked more alive than ever.

    Vera made a nk expression as he stared at the face that seemed to have transcended.

    Dovanughed at Vera¡¯s surprised appearance, which he could tell at a nce, then continued.

    ¡°Thanks to you, I was able toplete it. With this, I¡¯ve rid myself of all my remaining regrets.¡±

    It was a natural courtesy because this man¡¯s virtue was the reason Dovan could ovee that anxiety, the lingering regret that could be called his own stubbornness.

    Still, Vera had a nk expression on his face at those words of gratitude.

    In the strange silence where no words followed, Aisha, who had been listening to the entire conversation, cried out with an energetic voice.

    ¡°You should be more grateful! You received Master¡¯s masterpiece as a gift!¡±

    She said those words pridefully, as though she had done it herself. Her expression was full of arrogance, and her shoulders were tense with energy. Her ears were perked, and her tail stretched straight up.

    She looked like a lively, youthful girl that perfectly matched her age.

    And only after Vera saw Aisha¡¯s appearance, and the white sword, did he realize¡­

    That he had changed the future.

    There would no longer be any Demon Sword spewing resentment across the continent, nor the original swordsman harboring that resentment who had been wielding that sword.

    Instead, there would be an old cksmith and a young girl to fill that empty position.

    An indescribable emotion welled up within Vera. It was a feeling that arose the moment he realized what he had protected.

    Vera was someone who had always been robbed of everything, someone who had only known of viciousness. But now, at this moment, he felt his heart surging with the tangible proof that he had taken a step forward.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t all good news.

    There was one less hero to confront the Demon King. The Federation of Kingdoms¡¯ conflict had yet to end. And with the seat that was left empty by Aisha, the future would steer in a direction unknown to him.

    It was an appropriate moment to worry, but Vera didn¡¯t.

    It was because he learned something from this experience.

    ¡®¡­What I can do.¡¯

    No matter what situations may arise, he only had to give his all with what he could.

    If the master of the Demon Sword, Aisha Dragnov, wasn¡¯t there, then he would have to fill the void with something even bigger.

    If the future was unknown, then he would carve out his own path when the time came.

    In a way, it was only natural.

    Who else in the world would move forward with certainty about the future? If one needed to be certain about the future in order to move forward, then what could be more foolish and cowardly than that?

    With that in mind, Vera stood in front of that naturality and said.

    ¡°¡­What should I call this sword?¡±

    He turned his attention towards Dovan.

    Standing in the face of that naturality, in the same position as the others, Dovan answered.

    ¡°Sir Vera must decide. You are the one who will wield that sword.¡±

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something you must do.¡±

    Dovan smiled.

    ¡°It should be defined by what the one who wields the sword fights for. So, Sir Vera, please give it a name.¡±

    Dovan said, and waited for Vera¡¯s response.

    It felt right to him that the sword he forged for the man in front of him, should be named to match the path that man would walk, and for what he wanted to do.

    As if Vera finished thinking of his words, he looked at Dovan, who was waiting for his answer, and then at the sword.

    <b><i> For what purpose will I wield this for?</i></b>

    A doubt came to mind, and then his answer emerged.

    ¡®My duty, the noblest cause.¡¯

    It was a sword that he would wield to protect that cause, to safeguard what was behind him.

    A sword he would wield for the longing he had held in his heart throughout this life.

    His thoughts continued.

    Memories of his previous life shed through his mind.

    Now that the Demon Sword wielded by Aisha Dragnov would no longer exist, there needed to be a recement.

    ¡°¡­The Holy Sword.¡±

    So, Vera decided on an arrogant and simple name.

    ¡°Holy Sword, is it?¡±

    Since the Demon Sword that had left resentment in its wake was now gone, it would only be right to have a Holy Sword in its ce, one that he would wield with belief in the future he desired.

    Vera shifted his eyes towards Dovan, and Dovan met his gaze.

    Dovan asked.

    ¡°For what purpose will you wield the Holy Sword for?¡±

    It was a question asking how his masterpiece would be defined.

    At that, Vera answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s a sword that will be wielded for the sake of the duty that I believe to be right.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a simple, straightforward answer.

    Vera knew better than anyone in the world the emptiness of a mere oath, and added tangible proof to his words.

    It wasn¡¯t simply a verbal promise. It was a proof that was supported by examples and evidence.

    Vera knelt down carefully, holding the sword on one knee, and said.

    ¡°I vow.¡±

    He unleashed his power.

    ¡°I will wield this sword for the noblest cause, and never for evil nor unrighteousness.¡±

    And shackled himself.

    ¡°If I ever wield this sword for an unrighteous cause, then I will never hold this sword again.¡±

    The oath wasplete.

    There was nopensation set.

    ording to Vera¡¯s thoughts, there was no such duty that expects a reward for doing what is right.

    Dovan¡¯s eyes widened, and Aisha gasped.

    Vera stared at the sword he had named the Holy Sword.

    The pure white sword had been permeated with the oath he made with a firm heart.

    A golden radiance arose, and on the de shone a pattern resembling the Stigma of the Oath before vanishing.

    The Holy Sword cried out, ever so slightly.

    Vera smiled slightly at the cry that had crept into the depths of his heart.

    Footnotes:<ul><li>1T/N ¨C ? The author is using this to mean Guts/Courage, but the sound is simr to hammering ¡®ng!¡¯ so there¡¯s a double meaning.</li></ul>

 Chapter 75: Towards the Empire (1)

    The next morning, in Dovan¡¯s living room.

    Renee was sitting in the middle of a heated discussion.

    They were talking about where Dovan¡¯s destination would be after he left the mountain.

    The initial request was to protect him from the Federation until the masterpiece waspleted. But since they hade this far, Renee grimaced, thinking that it was only right to help until the end.

    They couldn¡¯t just leave without a n.

    Dovan¡¯s leg was ufortable, and Aisha was the only one by his side. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for the two of them to leave the mountain range and settle somewhere else.

    They needed a ce where they wouldn¡¯t get ostracized. Moreover, it should be a ce where the Federation couldn¡¯t easily track them down.

    After much deliberation, Renee suddenly had an idea and eximed.

    ¡°Ah! What about the Holy Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? The Holy Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Yes! You can¡¯te inside the fortress since you¡¯re not a priest, but you can settle down in the nearby town. Also, we cane help you anytime since it¡¯s the Holy Kingdom¡­¡±

    Renee, who thought that the idea was a pretty obvious solution, turned to Vera.

    ¡°What do you think, Vera?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a great idea. Certainly, the Holy Kingdom holds a lot of influence in the area, so no one can easily bring in forces from the outside. There would be no better ce to avoid the Federation.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Vera¡¯s response brought an even bigger smile on Renee¡¯s face.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, Mr. Dovan, we¡¯ll take you to the Holy Kingdom. That is, if you don¡¯t have other destinations in mind.¡±

    Dovan made a gentle look at Renee¡¯s words for a moment, then made an embarrassed expression and continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m really grateful, but¡­ would that really be okay? I heard you¡¯re out to circumnavigate the continent, but if you do that, you¡¯ll be heading back the way you came.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Uhm¡­¡±

    Since it was a revtion of indeterminate duration, it didn¡¯t matter if they went back the way they came.

    As Renee was about to offer words of affirmation, she hesitated and asked Vera, Norn, and H for their opinions again, feeling sorry for the inconvenience they might face if they took a detour.

    ¡°Um¡­are you all okay with this?¡±

    Vera paused for a moment at Renee¡¯s words.

    It would take about two weeks by carriage to get to the kingdom from here. If they went back there to arrange for Dovan¡¯s amodation and went to other areas, it would take more than a month.

    Time itself wouldn¡¯t be the problem, but it would definitely bring a lot of trouble.

    Was there no better way?

    As he dwelled on that thought, Vera remembered Marie, whom he met in the Great Woonds. He told Renee what he was thinking.

    ¡°Then, how about going to the Empire? I believe it would be a good idea to go there and ask Marie for assistance.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A gasp escaped Renee¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Marie!¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure her work in the Great Woonds is long over, so she¡¯s probably on her way back to the Empire by now, if she¡¯s not already there.¡±

    Apparently, once Aidrin was settled, Marie nned to go back to the Empire and spend time with her family.

    It wouldn¡¯t be a short trip, since it would be the first time in 10 years that she would be meeting her family again. If they went to the Empire now, they would have a high chance of meeting Marie.

    ¡°What do you think, Mr. Dovan?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you. I don¡¯t know how I can repay you for all your care¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve alreadypensated us more than enough.¡±

    Vera said as he stroked the hilt of the Holy Sword at his waist.

    He had received a masterpiece as a gift. If he couldn¡¯t do this much, then it would be inhumane. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t have demanded any other repayment even if he hadn¡¯t received it. Demanding another repayment after receiving a masterpiece as a gift would be an ungraceful act.

    With a small smile on his lips at the passing thought, Vera added.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s just something we should do.¡±

    While looking at Vera¡¯s refreshing smile, Dovan replied with a yful tone, feeling both grateful and guilty.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who has been repaid. The others didn¡¯t get anything.¡±

    Vera¡¯s fingertips trembled, not because he didn¡¯t know it was just a joke, but because he felt guilty that it was true.

    Dovanughed at Vera¡¯s reaction. Norn and H, who were standing behind them, alsoughed.

    Only Renee, who was worried that Vera might be upset, spoke up with a bewildered expression.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s okay! We¡¯re not doing it in hopes of getting something anyway!¡±

    And in that peaceful atmosphere, it was decided that they would head towards the Empire.

    *

    That same afternoon, Renee went outside in the sun to kill some time.

    Norn and H went to help Dovan tidy up the forge, while Vera and Aisha joined her to take a break.

    Renee was lulled into a false sense of peace, thinking that her work here was finally done when Aisha spoke up.

    ¡°Renee.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What sort of ce is the Empire?¡±

    There was curiosity in her voice.

    It was only natural for Aisha to be curious, as she was taken in by Dovan as a war orphan living on the streets.

    Renee chuckled at Aisha¡¯s eagerness and patted her on the head before answering.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never been there before, so I can¡¯t really say. All I know is that¡­ first of all, it¡¯s the most prosperous ce on the continent, and the ce that we¡¯re going to is the biggest city there.¡±

    ¡°Ohh¡­¡±

    A gasp escaped Aisha¡¯s lips.

    Renee stroked Aisha¡¯s hair, feeling her ears perk up under her fingertips, then told her about the Imperial Capital that she learned about while in the Holy Kingdom.

    ¡°As it is at the center of the continent, I know that its market is immense. They traded everything from specialty goods to rare artifacts from all corners of thend.¡±

    Good thing she¡¯d done her homework.

    Renee thought to herself. After speaking for a while in a cheerful tone, feeling that the things she had learned in the Holy Land over the past three years had not been in vain, she turned to Vera with a question.

    ¡°By the way, do you know anything about the Empire, Vera?¡±

    For some reason, she thought that Vera might know more about it than she did, so she asked for more information.

    ¡°¡­Yes, because I grew up in the capital of the Empire.¡±

    A small shudder ran through Renee¡¯s body. Aisha¡¯s gaze shifted to Vera.

    ¡°There definitely is a thriving market, but among them, the ck market auctions have a particrly unique culture.¡±

    Aisha asked, ¡°What is the ck market?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an underground market where forbidden items are secretly traded,¡± Vera exined.

    ¡°People who are caught trading there are the most enthusiastic users, so it¡¯s hard to catch them.¡±

    Vera had firsthand experience running the ck market in his previous life.

    It was a ce where noble families of the Empire, who had inherited the culture of depravity and obscenity passed down through their generations of wealth, wandered around the most.

    From simple drug deals to unauthorized knowledge, such as ancient books and living beings, everything was traded there.

    As they could no longer be satisfied with ordinary stimtion and hade to use the auction house more than anyone else to relieve the desires inherent within them, the ck market of the Imperial Capital had been continuing its legacy for hundreds of years.

    ¡°So, they are not good people?¡±

    ¡°Well, most of them.¡±

    Of course, there were some who were good, but only a few.

    As Vera¡¯s mind wandered back to the past, he turned to Aisha and asked.

    ¡°Anyway¡­ shouldn¡¯t you be going back now? I know you still have a lot of things to do.¡±

    He was telling her to stop fooling around and just go.

    And with that, Aisha pouted her lips and stood up from her seat.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me, I¡¯m going anyways. I¡¯ll see youter, Renee.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah¡­¡±

    Renee waved her goodbye and Aisha went away.

    Once Renee was sure that Aisha was a distance away, she turned to Vera.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ Vera.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Saint.¡±

    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±

    How should she say it?

    Renee knew very well that Vera doesn¡¯t like talking about his past.

    That was why Renee hadn¡¯t asked him about it, which was why she was surprised when he brought it up earlier.

    Renee felt a little uneasy at the thought that Vera might have feltpelled to speak because of her question.

    Vera realized Renee¡¯s worries about him, so he spoke to reassure her.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t burden me, Saint.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of my mind, so you can rest assured.¡±

    Yes, it was ultimately a matter of mindset.

    The words were spoken out of the realization that one must ept even the past they once thought was despicable and tried to ignore.

    If it was a shameful past, then facing it head-on was the only way to avoid making the same mistake again.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t about to tell her that he was from the slums just yet. Not because he was embarrassed or ashamed by it, but because he didn¡¯t want Renee to feel sorry for him.

    He had lived a life that didn¡¯t deserve sympathy, so he wanted to let her know when he was more confident with himself. With that in mind, Vera added.

    ¡°I apologize for not telling you about my hometown until now. If you have any questions, I¡¯ll answer them as much as I can.¡±

    Renee nodded her head slightly, sensing the calmness in Vera¡¯s tone.

    A small smile appeared on her lips.

    ¡°Maybe some other time. I can¡¯t think of anything right now, so I¡¯ll ask you when somethinges to mind.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please do so.¡±

    She had a sudden thought. Since leaving the Holy Kingdom, Vera has been constantly changing.

    Vera had always said that he was chasing the light, and he had been proving that his words were true over and over again.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    <b><i> Has anything changed?</i></b>

    What had changed from before she left the Holy Kingdom?

    Suddenly, Renee somehow felt small and ashamed of herself for not knowing what she wanted to do with her life yet, and for only chasing after love.

    Then, she remembered that longing desire.

    It was the longing to be the right person for Vera, someone who could keep up with Vera as he moves forward.

    The longing that Vera once had for Renee. Now, Renee was in the exact same position.

 Chapter 76: Towards the Empire (2)

    After a few days had passed, the cksmith¡¯s workshop had been cleared up.

    Dovan stepped out into the yard and felt a strange relief as he looked back at his packed belongings.

    He had lived in this workshop his whole life, but it was now all packed up into only 3 bags of necessities. He hadn¡¯t really thought about it, but he just realized it now.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ve been living more frugally than I thought.¡±

    He said in a yful tone.

    Renee covered her mouth andughed, then she answered.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good habit, especially in the Holy Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with myself.¡±

    Dovan answered with a smirk, then he turned to Renee and held something out to her. It was a ck cane.

    ¡°Here, take it. I don¡¯t really know what to do with it, so I¡¯ll just give it to you as a bribe.¡±

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a cane. It¡¯ll probablyst you a couple of decades. It¡¯s a sturdy thing, you know.¡±

    Renee stroked the cane in her hand, appreciating the sensation.

    It was slightly heavier than her previous one. The cane was smooth to the touch. When she tapped the ground with it, it made a crisp, clear sound.

    Renee thanked Dovan with an awkward smile, realizing that he made it for her.

    ¡°Thank you! Even though you already have your hands full with packing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Like I said, think of it as a bribe.¡±

    Dovan smiled as he looked at Renee clutching her cane tightly. Then, he added.

    ¡°I¡¯ve added a couple of features in that cane.¡±

    ¡°Features? ¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try hitting the floor hard once? Ah, with some divinity into the cane, of course.¡±

    Renee tilted her head at Dovan¡¯s sudden remark, then she nodded and raised her hand.

    She covered the cane in white divinity, then Renee hit the ground with a ¡®thud¡¯.

    <i> Hwaah</i><i>¡ª</i><i>! </i>

    A wave of white light swept all around.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Renee¡¯s entire body shook. She had an astonished look on her face.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Her voice was filled with surprise because she could not believe what just happened. Dovan looked at Renee and exined.

    ¡°For 3 times a day, imbue the cane with divinity and hit the ground, and you¡¯ll be able to identify the objects around you. The waves reflect the objects that it hits. I made it because I thought it would be helpful to you if you¡¯re by yourself.¡±

    Vera, who had been silent until now, asked.

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re familiar with magical engineering?¡±

    ¡°I dabbled on it for a while when I was younger. Well, this fool tried to, but it was tooplicated, so I gave up. That thing was made mostly from material leftovers.¡±

    Dovan pointed towards the cane.

    ¡°It¡¯s made of leftover Froden from the making of your sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean, Froden?¡±

    ¡°Yes, its mana conductivity rate is unbelievable. With that, even someone with little knowledge like me can imitate some magic engineering.¡±

    Vera looked at the cane, understanding suddenly dawning on him.

    But there was still something he didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°It¡¯s ck, for something made of Froden.¡±

    The cane was indeed ck. If Froden was used, it should have been white, no matter what other materials were added in.

    Vera¡¯s face was filled with questions. Looking at him, Dovan immediately spoke to Renee with a smirk on his face.

    ¡°Saint, could you turn the handle of the cane counterclockwise, please?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, yes!¡±

    Rene replied btedly while making a confused face because of the strange sensation she just felt.

    It was an absolutely mystical sensation. It wasn¡¯t something that she saw. It was something that she felt. It allowed her to know what was in the ce where the wave spread and collided, and what shape it had.

    It was a puzzling sensation. Unable to find the words to describe it, Renee followed Dovan¡¯s instructions and turned the handle.

    And then¡­

    <i> Zing</i><i>¡ª</i><i>! </i>

    A chilly ng rang out.

    <i> ng</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Renee¡¯s body hardened, as well as Vera¡¯s. Dovanughed.

    ¡°There¡¯s a hidden knife. I thought you should have at least one weapon for self-defense, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    He said so with his thumbs up.

    At that, Renee¡¯s eyes teared up and nodded.

    ¡°Th-thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, you may not use it often since you can¡¯t see ahead, but¡­ it¡¯ll make you feel safer if you have it, right? You can use the waves to locate your enemies, then you swing your sword. I think there¡¯s a certain romance in that.¡±

    Dovan kept on rambling.

    At his words, something came to Renee¡¯s mind.

    ¡®Should I be grateful¡­?¡¯

    Well, she should be thankful for receiving something she had never thought of before.

    But for some reason, she didn¡¯t feel grateful at all, and her expression twisted strangely.

    Vera, who was looking at her from her side, looked at the pure white Froden de and nodded his head before he spoke.

    ¡°It definitely doesn¡¯t hurt to have it. If you ever want to learn swordsmanship, please let me know, Saint. I can teach you the basics.¡±

    Renee suddenly felt the urge to cry.

    She wanted to speak. To say that she¡¯s not some sort of weapon.

    Thinking that it would be disrespectful to Dovan, who had made her a gift, and to Vera, who was worried about her, Renee nodded with a tearful face.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    She thought, in the back of her mind, that she would absolutely never wield a sword.

    ***

    The day of the departure arrived.

    After loading their things into the carriage, the group climbed aboard and set off, heading straight towards the Empire.

    ¡°Wow¡­!¡±

    Aisha eximed.

    Renee chuckled as she watched Aisha, who was throwing up exmations the moment she entered the carriage.

    The young Aisha, who was ted to be going somewhere new, was filled with excitement the entire time.

    ¡°Renee, Renee! There¡¯s ake there!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so huge¡­!¡±

    Aisha¡¯s eyes sparkled with wonder, and her tail swished back and forth in excitement.

    Just as Renee thought, Aisha¡¯s excitement already took over her.

    Going into a new ce. Into a bigger world. Those were part of the reason, but perhaps the biggest reason for her excitement was that there would be no more people to torment her master.

    She wouldn¡¯t have to see her master¡¯s sad face anymore.

    Lost in her happy thoughts, Aisha leaned out of the carriage window, only to be warned by Dovan.

    ¡°Aisha, what are you gonna do if you fall off? Get your head inside.¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay.¡±

    Dovan restrained Aisha.

    Dovan knew how much Aisha cared for him.

    Suddenly, a small stirring urred in Dovan¡¯s heart. He was proud of his apprentice, who was growing up so well, even though it wasn¡¯t that long since he first started taking care of her.

    It was a peaceful and leisurely atmosphere.

    Aisha, who already put her head back inside the carriage and started swinging her legs, spoke up this time.

    ¡°Renee, are there many impressive people in the Empire?¡±

    Her cheeks had a slight flush.

    Aisha may have been a bit rough, but she was still a 12-year-old girl. She still had that innocent romance that only a girl her age had.

    Upon hearing that, Dovan¡¯s face stiffened up. Augh escaped Renee¡¯s lips.

    Renee nodded and said.

    ¡°Of course. Hmm, I suddenly thought of someone.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The Second Prince of the Empire. He¡¯s a very famous person.¡±

    Rumors about him were all across the continent.

    One might find it strange that the Second Prince, who was not even the Crown Prince, had such a reputation, but if one listened to the rumors that were circting, it made sense.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s the youngest Imperial Knight, a sessor of a masterpiece¡­ and that he¡¯s ridiculously good-looking.¡±

    ¡°Waaah¡­..!¡±

    Aisha¡¯s tail perked up. The exmation was filled with even more anticipation than before.

    ¡°Can we see him?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know. But there¡¯s going to be a festival celebrating the founding of the country soon, so if we¡¯re lucky?¡±

    ¡°Ehm! Ehem!¡±

    Dovan coughed. Renee giggled at Dovan¡¯s ufortable expression, then she turned to Vera and asked him a question.

    ¡°Ah, Vera is also from the Empire, right? Have you ever seen the Second Prince?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Vera nodded. His voice was tainted with a bit of reluctance.

    The Second Prince, Albrecht de Freich. For now, he went by a different name, but after defeating the Demon King, he would be known as the ¡®Knight of Honor¡¯, the name of the leader of the Heroes.

    Of course, Vera, who had fought against the heroes before, would¡¯ve known.

    That was why there was reluctance in his voice.

    ¡­Although it could be said that there was another reason why Vera was showing this kind of behavior.

    A very bewildering reason.

    It was because of Renee¡¯s talk about Albrecht. For some reason, even hearing her speak of Albrecht in a positive light did not sit well with him.

    ¡°How is he? Is he really like the rumors?¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Say something! Is the Second Prince actually very handsome?¡±

    It was Renee and Aisha¡¯s words, respectively. At some point, Aisha had even started calling him ¡®Second Prince¡¯.

    Vera, who suddenly remembered how Aisha called the nobles the worst scum, looked at her with a rigid face.

    His words came out in a blunt tone.

    ¡°He looks like a sparrow.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°It hurts to look at him. His voice also sounds wicked. Well, he¡¯s good at swordsmanship, but I¡¯m much better.¡±

    It was a very biased evaluation.

    Renee¡¯s head tilted, and Aisha¡¯s face was filled with contempt.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly bragging about yourself?¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°Bleeh¡­¡±

    Aisha stuck her tongue out and flicked it all over.

    For some reason, the atmosphere started bing awkward.

    Flustered, Renee quickly tried to mend the situation.

    ¡°Well, surely there must be a reason for those rumors, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The most famous rumor I know about the Second Prince is that he¡¯s a homosexual.¡±

    Vera¡¯s unending fabrication had failed him.

    Even though he thought to himself, that wasn¡¯t a lie.

    In fact, there had indeed been rumors that the second prince was into men.

    Of course, it was a rumor started by the nobledies who he had rejected to sleep with, but that wasn¡¯t important for Vera.

    What was important for Vera right now was to defame the second prince in front of Renee.

    Vera¡¯s n definitely worked.

    ¡­But in a slightly different way.

    The corners of Renee¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°Oh, is that so¡­¡±

    Homosexual.

    At those words, her ¡®always wrong instincts¡¯ reacted.

    Renee, who unknowingly flinched¡­ tried to erase those thoughts in whatever way, but it wasn¡¯t easy.

    ¡°Oh, but that can¡¯t be true¡­¡±

    A man was crossing the line. Why did she have to even treat a man as a love rival now?

    Renee¡¯splexion became dark.

    The Second Prince. An overwhelming power. In Vera¡¯s words, a cunning man.

    Renee thought that maybe the Second Prince would use his power to kidnap Vera and confine him.

    ¡®You are mine forever.¡¯

    <i> Shiver</i><i>¡ª</i>

    She felt shivers run down her whole body. A form of repulsion broke out on her face.

    A sense of urgency aroused.

    As Renee¡¯s expression of reluctance towards the Second Prince became apparent, Vera¡¯splexion rxed and Aisha became curious.

    ¡°What is homosexual?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s unfair.¡±

    Dovan, who had been watching the whole thing from a corner, shook his head dumbfounded.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t going to be easy.¡¯

    Renee and Vera felt like their clothes were going to burst from the ufortable atmosphere.

    Suddenly, a thought popped into Dovan¡¯s head.

    ¡®Will I ever see them get together before I die?¡¯

 Chapter 77: The Empire (1)

    Another uneventful week passed. After a week that almost ended with Aisha falling out after sticking her head out the window from boredom, the group arrived at the Empire.

    ¡°Waaah¡­!¡±

    Once again, Aisha¡¯s excitement was bursting.

    Aisha¡¯s heart fluttered at the scene in front of her.

    A long, high wall with no end in sight. A great pce rising majestically beyond the walls. And a tower floating in the sky as far as the eye could see.

    Aisha turned to Vera with sparkly eyes, and asked him a question.

    ¡°Vera! That¡¯s the Magic Tower, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Do wizards live there?¡±

    ¡°Then, you think the knights live there?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Normally, Vera¡¯s snide remarks would have gotten on Aisha¡¯s nerves, but not this time. No, it¡¯s more urate to say that it couldn¡¯t.

    The main attraction of the Freich Empire¡¯s capital, Farvan, was the Magic Tower, Auric.

    She was engrossed by its grandeur.

    Vera let out a big sigh upon seeing Aisha, who was leaning out of the carriage once again. Then, he turned to Norn, who was driving the carriage.

    ¡°Sir Norn, how long do you think the inspection will take?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it looks like it¡¯s going to take a little longer. Since there is a festival for the Foundation Day, the traffic is¡­¡±

    Norn¡¯s voice trailed off. There was a hint of distress in his voice.

    Renee, who sensed that, smiled and answered instead of Vera.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I apologize.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    It was the Foundation Day festival.

    ¡°The festival is still a month away, but it¡¯s already getting crowded.¡±

    ¡°Yes, because it¡¯s the only time when the market gets bigger.¡±

    It was a situation Vera was somewhat familiar with. It had been an annual event for him in his previous life.

    The month-long celebration of the Empire¡¯s Foundation was so huge that it had been called the rgest festival on the continent¡¯.

    There were merchants who flew in goods from all over the continent to buyers and tourists, and other merchants who set up stalls to sell to the tourists.

    It was a festival that attracted a lot of people, so a ton of people came in early to prepare for it.

    Vera looked at Renee, who nodded a little and had a look of understanding, and he continued.

    ¡°I think we came at the right time. There are a lot of night markets during the festival and I think that the Saint will thoroughly enjoy it.¡±

    ¡°Night market¡­¡±

    Renee felt her heart skip a beat at the word ¡®night market¡¯.

    She knew what a night market would mean: a ¡®date¡¯ with Vera, a te night¡¯ date.

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t what she¡¯de to the Empire for! They came to help Dovan and Aisha, but they might as well enjoy themselves while they were here!

    It was not just any ce, it was the capital of the Empire. It was the safest city on the continent, where the most dangerous thing that could happen would be an argument with a street thug.

    It would be a great ce to set aside future problems and try to make some progress.

    As she thought of that, a passionate me started burning inside her.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be disappointed. I happen to know quite a bit about the festival, so I¡¯ll guide you properly.¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t be a mistake to interpret those words as ¡®I¡¯ll escort you.¡¯

    Renee wanted to believe it so badly.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Renee nodded with satisfaction. The corners of her mouth were twitching for some reason.

    She was in a good mood.

    In the midst of it all, Renee suddenly flinched at the image that shed through her mind and forciblyposed herself.

    ¡®¡­The Second Prince.¡¯

    A person of interest. A man who might be her ¡®love rival¡¯.

    She still didn¡¯t know much about him yet, but just in case.

    <b><i> You can never be careful when ites to love.</i></b>

    Renee hoped that she would never have to take out the knife in her cane.

    ***

    In First Street of the Empire.

    In the reception room of a mansion known as ¡®the most expensivend on the continent,¡¯ Renee sat with a tense expression.

    ¡°Vera, I think¡­¡±

    Even if she couldn¡¯t see it, she knew.

    The moment they arrived at First Street, the atmosphere of the surroundings suddenly changed. Upon arriving at the mansion Marie had told them about, they were greeted by a considerable number of servants. Also, their attitude.

    Vera nodded at Renee¡¯s unfinished words.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a noble¡¯s mansion.¡±

    <i> Flinch</i><i>¡ª </i>

    Renee¡¯s shoulders were restless. She could not hide the tremble in her voice.

    ¡°¡­I never would have thought that Marie was a noble of the Empire.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a bit of a surprise for me as well.¡±

    ¡°I¡­is it alright? Would there be an affiliation issue?¡±

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be a problem. As for Marie, she should have renounced her nobility, including her surname.¡±

    To enter the Holy Kingdom meant to erase all previous statuses and stand before God¡¯s altar as a mere human.

    ¡°Her husband is in the Imperial Inspection Department, right? Probably, Marie is not here as a noble, but as his wife. As long as she doesn¡¯t participate in any political activities, the Holy Kingdom has no reason to restrain her.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Renee nodded. Vera¡¯s exnation roughly rified everything.

    But, in the midst of that, she had a thought.

    ¡°You know, Marie¡¯s husband must be pretty wonderful to have waited so long for her, even though he had to be away from her the whole time.¡±

    It was about Marie¡¯s husband.

    She thought that Marie¡¯s rtionship with her husband was so romantic. They were both living different lives but were woven together as one.

    ¡®Me, too¡­¡¯

    ¡®I want to have that kind of rtionship with Vera.¡¯

    While Renee was deep in thought, Vera answered.

    ¡°¡­Yes, it¡¯s not something anyone can just do.¡±

    As Vera answered, his mind was thinking about the owner of the mansion. Vera knew this because he had the list of names of nobles and their residences memorized.

    ¡®Count Baishur.¡¯

    This was his mansion.

    He was the Head of the Imperial Inspection Department, a terminal workaholic man who chased after Vera all the time in his past life. A man whose life was tied with his integrity.

    ¡®I never thought that he was Marie¡¯s husband¡­¡¯

    Vera was restless. It had nothing to do with his life right now, but still, it was an emotion regarding his past life.

    Two conflicting emotions intertwined, and after a long silence, the door of the living room opened and Marie came inside.

    She looked put together, so different from how she was in the Great Woonds.

    ¡°Oh my, sorry I¡¯mte!¡±

    ¡°Ah, Lady Marie.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh~ what did the Saint eat to get this pretty in just a few months? Huh? Tell me your secret. Ah, Vera got cooler, too. What¡¯s that on your waist? You changed your sword? Ah, look at me¡­¡±

    Marie poured out a continuous stream of chatter as soon as she entered.

    Renee and Vera¡¯s faces began to show signs of embarrassment.

    ***

    Just as they were about to be mentally exhausted, Marie¡¯s chatter finally ended.

    No, she just stopped for a while.

    Renee was swept with a sense of urgency that she would never get to say what she had to, so she took advantage of the silence and spoke quickly.

    She recounted what had happened, starting with what happened to Dovan and Aisha after they left the Great Woonds, to how it was resolved and what their business here was.

    Renee, who had spilled it all out at once without taking a break because she didn¡¯t want Marie to interrupt her, drew in a sharp breath after she was done.

    She felt like her head ran out of oxygen. Her lips were drying up from talking too fast.

    ¡°Have some water, Saint.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thanks.¡±

    Renee took the ss of water that was offered to her, and after gulping it down, she waited for Marie¡¯s answer.

    Marie¡¯s eyes narrowed, but then her face brightened up, and she nodded in response.

    ¡°Oh, so something like that happened? Seems like you went through a lot. Alright, I¡¯ll take you when I go back.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you. Then, how long will you be in the Empire?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? I was nning on joining the banquet for Foundation Day.¡±

    ¡°Banquet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is also the Second Prince¡¯sing-of-age ceremony. I¡¯ve been asked to go to give him a blessing.¡±

    The Second Prince.

    Renee¡¯s fingers twitched at the mention of his name because of nervousness.

    ¡°Is that so¡­!¡±

    She tried to stay calm.

    However, Vera, who was listening from her side, saw it a little differently.

    It was as if Renee were being conscious of the Second Prince.

    Vera¡¯s expression turned sour again for no apparent reason. It just happened because he didn¡¯t like that.

    Meanwhile, Marie, who had been watching the two of them from across the table, brightened up suddenly and spoke up.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right! Would you like toe to the banquet, Saint? It would be better if you gave a blessing instead of me, wouldn¡¯t it? It would be a good thing for the Empire and for my husband! Hmm? Could you do this for me, please?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Renee returned it with a question, then Vera trembled behind her. A deep panic began to form on his face.

    Of course, the first thing that popped out of his mouth was rejection.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s dangerous. The Saint¡¯s trail should not be disclosed. Moreover, the Emperor must be looking for the Saint. On the day that she received her stigma, the Empire has been keeping an eye on her, so it¡¯s only right that she remains hidden.¡±

    He had some fair points. What he said was the truth, no hint of emotions, nor giving away the fact that he didn¡¯t want Renee and the Second Prince to meet each other.

    However, Marie¡¯s words quickly crushed Vera¡¯s objections.

    ¡°Come on, there are many Apostles here, how could it be dangerous? Also, His Majesty is no fool to make such a bold move. If so, let¡¯s bring another guy from the Holy Kingdom. I heard that Rohan is out here having fun, so we can bring him with us. He also likes festivities, so it¡¯s perfect!¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes widened and he red at Marie.

    Marie responded with a wink, then she thought.

    ¡®Seriously, this guy¡­¡¯

    She realized that if she pushed him a little more, something good might happen.

    ¡°What do you think, Saint?¡±

    Marie¡¯s words made Renee wonder.

    Was it alright to go?

    Was it alright for the two of them to meet?

    Wouldn¡¯t the Second Prince, who¡¯s a homosexual, fall for Vera?

    ¡­It was a meaningless concern. Moreover, if the Second Prince was not a homosexual, or even if he was, if he wasn¡¯t interested in Vera, then her concerns were just pointless.

    However, Renee doesn¡¯t have the luxury right now to think that far ahead.

    To Renee, Vera was the most charming person in the world, and as such, he was the one person she was always worried about.

    It was a biased spection that since she fell for Vera, everyone else would too.

    Based on that thought, Renee was about to reject the proposal.

    ¡®¡­Wait.¡¯

    She shut her mouth close when she suddenly remembered what Marie had just said.

    Only a fool would do something like that in the middle of the Empire, in front of a crowd.

    It was about the Emperor, but it applied to the Second Prince as well. Even if the Second Prince fell for Vera, he couldn¡¯t do anything in front of a crowd. So, she could observe the Second Prince without any risks.

    Renee, who always felt like an idiot whenever she thought about Vera, rarely felt her mind wander.

    ¡®¡­It might be good to confirm.¡¯

    The distinction between friend and foe hadn¡¯t been made yet. Hostility coulde after checking it out herself.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Renee nodded with a stiff face.

    ¡®If you are my rival¡­¡¯

    It was then that she thought she might actually be using her cane as a sword.

    ¡°Ohh! You¡¯re so much nicer than Vera! Yes, that¡¯s what it takes for someone to have the courage to move forward!¡±

    Marie pped her hands together and nodded at Renee¡¯s answer, and Vera¡¯s face was full of disappointment.

    Marie was the only one happy.

 Chapter 78: The Empire (2)

    It was the night after Renee decided to go to the banquet.

    After dinner, Vera arrived at their lodging and took a deep breath to calm himself.

    ¡®¡­Yes, it was bound to happen.¡¯

    He was so flustered at that moment that he had forgotten about it.

    In his previous life, Renee had attended the Foundation Day celebration of the Empire in the form of an official participation.

    And that was exactly this year¡¯s banquet.

    At that time, the news about the Saint¡¯s participation in the official ceremony spread, and the Foundation Day celebrations drew an unprecedentedlyrge crowd. He himself also made great profits at the time.

    He didn¡¯t like it, but in reality, it was a much better direction. In any case, she would make an acquaintance with someone to whom she would fight alongside against the Demon King.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Vera humbly epted it. Since the event had already happened, wouldn¡¯t it be right to make ns ordingly? Vera was not someone who wasted time on unproductive thoughts.

    ¡®If it can¡¯t be avoided¡­.¡¯

    It would be better to prepare for possible idents that could ur depending on the changing situation.

    Vera got up from his chair and went towards Renee¡¯s room to discuss their future ns.

    ***

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The voice came from inside after he knocked.

    Vera turned the doorknob slowly and stepped inside.

    The first thing that he saw as he came in was Renee sitting on the couch with Aisha on herp, purring.

    Instantly, Aisha and Vera made eye contact. It was a short contact. But at that moment, Aisha shed a crooked smile. It was clearly a smirk.

    For some reason, Vera got heated up from that sight, and he bowed his head down.

    ¡°¡­Have you had a good rest?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. The servants were very helpful. What about you, Vera?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good as well. I¡¯ve also received a lot of help.¡±

    It was the usual greetings, then it wasn¡¯t long before the real business came out. Vera sat down across Renee and spoke.

    ¡°I called for Rohan from the Holy Kingdom. He doesn¡¯t really have any reason to refuse, so I think he wouldn¡¯t mind. Your appearance at the banquet will be announced from the outside upon Rohan¡¯s departure from the Holy Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°From the outside?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Saint would be departing from the Holy Kingdom. It¡¯s better for the rumors toe out like this.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    Renee immediately understood what Vera was saying.

    Certainly, if it bes known that she¡¯s traveling in secret, she would be targeted by more people than before, so it would be better to confuse them regarding her movements.

    ¡°Somehow, I feel sorry for Rohan because I think he¡¯s the only one who¡¯s going to have a hard time.¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t feel bad for him, he deserves it. Moreover, Rohan is also an Apostle. He won¡¯t be easily intimidated, so you can rest assured.¡±

    Renee smiled awkwardly at Vera¡¯s trivial tone.

    ¡°Uhm, okay. So, what do we do until then?¡±

    ¡°We still don¡¯t have anything nned for that. Is there something you¡¯d like to do?¡±

    Something she wanted to do.

    Renee stroked Aisha¡¯s hair and thought about it.

    If it was something Renee, not the Saint, wanted to do, then¡­

    ¡®¡­A date.¡¯

    Of course, it was to spend time with Vera, but there was something else that came into Renee¡¯s mind.

    She remembered the determination she had when she was talking with Vera privately before they left the mountains.

    She remembered the desire to be an impressive person worthy of Vera.

    <strong><sub><i>l?ghtn§àv§Ölw§àrld?§ã§àm f§àr §Ñ b§Ött§Ör u?§Ör §Ö§ç§â§Ör?§Ön§ã§Ö</i></sub></strong>

    The words that came after were naturally rted to that.

    ¡°¡­How about I volunteer? I think it would be nice to have a free clinic for a short while.¡±

    ¡°That sounds amazing. Then, I¡¯ll make a Holy Kingdom Priestess¡¯ identity for you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±

    Before their conversation ended, Renee asked a question.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, do you have anything you want to do in the Empire, Vera, now that you¡¯re back at your birthce?¡±

    She asked because she thought she wasn¡¯t being considerate enough of Vera.

    She didn¡¯t ask about his family, but she could sense from the atmosphere that either Vera didn¡¯t have any family or that it was a sensitive topic.

    Vera paused for a moment, thinking about Renee¡¯s question, then nodded his head.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to stop by the library once. But, I can go there myself once Rohan arrives, so don¡¯t worry about it. Thank you for your consideration.¡±

    The library.

    Renee¡¯s face was full of surprise as Vera mentioned a rather unexpected ce.

    ¡°You must really like books, then?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I like it, but there¡¯s just something I want to investigate.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    So it was for work.

    Renee, who was about to nod understandingly, suddenly had a thought.

    Aisha looked up at her when she came to a standstill, but of course Renee didn¡¯t notice.

    Renee thought.

    ¡®Wait, this is¡­¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t it the perfect timing for a date?

    A library date! They would spend time together in a quiet ce reading books! Then, she would suddenly fall asleep and rest her head on his shoulder!

    Her delusions started churning, and her face started bing flushed.

    Renee didn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go together tomorrow!¡±

    Renee wasn¡¯t a fool who wouldn¡¯t take the opportunity that she¡¯s been given.

    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t have anything to do anyways, so¡­!¡±

    She replied with a bright expression.

    At that, Vera paused.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t get the words out.

    Even Vera, who was insensitive, knew that asking ¡°Can the Saint read books?¡± would be impolite.

    Their conversation was suddenly cut off.

    It was only then that Renee realized that she couldn¡¯t really go to the library.

    ¡®Ah, right!¡¯

    She regretted being reckless.

    A cold sweat broke out on her forehead. However, not wanting to pass up the opportunity, Renee suddenly blurted out.

    ¡°Read to me, Vera!¡±

    ¡°¡­The contents are not really that interesting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s meaningful if you read it to me!¡±

    Vera didn¡¯t ask what the meaning was.

    <strong><sub><i>l?ghtn§àv§Ölw§àrld?§ã§àm f§àr §Ñ b§Ött§Ör u?§Ör §Ö§ç§â§Ör?§Ön§ã§Ö</i></sub></strong>

    ¡°¡­Sure.¡±

    He just thought that Renee must be very curious about the library.

    Renee brightened up at Vera¡¯s answer.

    Aisha¡¯s head tilted as she listened to the conversation between the two.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to the library?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah.¡±

    A sound escaped Renee¡¯s lips as she realized that Aisha had been listening.

    ¡®Should I take her with us?¡¯

    As she thought about it, she felt a little bit disappointed.

    ¡°Have fun.¡±

    Aisha answered.

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re noting, Aisha?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the alphabet.¡±

    ¡°Ahh.¡±

    For better or worse, Aisha refused.

    Renee¡¯s hand brushed the top of Aisha¡¯s head again.

    ¡°So, would you like to take a tour of the capital tomorrow with Sir Norn, Aisha?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Aisha¡¯s face brightened at the suggestion.

    This created a n that everyone was happy with.

    In the midst of all the excitement, Aisha looked back at Vera and spoke.

    ¡°Then, what about you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home? You said this is your hometown.¡±

    ¡­She brought up a taboo topic.

    Renee¡¯s body flinched.

    ¡®Aisha!¡¯

    <b><i> You can¡¯t say that!</i></b>

    ¡­As she was shouting internally, Vera answered.

    ¡°I¡¯m an orphan.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡®What do you mean, ¡®Oh¡¯!¡¯

    Renee¡¯s face was very anxious.

    ¡°So, you also don¡¯t have parents?¡±

    Her words expressed a sense of camaraderie.

    At that, Renee¡¯s face went white as a sheet of paper, and Vera¡¯s face became distorted.

    Vera thought.

    ¡®Is she trying to pick a fight¡­?¡¯

    ***

    In the end, the conversation ended on an awkward note.

    Aisha never realized she had made a slip of the tongue, and Renee was too taken aback to find the right words, leaving Vera at a loss as well.

    He left Renee¡¯s room and made his way back to his own room.

    <strong><sub><i>l?ghtn§àv§Ölw§àrld?§ã§àm f§àr th§Ö b§Ö?t n§àv§Öl r§Ö§Ñd?ng §Ö§ç§â§Ör?§Ön§ã§Ö</i></sub></strong>

    Vera was walking down the hallway when he was stopped in his tracks by two figures walking in the distance.

    Naturally, his eyes narrowed.

    ¡®Count Baishur.¡¯

    Walking towards him was Marie, who had her arm linked with Count Baishur.

    He had a strong build and a clean-cut appearance with short, neatlybed ck hair. He was the head of the Imperial Inspection Department, who was known throughout the Empire as a severe workaholic.

    As soon as he saw him, Vera immediately clenched his teeth like he was about to run away, then bowed his head.

    ¡°¡­Nice to meet you.¡±

    He was no longer Vera of the Underworld. He was now Vera, an Apostle of the Holy Kingdom. He had no reason to avoid Count Baishur.

    It was Marie who answered Vera, who had been bowing his head.

    ¡°Oh my? Where are you going at thiste hour?¡±

    ¡°I was with the Saint. I thought we should discuss our future ns.¡±

    ¡°Ahh! Oh, honey. This is the Vera that I was talking about. Vera, this is my husband.¡±

    After Marie¡¯s introduction, Vera nced up and saw Count Baishur looking at him with curious eyes.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Baishur. I work for the Imperial Inspection Department.¡±

    ¡°I am Vera.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±

    Baishur nodded. At that, Vera¡¯s head tilted.

    What did he mean by ¡®indeed¡¯? Vera wondered.

    It was the reaction of someone who had heard about him to some extent, so if that was the case, the source would¡¯ve been Marie.

    Vera¡¯s gaze shifted towards Marie, who chuckled and returned his gaze. Meanwhile, Count Baishur spoke again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy at work, so I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet. Please make yourselffortable.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Goodnight, then.¡±

    ¡°Goodnight, Vera! Make sure toe out for breakfast tomorrow!¡±

    After saying that, Marie and Count Baishur walked past Vera.

    Vera lifted his head up and looked back at the departing back of Count Baishur.

    He felt a sense of awkwardness and oddness.

    The awkwardness was from Count Baishur¡¯s friendly approach towards him, and the oddness was from Count Baishur¡¯s attitude toward him as if he were somehow a spectacle.

    He felt a creeping anxiety within.

    What did that bbermouth Marie say about him?

    It was to her husband, and not just someone else, so she might have told him some personal stories.

    ¡®¡­No.¡¯

    Vera tried to push his worries away.

    There was no reason for Marie to use his ws against him, and it was more important to think about their ns for tomorrow rather than that.

    Their destination for tomorrow was the capital¡¯s Imperial Library.

    Vera made a mental note of what he needed to look for at the library.

    ¡®¡­Orgus.¡¯

    Information about the ancient species.

    He needed information about that ancient species that showed him Aisha from a different time period.

    [Death.]

    He hadn¡¯t given it much thought, but the hallucination that the Orgus had given him clearly had some purpose.

    Why, and for what reason, did the ancient species show him a different timeline?

    <strong><sub><i>l?ghtn§àv§Ölw§àrld?§ã§àm f§àr §Ñ b§Ött§Ör u?§Ör §Ö§ç§â§Ör?§Ön§ã§Ö</i></sub></strong>

    ¡®I have to figure it out.¡¯

    The Orgus must have been deeply involved in his regression, and the Imperial Library was sure to have some information regarding them.

    Vera walked down the hallway, organizing his thoughts and ns in his mind.

 Chapter 79: The Empire (3)

    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±

    Marie¡¯s voice was filled with excitement.

    At Marie¡¯s words, Renee stood up from where she was sitting and asked a question.

    ¡°Uhm, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Oho, I¡¯ll tell you what! The Saint is a million times prettier than the girls in the capital!¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­!¡±

    The corners of Renee¡¯s mouth started to rise, boosted with confidence from Marie¡¯spliment.

    Renee ran her hands over her body once more, checking her attire.

    A wide-brimmed hat and a blouse, and a long skirt that reached her calves. She was getting ready for her ns with Vera that were scheduled for a little whileter.

    It would be the first date she would have with Vera.

    Because it was a very special asion, she wanted to look different from usual, so she asked Marie to dress her up. This was the result.

    Renee thanked Marie as she tightened her grasp around her cane.

    ¡°Thank you, Marie. I will definitely¡­!¡±

    <b><i> I¡¯ll make some progress!</i></b>

    Marie giggled as she watched Renee make a face full of determination.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Hmm? Make sure to interlock your fingers as you walk! And when you eat, ask him to feed you!¡±

    ¡°Tha-that¡¯s¡­!¡±

    Holding hands! Feeding her!

    Marie¡¯s words sent Renee¡¯s imagination into overdrive. Her face grew redder and redder as she pictured the scene in her mind.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get going!¡±

    Unable to get over her growing embarrassment, Renee left the room.

    As she looked at Renee¡¯s departing figure, a bigger smile appeared on Marie¡¯s face.

    She was thinking inwardly about what she would say to Vera, who was waiting outside.

    ¡®You¡¯ll have a hard time, boy. ¡¯

    Marie was sure. Even someone as stubborn as Vera wouldn¡¯t be able to be his usual self today.

    ***

    At the entrance of their lodging.

    Vera, who was looking ahead with a stern face, turned his head towards the front door at the sound of approaching footsteps.

    It was Renee¡¯s footsteps.

    As Vera was about to open the door, he stopped dead in his tracks at the sight of Renee.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for a while, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    He looked so dumbfounded that anyone could tell that he was too stunned.

    Vera inspected Rene¡¯s attire with a quick nce.

    ¡®Her outfit¡­¡¯

    <strong><sub><i>§´h§Ö l§Ñt§Ö?t §Ñnd m§à?t §â§à§âul§Ñr n§àv§Öl? §Ñt l?ghtn§àv§Ölw§àrld?§ã§àm</i></sub></strong>

    It was different from the usual.

    Normally, she only wore dark-colored robes to conceal her identity, but today she looked like a nobledy¡­ No, even that seemed like an insult to her beauty.

    A navy blue, wide-brimmed hat covered half of her face. It could have looked very suspicious, but instead, she gave off a mysterious aura. What about the rest of her outfit? A white blouse and a navy blue skirt together gave her a neat and elegant look.

    Figuratively speaking, she looked like a morning glory in full bloom.

    A strangely shy and unassuming, yet captivating morning flower.

    ¡®¡­No.¡¯

    That statement was not enough. He was looking for a better analogy, but he couldn¡¯t. Vera groaned deeply at his inability to express himself.

    In the midst of that, Renee¡¯s words floated once again.

    ¡°Vera¡­?¡±

    Vera was surprised by her and quickly responded, his voice breaking.

    ¡°Oh, yes. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Renee¡¯s heart was throbbing, and she shook her head.

    For some reason, she was feeling embarrassed, so she looked downwards again.

    She wondered if she was blushing, and after a moment of thought, she realized that he probably was.

    Her cheeks, ears, and her nape were hot. She was also wearing a hat, so it couldn¡¯t be because of the sun.

    ¡®C-calm down¡­!¡¯

    Renee took a deep breath to regain herposure, and immediately held out her hand, slightly moving her lips.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ shall we go?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Vera took Renee¡¯s hand that she held out.

    <i> Flinch¡ª</i>

    Renee felt Vera¡¯s fingertips tremble.

    The tremor brought her back to her thoughts.

    ¡®D-do I look weird?¡¯

    Marieplimented her a lot, but she couldn¡¯t be sure. It might not be Vera¡¯s preference.

    It was a question that had been on her mind for more than 3 years of being in love.

    She was conscious about every little thing. The pitch of his voice, the warmth of his hand. And the tremor. She walked in sync with him with every step.

    She found herself giving meaning to everything, and this contradiction was causing her to hurt her pride, but she couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    Renee spoke, feeling her insides clench with all those worries.

    ¡°Uh¡­ this outfit was picked out by Marie.¡±

    It was her roundabout way of saying, ¡®How do I look today?¡¯

    She said it in hopes that he would say it looked good on her.

    At that, Vera¡¯s answer was very satisfactory.

    <strong><sub><i>l?ghtn§àv§Ölw§àrld?§ã§àm f§àr th§Ö b§Ö?t n§àv§Öl r§Ö§Ñd?ng §Ö§ç§â§Ör?§Ön§ã§Ö</i></sub></strong>

    ¡°¡­Yes, you look very beautiful.¡±

    <i> Thump¡ª</i>

    Her heart skipped a beat, and she felt like someone had hit her heart with a hammer.

    Renee pressed her lips together and dropped her head.

    She was secretly grateful that she was wearing a wide-brimmed hat.

    If she wasn¡¯t wearing that hat, he would have seen the expression that she was making.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯ll be sure to thank Marieter.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Vera gave a short response to Renee¡¯s words and continued walking, keeping his eyes straight ahead.

    Renee¡¯s concern whether ¡®did he see my face¡¯ was irrelevant, at least for the moment. Vera was not looking at Renee.

    Vera couldn¡¯t think of a reason why he couldn¡¯t look at Renee, whom he had just seen yesterday.

    Whenever he tried to look at her, he felt like it wasn¡¯t right, for some reason. If he tried to steal a nce at her, he felt like he wasmitting a grave sin.

    The voices in his head were disorienting him. He just blurted out short answers, since he was worried that he would sound weird if he said the answer that was on his mind.

    The truth was, the reason was very simple. Renee¡¯s change in outfit changed the way he saw her, but Vera didn¡¯t realize it.

    In a way, it was very obvious.

    Three years is a long time to change someone¡¯s view with just a single outfit.

    Up until now, Renee had always been a ¡®girl¡¯ to Vera.

    It wasn¡¯t about the age difference, but rather because Vera felt that Renee hadn¡¯t grown up from being a 14-year-old girl.

    There were many reasons why he felt that way. But if he were to choose the biggest reason, it would have been because of the robe that Renee wore every day.

    The robe was loose fitting and covered her entire body, so her feminine lines were never visible. That wasn¡¯t all, her development was also hidden.

    No matter how much she grew or changed, wearing the robe always covered everything.

    Vera, who had always been taller than Renee, hadn¡¯t realized how much Renee had grown, even after leaving the Holy Kingdom.

    Because Renee had always worn dark robes since they left, Vera hadn¡¯t been able to tell the rational charm she had underneath all that.

    That¡¯s right. Until today, Vera had never been able to look at Renee and make any kind of rational judgment.

    But thankfully, that stunted situation ended today.

    The power of the outfit was shaking Vera¡¯s awareness.

    Seeing Renee in everyday clothes for the first time since they met in Remeo, Vera finally realized that Renee was a woman.

    It had been a very long three years and a couple of months.

    Renee was finally bing a woman and not a girl in Vera¡¯s mind.

    ***

    The area around Third Street, where the Imperial Library was located, was quite far from First Street, where Marie¡¯s mansion was located.

    ¡­In other words, it meant that they had to hold hands and walk for a long time.

    <i> Tak¡ª</i>

    Renee¡¯s cane hit the floor. Then, she took a step forward.

    <strong><sub><i>l?ghtn§àv§Ölw§àrld?§ã§àm f§àr §Ñ b§Ött§Ör u?§Ör §Ö§ç§â§Ör?§Ön§ã§Ö</i></sub></strong>

    This has been going on for a few minutes now.

    The two of them were walking hand in hand without saying a single word.

    Of course, just because they weren¡¯t speaking didn¡¯t mean that it was awkward. It would have been more urate to say that a subtle atmosphere was starting to emerge.

    They were very aware of each other. The temperature transmitted through the flesh where they touched, the sound of their breaths that were so close, and the slight tremble that was gradually transmitted. All of these thingsbined to create a strange beat.

    Vera walked straight ahead, while Renee walked with her head down.

    As they walked, a single phrase yed over and over in Renee¡¯s head.

    <i> -Make sure to interlock your fingers as you walk! And when you eat, ask him to feed you!</i>

    These were the words that Marie told her just before they left the mansion.

    Among them was the part about holding hands.

    Because of those words, Renee¡¯s attention was focused on their sped hands.

    Of course, she wanted to interlock fingers with him. Why wouldn¡¯t she? It was just another way of holding hands, but that alone changed everything.

    Wouldn¡¯t the act of holding her hand be an act of affection, not just a way to help her blind self?

    But it was a hard thing to do for Renee, who was shy.

    She was a shy person who could not do anything for thest three years to move their rtionship forward.

    It would be better if Vera would interlock their fingers first¡­ but Renee knew that it was something that would never happen even if she died and came back to life.

    Renee thought about it for a while, and her heart pounded faster the longer she pondered. Her mind was filled with anxiety that she¡¯d blown her chances by the time they got to the library.

    ¡®I¡ª I¡¯m doing it¡­!¡¯

    She squeezed her eyes shut and moved her hand.

    It was a movement that expressed both the feeling that nothing would change even if she felt embarrassed for her whole life, and the reckless mindset of ¡®whatever, I don¡¯t care.¡¯

    She moved her hand stealthily, then grabbed his.

    Their palms and fingers touched, and Renee¡¯s fingers dug into the gaps between Vera¡¯s long, outstretched fingers before it clenched into a fist.

    Vera¡¯s reaction was quick. He didn¡¯t even flinch. It was a very tant move that sent Vera reeling.

    ¡°Sai¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Renee silenced Vera as he tried to speak, then lowered her head deeper and continued to talk.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s just go like this.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t give him an exnation.

    If she tried to exin why she did it, her heart might just explode.

    She just wanted to leave it at that.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Vera nodded, unable to refute Renee.

    Her palms were hot and the feeling of Renee¡¯s fingers touching hers made her heart feel tight, along with the feel of his fingertips against the back of her hand.

    Vera tried not to think.

    Renee told him not to say anything, so he did not bother to question her. It was the right thing to do, so heposed himself and put on a calm face.

    <strong><sub><i>§´h§Ö l§Ñt§Ö?t §Ñnd m§à?t §â§à§âul§Ñr n§àv§Öl? §Ñt l?ghtn§àv§Ölw§àrld?§ã§àm</i></sub></strong>

    His mind, which had been a mess the entire time, was nowpletely turned off. Vera walked on for a long time, not knowing what his pulse was doing.

 Chapter 80: The Empire (4)

    If someone who knew Vera and Renee saw them now, they would not be able to hold back theirughter.

    The sight of them was that ridiculous.

    There was a sense of awkwardness in their stiff, synchronized steps as they walked with their heads turned in different directions.

    After about ten minutes of walking in such an awkward manner, they arrived at the library and finally let go of each other¡¯s hand.

    ¡°¡­We¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Of course, they didn¡¯t let gopletely.

    Their interlocking hands changed just a bit, and are now sping each other¡¯s forefingers.

    The fact that they did not let go and go back to the way they were before meant that they did not want to put a distance between them the way that it had been, although they were not aware of that.

    In the midst of that awkwardness, Vera spoke up when he felt a delicate finger grip his index finger.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a three-story building. It¡¯s about the same size as Marie¡¯s mansion. The exterior walls are white and made of stone, withrge windows spaced evenly on the wall.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quiterge.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s directly managed by the Imperial family, after all.¡±

    Their conversation was the same as usual when they walked, but the energy between them was something the two had never experienced before.

    ¡°There¡¯s a big garden in front of the building. It¡¯s very neat, you can tell that they put a lot of thought into thendscaping. The nts are all manicured and shaped uniformly, and they¡¯ve put some benches and tables in between so people can read outside.¡±

    Renee nodded as she listened to Vera¡¯s calm voice as he exined the scenery around them.

    ¡°So, shall we read outside then?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be cold? It¡¯s still a little windy.¡±

    Vera said so out of concern for Renee.

    For some reason, Renee remembered his promise.

    ¡°¡­You said you were going to read to me.¡±

    She said so with a hint ofint in her voice.

    Renee¡¯s head hung low as usual, and she felt Vera flinch when she spoke.

    ¡°It would be rude to others if you read it inside, so¡­¡±

    ¡®So let¡¯s read it outside, so you won¡¯t have to bother with that, and you can just focus on me.¡¯

    Vera agreed with Renee¡¯s timid words.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right.¡±

    It was a reason with a lot of room for rebuttal. Nevertheless, Vera answered her that way.

    He thought that concerns such as ¡®A lot of people would stare outside,¡¯ ¡®You might get a cold if we stay too long outside,¡¯ ¡®My voice might get drowned out by the outside noise¡¯ were not important.

    Whatever Renee wanted to do was the right thing.

    Vera, who had not been able to think straight all along, barely managed to think of such a thought, and went to the library to borrow a few books.

    ***

    Borrowing the books didn¡¯t take long. What he wanted was records about the ancient species. He narrowed it down to witness testimonies or research journals, and narrowed it further to those books that mentioned the Orgus, and finally, he was left with only five books.

    Vera took the five books and walked outside before sitting down in a corner of the garden.

    Renee spoke up shortly after.

    ¡°Why are you researching the ancient species?¡±

    <strong><sub><i>l?ghtn§àv§Ölw§àrld?§ã§àm f§àr §Ñ b§Ött§Ör u?§Ör §Ö§ç§â§Ör?§Ön§ã§Ö</i></sub></strong>

    She asked this question because he went to the library for work and was looking up something unexpected.

    Vera took a while to answer the question, but then he managed toe up with an answer.

    ¡°¡­For some reason, I seem to run into them a lot. I wanted to do my research and prepare in advance, just in case I run into them again.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Renee immediately understood what Vera meant.

    How could she not?

    There was Terdan, the mountain-pushing colossus that they had met when they were on their way to the Holy Kingdom, and Aidrin, the Deepest Roots in the Great Woonds. That was two of them so far.

    They had already met two ancient species that others would never even see a glimpse of in their lifetime.

    Of course, for Vera, there had already been three, including the Time Walker Orgus, but that was something Renee didn¡¯t know about.

    Renee felt a sudden curiosity at Vera¡¯s words and made a ¡®ehem!¡¯ coughing sound before speaking.

    ¡°Well, then¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    It was time to read.

    Renee sat very close to Vera for some reason, with four unread books stacked on her thighs, waiting for Vera to read.

    Vera opened his mouth to read, feeling Renee¡¯s long hair tickle his hand as they leaned a little too close together.

    ¡°¡­Everyone who has met an Orgus said the same thing. That they never move without a purpose.¡±

    Suddenly, Vera felt conscious about how his voice sounded.

    He felt worries that he never had before in his life. He¡¯d never even really thought about it, but for some reason, it was bothering him at this moment.

    Was it ufortable to listen to? Or perhaps he was speaking too fast?

    ¡°¡­He is a being who literally walks through time, tirelessly shifting between the past, present and the future.¡±

    In the meantime, the divinity that he had unleashed stealthily began to create a barrier around them.

    The barrier blurred people¡¯s perception, muffled sound, and drove those who approached away.

    Vera believed that the barrier he made was for protection, but¡­

    His real intentions were a little different. Vera¡¯s consciousness was speaking.

    He didn¡¯t want their moment to be interrupted.

    ¡°¡­Therefore, the author defines him this way. The Orgus is an elder who knows the most secrets in the words, the Greatest Sage.¡±

    Renee heard the tremor in Vera¡¯s voice, and she hoped that it was for the same reason as her own. She wished that it was a tremor due to the time they spent together in this subtle atmosphere.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s hot.¡¯

    Despite the cold air and the blowing wind, she felt like her body was heating up.

    She also felt sorry for Vera, as she could not focus on the content of the book.

    She just loved the sound of his voice, and the fact that he was reading to her made her heart shake.

    Was she shameless for paying more attention to Vera than what he was reading? Was she being ungrateful?

    ¡®¡­No.¡¯

    It was logical. It was only natural.

    Because of her love, and because she had been imagining this scene for a long time, it was not strange for her to think about it, now that it was so close to her.

    She had been feeling this way for about three and a half years.

    <strong><sub><i>§´h§Ö l§Ñt§Ö?t §Ñnd m§à?t §â§à§âul§Ñr n§àv§Öl? §Ñt l?ghtn§àv§Ölw§àrld?§ã§àm</i></sub></strong>

    That was how long it took for them to interlock fingers.

    The feeling was so sweet and yet so embarrassing that she felt like she was drunk.

    Her fingertips were flinching and trembling. It was also due to the fact that she wanted to interlock hands with Vera.

    ¡­Aside from that, it was also because of the desire to try something else.

    Figuratively speaking, it was the feeling of a pilgrim walking in a desert, looking for water.

    The emotions she had now were simr to those of the pilgrims who had been wandering throughout the desert for a long time and finally had a sip of water.

    To put it simply, it wasn¡¯t enough.

    Renee thought.

    It wasn¡¯t a strong desire that truly tormented a person, but an unfulfilled impulse. There was nothing more cruel than that.

    It was barely enough to quench her thirst that she had the whole time. It was actually making her more thirsty.

    ¡°¡­The secrets that the elder is keeping will probably never be known. He is the most faithful servant, serving his parents¡¯ dreams.¡±

    His voice shook her emotions, intensifying her unfulfilled desires.

    Renee couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    She tilted her head, resting her cheek on Vera¡¯s shoulder. Their arms touched as they began to feel the sensation of each other¡¯s body.

    <i> Flinch</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Vera¡¯s body trembled, and he stopped talking.

    ¡°¡­Please continue.¡±

    Renee said, closing her eyes.

    There was a saying that the first time was always the hardest.

    It was the truth. Renee¡¯s small act of courage, which started with linking their fingers together, allowed her to take such a bold step.

    ¡°¡­The First Dragon, Locrion existed along with the smallest world, Elysia, but they would not dare show off their wisdom in front of an Orgus.¡±

    As he spoke once again, Vera¡¯s words floated in the air for a long time.

    ***

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s the end.¡±

    Vera spoke as his gaze remained fixed on the closed book.

    Vera hadn¡¯t looked at Renee even once since they sat down.

    No, he couldn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t because he was focused on the book, nor was it because Renee was wearing a wide-brimmed hat.

    He felt guilty, and it felt like he was doing something he should not do.

    Renee answered Vera.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    And that was her answer.

    The scene remained unchanged.

    In a corner, there was a bench between the trees, where two people sat, a white-haired woman resting her head on the shoulder of a ck-haired man. The man¡¯s gaze was fixed on a book, while the woman had her eyes closed.

    The man spoke up again.

    ¡°¡­The sun is still up. Do you have any other books you¡¯d like to read?¡±

    He said it because he couldn¡¯t stand still and wanted to do something, and reading a book might help him distract himself.

    <strong><sub><i>§´h§Ö l§Ñt§Ö?t §Ñnd m§à?t §â§à§âul§Ñr n§àv§Öl? §Ñt l?ghtn§àv§Ölw§àrld?§ã§àm</i></sub></strong>

    The truth was, the usual Vera would¡¯ve been very frustrated after not getting any information about the Orgus even after reading all five books.

    But he didn¡¯t because he couldn¡¯t concentrate on the book either.

    He felt a small warmth on his right shoulder the whole time, but it was a presence that he felt heavily. Vera couldn¡¯t concentrate on the book because of it.

    Vera, who had his gaze on the book the entire time, saw a white wave sh in his eyes.

    It was Renee¡¯s hair blowing in the wind.

    As the wind died down, some of Renee¡¯s hair rested on top of Vera¡¯s hand.

    Vera stopped breathing.

    Because the tickling sensation brought up emotions that Vera was not familiar with.

    <b><i> I shouldn¡¯t do anything.</i></b>

    Even though he was telling himself that, his jumbled mind wasmanding his body to do something else.

    Vera¡¯s hand moved very carefully. It wrapped around a strand of hair that had fallen over his hand.

    He rubbed the hair in between his fingers slightly, twisting the strands.

    Still, Renee didn¡¯t answer.

    The question of whether she had any other books she wanted to read has vanished into thin air, already forgotten.

    Vera, who was no longer looking at the book, but at his hand, finally snapped out of it and spoke.

    ¡°Sai-¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Renee cut him off.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s stay like this for a while. We don¡¯t have to do anything else.¡±

    It was clearly an order.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    And Vera followed those orders more faithfully than anyone else.

    It was fortunate for Renee, and for Vera.

    Renee¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by a strange heartbeat that she had never felt before, and a heat raced throughout her body. She focused on the sensation, not thinking about anything else.

    It was a shocking sensation that shook her entire body, but it was also something that she could ignore.

    It was, forck of a better word, overwhelming.

    All her senses, heartbeat, and thoughts were being consumed by this strange heat.

    It was a very sweet trap.

    It was a trap that she could not free herself from, even though she knew there was no turning back once she got caught.

    Suddenly, Renee¡¯s obstructed thoughts started moving again.

    She wished that time would stop. She wanted the world to stop and save this moment forever.

    A more outspoken thought popped up.

    Her logic and reasoning disappeared, and her impulse remained.

    But Renee didn¡¯t mind.

    Knowing that there was nothing wrong with it and knowing the name that defined that state of mind, she just enjoyed the moment.

    It was such a sweet and blissful feeling.

    <strong><sub><i>§´h§Ö l§Ñt§Ö?t §Ñnd m§à?t §â§à§âul§Ñr n§àv§Öl? §Ñt l?ghtn§àv§Ölw§àrld?§ã§àm</i></sub></strong>

    It was an inexplicable feeling that could not be exined by any logic.

    Still, it was a fragment of memory that would innocently remain with her forever.

    ¡­It was the fluttering feeling of her first love.

 Chapter 81: Suspicion (1)

    <b>? Suspicion (1) ?</b>

    When something unbelievable happens, after achieving something that you¡¯ve only dreamt about for a long time, a reaction always follows.

    It was none other than insomnia.

    Thoughts such as ¡®Maybe everything that happened today was only a dream,¡¯ or ¡®Maybe it was just a hallucination because I¡¯ve been desperately hoping for it.¡¯ Thoughts like these keep people awake at night.

    Of course, Renee was not an exception to this universal sentiment.

    Recalling the moments where they had walked with their hands interlocked together and the memories of resting her head on Vera¡¯s shoulder kept her awake at night, as she walked with unsteady steps.

    <i> Tak¡ª</i>

    <i> Tak¡ª</i>

    The sound of her cane was making an irregr beat.

    It happened on the first day of her volunteering at the clinic, when she was supposed to be in a good condition, but she didn¡¯t know how to manage her emotions.

    Usually, Renee would be tottering from her sense of guilt¡­ but today was different.

    A shy smile lingered on Renee¡¯s face as she staggered along.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t a dream.¡¯

    Realizing that everything that had happened yesterday was real, Renee felt very happy.

    Her condition was not good.

    However, the schedule was not impossible.

    Her happiness would carry her through, and she would be out on the streets with Vera again today.

    She was able to get over the drowsiness that was creeping up on her.

    And with that, Renee opened the door, feeling especially happy, then Vera¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.

    ¡°Were you coughing?¡±

    <i> Flinch¡ª</i>

    Renee trembled.

    Despite knowing that she would be seeing Vera today, his voice brought back memories of the previous day.

    She felt her cheeks getting hot again.

    Renee hesitated for a moment, feeling a mixture of embarrassment and excitement within her, before she answered Vera.

    ¡°Good morning, Vera.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Vera¡¯s behavior was also different from usual, as he answered with his head bowed down.

    Vera also did not get any sleep.

    The only difference between him and Renee was that his condition had not changed. It was a given. It would have been more weird if Vera¡¯s body, which was almost superhuman, broke down after he spent a single night awake.

    Vera tried very hard to get rid of the shaking and the pounding of his heart.

    Even though she was hiding her identity, Vera wanted to get his head straight, since this would be Renee¡¯s first appearance as a Saint in the Empire.

    But still, there was something he couldn¡¯t conceal, and that was eye contact.

    Ever since Renee had walked through the door, Vera had been staring at the hardwood floor, even as he assisted her.

    Just the thought of looking Renee straight in the eye was enough to break hisposure.

    ¡°Shall we go?¡±

    Renee spoke, reaching out her hand.

    Vera flinched and ovepped his hand beneath hers.

    What immediately followed was entanglement as Renee¡¯s fingertips started to intece themselves with Vera¡¯s.

    As if it were natural, and as if it had always been that way.

    Vera felt his heart drop with a ¡®thump¡¯. He felt like someone was squeezing it from the inside.

    However, he did not resist. Vera simply curled his fingers around Renee¡¯s.

    It was an unspoken, implicit rule.

    When holding hands, they had to interlock their fingers.

    No one said it, but the promise has already been inscribed.

    ¡°Where shall we go?¡±

    Renee asked in a tone as brazen as her hand movement. Vera also answered brazenly.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to 11th Street. It¡¯s a neighborhood for low-iemoners, so there are many who are frequently sick but cannot afford to see a healer.¡±

    ¡°Ah, a healer¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are considered a high-quality service, so you¡¯d have to spend a lot of money to be treated by them.¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay, let¡¯s go there then.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The conversation went no further.

    There was a subtle atmosphere that was difficult to describe in words, and even if they kept their mouths shut, there were emotions flowing back and forth.

    The two of them walked without saying a single word, just like the day before.

    ***

    A residential district on the 11th Street of the Empire.

    In a za there, Renee began her healing services.

    They didn¡¯t do any publicity.

    Nevertheless, there was already a long line in front of Renee.

    It was something the priest¡¯s robe had achieved. The golden cross embroidered on the shoulder part of the priest¡¯s robe vividly showed their purpose ining, and there was no reason for those seeking healing not to line up in front of them.

    Renee radiated pure white divinity. The little boy, whom she was holding in front of her, was wide-eyed. The boy¡¯s gaze shifted to the sight of the long gash on his arm being healed instantly.

    ¡°Waah¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt now, does it?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Renee smiled at the boy¡¯s dumbfounded tone. She could feel the joy inside it.

    ¡°Do you want to go to your mom now? I should probably look at the other people behind you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you!¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, don¡¯t hurt yourself again.¡±

    There was no response, but the sound of his lively, receding footsteps made Renee chuckle.

    Vera watched Renee¡¯s back as sheughed, and he began to have a dazed expression.

    Should he be relieved? For some reason, Vera felt relieved that he was standing behind Renee in this position.

    Standing behind her, he couldn¡¯t see Renee¡¯s face, so he could finally keep hisposure.

    Of course, he still felt some residual heat, so he hadn¡¯tpletely recovered, but he was in a much better statepared to the day before.

    It was thanks to the sense of security that the baggy priest¡¯s robe and the long white veil covering her head gave him.

    Thatbination, which made her a Saint rather than a woman, eased Vera¡¯s mind.

    For a little while, a breath escaped Vera¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®¡­Focus.¡¯

    Veraposed himself.

    Even though it was the capital of the Empire with good security, there were still crimes happening.

    Moreover, 11th Street was not that far from 13th Street, where the slums were located, so it was not surprising to see the asional criminaling out from there.

    He shouldn¡¯t be distracted.

    Vera knew.

    The criminals in the slums didn¡¯t hide their true nature, even when they came out. This was because life in the slums had already been ingrained in them, and their moralpass was so broken, causing them tomit crimes without even realizing it.

    Vera knew this from his experience with various criminals in the slums a long time ago.

    Not only that, but Vera also knew what an easy prey they were right now.

    Because he and Renee were dressed as priests, and they were only here for medical treatments, the criminals would surely bare their teeth.

    With that thought in mind, Vera looked around.

    First, the long line of patients in front of Renee. He estimated that it would approximately go on for a few hours.

    ¡®There¡¯s none among them.¡¯

    It was natural. If there was one among them, they would be beaten up first by the citizens of 11th Street.

    The next thing he looked at were the alleys near them. Vera stared at the alleys for a while, thinking that if anyone was after Renee, they would likely be lurking there and keeping watch.

    ¡®¡­There¡¯s nothing immediately visible.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t see anything.

    Vera¡¯s eyes narrowed. A suspicion was brewing in his mind.

    ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be this quiet¡­¡¯

    There was no way they would leave such easy prey alone.

    It never urred to him that there might not be anyone who woulde out of the slums.

    That was because it didn¡¯t make sense.

    The slums weren¡¯t a self-sufficient ce. Naturally, they would have to get their supplies in a nearby district in order to sustain their livelihood.

    If they don¡¯t go through that process even for a day, there¡¯s no way the slum rats wouldn¡¯te out because they know that the system would copse.

    Suddenly, Vera¡¯s expression turned serious.

    He started to realize something.

    Something so obvious that he felt stupid for not recognizing it.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s not the same as myst life.¡¯

    The slums weren¡¯t the same as the slums in his previous life.

    In his previous life, the slums were already under his control at this time. It was a time when he had changed all the rules and conducted business based on them.

    So naturally, the slums were different nowpared to back then.

    ¡®¡­How is it running now?¡¯

    The power bnce between the Five Cartels and the new outside organizations would have changed.

    He continued his thoughts.

    ¡®What if¡­¡¯

    If that change was the reason the rats were nowhere to be seen, then what kind of things were happening inside?

    Vera¡¯s gaze began to wander towards the left side of the za.

    Beyond the end of his line of sight was 13th Street, the Imperial Cancer.

    It was the slums.

    ***

    In the end, the slum rats didn¡¯t show up even after all the treatments were done, and they had to go back.

    Vera eventually had to return to the mansion with unanswered questions, and just like that, it was alreadyte at night.

    Inside Vera¡¯s room.

    Vera sat at the table, his face serious and troubled.

    ¡®Something is strange.¡¯

    There was definitely something wrong with this.

    It didn¡¯t make sense that the slum rats were locked up in the slums.

    ¡®Did they create their own production line?¡¯

    In the slums?

    He thought about it over and over again, but the answer was the same: it was impossible.

    It was the answer Vera came up with after thinking about it more seriously than anyone else.

    It was impossible to grow crops within the slum, where the sunlight doesn¡¯t reach.

    Of course, the terrible sanitary conditions also prevented them from raising livestock.

    They also couldn¡¯t trade with other districts because the slums had nothing to offer.

    It was a dumpsite of epic proportions that even the Imperial Family had given up on.

    This was the result of a vicious cycle that had been going on for hundreds of years, starting when the floating Magic Tower, Auric, blocked the sun from reaching 13th Street.

    It wasn¡¯t a productivend, but they weren¡¯t able to clean it up, and just let it fester.

    ¡®But¡­¡¯

    How were the slum rats surviving?

    All the systems in the slums would copse in a day without a supplier, so why didn¡¯t he see any trace of them on 11th street?

    <i> Tap. </i>

    <i> Tap.</i>

    Vera, with his arms crossed, tapped his fingers.

    His gray eyes peeking through his hair added a mncholic tone to his expression.

    ¡®¡­If I can¡¯t figure it out.¡¯

    <b><i> I¡¯ll just have to go and check it out.</i></b>

    As much as he wanted to ignore it, he couldn¡¯t.

    Renee had to provide treatment from now until the start of Foundation Day, and the districts she had to visit were from 8th Street to 12th Street.

    All these ces are not that far from the slums.

    That wasn¡¯t all.

    The slum rats were ticking time bombs that didn¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing.

    So if the people controlling them were nning a terrorist attack, it would be no different from detonating a bomb in the middle of the Imperial Capital.

    As such, Vera knew that ignoring such threats was not the right thing to do.

    Continuing his thoughts, Vera narrowed his list down to those who might be in control of the slums.

    ¡®¡­The Five Cartels.¡¯

    If they were controlling the movements within the slums in such an organized manner, they must have united.

    He didn¡¯t know who the leader was, but since all five of them were lunatics among lunatics, a detailed investigation was necessary.

    Vera wasted no time putting on the ck robe that he had hung in the corner of the room.

    He wouldn¡¯t be sleeping tonight either, but that wasn¡¯t a problem. A superhuman body doesn¡¯t fall just from that.

    ¡°Whoo¡­¡±

    Vera let out a long breath, closing his eyes for a moment topose himself.

    Although the situation of having to go to the slums on his own was not a pleasant one, he was trying to reassure himself that it was something he had to do.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s something that has to be done.¡¯

    Vera quietly opened the window of his room and looked outside.

    It was a pitch-ck night, with not a single star in the sky. The only things illuminating the dark city were the magicmps spaced far apart.

    It was a nostalgic sight that he had gotten sick of seeing in his past life.

    Vera quickly pushed aside those thoughts and leapt out through the window.

    It was Vera¡¯s first timeing home in about seven and a half years.

    <strong>Adv§Ñnced ch§Ñpters §Ñvable on our sit§Ö</strong>

    <strong>illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C disc§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ösistls</strong>

    <strong>You can rate this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 82: Suspicion (2)

    <b>? Suspicion (2) ?</b>

    <i> Splosh¡ª</i>

    The muddy water sshed and made a gurgling sound. The muddy water sshed up and plunged down.

    Vera watched the scene for a moment, then looked up.

    He saw a deep redndscape. On top of the gloomy lot were ck and red nks, with worn out pieces of cloth covering them.

    The air was damp against his skin, and there was a foul stench.

    It was the slums of 13th Street in the Imperial Capital.

    Returning to his old home, Vera took in the sight with cold eyes.

    Something had definitely changed in his absence, but this scene somehow remained unchanged. It was the same as how Vera remembered it.

    As Vera looked at the view, he suddenly felt a strange sensatione over him.

    Even though he had been away from this ce for a long time, he could not get rid of his past, and the feeling of ¡®familiarity¡¯ took over him.

    Having lived here, he was forced to face all the evil acts that he had done in this ce.

    <i> Splosh</i><i>¡ª</i>

    The muddy water sshed again. The lower hem of his robe was stained with a dark red color and a foul smell was permeating throughout his body.

    The strange and tickling feelings he had that afternoon were disappearing.

    It was reced with depression and annoyance. Vera took a deep breath at those rising emotions, then clenched his teeth.

    He didn¡¯t want to be swept away by those emotions.

    ¡®¡­Not anymore.¡¯

    He was no longer Vera of the slums. He was now Vera, the Apostle of Oath, and Renee¡¯s Knight.

    The reason he came here was to investigate possible risks.

    Vera pushed those thoughts out of his mind,posed himself, and started walking forward.

    He went further and further through the slums, and into a den where the stench was even worse.

    He walked past, trying to ignore the scenes unfolding before him.

    Then, Vera stopped walking.

    His gaze was on a shack that was about to fall apart.

    ¡­It was the same house that he had shared with Renee at the end of his previous life.

    The ce where everything changed for him. The ce where he broke his oath and engraved a new one in its ce.

    Looking at that ce, Vera, who had a cloudy expression, moved and opened the door of the shack.

    <i> Squeak¡ª </i>

    The sound echoed, and the scene that he saw was a shabby and cold space that had not changed in the slightest.

    ¡®¡­Is it still empty?¡¯

    There were no signs of life, so he was probably right.

    Vera took a nce at the spot where he used toy, and the spot next to it where Renee always sat. Shortly after, he left the house.

    He wandered about aimlessly. He was walking along the same path where he had crawled around in an unsightly manner at the end of his life.

    At the end of his walk, with a stronger bodypared to his past life, Vera found himself in a dark alley.

    It was the spot where Renee had died.

    The spot was filled with muddy water that was still tainted with dark colors like paint.

    Vera knelt down and swept his hand over the muddy water.

    The oath carved into his soul burned brightly, as if weing the ce where it was born.

    <strong>[I will live for the Saint.]</strong>

    The oath, which signified the end of his previous life and the beginning of this one, was speaking to Vera.

    <b><i> Don¡¯t let Renee¡¯s blood be spilled here again.</i></b>

    <b><i> Give it your all so that she will have a brilliant end.</i></b>

    Vera stood up, wiping the dirt that stuck to his fingertips on his robe.

    ¡®I know.¡¯

    <b><i> I know what I must do, so don¡¯t even bother exining.</i></b>

    Vera answered the oath he had engraved and continued walking further.

    Once again, he was heading deeper into the slums.

    ***

    Remembering the movements on how to investigate the slums, Vera did not hesitate.

    Because there was someone who could exin the slums after he had disappeared.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    <i> Bang!</i>

    Vera¡¯s hand was on a middle-aged man¡¯s head as he pushed him to the floor with a thud.

    ¡°Doran.¡±

    Vera looked at him with somber eyes.

    The leader of the beggars who persecuted him a long time ago. A man who drunkenly broke his neck in his past life. A man who, in this life, had somehow managed to continue his miserable existence.

    Vera hade to the deep alley to hear the movements of the slums from Doran.

    Generally speaking, there was no better way to find out what was going on in an unfamiliar ce than to ask a local.

    ¡°I came here because there¡¯s something I want to know.¡±

    <i> Grip¡ª</i>

    Vera¡¯s hand pressed harder on Doran¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ack¡ª!¡±

    Doran¡¯s eyes grew wider as a suppressed groan slipped out of his mouth.

    ¡°Who¡ª who are you¡­!¡±

    He said, not knowing why this unknown man was threatening him like this.

    And with that, Vera smirked.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t remember¡­¡±

    That somehow made him furious, but Vera did not press Doran further.

    From Doran¡¯s perspective, it was understandable that he had forgotten.

    Many things have changed from the bastard Vera of the slums to who he was now.

    For starters, he was taller than an average man, and his well-built body was clearly showing through even when he was bundled up.

    Aside from that, he was just one of those who disappeared seven years ago, so it was no surprise that Doran didn¡¯t remember him in a ce where people died every day.

    After finishing his thoughts, Vera concluded that there was no need for him to reveal his identity, so he rxed his grip.

    ¡°Ah! Ugh!¡±

    Doran, who was now able to breathe, squirmed and tried to escape from Vera.

    <i> Thwack</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    He was stopped by Vera¡¯s kick.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡°Escape is futile.¡±

    Vera continued, looking at Doran with cold eyes.

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m here because there¡¯s something I want to know. Are you an idiot for not even understanding what I said?¡±

    ¡°Kugh¡­¡±

    Doran crouched, his hands were wrapping tightly around his stomach that was kicked earlier.

    He was tainted with fear.

    <b><i>Is this how I die? Will I die from some unknown person¡¯s hands?</i></b> Doran thought for a while.

    Doran¡¯s survival instinct took over and he prostrated himself.

    ¡°Spare me¡­ I-I¡¯ll tell you everything I know¡­!¡±

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to kill you?¡±

    Vera grinned. Doran nced up, saw his smile, and mmed his head into the ground again.

    Watching Doran¡¯s pathetic disy, Vera felt an odd sense of satisfaction and asked in a whisper.

    ¡°I want to know how the cartels in the slums are moving right now.¡±

    ¡°Th¨Cthat¡­¡±

    Doran didn¡¯t ask any questions. He just wanted to answer quickly and get out of there.

    Doran quickly spat out his answer.

    ¡°C-Croden is making drugs! Pomil is selling organs outside, and Zeze is kidnapping children and selling them to ve dealers! Also, also¡­¡±

    One poke and the information kept pouring out.

    While listening to him, Vera thought, ¡®this bastard still has no guts¡¯. Then, he asked him suddenly.

    ¡°What about Derrick?¡±

    Among the information Doran mentioned, there was no word about the Scavenger¡¯s leader.

    Doran flinched.

    Vera, taking out a dagger, watched the very flustered Doran¡¯s eyes roll back in his head.

    ¡°I want to know what happened to the Scavengers.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re screwed!¡±

    As expected, the answer came out right away.

    Vera frowned.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°They are screwed! Derrick and the Scavengers are all dead!¡±

    ¡°Stop fooling around and¡­¡±

    ¡°I-It¡¯s true!¡±

    Doran¡¯s exmation was one of genuine frustration.

    Trembling, Doran continued speaking quickly.

    ¡°About seven years ago¡­a few Scavenger branches were suddenly wiped out, weakening their power. The other cartels took advantage of that and took over their territory¡­¡±

    His rambling suddenly reminded Vera of something he had forgotten.

    ¡®¡­Come to think of it.¡¯

    Before leaving this ce, he had beaten the Scavengers to death with his own hands.

    Did the actions that he did to vent out his anger at that time led to this?

    After a moment of reflection, Vera still didn¡¯t understand something, so he turned to Doran again.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Scavengers reappear again?¡±

    The Scavengers were like weeds. Even if you exterminate them all, they were bound to spring up again and reim their territory at some point.

    So, how were they being suppressed?

    Doran wiped a hand across his face and answered Vera¡¯s question.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a new cartel that reced them¡­¡±

    ¡°Who? Coco? Sara? Gilgan?¡±

    They were the names of the new cartel leaders who hade to the slums in his past life.

    If there was anyone who would fill the void left by the shift in power, it would be one of them.

    ¡­Was what he thought. However, Doran¡¯s answer was different from the names he mentioned.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. No one knows who the leader is.¡±

    Doran¡¯s head sank deeper.

    ¡°They just came out of nowhere. They¡¯ve started supplying goods from the outside, and the other cartels were making deals with them.¡±

    ¡°Making deals? They¡¯re not just taking it away?¡±

    ¡°Well, they didn¡¯t expand their territory¡­also, thanks to them, I am able to sleepfortably¡­ since they also give out rations.¡±

    What nonsense was that?

    That was the first thing that came to Vera¡¯s mind as he listened to Doran.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    How could there be someone like that? People with that kind of power in the slums, and they didn¡¯t even fight over territory?

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I asked where they are located.¡±

    This needed to be checked.

    Vera knew better than anyone what kind of people crawl into the slums and make their own territory.

    ¡®They are scheming something.¡¯

    He was certain.

    No one was here to do volunteer work.

    A volunteer wouldn¡¯t have made deals with the cartels. Wasn¡¯t there a chance that this group dealt with organs or drugs and was responsible for the distribution?

    Vera¡¯s eyes became heinous. As a result, Doran¡¯s trembling intensified.

    ¡°The junkyard¡­I heard that they are there from time to time.¡±

    The junkyard. It was somewhere further inside from where he was.

    Vera scowled and let out a deep breath.

    ¡®I think I¡¯ve heard everything I need to hear.¡¯

    What should I do with this guy?

    Vera continued to think as he looked at Doran.

    Part of him wanted to kill him, but he wondered if there was any reason to do it. It was something the old Vera would never have done.

    <i> Tap tap.</i>

    Vera¡¯s finger tapped the handle of the dagger.

    At that beat, Doran¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡°P¨Cplease¡­¡±

    The moment when pleading words came out of Doran¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    New voices rang out.

    Vera and Doran¡¯s eyes turned in the same direction at the same time.

    Two figures dressed in robes came into sight.

    One of them appeared to be a tall man, and the other was only as tall as the other man¡¯s shoulder.

    Given that thest voice was a bit younger, it was probably the shorter one who spoke.

    Tension shot through Vera¡¯s entire body.

    Before he knew it, he already pulled out the dagger from its sheath.

    He was cautious of the two unknown figures.

    While the air became more tense, the taller of the two suddenly halted.

    The man stopped and whispered something to the shorter guy, and the short guy also suddenly halted.

    It was an unexpected move.

    Sure enough, Vera frowned as he watched.

    ¡®What are they doing?¡¯

    As Vera was thinking about it, the smaller figure took off the hood of his robe.

    ¡®¡­!¡¯

    Vera¡¯s eyes widened.

    The identity of the revealed figure was someone he knew.

    Fancy blonde curls. Underneath it were golden eyes that shone bright even in the dark slums. Delicate features for a man and a fairplexion.

    ¡®Albrecht¡­¡¯

    Albrecht van Freich.

    The Second Prince of the Empire and the Knight of Honor.

    The figure revealed from under the hood was none other than him.

 Chapter 83: Albrecht (1)

    <b>? Albrecht (1) ?</b>

    ¡°You should leave.¡±

    Albrecht spoke. His eyes folded into a half-moon shape as he directed his words to Doran.

    Hearing those words, Doran quickly rose up and disappeared without looking back. Then, the tall figure, who hadn¡¯t spoken until now, spoke up and removed his hood.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Sir Vera?¡±

    It was a familiar voice.

    Turning to face him, Vera was confused, seeing the man in front of him.

    ¡°¡­Count.¡±

    It was Count Baishur who was with Albrecht. He was the owner of the mansion where Vera was currently staying.

    Vera narrowed his eyes and watched Albrecht and Count Baishur, who were looking at him.

    An assumption crossed his mind.

    ¡®¡­Are they?¡¯

    <b><i> Could they be part of the newly formed group in the slums?</i></b>

    He thought quickly and the answer he came up with was ¡®no¡¯.

    He knew Albrecht. He knew Count Baishur.

    They were never men who wouldpromise their goals. No matter how important their objectives were, they would not tolerate anything that went against their beliefs.

    In other words, they would not sit idly by and let the cartel¡¯s actions go unchecked.

    ¡®Then why?¡¯

    <b><i> Why are they here?</i></b>

    While he was deep in thought, Count Baishur spoke again.

    ¡°¡­Sir Vera?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    His immediate guess was that things were not looking good. Vera pushed down the question that had been brewing in his mind and bowed his head forward. The words that came out of his mouth were improvised excuses.

    ¡°¡­I came here to investigate.¡±

    ¡°Investigate?¡±

    ¡°Since the clinic is not far from here, I thought I should see if there are any risks.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­yes. I see.¡±

    A look of understanding came across Count Baishur¡¯s face. He then turned to Albrecht and said.

    ¡°Ah, Prince. He is the one I¡¯ve mentioned before¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, nice to meet you, Apostle of Oath. I¡¯m Albrecht van Freich, the Second Prince of the Empire.¡±

    Albrecht¡¯s right hand came to rest over his left breast, and he bowed his head slightly, his bright blond hair flowing.

    All of a sudden, Vera¡¯s eyebrows rose up. In the midst of his surprise and confusion, he started to feel revolted by the ceremonial gesture.

    The reason was¡­ how should he say it? It was because of Renee. He was reminded of how Renee was talking about Albrecht on their way to the Empire.

    His voice came out sounding a little revolted, just as how he felt.

    ¡°¡­Nice to meet you, Prince.¡±

    Vera didn¡¯t bother with the formalities. Personal feelings aside, Vera was in a position where he did not have to make any exnations. An Apostle of the Holy Kingdom was more exalted than a King of considerable kingdoms.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Albrecht lifted his head with a faint smile, without a hint of hesitation or confusion in his face.

    Albrecht did not seem to mind Vera¡¯sck of politeness, but still, there was such a thing as pride, and Albrecht continued in a soft tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little surprised to meet you so suddenly. I heard that the Saint will be giving her blessing on mying of age ceremony, correct?¡±

    ¡°It seems so.¡±

    Another blunt tone. Vera held on to his rebellious attitude, thinking that Albrecht¡¯s mention of Renee was quite impudent.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind my asking, may I ask why the Prince is in such a lowly ce?¡±

    He asked a question in retort.

    With a smile that seemed embarrassed, Albrecht turned his gaze towards Count Baishur and exchanged a look with him.

    After a short moment¡­

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite an awkward story to tell here.¡±

    A euphemistic refusal came back.

    He hid their purpose. With that in mind, Vera¡¯s face was full of suspicion. Then, Albrecht spoke again.

    ¡°Perhaps, may Ie see you another day? I¡¯ll visit you soon. Here is a bit¡­¡±

    His voice trailed off, but Vera knew immediately knew what he meant.

    He sensed that there were a lot more of them than before.

    Did he make too much noise?

    Vera pressed down his annoyance and nodded at Albrecht¡¯s words.

    He decided that it was best to back off for the moment. It was not an urgent matter, and Albrecht promised to meet up at ater date.

    If Vera set aside his personal distaste, what Albrecht said was not because he wanted to avoid the situation.

    Vera knew Albrecht and trusted him, so he willingly agreed.

    ¡°Do as you please.¡±

    Even as he spoke, his gaze was on Albrecht.

    An angel descended from the heavens. The beloved of all that stays beautiful for eternity.

    Albrecht¡¯s good looks were known throughout the continent, but Vera did not agree.

    His blonde hair was frivolous. It annoyed him as it fluttered about.

    He wanted to punch his smiling face.

    His puny physique was also something else. The knight was so frail he could trip over and die.

    Vera, who had already defeated Albrecht in his past life, began to disdainfully ridicule him in this life for some reason, cutting him down in various ways.

    He did so without even realizing it.

    ¡®I won.¡¯

    In physique and skill, Albrecht was no match for him.

    Getting a little more at ease, Vera gave him a small bow, then turned and walked away from them.

    Of course, Albrecht, who knew nothing of Vera¡¯s true intentions, unexpectedly smiled as he watched Vera walk away.

    ¡°Hmm, what an odd fellow.¡±

    He directed those words to Count Baishur.

    Count Baishur gave an awkward smile to Albrecht and answered.

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Count Baishur, who had heard the whole story from Marie, shook his head at the sight of Vera keeping Albrecht in check.

    ***

    The next day, at Count Baishur¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Ta-da!¡±

    Aisha, dressed in a white priestly robe, eximed. This was because she wasing along with today¡¯s volunteer work.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to help Renee today!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in your care.¡±

    Renee smiled softly and held Aisha¡¯s hand.

    A small hint of guilt was brewing inside her. She felt sorry for not giving Aisha much attention these days because she was so busy with her volunteer work.

    She was grateful to see her so cheerful when she must have been so scared to be in an unfamiliar ce.

    While Renee was lost in those thoughts, Vera continued to speak.

    ¡°We are not going out to y. Refrain from speaking so casually.¡±

    ¡°Yes~¡±

    Vera¡¯s words were met with a sarcastic response from Aisha, and a chuckle escaped Renee¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Stop it, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Renee, who intervened between the two because she knew that they would quarrel whenever they were together, started to walk away.

    It was a very pleasant morning. Her rtionship with Vera was good, and she felt satisfied with her daily work.

    ***

    It was no different from yesterday.

    The volunteer work was still ongoing on 11th Street, and she had to look after the patients by using her divinity.

    Although it was simply repetitivebor and could be considered boring, that was not the case for Renee.

    Renee, who was innately good-natured and selfless, did not show even a hint of boredom.

    It was because the patients thanked her.

    She felt a sense of satisfaction in healing other people using her own hands.

    Naturally, Renee continued to care for her patients, losing track of time. As the day drew to a close, something unexpected happened.

    The surroundings became noisy.

    Renee tilted her head at the growing murmurs.

    ¡°Vera?¡±

    She asked, wondering what was going on.

    Vera responded in a slightly ufortable tone.

    ¡°¡­His Highness, the Second Prince, ising this way.¡±

    The Second Prince.

    Renee pondered for a moment at those words, then she suddenly flinched at what came to her mind.

    A crooked smile came across her face, then she asked.

    ¡°The Second Prince? Then¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Albrecht van Freich. Exactly who you are thinking of.¡±

    There was no doubt that the Second Prince was on his way there.

    The first word that came to her mind was.

    ¡®Homosexual!¡±

    <b><i> Love rival!</i></b>

    Of course, there was only the scandal that Vera spoke of. It hadn¡¯t been verified, but she still felt tension.

    Renee straightened up, and her expression started to be rigid.

    Meanwhile, the murmurs were getting louder.

    Among those voices, Renee heard Aisha muttering absentmindedly.

    ¡°He¡¯s pretty¡­¡±

    She sounded like she was dreaming.

    When Renee heard it, she felt her heart drop with a ¡®thud¡¯.

    ¡®P¨Cpretty?¡±

    A man?

    Panic shed through her mind. After losing herposure for a moment, Renee managed to steady herself.

    ¡®Y¨Cyeah! Men can be pretty too!¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t that the appearance that caused a sensation across the continent? Of course! He could be pretty!

    <i> Whew. Wheeew. </i>

    Renee took a deep breath and clenched her fists as she listened to the approaching footsteps.

    Shortly after¡­

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Priests of the Holy Kingdom.¡±

    A clear voice rang out, like a jade ball rolling through space.

    Renee had goosebumps at the sound of his voice.

    ¡®W¨Cwhat¡¯s with his voice!¡¯

    <b><i> Why is it so soft!</i></b>

    <b><i> He¡¯s supposed to be a man! He¡¯s about to have hising-of-age ceremony! </i></b>

    She felt like everything she knew was a lie. In a strange sensation of mental copse, Renee swallowed and answered him.

    ¡°Oh, hello¡­!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t afford to be flustered. Yes, she needed to have a confident attitude!

    <b><i> We still don¡¯t know! He might not be a love rival!</i></b>

    <b><i> It¡¯s not right to judge people based on rumors!</i></b>

    Renee turned to Albrecht and asked a question with an expression that was almost painful to watch.

    ¡°Uhm, why are you here¡­?¡±

    There was a desperate wish inside, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t break her heart, and that she could continue to enjoy this good time for a while longer.

    However, the world that had always been cruel to her was not willing to grant her desire this time, crushing her expectations.

    ¡°Oh, excuse me. I have some business with the Pdin here.¡±

    <i> Thump</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Again, Renee¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡®Is he really a love rival?¡¯

    As the thought crossed her mind, she heard something that she could not ignore as she tried to push her anxieties away.

    ¡°Did you get home safelyst night?¡±

    ¡®Last night?¡¯

    Did the two meet without her knowledge?

    Her thoughts raced, and images shed in her mind.

    A dark night with the moon hidden. Two people met by chance.

    <i> ¨CAre you¡­?</i>

    <i> Thud</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Suddenly, Renee lost all sense of reasoning as the expression on her face became nk.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Vera answered.

    By the time she heard his answer, Renee¡¯s hand was already on her cane.

    ¡®¡­A love rival.¡¯

    s, the moment to take out the sword hade.

    ¡­is what Renee thought.

    <strong>Adv§Ñnced ch§Ñpters §Ñvable on g§Ön§Ösistls.c§àm</strong>

    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C disc§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ösistls</strong>

    <strong>You can rate this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 84: Albrecht (2)

    <b>? Albrecht (2) ?</b>

    ¡°May I borrow your escort for a moment, Priestess?¡±

    Renee¡¯s sense of reasoning continued slipping away as Albrecht spoke.

    Borrow.

    Renee didn¡¯t believe him.

    Of course not. There was now that stated what was borrowed would be returned.

    He could return Vera in ten years, a hundred years, or even a thousand yearster, couldn¡¯t he?

    There was only one way.

    ¡®¡­I¡¯m taking him out.¡¯

    If your love rival was in front of you, cut him down.

    And just like that, Renee lost herposure, and was about to pull out the sword from her cane.

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

    Vera¡¯s words rang out.

    <i> Flinch</i><i>¡ª.</i>

    Renee stopped moving. Albrecht¡¯s eyes widened, and Aisha made a puzzled expression.

    As mixed reactions erupted, Vera exined in a calm tone.

    ¡°I am the Priestess¡¯ escort. I will not go anywhere without her.¡±

    Suddenly, Renee¡¯s face turned bright red. Incoherent nonsense spilled out of her slightly open mouth.

    ¡°T-t-t-th¡­¡±

    Renee felt her far-flung sense of reason quickly returning to her.

    ¡­No, it felt like it came back and started to run in a different direction.

    Those words from Vera.

    ¡®C-c-c-con¡­¡¯

    For some reason, it sounded like a confession to her.

    It was in a different context from how he always said it, but Vera¡¯s cold refusal to someone she considered a love rival and the current situation she was in made her think so.

    If the heat rising up Rene¡¯s face could be expressed in sound, there would be a ¡®poof¡¯ sound. She was blushing so much.

    All the anger and betrayal that had been building up until now, as well as everything else, disappeared from Renee¡¯s mind.

    There was only her pounding heartbeat. It was the only thing all over Renee¡¯s body.

    Standing across from Vera, Albrecht blinked and mulled over what he had just heard.

    He was rejected.

    He was in the midst of a shock.

    It was a huge shock to Albrecht, who had never been rejected by anyone in his life and was always loved by everyone.

    It was a ¡®refreshing shock¡¯.

    Realizing that he had just been rejected, Albrecht spoke with a flustered look on his face, which rarely happened.

    ¡°Th-then¡­the Priestess shoulde too! What do you think?¡±

    He said it with a smile on his face, but he could not hide the tremor in his voice.

    When Vera heard that, he asked for Renee¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°What do you think, Priestess?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that, uhm¡­¡±

    Renee was too stunned by what had just happened to even formte a proper response.

    She was at her wit¡¯s end.

    What ended the situation was not Vera or Albrecht, but Aisha, who had been quietly listening to the conversation until then.

    Aisha, who did not like that the three of them were talking without her, frowned and tugged at Renee¡¯s cor.

    ¡°Renee. Renee.¡±

    ¡°Uh, yes¡­?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go get something to eat. Master is waiting.¡±

    Even though it shocked Aisha how beautiful the Second Prince was, in the end, it was probably a good thing for her that the request was refused.

    For Aisha, having dinner with Dovan, who was waiting at the Marie¡¯s mansion, was more important than the Second Prince who she couldn¡¯t even eat with.

    Renee nodded at Aisha with an awkward smile on her face as she btedlyposed herself.

    ¡°Ah, right! Dovan will be waiting!¡±

    <i> Stand¡ª!</i>

    Renee stood up from her seat. She walked out and there was a ¡®shuffling¡¯ sound that followed in the direction she went. Vera quietly followed her.

    The only one left was Albrecht.

    Albrecht stood there for a long moment, dumbfounded, like a man who had just been through an unbelievable situation.

    ***

    Vera¡¯s reason for rejecting Albrecht was not only because he did not like him.

    ¡­Of course, there was a part of him that wanted to see Albrecht¡¯s confident face be crushed, thinking that he would ept his offer. However, he rejected him because he recognized that Renee¡¯s safety was more important.

    The movements in the slums right now were shady. A new cartel that he did not know about had settled there, showing inexplicable movements.

    It would be unthinkable for Vera to leave Renee alone on 11th Street under such circumstances.

    After that, Albrecht did not follow them. Vera and Renee went back to Marie¡¯s mansion and had dinner. The moment that followed was¡­

    Vera was in Renee¡¯s room, kneeling on the floor.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Vera, who was still in a kneeling position, answered Renee, who was sitting on a chair.

    There was no exnation needed for this scene. Vera was clearly being scolded by Renee.

    It was a situation with a foregone conclusion. Whatever had happened, Renee found out that Vera had gone out alone in the middle of the night.

    After fighting Gtea at Dovan¡¯s forge, he promised Renee, who was crying so much, not to do anything alone again.

    Vera humbly agreed to pay for his sins.

    Renee let out a deep sigh at the sound of Vera¡¯s voice.

    What she did not realize at the time because she was so out of her mind, was that Vera did something dangerous by himself again.

    Renee, who only realized it now, had Vera sitting in front of her like this in frustration, but then she somewhat felt sorry.

    How could she not? She was well aware by now that she was the reason why Vera had moved alone.

    Renee clenched her fists.

    ¡°Are you going to tell me?¡±

    She was asking for the reason why he moved alone this time and why he went out without saying anything.

    At that, Vera bowed his head even deeper and opened his mouth.

    Vera was the kind of person who could not lie to Renee when she asked questions.

    ¡°¡­Do you know about the 13th Street of the Empire?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the slums. It¡¯s quite well known, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. When we went out to serve the day before, I did not see anyone from 13th Street that I expected to see, so I was bothered by it. You will be at 11th Street for a while, so I thought I should clear any potential danger in advance¡­¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s where you met the Prince?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Renee¡¯s brows furrowed at Vera¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Why did you hide it from me?¡±

    If that was the case, shouldn¡¯t he have said something? Wasn¡¯t it a bit much to move by himself in order to protect her without saying anything? If it was really for her, he should have at least told her why he went there.

    Vera¡¯s fist clenched tightly as she spoke with such emotion.

    The reason why he hid it.

    There was no excuse. It was because he had hesitations about revealing where he hade from.

    He hadn¡¯t said why it was so strange that there were no street rats on 11th Street, and to exin how he knew about it so well, he would have to reveal his background and he was embarrassed about it, so he did not say anything.

    But that was pointless now.

    Vera realized that he had no choice but to tell her everything, and he made a distressed expression.

    He had to speak, but the words would note out. He was afraid of how Renee would take it.

    He was afraid of being disillusioned and wanted to tell her when he was confident enough not to be affected by it, but time does not wait for anyone.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    Renee pushed him further.

    Vera clenched his teeth for a while, took a deep breath, then moved his lips.

    The words were stuck in his throat, but he somehow managed to spit them out.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s because I am from the slums. The reason I didn¡¯t say anything to you was that¡­ I was embarrassed that I had to tell you about my background.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    Vera could not look up.

    He managed to get the words out, but there was a restraint embedded in the words he uttered. It was a feeling of shame.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Renee was unable to finish her words and her voice scattered into the air.

    Renee felt a tightness in her chest at Vera¡¯s words. It felt like a big boulder, too much for her to carry, had fallen at a very high speed onto her heart.

    Suddenly, she remembered something.

    It was the words that Vera had told her when they first met a few years ago at Remeo.

    <i> ¨CI lived as an evil being all my life, and onlyter did I realize that my way of living was wrong. So, I wanted to change.</i>

    Those were his words when he said that he wanted to chase the light.

    Renee was beginning to understand what Vera had meant.

    He was from the slums.

    With those words, she could understand the ¡®evil¡¯ that Vera spoke about.

    She was speechless.

    She knew what not saying anything would mean to Vera, but she still could not speak.

    <i> Twitch</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Renee moved her lips, but no sound came out.

    Her fingertips began to twitch unnecessarily, not being able to stop as they spiraled out of her control.

    Did she begin to dislike Vera?

    If she was asked that question, then of course that was not the case. How could she hate him because of that? Her feelings were not that shallow.

    However, she did not know what to say to Vera, who had never opened up before. She could not think of anything to say, so she just kept quiet.

    Renee clenched her fist. She pursed her lips andposed herself.

    <b><i> It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind.</i></b>

    She wanted to get those words out.

    And just like that, when Renee was about to speak up.

    <i> Knock knock</i><i>¡ª</i>

    <i> ¨CYou have a visitor, Saint.</i>

    Norn¡¯s voice crept into the room.

    ***

    In the main hall of the mansion.

    Albrecht stood there reflecting on what happened that day.

    ¡®I made such a stupid mistake.¡¯

    Was this enough to show that he had reflected on being unable to recover from his embarrassment and showing himself in an unfavorable light?

    ¡°Whew¡­¡±

    Albrecht let out a sigh. His blonde hair and deep golden eyes flowed in sync as he slightly drooped his head. He looked like a painting just like that.

    Count Baishur, who was right next to Albrecht and was watching him, felt a little worried.

    ¡®I hope you don¡¯t make a mistake.¡¯

    Of course, the concern was directed to Albrecht.

    The beloved of all. A masterpiece from the gods. He was called a lot of things, but the Second Prince had one fatal w.

    It was the endless narcissism that infuriated anyone who saw it.

    ¡­It was a secret that only those closest to the Second Prince knew.

    Fortunately, there was no one in the Empire who hated him, so it had not been a problem until now. However, it was bing a bigger problem today.

    Count Baishur recalled Vera¡¯s attitude when they met in the slums the day before.

    It was clear that he disliked Albrecht.

    Count Baishur closed his eyes and said his prayers.

    ¡®Please, please, please let this pass without any incident.¡¯

    He hoped that the narcissistic prince could read the atmosphere.

    In the midst of his prayer.

    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±

    Albrecht opened his mouth.

    When Count Baishur opened his eyes, he saw Albrecht with a smile as bright as the sunshine, and the Saint and Apostle walking hand in hand from a distance.

    Suddenly, Count Baishur¡¯s fingers twitched.

    ¡®Why do they¡­¡¯

    They looked gloomy.

    It was as if they had fought.

    Something was not right. Realizing this, Count Baishur¡¯s tension rose.

    When the distance had narrowed down to just five steps, Albrecht spoke.

    ¡°I apologize for earlier! I feel as though I was not considerate enough. So, I offer you my sincerest apologies.¡±

    He held one hand out in front of him with a wide smile, revealing his white teeth.

    Albrecht thought that if he apologized sincerely, then the other person would also smile and ept it.

    ¡°Yes, well¡­¡±

    It was a nonchnt response.

    Suddenly, Albrecht¡¯s expression became stiff. Not just his facial expressions, but his whole body hardened. Albrecht stopped breathing, with a smile still on his face, as his whole body froze.

    Meanwhile, the gloomy atmosphere between Renee and Vera was not getting any better.

    Count Baishur shut his eyes tight.

 Chapter 85: Investigation (1)

    <b>? Investigation (1) ?</b>

    In the living room of the mansion.

    Albrecht sat across the table from Renee, sitting in a daze as he recalled what he had just heard.

    <i> ¨CYes, well¡­</i>

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    <b><i> Why did she respond like that when I apologized? It wasn¡¯t just anyone else, but me? This Albrecht was apologizing.</i></b>

    He had endless questions.

    Albrecht, who had been mulling over a situation he had never experienced before in his life, soon began toe to a conclusion that was close to self-justification.

    ¡®Ah, the Saint is blind!¡¯

    Because Renee was blind, she wouldn¡¯t know how beautiful Albrecht was, and that must have been why she reacted that way.

    The beloved of all that would forever be beautiful. An angel descended from the heavens. The most perfect creature.

    Those descriptions could only be understood if you could see him.

    Only then did Albrecht nod in agreement.

    After that, he felt much better, and just as he was about to speak again, a thought struck him.

    ¡®¡­Then, what about my voice?¡¯

    Once again, his thoughts made him freeze.

    Albrecht¡¯s voice was sweet, so why were the Saint and the Apostle next to her not impressed by his voice?

    No, apart from that, even if the Saint was blind, the Apostle was able to witness Albrecht¡¯s beauty. So, how could he be so indifferent?

    Albrecht felt his heart pound. His sparkling gold eyes, which were as bright as the sun at midday, shook with anxiety. The tremor from his fingers spread all throughout his body, and chilling energy began to flow from Albrecht.

    Count Baishur, who was watching from the sidelines, felt the urge to flee from the room.

    He expected this situation, but it did not mean that the bitterness in his heart disappeared.

    The embodiment of narcissism. A child who knew nothing about the world, andpletelycked the ability to read the atmosphere.

    He could understand that his superior, who had all those three things, did not understand this situation, but shouldn¡¯t he at least keep his cool? He did note here to y, did he?

    Count Baishur really wanted to run away, but unfortunately, it was impossible.

    This was his own mansion. The only other choice was being forced out onto the streets if he ran away.

    <i> Whew</i><i>¡ª</i>

    A sigh came out of Count Baishur¡¯s mouth. He looked at Albrecht, then at Renee and Vera across from him, and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Your Highness, shall we get straight to the point?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    <i> Surprise</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    Albrecht suddenly jolted and cleared his dazed expression, coughing loudly.

    ¡°I have something to think about for a moment, so I¡¯d like to excuse myself in front of the guests.¡±

    <b><i> You are the guest.</i></b>

    Such thoughts rose in his mind, but Count Baishur held himself back. The Count was a man who believed in hierarchy and devoted himself to the Empire and to the Imperial Family.

    It was a situation where he could do nothing but sigh.

    ¡°May I get to the point now?¡±

    At Albrecht¡¯s trembling voice, Renee nodded her head.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It was a short answer, as expected. Albrecht¡¯s eyes trembled once again.

    ¡°Y-yes! Then, I¡¯ll get started.¡±

    ¡®Eh, ehem!¡¯ A coughing sound was heard, followed by Albrecht¡¯s words.

    ¡°I came here because of what happened the night before. The reason why the Apostle of Oath was in the slums. Your goal seems to be in line with ours, so I came here to ask for your assistance.¡±

    Renee¡¯s fingers twitched at his words.

    It was for a different reason than during the day. Vera went to the slums. Hearing that statement brought back memories of the situation before the Prince arrived.

    Vera spoke in a voice she had never heard before, and she could not say anything in front of him.

    Eventually, their conversation fizzled out when Albrecht arrived.

    She had to say something, but she missed the timing and was not able to speak.

    Renee clenched her fists on her knees and opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­What kind of help are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I want him to join in the investigation of the slums.¡±

    Once again, Renee flinched. Vera, who was sitting right next to her, felt it and turned to Albrecht and asked him.

    ¡°Why are you investigating? I think you should mention that first.¡±

    He used a blunt tone, as expected. The difference was that there were hints of annoyance in it. It was the result of entangled self-inflicted anger and irritation.

    A very explicit emotion. Albrecht became perplexed again.

    ¡°Ah, of course! Oh my, I¡¯m being sloppy today!¡±

    An unnatural ¡®Haha!¡¯ came along with those words. Albrecht tried to suppress his rising embarrassment and continued to speak. After his embarrassment disappeared, he became serious.

    ¡°People are going missing.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are people disappearing from the slums for a day or two?¡±

    ¡°Not in the slums, but throughout the capital. These incidents are happening all over the city, except for 1st Street to 3rd Street.¡±

    1st Street to 3rd Street were the living area of the nobles. Albrecht was saying that the disappearances were urring in all areas except for those ces.

    Naturally, Vera¡¯s expression hardened. The same went for Renee. She raised her head and faced towards where Albrecht¡¯s voice wasing from.

    ¡­Well, he shouldn¡¯t be doing it at a moment like this, but Albrecht finally brightened up upon seeing the two of them focusing on him.

    Then, Renee asked.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we take action? If something is happening on such arge scale¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as it sounds.¡±

    Count Baishur answered.

    He looked at Renee and Vera, and exined in a distressed tone.

    ¡°A public investigation is impossible. If we make a scene, the case might get buried.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    Renee¡¯s question was an expected one.

    It was an incident that took ce throughout the Imperial Capital. This was happening throughout Farvan, which was the size of a few capitals of other kingdoms stitched together.

    There must be more than a hundred people missing, but in such a serious situation, a public investigation was impossible.

    It was Vera who answered Renee¡¯s question.

    ¡°¡­The suspect is a noble, is that right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, the Apostle is quite quick-witted.¡±

    It was a conclusion that Vera came up with not because of his wits, but because he knew the Empire very well.

    Despite therge-scale incident, only the living areas of the nobles were unaffected. Albrecht went into the slums to investigate. It was a situation where Albrecht even had to ask outsiders himself for help.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we think the nobles are behind the disappearances.¡±

    Albrecht tantly expressed.

    ¡°We are specting that the suspects must be among them. However¡­¡±

    ¡°If you stir up a strict area, there will be a lot of opposition.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a shame, but the current Imperial family is not very powerful.¡±

    Vera understood exactly what Albrecht meant.

    The current Imperial Family, or the current Emperor to be precise, was so weak that he should be conscious of the nobles¡¯ opinions. That was what he meant.

    In fact, Vera knew that because he used that to his advantage in hisst life to make deals with the nobility.

    The Emperor¡¯s power was weakening and the nobles¡¯ influence was getting stronger. Naturally, as the conflicts between factions and secret deals became more rampant, the Empire became more chaotic.

    Three years ago, on the first day of the Week of the Midnight Sun, the Emperor made his move.

    It was a journey to make the Imperial Family great again.

    Of course, it was only within the Empire and ended in failure.

    Moreover, it was an unnecessary journey.

    ¡®It¡¯s a problem that will end when the Prince ascends to the throne.¡¯

    Four years from now, the First Prince, who was currently the Crown Prince would be the Emperor, and the Imperial Family would enter an unprecedented golden age.

    Vera, who was momentarily reminded of the events in his past life, looked at Albrecht and asked.

    ¡°So that led you to the slums?¡±

    ¡°Yes. No matter how much I think about it, there is no ce like the slums to erase people without a trace.¡±

    Vera nodded. What he said was right. There was no ce other than the slums to easily dispose of a corpse.

    ¡°¡­Are you investigating the newly formed cartel in the slums?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a relief that we¡¯re on the same page. Are you able to help us?¡±

    It was a question full of anticipation, apanied by the confidence that he would get a positive response.

    Vera frowned at him and looked at Renee.

    The decision would be made by Renee. That was what he thought.

    Renee¡¯s fingers trembled as she realized that Vera was waiting for her opinion through the silence.

    Of course, they had to help.

    That thought came to her mind, but what came out of her mouth was different.

    ¡°¡­Can you give me some time to think it over? I can¡¯t answer your question right now.¡±

    It was a request for a little dy.

    Suddenly, Albrecht¡¯s smile cracked.

    ***

    Albrecht, who had be frozen stiff, left with the help of Count Baishur.

    The only ones left in the living room were Renee and Vera.

    And so, the awkward atmosphere that had prevailed before Albrecht¡¯s arrival was beginning to reappear.

    Renee took a deep breath, feeling Vera¡¯s presence next to her.

    This couldn¡¯t go on forever. She had to loosen up this atmosphere.

    Fortunately, Renee knew how.

    If she wished to convey her feelings, she had to do it with her words.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Saint.¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Vera responded to Renee in the most hesitant manner.

    ¡°¡­I will follow the Saint¡¯s judgment.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I think you¡¯ve already broken that twice.¡±

    <i> Flinch</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Vera¡¯s body shook.

    Renee, who was sitting on the same couch, felt Vera¡¯s panic.

    ¡°Once in the mountains, and once this time. No, you also fought the Dragonians when we first met and didn¡¯t say a thing. So, it¡¯s three times now.¡±

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    ¡°You should. You should also be sorry.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    <b><i> I¡¯m alright. I don¡¯t care what kind of life you¡¯ve had or who you were.</i></b>

    She had to say that, but why did her wordse out cold?

    Renee felt resentful towards her body, which was not moving the way she was feeling.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Did you really do it for my sake?¡±

    Vera couldn¡¯t answer right away.

    The truth was, the underlying motive of his actions was for his own sake.

    Renee was so precious that it would be more painful for him if she was in danger than for him to be hurt, so he chose to be hurt by himself.

    If he did that, it would be hard for his body, but his mind would be at ease.

    Renee spoke to Vera, who remained silent.

    ¡°You know what, Vera?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­For me, Vera is precious.¡±

    Her words came out a little shaky.

    Even under those circumstances, she felt embarrassed to say it.

    ¡°Vera is so precious to me that I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡±

    Renee knew.

    Vera also considered her precious to him.

    Although it was different from love, it still carried the same precious feeling.

    Renee slowly moved her hand that had been on herp the entire time to the side.

    Her hand fumbled for Vera¡¯s.

    Finally, her hand reached Vera¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Vera wants to chase the light, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°You said you needed me for it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Renee squeezed Vera¡¯s hand and said.

    ¡°So why don¡¯t you trust me?¡±

    <i> Flinch</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Vera¡¯s fingers trembled.

    Renee continued speaking, holding Vera¡¯s hand tighter so his trembling wouldn¡¯t sway her.

    ¡°Vera, you said that you need to be with me to chase the light. That means I am your light.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, please trust me. I believe in you, no matter what kind of person you were¡­¡±

    Renee conveyed her sincerity.

    She knew that raw sincerity touched his heart more than ttery. She said those words after learning them from Vera.

    ¡°¡­So, trust me a little. If I¡¯m your light, then don¡¯t doubt your light.¡±

    Vera looked at the white hands that were on top of his.

    He engraved the words he had heard.

    Did he not trust Renee?

    Was that the reason he was trying to hide it again?

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your answer?¡±

    Vera hesitated, and then he replied.

    ¡°¡­What you said was right.¡±

    Vera¡¯s hand moved, and he clutched the white hand on top of his own.

    Their fingers intertwined, creating a cross between each other.

    He came up with an answer.

    He was a person who couldn¡¯t even trust the light he chased.

    This time as well, it was Renee who reminded him.

    Thinking such thoughts, Vera let out a small chuckle and ran his thumb over Renee¡¯s hand.

    In the quiet atmosphere, their warmth lingered for a long time.

    <strong>Adv§Ñnced ch§Ñpters §Ñvable on g§Ön§Ösistls.c§àm</strong>

    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C disc§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ösistls</strong>

    <strong>You can rate this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 86: Investigation (2)

    <b>? Investigation (2) ?</b>

    The next evening in the mansion¡¯s reception room.

    Albrecht, who sat down once more to hear the answer to his proposal, thought.

    ¡®This time for sure!¡¯

    <b><i> I won¡¯t make the same mistake as yesterday!</i></b>

    Albrecht straightened up and folded his arms, one hand sweeping down his chin.

    ¡°So, have you thought about it?¡±

    Albrecht smiled, revealing his bright white teeth.

    Renee, who was across from him, nodded slightly and answered.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯ll join the investigation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    Albrecht¡¯s expression hardened when Renee interrupted him, then she continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m also joining.¡±

    She forcibly got the approval from Vera when they talkedst night.

    No matter how dangerous he said it was, or how much he asked for her to reconsider, she managed to get his permission in the end despite Vera¡¯s pleas that almost sounded like he was begging.

    Of course, Renee also knew that she could get in the way.

    However, the thought of Vera going off alone and being put in harm¡¯s way constantly crossed her mind, which left Renee with no choice but to force him.

    Renee¡¯s love was the kind that couldn¡¯t bear to see the other suffer alone.

    A troubled expression emerged on Albrecht and Count Baishur¡¯s faces.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Albrecht panicked once again.

    He wanted to ask whether that was alright, but even the tactless Albrecht knew better.

    If he said ¡®You¡¯re blind, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ll only get in the way?¡¯ there would be a fatal blow to their rtionship with the Holy Kingdom. That would be discourteous towards his elder brother in the Imperial Pce.

    Albrecht¡¯s golden eyes shook violently. His bright smile began to crack and the corners of his mouth twitched as a dumbfounded expression fell upon his face.

    His thoughts were getting further and further away.

    Albrecht shut his eyes tight and regained his wits.

    ¡®No!¡¯

    What would the Holy Kingdom think of the Imperial Family if he showed such an idiotic image?

    Albrecht opened his eyes and pulled himself together.

    ¡°Well, there are reinforcements¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Renee¡¯s rebuttal followed.

    She exined with a smile.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. You think I¡¯ll only get in the way, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Renee could sense the trembling in Albrecht¡¯s voice. She also understood him. Her w of being blind evoked those kinds of thoughts.

    However, the somewhat frail-looking Second Prince was missing something important.

    ¡°Prince.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten who I am, have you?¡±

    Albrecht tilted his head.

    ¡°Are you not the Saint?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am the Saint. And that title is bestowed upon someone who has been given the power of the Lord.¡±

    Renee wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would put others in a tight spot because she was being emotional.

    Naturally, her blindness was disadvantageous, but Renee had a definite advantage that canceled it out.

    ¡°With my powers, it will be much easier to investigate the unidentified cartel.¡±

    The power to weave fate.

    A miracle in exchange for her light.

    It was an unpleasant ability for Renee, but she felt a small sense of gratitude for it at that moment.

    It was a feeling that arose from the realization that even with this useless power, she could stay by Vera¡¯s side and help him.

    Albrecht had a dazed look upon hearing Renee¡¯s words.

    ¡°Indeed ¡­¡±

    He would be very grateful if she could help.

    It wasn¡¯t like Albrecht hadn¡¯t thought of this method, either.

    Clearly, with the power of the Saint, the investigation would go a lot smoother and could lead to produce definite results.

    However, there was only one reason why he did not ask Renee to help, even though he knew that.

    Three years ago, his Father, the Emperor, targeted the Saint.

    Albrecht may have been clueless about the world, but even he knew about that.

    Asking for her power could be seen as a proof of his shamelessness and a tant act of ignorance of what had happened three years ago.

    At the very least, as a member of the Imperial Family, he needed to be cautious about mentioning Renee¡¯s power.

    Albrecht asked a question in a tone that was more cautious than before.

    ¡°¡­Would that be alright?¡±

    He omitted the subject, but Renee could understand Albrecht¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Yes, because it¡¯s the right thing to do.¡±

    It would be a lie to say she did not have a personal grudge. Renee knew that the Emperor targeted her. She knew that he was after her power.

    However, she came up with that decision because it was against her principles to turn a blind eye to those who were in danger simply because of her personal feelings.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Renee asked.

    Albrecht looked at Rene without speaking, then finally bowed his head and replied.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m grateful.¡±

    It was a sincere gratitude that was uncharacteristic of Albrecht. And with that, Count Baishur looked touched.

    ¡®Your Highness¡­¡¯

    He had grown! He now knew how to be grateful! The shock therapy worked!

    It was a sentiment that didn¡¯t fit the situation, but how could he stop when it was something he could only have dreamt about before?

    Count Baishur nodded quietly and celebrated Albrecht¡¯s growth.

    His voice was bright with such sentimentality.

    ¡°Well, I think this story ended well. Since it¡¯s already time, why don¡¯t we have a meal?¡±

    ¡°What? Oh, that sounds good.¡±

    Renee nodded, wondering about Count Baishur¡¯s sudden burst of happiness.

    ***

    At the dining table.

    In the middle of the meal, Count Baishur looked at Renee and Vera and asked them a question.

    ¡°So, when do you n to start the investigation?¡±

    They didn¡¯t have any definite ns, so he wanted to finish nning now that they were all gathered there.

    Vera answered this time.

    ¡°We¡¯ll start in four days.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s prettyte.¡±

    ¡°Reinforcements will arrive from the Holy Kingdom.¡±

    Vera sliced the meat in a formal gesture, then added.

    ¡°Our wayfinder is someone reliable. It would be better to take him with us than to run around in circles. In the meantime, Count Baishur should increase the security.¡±

    At Vera¡¯s words, Count Baishur made an ¡®Ah!¡¯ noise and replied.

    ¡°Are you talking about the Apostle of Guidance?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Ohh¡­¡±

    Count Baishur nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen him.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve met before?¡±

    Vera asked. To this, the Count nodded and replied.

    ¡°Yes, he came to deliver my wife¡¯s letter about this time eight years ago.¡±

    It was a brief meeting when Marie was still in the Great Woonds.

    The Count was about to continue when he was interrupted.

    ¡°Oh, why are you talking about work at a ce like this? Stop talking and eat!¡±

    Marie scolded him.

    At that, Count Baishur and Vera flinched.

    Marie¡¯s eyes narrowed at the sight, and an awkward smile appeared on Renee¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Talkter after you finish eating, you¡¯re making the Saint ufortable.¡±

    ¡°I¨CI¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so considerate. You have to be tough on them like this once in a while! Ah, do you like today¡¯s meal, Saint? I told them to put in more effort.¡±

    The conversation suddenly began to change.

    Marie¡¯s endless chatter was triggered.

    Once it started, it was a long and endless chatter that didn¡¯t easily stop. As a result, Vera and the Count began to focus on their own tes.

    ***

    Marie¡¯s chat ended only after the meal was finished and dessert was served.

    It was then that Aisha, who had been eating silently until then, took advantage of the silence to speak.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Are you a man or a woman?¡±

    ¡°Uh, huh¡­?¡±

    Aisha waited for Albrecht¡¯s answer with sparkling eyes.

    She was curious about it all throughout their meal that she couldn¡¯t resist asking.

    He was too pretty to be called a man, but his actions were more like a man than a woman.

    ¡°So, which is it, Prince?¡±

    Albrecht was briefly taken aback by Aisha¡¯s words.

    It was a natural reaction, as he had never been asked such a question before.

    Momentarily fazed, Albrecht began to understand what she was saying. As always, he took it as apliment to himself.

    ¡®Ah, I was so beautiful!¡±

    He was so beautiful to the point that he confused the young girl enough to make her wonder if he wasn¡¯t a man!

    ¡­It was the same as his usual self, making Count Baishur¡¯s earlier impression of him disappear into nothing.

    Albrecht leaned his head and his blonde hair fluttered. His golden eyes made a half-moon shape after his finely formed smile.

    Albrecht replied to Aisha with a big smile.

    ¡°Well? I could be a man or a woman, right?¡±

    A girl¡¯s innocence must be kept. His beautiful self should remain as an elf in the girl¡¯s heart. He thought of that answer.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ so the Prince neither one, nor the other?¡±

    Aisha answered like it was insignificant.

    Albrecht¡¯s smiling face turned to ice.

    ¡°A¨CAisha!¡±

    Dovan eximed, embarrassed. At that, Aisha tilted her head and drove a nail into Albrecht.

    ¡°As Master said, the most useless things in the world are the ones with uncertain purposes. Adding useless things will make it into neither this nor that.¡±

    With what he had just heard, Albrecht wondered.

    ¡®Am I dreaming right now?¡¯.

    <b><i> Uncertain purpose. Neither this nor that.</i></b>

    Something didn¡¯t seem right. It didn¡¯t make sense for those words to be referring to him.

    Albrecht could hardly ept that those words were directed to him.

    So, he concluded that this was all a dream.

    In other words, he chose to escape from reality.

    The light faded from Albrecht¡¯s eyes.

    Count Baishur smiled hollowly at the sight of Albrecht.

    At Aisha¡¯s words, the two of them sank.

    ¡­No, two people sank and one more person was on the verge of sinking.

    Renee felt her fingertips twitch at the conversation.

    ¡®He-He doesn¡¯t know?¡¯

    <b><i> Why don¡¯t you know? Why don¡¯t you know your gender? Are you hiding it? Are you actually a woman?</i></b>

    Cold sweat trickled down her forehead. She tried to pretend she was calm, but her face was full of anxiety.

    In the midst of the serious atmosphere, she had forgotten something.

    ¡®Lo¨Clove rival¡­!¡¯

    Albrecht could be her love rival.

    Renee clenched her hands and formed a fist.

    She thought.

    ¡®It might not be time for the sword in my cane to rest yet.¡¯

    Renee¡¯s train of thought was the same as usual.

 Chapter 87: Investigation (3)

    <b>? Investigation (3) ?</b>

    Rohan felt his heart racing.

    Long-term dispatch. Empire. Festival.

    Those three words were the cause.

    For the past three years, he had been stuck in the Holy Kingdom, and he felt frustrated.

    Although His Holiness had been nitpicking almost every day, he was at his limit because he was stuck in a vige where there was nothing to do.

    Rohan, who was naturally yful and had a strong wanderlust, jumped at the chance to go without hesitation when the opportunity came his way.

    Although he felt bad when he left the twins who were looking very down¡­ there was nothing he could do. He had to take care of something.

    It was a festival, moreover it was a festival to celebrate the founding of the Empire!

    It was the biggest and grandest festival on the continent, with all kinds of entertainment, alcohol and women.

    As Rohan reminisced about the festival he went to eight years ago, a smile appeared on his face.

    ¡®Anna was so pretty¡­¡¯

    He was reminded of their brief encounter at an outdoor bar at that time.

    ¡®Is she married now?¡¯

    She probably was. She was so indescribably beautiful, and she was at a marriageable age.

    However, Rohan was not disappointed. If there was a meeting, there was also an inevitable parting! He valued the future connections he would make more than his past rtionships.

    He was sure that this festival would bring him a fateful encounter.

    Full of anticipation, Rohan arrived at the Empire. However, waiting for him was¡­

    ¡°Make some time tonight.¡±

    Vera coldly dered.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going on a mission. There¡¯s something we have to investigate, so clear your schedule from sunset. Also, do not drink. It will get in the way of work.¡±

    ¡°Th¨Cthen what do I do for fun?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, get yourself together. Did youe here to y?¡±

    Vera frowned. The sound of his tongue clicking could be heard.

    Rohan cowered, unable to find words to refute him. He nodded with a grim smile, but inside, he was seething with anger.

    ¡®That¡¯s right, I came here to y!¡¯

    <b><i> I came to see the festival! I came here to drink! I came here to have fun withdies!</i></b>

    He wanted to say a lot of things, but Rohan knew that the only thing he would get after saying that was a p.

    ¡°Of¨Cof course¡­! Maybe because I¡¯m getting old, I keep forgetting some things!¡±

    ¡°You must be tired from your journey, you should rest first. You may greet the Saintter at dinner. Then, I¡¯ll get going.¡±

    With those words, Vera left Rohan.

    Rohan red at Vera as he walked out of the living room door, and then let out a defeated sigh.

    ¡°Of course¡­¡±

    He was an idiot for thinking that he could y around when that brazen fellow was nearby.

    Rohan¡¯s eyes became moist. His lips tightened with suppressed emotions. The middle-aged Rohan, who loved to have fun, was very sad at that moment.

    ***

    Rohan had arrived.

    In other words, Renee¡¯s visit to the Empire was now officially known.

    The pretext was ¡®to bless theing-of-age ceremony of the Second Prince.¡¯

    Naturally, since it was an official setting, she should not be as sloppy as before. ordingly, there were people who came with Rohan for Renee¡¯s preparations.

    ¡°Saint! It¡¯s been a long time!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! You¡¯re getting more and more beautiful each day!¡±

    ¡°H! It¡¯s been a while!¡±

    The three apprentice priests who had served Renee alongside H in the Holy Kingdom also came.

    Renee smiled brightly at the voices she had not heard in months and spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, everyone. How have you been?¡±

    It was an unexpected meeting. Renee had not expected them toe as the implications of her official visit hadn¡¯t quite sunk in yet, and she felt herself stiffen as one of the servants spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard for H to dress you in a robe by herself! Of course, we have toe!¡±

    A robe.

    It was a natural reaction to the prospect of wearing one.

    ¡°Ah, aha¡­!¡±

    She tried to smile, but it turned into a pitiful expression.

    She couldn¡¯t help but be overwhelmed at the thought of having to wear those clothes that took hours to wear. She had to wash, dry, dress, be adorned and tidied up.

    Suddenly, living the way she pleased thest few months felt like a dream, and Renee felt depressed.

    ***

    Renee met Rohan at dinner that same evening.

    ¡°Ohh, Saint! It¡¯s been a while!¡±

    Rohan said, and Renee answered with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Rohan. How have you been?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m the same as usual. You are getting prettier every day. Are there any guys trying to hit on you?¡±

    ¡°Rohan.¡±

    In the middle of the conversation, Vera, who was listening to Rohan, stopped him with a growling voice.

    Rohan¡¯s shoulders flinched. He put his head down,ughing awkwardly, and made excuses.

    ¡°Ah, no¡­ I just thought that was the case¡­¡±

    Vera red at Rohan fiercely, restraining the annoyance rising from inside him.

    Who was flirting with her? If they dared aim for her heart without knowing a single thing about her, he wouldn¡¯t let them be.

    As that thought came to his mind, his whole body hardened, and the knife that Vera was holding got crushed.

    Rohan¡¯s face became pale as he saw that, and a big smile came over Marie¡¯s face.

    Renee tilted her head at the sudden change in the atmosphere around her, then she spoke.

    ¡°Ah,e to think of it, are we leaving starting tonight?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, we¡¯re not going as far inside as the first time. It would be better if we start searching carefully from the outskirts.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Renee felt the tension rise inside her.

    It wasn¡¯t for any other reason. It was because they were going to the ce where Vera was born and raised, and Vera would have to face the past that he wanted to hide.

    Renee knew well enough that Vera was not happy with this situation. Right now, there was a faint tremor in Vera¡¯s voice, so she couldn¡¯t help but notice.

    ¡®But still¡­¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t let him go by himself.

    In addition to the fact that she couldn¡¯t just leave Vera alone in danger, there was something she had to prove to Vera by going there herself. She wanted to prove to Vera that she would not hate him, no matter who he was.

    Renee¡¯s thoughts continued for a long time, and before she knew it, Vera, who had a new knife, sliced the meat and continued talking.

    ¡°¡±Regarding that, there is a little something we have to prepare before we go.¡±

    ¡°Prepare?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember that you have to enter the Imperial Pce the day after tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    ¡°If we go without any measures, there¡¯s a risk that you might be discovered in the future. Since we will no longer be able to hide your identity and move, starting tonight, you will have to go out in a disguise.¡±

    A disguise.

    Renee felt her heart pound at the thought that they would be doing this in earnest. She quickly sorted her feelings and continued talking.

    ¡°Ah, how should we do it?¡±

    ¡°I have a concoction prepared. It will essentially change your hair or eye color, and you will be wearing a perception-blocking robe. You don¡¯t need eye drops, do you?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    He was prepared. As Renee thought about Vera, who had been preparing to leave by himself, without knowing anything, she felt uneasy and slightly smiled before speaking to him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. By the way, is there a color you prefer? Although we did not prepare bright colors for stealth purposes, I will provide you with a concoction that matches the color you want as much as possible.¡±

    In fact, it didn¡¯t matter what color he gave to Renee since she couldn¡¯t see, but Vera didn¡¯t mind. Moreover, he respected Renee¡¯s opinion. With the thought that he wanted to discuss this together, Renee pondered about it for a while.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    What color did she want? It didn¡¯t really matter whatever he handed to her, but¡­

    ¡°¡­Then, give me the same color as you, Vera.¡±

    Renee mustered up a little courage and said that, blushing. Then, Vera¡¯s body tensed. His knife was crushed once again.

    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t be changing my hair color, so I¡¯ll give you ck to match my hair.¡±

    Vera stared at his te, feeling hisposure shake at her words.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    A strange atmosphere began to form between the two. A bigger smile came over Marie as she watched them, and Rohan started retching like he just saw something he should not have seen.

    ***

    Later that night. In the back alley of 12th Street that was connected to the slums, Rohan grimaced at the strange atmosphere as he looked at Vera and Renee.

    Renee was fiddling with her ck-dyed hair and spoke.

    ¡°H¨Chow is it? Does it suit me¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­You look beautiful, as always.¡±

    Vera answered with a firm expression.

    Rohan became more grim.

    ¡®What the hell was that?¡¯

    Well, yes. He understood the rtionship between those two. How could he not? They¡¯ve had that kind of atmosphere since they were in the Holy Kingdom.

    But even so, the scowl on Rohan¡¯s face was because of his growing frustration.

    ¡®I heard they weren¡¯t dating?¡¯

    <b><i> Then why? Why aren¡¯t you dating when you¡¯re acting like that? Even being near each other gives me goosebumps. I feel so nauseous, I don¡¯t want to get any closer.</i></b>

    For Rohan, who had an old-fashioned view that love starts with physical attraction, the sight was too painful to watch.

    Of course, his head was turned away from the two, and only his squinting eyes were peeking at them.

    Meanwhile, Rohan chuckled at the scene that followed.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    What¡¯s that? Interlocked fingers?

    Renee¡¯s hand crept slowly and ovepped with Vera¡¯s hand, then their thumbs hung tightly together.

    Rohan barely held back the curse that was about to burst from his mouth.

    It was certainly youth. Yes, that could be the kind of thing that young people in love do.

    But¡­

    ¡®¡­That damn.¡¯

    Rohan hated Vera, who did not let him y around, nor drink, nor see women, and was the only one having such a sweet time.

    He felt sick to his stomach.

    He felt like his stomach was being repeatedly twisted.

    Hisplexion darkened. While two conflicting emotions were mixing together in the same space¡­

    ¡°I¡¯mte!¡±

    Albrecht arrived.

    His hair was deep blue and his eyes were ck, very different from his usual self. However, his bright smile was the same as usual.

    Albrecht approached the three people and scanned their faces for a moment before greeting Rohan.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Apostle of Guidance. I¡¯m the Second Prince, Albrecht van Freich.¡±

    His ck eyes folded into half-moon shapes. His white teeth reflected the moonlight.

    He was his usual bright self.

    In response, Rohan answered with an apathetic face while picking his ears.

    ¡°Ah, yeah okay¡­¡±

    It was an expected reaction from Rohan, who was not interested in guys.

    He did not even use honorifics, since he was an Apostle and there was no need. Albrecht stiffened at his response.

    Count Baishur, who was watching everything from a distance, sighed deeply.

    He became concerned.

    ¡®¡­Is everything going to be alright?¡¯

    In more ways than one, he expected that it would be a difficult night.

 Chapter 88: Investigation (4)

    <b>? Investigation (4) ?</b>

    The tense atmosphere that had existed since the beginning was broken by Count Baishur¡¯s following words.

    ¡°Perhaps we should get going now?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Renee took a deep breath as she answered. Her fingers that were intertwined with Vera¡¯s were getting tighter.

    ¡°¡­Saint.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    Renee turned to Vera with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Vera will protect me, right?¡±

    She believed that Vera would protect her. At that, Vera chewed his lips and let out a long breath.

    ¡°Make sure you stick close to me. If you have any problems, let me know¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±

    If she had let him be, he would have nitpicked for a long time. She was still frustrated that he didn¡¯t trust her, but it wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t understand him, so Renee just wrapped her hands around his to express her feelings.

    ¡°Eh¨Cehem! Let¡¯s go then!¡±

    Albrecht, who finally came to his senses, spoke.

    With that, the group set forward.

    They headed deeper into the alley, into the slums.

    ***

    The air changed in an instant.

    They had only entered one alley and taken just a few steps inside, but it felt like an entirely different ce.

    The first noticeable thing was the stench. It wasn¡¯t the usual stench of garbage. It was a stench that would turn one¡¯s stomach inside out.

    But that wasn¡¯t all. The moisture from the air was very unpleasant, and the sound of their footsteps echoed like they were inside a cave, as if it was hitting the surrounding objects.

    It was shocking and horrifying.

    Even though Renee could not see, she knew. Even basic sanitation wasn¡¯t being followed here.

    There was an unpleasant tickle every time the air touched her skin, and the stench made her nauseous. She knew it from the sticky sensation on the sole of her shoes.

    ¡®How¡­¡¯

    How could he have lived here when he was younger without any parents?

    It was hard to believe that young Vera had survived in such a ce, where it seemed impossible for a human to live.

    Her eyes hidden under her dark hair shook. At some point, she had been chewing her lips and her hands tightened.

    ¡°Saint¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    She acted fine, but there was a tremor in her voice that she could not hide. It was a tremor from sadness.

    Reneeposed herself as she heard the tremor in her voice.

    <b><i> I shouldn¡¯t worry Vera. I came here to help, so I shouldn¡¯t show him this foolish appearance.</i></b>

    Renee, who was determined to get herself together, turned to Rohan and spoke to him.

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave it to you, Rohan.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Rohan¡¯s response was also not good.

    He lifted his arm and held it in front of his nose to block out the smell, but the stench had already made his face distorted.

    ¡®It¡¯s going to be hard to adjust.¡¯

    Sure enough, it was the worst ce on the continent.

    He could tell in a nce.

    It was a ce that was difficult for ordinary people to tolerate. If they have lived here from the start, then they would be able to adapt to a certain extent, but an outsider would definitely get sick.

    Suddenly, a picture of total despair entered Rohan¡¯s mind.

    ¡®If the missing people are really here¡­¡¯

    Most would have died already. No, even if they managed to survive, they would not be able to live the same as before. It would take a long time to get back to their former life.

    Rohan had a grave frown.

    ¡®¡­No.¡¯

    Rohan pushed away his thoughts. He shouldn¡¯t let his mind distract him.

    ¡®We have to finish this quickly and leave.¡¯

    It was better to focus on finding the missing people as soon as possible, rather than worrying about these things.

    After thinking, Rohan stretched out his hand and gathered divinity.

    <i> Sssss¨C</i>

    The indigo divinity formed into a sphere. Characters floated above the sphere. Like a band of satellites hovering around a, the characters circled around the sphere. Rohan looked at the framework of the finished art, and added power into it.

    It was the power of direction, the power to guide those who were in a ce of despair and lead them to a ce of hope.

    ¡®Look for outsiders.¡¯

    Except for themselves, there were those who have not stayed there for a long time and have not blended in with the area. They were the people who knew the despair of the rapid changes in the environment.

    The sphere hummed. There were two more bands added to it.

    Tracking Arts [Twilight].

    Rohan took a quick breath, and held out the finished skill in front of Renee.

    ¡°You can write over this, Saint.¡±

    It was a discussion that was formed beforehand.

    Renee would imbue the artpleted by Rohan to improve its uracy, which would dramatically shorten the amount of time it would take to search.

    Renee moved her hand with Vera¡¯s guidance, cing her hand on top of the indigo sphere, covering it with white divinity.

    She added a prayer.

    ¡®¡¯May you go in the right direction¡­¡¯

    She hoped that this would help them find those who disappeared.

    The band around the sphere turned white.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    At Vera¡¯s words, Renee withdrew her divinity, then Rohan took a step back.

    Rohan exined to Albrecht and the Count, who until then had been staring nkly at the sphere.

    ¡°We just need to follow the direction this sphere is moving.¡±

    ¡°Ah, hmm! I see!¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll send it off.¡±

    Rohan threw the sphere into the air, then it floated and began to fly very slowly.

    ¡°Oh¡­!¡±

    Albrecht¡¯s eyes twinkled, and he began to exim as the sphere rose by itself and started to fly.

    For Albrecht, it was quite a sight. It wasn¡¯t every day that he got to see an Apostle show their power.

    However, the only problem was that Albrecht¡¯s actions were not pleasing in Rohan¡¯s eyes, whose difort level was already through the roof.

    ¡°Stop that, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Albrecht¡¯s expression copsed at Rohan¡¯s words.

    ***

    They would not investigate deeper into the slums on the first day.

    That was the n, but the situation just became ridiculous.

    [Twilight], which started flying, moved straight in the direction of the deepest part of the slums.

    What should they do? Should they withdraw and make a n for another day?

    There was no such hesitation.

    Everyone knew that they could no longer waste more time, moreover, they were at a point of no return.

    Three Apostles and two knights. Also, one of the knights was the current head of the Imperial Knights and the other was the owner of Pure Blood.

    They wouldn¡¯t lose unless it was a considerable danger, so the party continued deeper inside.

    Beyond the muddy waters that resembled a swamp, where the stench and damp air weighed down on their skin, [Dawn] stopped.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s the junkyard.¡±

    It was the junkyard, a ck market in the deepest part of the slums.

    A small workshop on the verge of copse with all the lights out.

    Seeing it, Vera suddenly remembered what Doran had said the other day.

    <i> ¨CThe</i><i>¨C</i><i>the junkyard¡­ I heard that you can see them there from time to time.</i>

    It was his answer when he asked about the cartel who reced the Scavengers.

    ¡®¡­Was he correct?¡¯

    The disappearance and the cartel definitely seemed to be connected.

    ¡°Are we going in?¡±

    He asked as he looked at Albrecht. Albrecht then replied with a big nod, his body shaking.

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going!¡±

    <i> Swish</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Albrecht pulled out Pure Blood. His face was full of determination.

    Vera frowned at him and continued talking.

    ¡°Sheathe your sword. The enemy hasn¡¯t evene out yet, stop being ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    A sullen look came over Albrecht¡¯s face. He returned Pure Blood to its sheath.

    Albrecht felt depressed, as he had only been treated poorly throughout the time he had spent with the Apostles.

    ¡°¡­It was a mistake, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Count.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    Count Baishur was filled with pity at the sight of the dispirited Albrecht. Then, he raised his hand to his chest at Vera¡¯s call, taking something out.

    What came out of his chest was a small box, a small tracking artifact.

    It was to prepare for any potential idents and notify the location to the outside.

    The Count activated the artifact and buried it in the ground. If they did not return before sunrise today, Marie woulde to this ce.

    When all the preparations had beenpleted, the Count dusted off his hands and stood up. Vera confirmed it and spoke to Renee.

    ¡°¡­You must stay by our side at all costs, Saint.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Centering on Renee, the group formed a circle around her.

    The still depressed Albrecht, who was at the forefront, staggered to the door of the junkyard and opened it.

    <i> Screech¡ª</i>

    It was an awful sound. The inside was pitch-ck. Albrecht, who had a crumpled expression, focused his eyes and began to examine the interior of the junkyard.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s big.¡¯

    It was spacious, and several times bigger than what it looked like from the outside.

    ¡®The building itself is an artifact¡­¡¯

    It was a building with spatial expansion magic, so it was definitely suspicious.

    Albrecht raised his hand, preventing the group froming inside, then he began to enter by himself.

    At that moment.

    <i> Swish</i><i>¡ª</i><i>!</i>

    A dagger shot out in the darkness.

    Albrecht, who noticed it early, pulled out Pure Blood and hit the flying dagger.

    <i> ng</i><i>¡ª</i><i>!</i>

    ¡°Prince!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll handle it alone.¡±

    At the Count¡¯s shout, Albrecht smiled brightly at the group.

    ¡°The Imperial Family leads and takes care of the people, do they not?¡±

    Albrecht¡¯s white teeth shone in the darkness.

    Recognizing the ambush, Albrecht thought.

    That this was the perfect time to change their perception of him, who has only been treated poorly.

    It was time to prove that he was not someone to be mistreated, and that he was a brilliant shining star.

    Shadows rose from the darkness. They rushed towards Albrecht.

    Albrecht turned his head and raised his aura.

    ¡°Just watch.¡±

    Soon afterwards, the entire room was forced to the ground by his aura.

    *

    It was one-sided. Rather than a fight, it was more urate to call it a massacre. Of course, the oue was predicted the moment Albrecht pulled out Pure Blood.

    The sword that governs the Flow, the Emperor¡¯s Treasure.

    With Albrecht¡¯s masterpiece, which could dominate space just by infusing his aura, there was no way such an attack could seed.

    Vera¡¯s gaze pierced the darkness.

    Albrecht was the only one standing where the icy metal sound rang.

    It was only when Vera realized that the situation was over that he lowered the Holy Sword in his hand.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°Already?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡®It was a surprise attack.¡¯

    That meant that they knew they wereing.

    ¡®But our n shouldn¡¯t have leaked, right?¡¯

    It was ridiculous to be suspicious of anyone who was there. Renee, Rohan and himself were obvious, and so were the Count and Albrecht who fought earlier. There was no reason for them to ask for help to prepare an attack, then deal with it on their own.

    ¡®Something¡¯s weird.¡¯

    It may not be simply the works of a cartel.

    Vera¡¯s expression turned grim at the thought.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s not even good enough for a warm up.¡±

    With a big smile on his face, Albrecht emerged from the darkness. Renee answered with an awkward smile at the lively voice that she heard.

    ¡°Great job.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing. I just did what I had to.¡±

    He said so with his right hand over his left chest. Vera clicked his tongue and ignored Albrecht, then he turned to Rohan and said.

    ¡°How is Twilight?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s pointing inside.¡±

    Rohan frowned, trying to control Twilight, that was wriggling out of his grasp.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    Rohan went into the darkness, followed by the group.

    He hit a body with his foot, but he could not distinguish it because it was shrouded in darkness.

    ¡°I¡¯m turning on the light.¡±

    As Rohan said so, he lit up the surroundings with his indigo divinity.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The whole party stiffened.

    Silence swallowed up the space.

    A look of horror washed over their faces.

    The sight that was revealed were corpses lying down.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    The bewildered sound came from the Count.

    The Count felt goosebumps all over his body as he examined the faces of the corpses lying on the floor.

    Corpses of different sizes, ages, and gender.

    Their positions and the weapons they were holding were different.

    But in the midst of it all, their faces were all identical.

    ¡°¡­Anna?¡±

    The words came from Rohan.

    Rohan stared at a corpse with wide eyes.

    It was a face he recognized.

    He knew the faces of the bodies there.

    It was a woman that he had met eight years ago during the Imperial Festival. It was her.

    What the hell was going on?

    What kind of situation was this?

    As Rohan lost control of his divinity due to his wavering mind, Twilight began to move.

    Twilight flew, and their eyes followed.

    Then Twilight, which had been floating slowly, stopped andnded.

    ¡­On a corpse¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 89: Imperial City (1)

    <b>? Imperial City (1) ?</b>

    The spherended on a corpse¡¯s chest.

    No one in the room was stupid enough to not know what that meant.

    Twilight was a tracking art, meant for tracking the missing people.

    ¡­In other words, those corpses were the missing people.

    Vera asked a question in response to what Rohan said just a moment ago.

    ¡°¡­Do you know her?¡±

    ¡°I do. No. Do I? Should I say I know her?¡±

    Rohan ran a shaky hand over his face and took a deep breath.

    It was definitely a face he recognized. How could he forget? She was one of the most beautiful women he had ever met in his life.

    Pale pinkish hair, droopy eyes with long eyshes, a sharp nose and full lips.

    All of it was still fresh in Rohan¡¯s mind.

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    Why did her face appear on these corpses? And why was Twilight pointing towards them?

    It was too confusing. Nothing could be inferred from the revealed evidence alone.

    And so, in the midst of Rohan¡¯s trembling gaze¡­

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Albrecht took a step forward. In his hand was Pure Blood, which he had unsheathed.

    ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡±

    After saying that, the Prince raised his sword high in the air and shed the corpse¡¯s chest.

    ¡°What are¡­!¡±

    ¡°Look.¡±

    Albrecht¡¯s eyes sank. Rohan was about to shout at his rash actions, but when he looked in the direction Albrecht had pointed at, he held his breath.

    What he saw was an empty chest. All the organs have been removed, leaving only bone and skin.

    ¡°The sh felt different. It definitely felt like cutting through a person, but¡­ there was something different. Now I know why. It was empty like this¡­¡±

    Renee shuddered at the words that she heard.

    ¡°¡­Vera?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Vera soothed Renee by putting his hand over Renee¡¯s, which was trembling slightly.

    Albrecht spoke again.

    ¡°Something else is strange. None of us noticed that they were in here until we came inside. It¡¯s the same after we came in. I only noticed their existence because those bastards threw their knives.¡±

    Vera stopped moving.

    Certainly, as Albrecht said, he did not feel anything until he came inside.

    Considering that the corpses were lifeless, it made sense they were unable to sense them.

    ¡°As the Apostle of Guidance seems to know their faces, I would like to go out and hear more about it in detail. What do you think? We won¡¯t see a good sight if we stay here any longer.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sounds good.¡±

    Vera nced at the mangled corpses, then turned away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Saint.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±

    As he led Renee out, Vera had a hunch.

    This wasn¡¯t just a simple disappearance case. Something else was going on, something more profound and sinister.

    ***

    They returned to the Count¡¯s mansion.

    The group gathered in the reception room and focused on Rohan¡¯s words, who still had a confused expression on his face.

    ¡°So¡­ it was eight years ago. I delivered Marie¡¯s letter to the Count and since it was during the festival, I decided to take a look around. I stayed in the Empire for about one or two months.¡±

    ¡°Did you fool around while on duty?¡±

    ¡°Ahh, Marie! That¡¯s not the point.¡±

    Rohan flinched and Marie clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll talk about thatter. Continue your story.¡±

    ¡°Whoo¡­ Anyways. Anna was a girl I met at the festival. I was drinking alone at an outdoor bar in the night market, then she came up to me.¡±

    Rohan rambled on, recalling the events on that day.

    ¡°Well, it was a festival. The atmosphere was very nice. Anyways, I hung out with her for the rest of the festival, and that was it. I haven¡¯t heard from her since then. But¡­¡±

    What in the world did he see in the slums?

    Rohan¡¯s frown sank deeper as he failed toe up with an answer.

    As Albrecht listened, he scrunched up his brows in thought and made a guess.

    ¡°What if those bodies have already been in the Empire since then? What if the woman the Apostle met back then was already a corpse¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Rohan answered with a hesitant expression, then he let out a sigh and continued.

    ¡°¡­Back then, Anna definitely had her organs.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    Rohan¡¯s jaw clenched, and an embarrassed expression slowly crept over his stern face.

    Seeing the look on his face, Marie frowned and clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Oh, you couldn¡¯t keep it in, could you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Your choice of words.¡±

    ¡°Ew, you vulgar bastard. It¡¯s a fortunate thing you still don¡¯t have a kid while fooling around like that!¡±

    Rohan cowered at Marie¡¯s nagging. Albrecht was blushing and he looked curious. The Count covered his face with his hand.

    The atmosphere grew quiet.

    Renee, who had been silently listening to the conversation, pondered and blushed bright red when she finally realized what they were talking about.

    ¡°T-th-tha¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.Calm down, Saint.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yep, yep¡­!¡±

    The serious mood was overturned at once. For some reason, an awkward air floated through the space.

    Marie crossed her arms and looked around, but then she broke into a smirk.

    ¡°I just said that to lift up the mood. At times like this, we need to get our acts together and discuss this! Did you pick up anything, my husband?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Count Baishur stroked his beard and contemted.

    ¡°Well, now we know that the culprit is not a noble. As far as I know, none of the nobles are capable of such magic.¡±

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯ve hired a mage?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. As long as the Magic Tower is guarding the Capital, any magic performed in the Capital will be investigated¡­¡±

    <i> Flinch</i><i>¡ª</i>

    The Count¡¯s body shook. The same went for the others.

    Albrecht let out a hollowugh and spoke.

    ¡°¡­Speaking of which, the Magic Tower is directly above the slums, right?¡±

    With those words, the air froze.

    Albrecht nced at the others, who were showing serious faces, then he continued talking.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to inform my brother about this.¡±

    ¡°The Crown Prince?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Saint will also be visiting the Imperial Pce in two days, right?¡±

    Albrecht smiled brightly.

    ¡°The timing is perfect. We¡¯ll continue this talk in two days.¡±

    Vera asked for Renee¡¯s opinion on Albrecht¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Are you okay with that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that. I don¡¯t have better ideas anyway.¡±

    Albrecht nodded when Renee gave her permission.

    ¡°Great, I have a carriage sent from the Imperial Family since it¡¯s sote. I¡¯ll be taking my leave then. Everyone had a long day, so have a good rest.¡±

    Albrecht left, followed by Count Baishur.

    The only ones left were the four Apostles.

    At the mention of the Magic Tower, something shed through Renee¡¯s mind.

    ¡°¡­Come to think of it, Trevor was from the Magic Tower.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been twenty years, but he was a promising wizard back then and was even considered as a candidate to be the next Tower Master.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask for his advice? If we send him a message, he should answer within ten days.¡±

    ¡°Aha! Yes, there¡¯s that guy! I haven¡¯t seen him for so long andpletely forgot about him!.¡±

    Marie responded lively. Rohan continued talking.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send a letter, then. Oh, are there any Pdinsing for support?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Sending troops in and out of anothernd¡¯s capital could be a political issue if things go wrong.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Even when those dudes ask for help?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Imperial Family, not ¡®those dudes¡¯. Also, the Imperial Family is weak right now.¡±

    ¡°Eh, what does that mean? So, it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s us?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re a minority, and we have a proper cause, so we can¡¯t be nitpicked at. Knowing that, just send him a letter. Are you staying up, Saint? It¡¯s already sote.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Renee took Vera¡¯s hand and stood up.

    As she walked out of the reception room, the same thought kept running through Renee¡¯s mind.

    ¡®Um¡­¡¯

    She thought that energy from the corpses in the slums felt familiar.

    ***

    Two dayster, in front of the Imperial City<sup>1</sup>T/N: Note that this is not the same as the Imperial Pce. This is the ¡®Fortress¡¯ or ¡®Castle¡¯ surrounding the Imperial Pce..

    Renee sighed heavily as she stepped out of the carriage, her face already showing signs of fatigue.

    The reason was the robe that she was wearing. She was already exhausted from being dressed up by her attendants so early in the morning.

    Renee took Vera¡¯s hand and stepped out of the carriage, wondering.

    ¡®Can we go back after meeting the Prince without any incident?¡¯

    ¡°You did great.¡±

    ¡°No. Ah, by the way, are my clothes alright? It might have been rumpled because I was sitting.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you really look like a Saint, so you don¡¯t have to worry at all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, then.¡±

    Renee began to walk with her cane.

    ¡°How is the Imperial City?¡±

    ¡°Like the library the other day, it¡¯s all white. There are four boulevards branching out from the center of the Imperial City, and other buildings in between. Thendscaping is also very nicely done, as expected of the Imperial City. White and green, with flowers in between, so it¡¯s colorful everywhere.¡±

    He continued on, but even Vera felt troubled.

    The Imperial City was too big, and there were so many buildings inside.

    How was he supposed to exin all of this?

    As Vera was starting to feel troubled, Renee, who felt it, chuckled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me everything. I think I got the picture.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    A calm atmosphere surrounded them as they walked hand in hand.

    They were just starting to feel at peace when a booming voice yelled at them from in front of them.

    ¡°Wee!¡±

    It was Albrecht¡¯s voice. There were a dozen attendants behind him.

    Albrecht smiled, folding his eyes that were glistening in the sunlight and revealing his white teeth before he spoke.

    ¡°Wee to the Imperial Household! I am the Second Prince, Albrecht van Freich! Nice to meet you, Saint and Apostle!¡±

    Renee bowed ceremoniously, realizing that this was her first official meeting with Albrecht.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Prince.¡±

    Albrecht felt a twinge in his chest when he saw Renee being polite to him.

    That¡¯s right! That¡¯s how it should be! He had been treated badly even though he was the Second Prince!

    He felt a little pent-up frustration, and his emotions grew stronger.

    Albrecht¡¯s body trembled slightly, and Vera frowned when he saw it.

    <i> ck</i><i>¡ª</i>

    The sound of steps echoed across the room.

    Albrecht and Vera¡¯s gazes turned toward the source of the sound at the same time. Their expression hardened as they saw who it was.

    A sharp-looking young woman, her red curls whipping around her head as she walked from towards them from the interior.

    ¡°¡­Tower Master.¡±

    Approaching them was the Master of the Magic Tower, who they believed to be the suspect in the disappearances.

    Footnotes:<ul><li>1T/N: Note that this is not the same as the Imperial Pce. This is the ¡®Fortress¡¯ or ¡®Castle¡¯ surrounding the Imperial Pce.</li></ul>

 Chapter 90: Imperial City (2)

    <b>? Imperial City (2) ?</b>

    ¡°Your Highness, and¡­¡±

    The Tower Master nced at Vera and Renee.

    The corners of her fiercely upturned eyes crinkled, and her red pupils widened.

    ¡°¡­the Saint. And the one next to you is an Apostle?¡±

    The voice was filled withughter. Renee bowed her head in response.

    ¡°¡­Hello.¡±

    Even as she spoke, Renee felt goosebumps all over her body.

    It wasn¡¯t for any other reason. Renee could hear the youthful energy in the Tower Master¡¯s voice. It felt very intentional.

    The Tower Master was an old woman, supposedly one hundred and twenty years old this year. Such a voice overflowing with energy and youth should not have been heard from her.

    Although she couldn¡¯t see, Renee had a hunch that the Tower Master¡¯s appearance wouldn¡¯t be much different from her voice.

    ¡®How?¡¯

    The question popped into her head, but her mind immediately began to put together a sinister answer as she recalled the events from two days ago.

    It urred to her that there must be some sinister secret hidden in the Tower Master¡¯s youth.

    Renee clenched her fists, trying to hide her trembling.

    The Tower Master chuckled at the sight of Renee.

    ¡°You¡¯re here to bless His Highness, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ve heard the rumors.¡±

    The Tower Master¡¯s rolling gazended over Vera this time.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s going to be a really big festival. Hmm, with the rumors spreading wide like this, I wonder how many people wille?¡±

    Why did that sound ominous? Renee forced a smile on her face, trying to suppress the panic that was rising inside of her.

    ¡°I hope that the festival will be fun.¡±

    ¡°It should be. Ah, by the way, how¡¯s Trevor doing?¡±

    <i> Flinch</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Renee¡¯s shoulders shook.

    ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯m always getting help from him.¡±

    ¡°d to hear he¡¯s doing well. Ah¡­ what a shame. There was no other child asplete as him.¡±

    What could be felt from her voice was deep regret.

    ¡­And greed.

    ¡°That child had a strong thirst for knowledge, and the ability to support it. Did you know? Magic can never be fully understood by theory alone. It requires a more fundamental understanding. A desire for the principles andws that govern this world, and the skill to manifest that phenomenon into reality. None of those can be missing.¡±

    The Tower Master¡¯s voice grew more heated. A chuckle began to creep into her voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I liked him. He certainly possessed all of those talents, with nothingcking. He knew the fastest way to Providence. No, it doesn¡¯t have to be fast, it can be slow. It¡¯s okay if it takes more time.¡±

    Her voice grew more heated, her excitement building up.

    As her breathing became shorter between words, she started to be expressionless.

    ¡°He could have done it if it was him, if only he could¡¯ve seen the distant truth. Why did the Gods have to give him a Stigma? Why did he have to leave? I don¡¯t quite understand. I made him, cherished him, raised him, loved him, and guided him, but why can¡¯t he see that¡­¡±

    ¡°Tower Master.¡±

    <i> Stop</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Albrecht¡¯s interruption stopped the Tower Master.

    Suddenly, the expressionless face, that became like a doll, started toe alive again.

    ¡°¡­Oh my.¡±

    Grinning, the Tower Masterughed.

    ¡°Was I too frivolous? I apologize. I feel regretful when I think of that child.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Albrecht responded to the Tower Master with a smile, then asked.

    ¡°By the way, why did youe from inside the Pce?¡±

    ¡°I had something to discuss with the Crown Prince.¡±

    The Tower Master covered her mouth and chuckled, then she straightened her back and continued speaking.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be going now. I know you have some business, did I hold you up too long?¡±

    ¡°No, take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Bye, then.¡±

    <i> ck</i><i>¡ª.</i>

    The Tower Master walked away.

    Vera, who had remained silent until now, could see the Tower Master¡¯s eyes warped into a smile as she walked past him.

    The sound of her footsteps became distant.

    Silence fell over them.

    It was only after Albrecht was fed up with the mood of everyone around him that the silence ended, and the conversation continued.

    ¡°¡­I thought she was just an unusual person, but now that I¡¯ve seen her, something suspicious is definitely going on.¡±

    His uncharacteristically sunken eyes stared at the spot where the Tower Master had disappeared.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, my brother should be waiting.¡±

    Albrecht turned and strode into the pce.

    Renee held Vera¡¯s hand tightly, and for some reason, she felt like she was about to get sick.

    ¡®¡­Ominous.¡¯

    The Tower Master¡¯sugh was still ringing inside her head.

    ***

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    A deep voice echoed as soon as they entered the reception room. Vera shifted his gaze to where the voice came from.

    Standing there was a well-built man.

    He was of a simr physique as Vera, with bright blond hair that went down to his shoulders. He had a sharp expression like an eagle, and his eyes glowed the same gold as his hair.

    Crown Prince Maximillian van Freich.

    The future Emperor, who he never met in his past life.

    As Vera reminisced about meeting him, he bowed his head in greeting, followed by Renee.

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Please have a seat.¡±

    He gestured towards the table at their greeting.

    As Vera sat at the table, holding Renee¡¯s hand, Maximilian, who was sitting across from them, spoke to Renee.

    ¡°How¡¯s life in the Empire? Has everything beenfortable so far?¡±

    Renee¡¯s body shuddered, then she answered with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a safe ce, so I¡¯mfortable.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    It was a short answer. As Renee continued to listen to his voice, Renee realized that the Crown Prince was a blunt man.

    ¡®Not like the Prince.¡¯

    Unlike the energetic and lively Albrecht, he was a deeply subdued man.

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem too concerned with etiquette.¡¯

    He might just be impatient. She was immediately led to her seat, omitting almost all of the noble etiquette that she learned.

    <b><i> How can two brothers be so different?</i></b> Renee thought.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s cut to the chase.¡±

    He said, without introducing himself.

    Renee nodded awkwardly, an odd feeling creeping in.

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the story from my brother. You¡¯re suspecting the Magic Tower to be behind the disappearances, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I would appreciate it if we could start an investigation right away¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s not possible.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Words of rejection came out of his mouth. At that, bewilderment washed over Renee¡¯s face at his sudden words.

    Maximilian studied her expression for a while, then spoke.

    ¡°The Imperial Family can¡¯t help you. We also can¡¯t make this public. We don¡¯t want any unnecessary friction now that the festival is right around the corner.¡±

    ¡°Unnecessary friction, is that how you see it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Renee¡¯s expression hardened as she clenched her fists at Maximilian¡¯s words.

    ¡°Are you saying that this is unnecessary when the people of the Capital are going missing, and we still don¡¯t know who¡¯s behind it?¡±

    ¡°There will be no disappearances for the time being. If the Tower Master has some sense of awareness, she will stay hidden for now.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re just going to stand by and watch?¡±

    ¡°It would do more harm than good.¡±

    Maximilian¡¯s gaze pierced Renee. He studied Renee silently, with the eyes of a predator stalking its prey, then he pursed his lips.

    ¡°If weunch a public investigation now, all we¡¯ll get is the whereabouts of a missing person and conflict. Creating such conflict so close to the festival will not be good for the market. If the market shrinks during the festival, the losses will fall on my people.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the missing people also your citizens?¡±

    ¡°A small portion of them.¡±

    Suddenly, Renee smiled bitterly.

    ¡°So you¡¯re going to turn a blind eye, is that right? At the very least, that¡¯s not the duty that I know of.¡±

    ¡°Duty¡­ that¡¯s aplicated word. I sympathize with the Saint¡¯s perspective, but I believe this is the right decision.¡±

    ¡°What are¡­!¡±

    ¡°At the very least, my duty exists for the majority.¡±

    <i> Wince</i><i>¡ª.</i>

    Renee stopped moving.

    Maximilian continued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your duty is, but I believe in the duty for the majority. I believe that¡¯s the duty of a ruler. So, the Imperial Family cannot help you. We also can¡¯t publicize this.¡±

    Had shee all this way to hear those words?

    At that thought, a look of anger began to form on Renee¡¯s face, but Albrecht spoke up with a wide smile on his face.

    ¡°When you say it like that, Brother, the Saint will misunderstand.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°She could interpret it as ¡®I¡¯m not going to do anything for you, so just go¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    He groaned and it sounded a little foolish.

    At that, Renee¡¯s face crumpled bizarrely. The same went for Vera.

    Vera felt a d¨¦j¨¤ vu for some reason as he listened to the brothers¡¯ conversation.

    It reminded him of some people who were guarding the gates of the Holy Kingdom at this very moment.

    ¡®¡­No.¡¯

    Vera shook off the thought.

    After thinking about it, that might have been rather harsh, and he felt slightly guilty.

    ¡°¡­Can you tell us what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Albrecht replied to Renee¡¯s question with his trademark bright smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult for my Brother to give you help from the Imperial Family and with the publicity, but he can give you something else. That¡¯s what he wanted to say. Hmm, it¡¯s in the same context when he said that the Tower Master would remain down-low for a while. I¡¯m sorry, my brother does not talk very much.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°I apologize if there was a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    Suddenly, Renee felt a surge of embarrassment for flying into a rage.

    She thought of something.

    ¡®¡­For some reason.¡¯

    <b><i> Those two, don¡¯t they look like the twins?</i></b>

    It was the exact same thought that Vera just had.

    The only difference was that, unlike Vera, Renee didn¡¯t feel guilty.

    Renee brushed the thought aside and asked a question.

    ¡°How exactly are you nning to help?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to infiltrate the Magic Tower.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°We are infiltrating the Magic Tower. During that time, my brother will call for the Tower Master and restrain her.¡±

    Albrecht added with a yful tone.

    ¡°We¡¯re not doing it right away. We have to prepare for it, am I right?¡±

    Renee gave a small nod, then asked a question that had been on her mind.

    ¡°Is that even possible? The Magic Tower, Auric, is in the sky. We would not be able to enter without permission¡­¡±

    ¡°We can just dig and climb up.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    For a moment, Albrecht felt superior over Renee, and he continued haughtily.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to dig from the ground and climb up. We won¡¯t be caught if we use physical methods.¡±

    Albrecht¡¯s golden eyes red into half-moons. His white teeth glimmered as he smiled.

    Renee paused to consider Albrecht¡¯s words.

    Dig from the ground and climb up the Magic Tower in the sky.

    Easier said than done, but¡­.

    ¡°The floor will also be floating in the sky. Are you an idiot, Prince?¡±

    Flying alone was already a problem, so what nonsense was he spouting?

    As Renee voiced out her thoughts, Albrecht stiffened.

 Chapter 91: The Aurillac (1)

    <b>? The Auric (1) ?</b>

    Normally, that¡¯s what people would think.

    Magic is needed to fly, and no human beings can fly without magic.

    That was the conventional knowledge that Renee mentioned, but the answer that returned to her was beyondmon sense.

    ¡°We can do it.¡±

    Maximilian said. Renee¡¯s head snapped up, while Albrecht remained stiff.

    Maximilian continued to exin while looking at Renee¡¯s puzzled expression.

    ¡°We¡¯re working on that kind of technology. It¡¯s still on the experimental stage and unstable, but it¡¯s not unusable.¡±

    Vera immediately recognized the technology that Maximilian was talking about.

    ¡®¡­The Jumper.¡¯

    A portable flying harness. It was a product that would be released in the market four years from now, along with the Crown Prince¡¯s coronation. It was the item said to have opened up new horizons for Magical Engineering.

    ¡®Have they reached the stage where it can already be used?¡¯

    Although Maximilian said it was unstable, it would be safe to say that they were on the right track, given his confidence.

    Vera¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°If it is indeed that product, it is possible.¡±

    They could draw near without getting caught by the magic detection of Auric. Just as Albrecht said, they would be able to dig in from the bottom and investigate the interior.

    ¡°How many people can use it?¡±

    ¡°Five. That¡¯s the limit for now.¡±

    Five. Under the assumption that he would be carrying Renee, all four Apostles, Albrecht, and even Count Baishur would be able to use it.

    As Vera was thinking about such things, Renee, who had been listening to their conversation, swallowed hard and spoke.

    ¡°Uhm, it¡¯s not dangerous, is it? If it suddenly breaks down and falls to the ground¡­¡±

    It was a natural concern, asked with the intention that there should be some safety measures in ce while flying. To such a question, Maximilian answered in a nonchnt voice.

    ¡°Then I guess we¡¯ll just have to fall.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Brother is trying to say that only those with sturdy bodies who won¡¯t be injured even if they fall should go up.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Albrecht exined as he came back to his senses.

    An awkward smile tugged at Renee¡¯s lips. She was thinking to herself that they were so simr to the twins.

    <b><i>Do the others notice it as well?</i></b> Maximilian continued speaking in the same tone as before.

    ¡°It will take about two weeks to prepare.¡±

    ¡°That would be after the festival begins.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Is there anything else I should keep in mind during that time?¡±

    Renee thought about the question for a moment and continued speaking with an ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°There is someone from the Holy Kingdom who might know something about the Tower Master. We have sent him a message, and we¡¯ll let you know as soon as we hear back from him, just in case it might be helpful.¡±

    ¡°Ah, are you talking about Trevor? The one that the Tower Master mentioned in the hallway just a while ago?¡±

    It was Albrecht who answered, nodding his head up and down whileughter escaped his mouth.

    ¡°He might definitely know something. The way the Tower Master talked about him was suspicious. I wonder if it was an obsession born of love.¡±

    Vera¡¯s expression twisted upon hearing the words.

    ¡°¡­Trevor was only six years old at the time. Also, the Tower Master was more than a hundred years old.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Age is not important when ites to love. This kind of love exists in this world as well.¡±

    Renee shuddered at Albrecht¡¯s answer, who said it in a yful tone.

    ¡°¡­How despicable.¡±

    The words slipped out of her mouth.

    At that, Albrecht¡¯s expression cracked.

    *

    Another week passed since their visit to the Imperial City.

    There had been no missing people incidents since then.

    That was enough to convince them that the Tower Master was behind all the disappearances.

    In a calm before the storm, Renee and the others sat in the living room of the Count¡¯s mansion and opened Trevor¡¯s letter.

    Vera¡¯s face hardened when he saw how man letters there were inside the envelope.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s well over ten pages long. Maybe Trevor picked up something.¡±

    ¡°Could you read it, please?¡±

    Renee asked with the same stiff expression.

    Vera nodded his head in response, then began to read the first page of the letter.

    ¡°Saint, I have received your letter. I was so surprised to receive such a letter. By the way, how are you doing? The twins are in the midst of being depressed¡­¡±

    <i> Bang</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Vera stopped talking, and Renee clenched her jaw.

    ¡°¡­Vera.¡±

    At Renee¡¯s words, Vera flipped through the letter with a stern face.

    Starting from the first page, the greetings continued until the fourth page, followed by a long story that continued on for five pages. Vera, who read the letter quickly, found the main point¡­ on thest page of the letter, in thest paragraph.

    <i>Crumple</i><i>¡ª</i>

    The letter was crumpled in Vera¡¯s grasp, along with his expression.

    The thought of Trevor writing a letter with nine pages of greetings and only one page and one paragraph of the main point was enough to make him furious.

    He might as well give Trevor a good beating once he went back to the Holy Kingdom.

    With that thought in mind, Vera sighed heavily and read the letter¡¯s conclusion.

    ¡°¡­When I was in the Magic Tower, the Tower Magic was deeply engrossed in the study of the origins of life and species. From what I heard, her research is probably rted to that. It was unfortunate. She finally crossed a line that should not be crossed.¡±

    The origin of life and species. At those words, everyone in the room recalled the corpses they had seen in the slums.

    Their suspicions were turning into confirmations.

    They were kidnapping people to study the species.

    As Renee was about to vent her anger at the thought, Vera read further.

    ¡°¡­If she was researching in secret, she probably used theb in the basement of the Magic Tower. It¡¯s a secret floor that only a few people, including the Tower Master, know about. If you are going to investigate, you should head over there.¡±

    The information was quite shocking.

    Renee spoke in a whisper.

    ¡°¡­Fortunately, we¡¯re going to dig from the bottom and go up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we have to let the Imperial Family know. I¡¯ll ry the words to Count Baishur.¡±

    ¡°Please do so.¡±

    As they quickly reached a conclusion, Vera handed a letter to Marie and Rohan, who had been sitting beside them, and the two left the room.

    Now that she was alone with him, Renee spoke to Vera.

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s about ten days left.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it will be busy with the start of the festival, so there will be fewer people wandering around the slums. The timing is just right.¡±

    Suddenly, Renee felt a tightness inside her.

    It wasn¡¯t due to the fear of putting herself in danger. It also wasn¡¯t because she was nervous if they could pull it off.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Saint.¡±

    ¡°Acting alone is unforgivable.¡±

    She was worried about Vera.

    It was the only thing that made her feel sick to her stomach.

    Vera¡¯s fingers twitched at Renee¡¯s words, then he bowed his head as he answered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°Promise me.¡±

    Renee reached forward, extending her pinky finger.

    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t jump into anything dangerous without saying a word. If something happens that you need to do, promise me you¡¯ll tell me.¡±

    <b><i>Don¡¯t go by yourself.</i></b> She wanted to say those words, but Renee knew better.

    In truly desperate situations, she wouldn¡¯t be of any help. In abat situation, she would be an obstacle. As a blind person, it was more helpful to stay away from the battlefield to assist Vera.

    That was why Renee was asking for this favor.

    She would understand if she was left out of the fight, so she asked him to at least say something before he left.

    If Vera did that, she could pray for him. Even if that was the only help she could give him.

    Vera stared at her little finger, and hooked his own over it.

    ¡°I promise.¡±

    Vera knew it was his karma that Renee was pressing him with such a worried look. Hoping to reassure Renee a little bit, Vera made an oath with his power.

    ¡°If I have to jump into danger alone, I¡¯ll make sure to tell you before I go.¡±

    Upon their intertwined fingers, a golden divinity rose.

    ***

    The festival began.

    The Capital was packed, and the atmosphere was bustling.

    The streets were lined with vendors sitting on stools, the tourists were huddling passing like a swarm of ants. There was a noisy, lively atmosphere.

    However, there was one ce where the atmosphere was different, and that was the low-ie neighborhoods starting from 11th Street.

    The 11th and 12th Street were unaffected by the festivities and had a more peaceful, if not deserted, feel to them. Most of the residents were out enjoying the festival.

    It was a good thing for the group. They were able to move around inconspicuously as possible.

    <i> Ssh</i><i>¡ª.</i>

    Muddy water sshed along with their footsteps. Renee frowned at the soggy feeling, thenposed herself.

    It was her second time visiting the slums.

    Arriving at the rendezvous point with Albrecht, Renee spoke to him.

    ¡°Are the preparations over?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve arrived. Now all we have to do is go.¡±

    Albrecht smiled as he received Renee¡¯s words.

    Albrecht¡¯s gaze swept over Vera, Rohan, and Marie, who were with Renee.

    ¡°What a reassuring force. Half of the Apostles of the Holy Kingdom are here, so it¡¯ll be hard to lose if a fight breaks out.¡±

    ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t send my husband alone, so I came here. Don¡¯t expect too much from me.¡±

    Marie¡¯s bravado was followed by Vera¡¯s question.

    ¡°How are you going to dig through the ground? It won¡¯t be made by just soil.¡±

    ¡°We have an excavator. It¡¯s also just a prototype, but it should be enough to dig a hole big enough for people to pass through.¡±

    With that, Albrecht patted a machine the size of an adult male that he had hidden behind him.

    ¡°We got your letter. With that in mind, my brother and I mapped out a possible location for the basement. After that, the answer was easier than we thought.¡±

    Albrecht¡¯s fingers were up in the air. He pointed towards the eastern end, where there was a lot of ground.

    ¡°That seems like the most likely ce. So, we¡¯re going to dig right in there.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°First of all, everyone put these on. I¡¯ll show you how to use this.¡±

    <i> ck</i><i>¡ª! </i>

    There was the sound of something interlocking. Shifting his gaze to it, Vera raised an eyebrow at therge mechanical device strapped to Albrecht¡¯s back.

    The Jumper.

    The culmination of Magical Engineering, maximizing the power of the machine itself using the least amount of magic circuitry.

    It was that.

    ¡°You use this by wearing it on your back and using the button on the left shoulder strap to control it. To change direction, just turn your body.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    With that, Vera slipped the jumper on his back before approaching Renee.

    ¡°Excuse me, Saint.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah.¡±

    Vera leaned over and slipped one arm behind Renee and the other hand under her knees, and lifted her up.

    Renee flinched and shuddered at the sudden close distance with Vera, then quicklyposed herself.

    It was not the time to think about such idle thoughts.

    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go.¡±

    <i> ck</i><i>¡ª</i>

    A cking sound rang once more. At Albrecht¡¯s signal, they began to activate the Jumper.

    A slight vibration started to rise.

    Then, Renee felt her body being lifted into the air.

 Chapter 92: The Aurillac (2)

    <b>? The Auric (2) ?</b>

    <i> Crumble</i><i>¡ª</i>

    The bedrock was crushed, opening a passage.

    Albrecht pulled out the excavator that had been attached to the wall, then looked inside and grinned.

    ¡°We were right.¡±

    Beyond the hole, which was barely wide enough for one person to pass through, was the unmistakable sight of aboratory.

    One by one, Albrecht led the group who had been hanging into the wall through the hole.

    Underneath four or fiventerns was a cluttered room of tables and bookshelves with test tubes filled with fluids. Fortunately, no one seemed to be inside.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s investigate, starting here.¡±

    At Albrecht¡¯s words, the group quickly dispersed and began to skim over the records.

    ¡°We need to get clear evidence that the Tower Master was doing dangerous research. As long as we have the records, we can publicize it and catch the Tower Master.¡±

    Albrecht spoke as he thoroughly scanned the table, an undeniable urgency in his voice.

    Renee, who was unable to help look for the records, clutched her cane tightly and prayed silently.

    She prayed for the job to end safely, and for them to leave this ce unharmed.

    As she thought about these things, Vera¡¯s voice echoed through theboratory.

    ¡°¡­I think I found it.¡±

    Vera¡¯s voice echoed throughout theb.

    Vera scowled and stared at a tattered notebook.

    ¡®Research Journal.¡¯

    [The Origin of Species and Time].

    The title was strange, but the content was definitely a record of research oues by date.

    ¡°Let me see.¡±

    Albrecht said. Vera nodded, then ced the notebook on the table and opened the first page.

    The eyes of the group were fixed on the journal.

    Day 1, research and experiments on the origin species begin today.

    The record continued without any introduction. Seeing it, Rohan narrowed his brow and muttered.

    ¡°If it¡¯s origin species, then¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s referring to ancient species.¡±

    Vera replied with sunken eyes, then he turned the page of the journal.

    Day 3, serum injected to [T ¨C A ¨C 0001]. Died an hour after administration. Lower the dosage.

    .

    .

    .

    Day 11, [T ¨C A ¨C 0007] died. A reaction caused by failure to produce antibodies. ordingly, reduce dosage to stimte antibody production.

    .

    .

    .

    Day 42, [T ¨C A ¨C 0043] died. Cause detected. The liver recognized the serum as toxic. In the next experiment, shut down liver function.

    <i> Flinch</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Albrecht¡¯s fingers trembled as he turned the pages. His golden eyes were menacing. An angry voice echoed through the room.

    ¡°¡­All the corpses we saw back then were hollowed out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it seems that what we saw then was the oue of this experiment.¡±

    Albrecht quickly turned the page. The numbers that started with 0001, turned into double digits, then triple digits, then quadruple digits.

    It started with temporarily stopping an organ function, then recing it with someone else¡¯s, until it eventually escted to removing it altogether, or injecting the ¡®serum¡¯ into the organ. The Tower Master was doing it at the expense of thousands of people.

    <i> Crumple</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Albrecht, who had made it to thest page of the journal, crumpled the page in his hand.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t know about this until it became this bad¡­¡±

    <b><i>How is that possible? </i></b>Albrecht, who thought about it, answered his own question.

    ¡®The slums.¡¯

    She was able to get away by kidnapping people from the slums. It was a ce where people disappeared all the time.

    It was probably only a littleter that she realized that the people in the slums were not enough, so she expanded her hands into the Capital.

    In addition, since the experiment was already in its final stages ording to thest page, she might have thought that it didn¡¯t matter if she was caught.

    Albrecht was furious. Apart from that, he felt a sense of shame.

    He felt bad for not doing anything while it was going on.

    However, there was a question on his mind.

    ¡°What is this serum¡­¡±

    It came out as a mumble, and Vera answered.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s definitely to research the origin of species.¡±

    Vera continued to think, remembering the title of the journal.

    Research of the origin species. Serum. Journal. Human experiment.

    The closest thing to immortality were the ancient species. The research was about them. The ¡®serum¡¯ was used to study them.

    It all came down to one thing.

    ¡°¡­Immortality.¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes cast a grim glow.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she studying immortality?¡±

    ¡°Who is crazy¡­!¡±

    <b><i>Enough to do that?</i></b> Albrecht could not finish his words. Inwardly, he was thinking the exact same thing that Vera did.

    Albrecht gritted his teeth.

    ¡°We have to catch her immediately.¡±

    Albrecht snatched the journal as he spoke and headed to the hole.

    Meanwhile, Vera had been pondering the whole time.

    ¡®¡­Something¡¯s weird.¡¯

    Something was not adding up. He must¡¯ve missed something.

    As he thought about it, Vera¡¯s body jerked to a halt.

    ¡®Did this happen in my past life?¡¯

    He recalled something from his past life.

    Aside from the fact that she would not have been able to take her spot in the slums because of him, it didn¡¯t make sense that this kind of experiment had not been revealed until now.

    ¡®Did it not happen?¡¯

    Was it an incident that did not ur in his past life? Then why? Why did the Tower Master do something she did not do before, and what was the reason for that experiment?

    The only thing that was different from his past life was his existence.

    However, it could not be attributed to himself, as there was no contact between him and the Tower Master in his past life.

    Vera¡¯s expression turned serious. The tension of the incidents was getting tighter.

    But something else was strange.

    ¡®¡­At the junkyard.¡¯

    How were the corpses prepared for a surprise attack when they came? No matter how much he thought about it, there was no way that their n had leaked

    .

    Weaving together his thoughts, Vera thought of a possibility.

    ¡®¡­Outside intervention.¡¯

    The intervention of someone who was different from his previous life, the one who had filled his empty seat.

    If it was not the Tower Master, then who was running the new cartel if she was only benefiting from it?

    ¡®¡­No.¡¯

    If someone was working with the Tower Master, if someone was urging her to do the experiments¡­ If that someone was using the cartel and scattered forces in the junkyard to prepare for an invasion¡­

    One incident after another. He recalled the title of the journal once again.

    ¡®Serum.¡¯

    The serum was already there from the start of the research. Furthermore, the solution to the failed experiments was to adjust the dosage, not the serum. It was to control the subject of the experiment.

    ¡®¡­The serum was alreadypleted.¡¯

    The Tower Master simply experimented with thepleted serum.

    The possibilities took shape, and something came to his mind.

    ¡°The junkyard.¡±

    If there was an outside intervention, and she had nted forces in the junkyard, she was probably hiding something¡­

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°We have to go there. There should be a clue there.¡±

    If there was an outside intervention, and if there was someone who could hand over the ancient specie¡¯s serum to the Tower Master¡­ If that person wanted to aplish something with it¡­

    If there was someone who wanted to aplish something without being exposed and was using the Tower Master as a shield¡­

    ¡®We have to find him.¡¯

    They had to find out who he was and what his goal was.

    As he continued to think, Vera approached Renee and spoke.

    ¡°Excuse me, Saint.¡±

    ¡°Yes? What!¡±

    Renee, who had been listening to the conversation, looked up, surprised by Vera, but then nodded and submitted herself to him.

    Vera scooped Renee up in his arms and pushed Albrecht aside, heading for the hole.

    ¡°We did not look carefully at the junkyard at that time.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, we couldn¡¯t afford to take risks to look further at that time.¡±

    ¡°The entire junkyard was an artifact with spatial expansion magic. There must have been a reason to expand the space to that extent.¡±

    Albrecht¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taking the journal. We need to gather more hard evidence over there.¡±

    With that, Vera slipped through the hole, looked in the direction of the junk shop in the middle of the slums below, and opened his mouth.

    ¡°We¡¯re going down, Saint.¡±

    Renee¡¯s body became stiff.

    Shortly afterwards, Vera jumped off the Auric.

    ***

    <i> Thud</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    There was a loud crash as Vera fell to the ground. The noise was caused by the jumper¡¯s gear failure just before they reached the ground.

    ¡°Saint?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    Renee let out a breath that had stopped because of her trembling, then she pulled away from Vera.

    ¡°Are we in front of the junkyard?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the others areing down too.¡±

    Vera looked up and watched the group descend, one by one.

    A short timeter, Albrecht, who came down right after Vera, asked in surprise.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    He asked because he saw Vera¡¯snding. Vera nodded in response and checked on Renee¡¯s condition, while the others descended to the ground.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head inside.¡±

    Albrecht pulled out Pure Blood. Wasting no time, Albrecht kicked the door of the junkyard.

    ¡°¡­Nothing?¡±

    The junkyard was empty.

    There was nothing. No hidden attacks. The junkyard had been stripped of its contents, its tables and shelves, and the metal fixtures that had been lining the walls.

    Vera, who had followed the dazed Albrecht, stared at the empty junkyard and thought.

    ¡®There must be something.¡¯

    There had to be a clue. There must have been an intention in leaving the space empty.

    Vera deducted as he walked further inside.

    ¡®It¡¯s probably not a ce that¡¯s revealed on the surface.¡¯

    There had to be a purpose for the spatial expansion. The intention lied in that purpose.

    <b><i> If so, where would this intention be?</i></b>

    Vera, who had been pondering over it, stopped in the middle of the junkyard and stared at the floor.

    Hardwood floors that were caked in dirt and dust.

    ¡®Twilight fell on top of a corpse¡¯s chest.¡¯

    In a ce where the bodies had been disposed of, Rohan¡¯s Twilight went on top of a corpse¡¯s chest. And the corpse was lying on the floor.

    Vera thought.

    ¡®If it wasn¡¯t the chest.¡¯

    What if it was pointing towards the floor?

    He moved quickly.

    Vera pulled out his Holy Sword and gathered his divinity.

    The group was shocked, and Albrecht tried to restrain Vera.

    ¡°What are you doing¡­!¡±

    <i> Bang</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    Vera struck the floor.

    Dust and dirt filled the air, obscuring their vision.

    Vera brushed his robe¡¯s hem to clear his view, and his eyes lit up at what was revealed underneath.

    ¡®Found it.¡¯

    Where the dust had cleared, what was visible underneath the floor was arge cavity.

 Chapter 93: Chaos (1)

    <b>? Chaos (1) ?</b>

    In the reception room of the Imperial Pce.

    Maximilian sat there, sipping his tea and gazing at the Tower Master seated opposite of him.

    Long and red, curly hair. Upturned eyes and an upturned mouth. She was the kind of woman who could be described as alluring, but Maximilian knew better.

    She was an old woman who had lived for more than a hundred and twenty years.

    ¡°Why did you call for me?¡±

    The Tower Master asked, her words spoken with a feigned elegance. Maximilian answered without faltering.

    ¡°Since the festival has begun, I¡¯ve called you to honor your services until now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, honor?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Tower Master¡¯s smiling face hardened. It was because Maximilian was talking poorly and saying iprehensible things.

    Unaware of her mood, Maximilian reyed his brother¡¯s words in his head.

    <i>¨C Please stall her until the sun sets, only until then.</i>

    This was the request of his little brother, whom he had always thought to be immature. Therefore, it only made sense to listen to him as the older brother.

    ¡°Is anything bothering you?¡±

    The Tower Master¡¯s eyes narrowed at Maximilian¡¯s words.

    ¡°Thanks to the Imperial Family¡¯s grace, I am living in abundance.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Maximilian nodded and continued.

    ¡°I saw the items from the Magic Tower that you submitted for the auction. There are a lot of interesting things there.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m d that you liked it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m especially impressed with the artificial organ. We¡¯ll have to consult with the healers on how to use it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my creation.¡±

    Her own creation.

    The question of how in the world she was able toplete it¡­ slipped back into Maximilian¡¯s throat along with his tea. He recalled the story that his brother told him.

    ¡®A walking corpse without its organs.

    Wasn¡¯t it really suspicious and obvious?

    ¡°Thank you for always looking out for the well-being of the Empire.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. Ah, if the business here is done, can I go now?¡±

    <i> Flinch.</i>

    Maximilian halted at the words that he heard.

    ¡°¡­Stay for a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any more business with me? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to you more.¡±

    Luckily, his voice did note out shakily. Hisposure that he had honed as the Crown Prince definitely paid off.

    The Tower Master stared at Maximilian. She made an ¡®hmm¡¯ sound as her gaze pierced through him, then she stood up from her seat,ughing, and headed towards Maximilian.

    As she approached, the Tower Master sat down on Maximilian¡¯s thighs, and her hands began to stroke his cheeks.

    ¡°It sounds like you want to do this. Or am I mistaken?¡±

    Maximilian felt panicked and repulsed, which was rare even for him.

    The thought of being used of flirting with an old woman who was more than a hundred and twenty years old gave him goosebumps.

    However, he couldn¡¯t reveal that, so Maxmillian ced his hand over the hand that was on his cheek.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Princess.¡¯

    He inwardly apologized to his fianc¨¦e, and continued to speak.

    ¡°¡­It depends on what you think.¡±

    The Tower Master¡¯s lips began to stretch into a long smile.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    The Tower Master stared at Maximilian with narrowed eyes and slowly leaned her head forward. Maximilian tensed up, his pupils shaking as if experiencing an earthquake.

    It was a reaction triggered by the denial of what was about to follow.

    As much as he wanted to shake her off and walk away, he couldn¡¯t, so he just shut his eyes tightly.

    Maximilian, who emptied his thoughts in order to feel nothing, felt something right after.

    <i> Lick</i><i>¡ª</i>

    It was the feeling of a tongue licking his earlobe.

    He felt sick. He was nauseous. Maximilian endured it by gritting his teeth hard.

    There were goosebumps running down his spine.

    <b><i> For the Empire. For my brother. </i></b>

    As Maximilian told himself to endure it all, he could not help but widen his eyes at the words that came next.

    ¡°The Second Prince is quite curious, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    <i> Thud</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Maximilian felt his heart sink. It was because of the sudden mention of Albrecht. He sucked in oxygen and turned his head towards the Tower Master, who was before his very eyes.

    The Tower Masterughed, a big smile on her face.

    ¡°You can y innocent.¡±

    Maximilian was not so stupid as to not know what she meant.

    ¡®¡­Did she know?¡¯

    She figured it out. She knew what he was doing and why he had called for her today.

    Suddenly, Maximilian¡¯s thinking sharpened.

    ¡®My brother is in danger.¡¯

    The thought made his expression harden.

    ¡°¡­You should be worried about yourself.¡±

    The Tower Master said. Her hand slid down his cheek, past the nape of his neck and headed towards his chest.

    With a very subtle movement, her hand that was rubbing his chest moved a little lower, and at that moment, Maximilian¡¯s breath stopped.

    <i> Snap</i><i>¡ª</i>

    There was a horrifying cracking sound.

    At that moment, his sense of reality disappeared, reced with shock.

    Maximilian¡¯s head shook as he looked down towards his stomach.

    ¡°Cough¡­!¡±

    A bloody cough erupted.

    He saw the Tower Master¡¯s hand in his stomach.

    ¡°Hmm, seriously. I was thinking of keeping you alive if you were a bit prettier.¡±

    When the Tower Master pulled out her fist from his stomach, blood started pouring out.

    ¡°The Crown Prince looks too manly that it¡¯s unappetizing.¡±

    <i> Tududuk</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Maximilian staggered at the sudden pain that swept over him and looked at the Tower Master.

    She rose from her seat, humming as she walked towards the window.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a festival, we should have more fun, right?¡±

    He wanted to call for the guards who were just outside the door, but he was too weak to do so.

    Thest thing Maximilian saw before he lost his consciousness were mes as red as blood.

    ***

    In the cavity beneath the junkyard in the slums.

    After Vera hugged her and brought her down, the first thing Renee did was¡­

    ¡°Blechh¡­¡±

    She was nauseous.

    ¡°Saint!¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m¡­blechh!¡±

    Her nausea soared up again. There was no other reason except for the foul odor emanating from that ce. Renee¡¯s hands trembled, and her legs wobbled. She could guess what kind of smell it was.

    A fishy and rotten stench. It was a foul smell that she had never smelled before in her life, but she instinctively knew after smelling it.

    Renee shakingly looked for Vera as she covered her mouth. Soon, her hands found Vera¡¯s cor.

    ¡°¡­Vera.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Is it¡­ a corpse¡­?¡±

    It was the stench of a corpse. Not a stench of one or two corpses, but at least a dozen.

    Vera¡¯s expression crumpled at Renee¡¯s question, and his lips moved slightly.

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re lying all over the ce.¡±

    Vera¡¯s gaze scanned the surroundings.

    Bodies with their stomachs split open, rotting in spots that suggested they¡¯d been left for quite some time. Pools of ckened blood gathered underneath, swarming with worms.

    In the midst of all that, there was something that stood out. It was the head of the corpses.

    ¡®¡­Anna.¡¯

    The one that Rohan had mentioned. A woman with long pink hair and a gentle face. Each of the corpses¡¯ heads bore her face.

    What was even more bizarre was that while the rest of the body was dposing, the face was clean without the slightest hint of decay.

    What was the cause of this?

    What in the world was the cavity made for?

    While Vera was thinking about this, the others descended into the hollow. Their faces were equally stunned.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    The most shocked of them all was Rohan. He stumbled back from the impact of the scene.

    Marie and Count Baishur looked at the scene with serious faces, and Albrecht¡¯s face was frozen in shock.

    ¡°This is crazy. How could she walk around so calmly after doing this?¡±

    The back of Albrecht¡¯s hand that held the Pure Blood was bulging with veins.

    Vera looked at the scene for a moment and resumed his thoughts.

    ¡®There¡¯s no one.¡¯

    There were no signs of life. It wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t sense it, but rather, there was really no movement in the cavity aside from theirs, apart from the sound of the squirming insects.

    There definitely had to be someone who gave the serum to the Tower Master, because only then would it make sense.

    Vera felt his mind gettingplicated.

    What did he miss? What the hell was this ce for?

    While he was thinking such thoughts, Vera felt a disharmony throughout the ce.

    ¡®¡­What if it was cleaned up?¡¯

    What if they had removed all the things that had been in here?

    Vera strained his eyes and carefully examined the ce.

    The first thing he checked were the walls. It was roughly carved out of bedrock.

    He then examined the corpses. It was the same as thest time, their skeletons equally decayed.

    Lastly, he checked the floor. Scanning the floor where the corpses were, Vera shuddered at what he saw.

    ¡°Saint, wait.¡±

    Vera, who had been assisting Renee until now, handed her to Marie and walked over to where six corpses were piled up and began to clear it up.

    He felt a chill all over his body from the sensation of the corpses.

    Ignoring it, Vera picked up the bodies and swept away the stagnant blood.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s been dug up.¡¯

    He saw that the ground was unusually sunkenpared to other ces.

    It was as if something were on top of it.

    It was then that Vera realized.

    ¡®Did they evacuate it? ¡¯

    Just like the junkyard above, everything here had been removed.

    Moreover, the corpses were intentionally ced to cover up their traces.

    Evacuation. Camouge.

    Vera¡¯s body shuddered as he put those words together and weaved his thoughts.

    ¡®¡­They knew we wereing.¡¯

    They knew we would find this cavity.

    He continued to think.

    ¡®Then where?¡¯

    Judging by the size of the cavity, it could not have been small.

    There must have been more of those moving corpses that were guarding it.

    Thest experiment to be numbered in the journal was 2000.

    Even if that number was steadily umted in the past years and even if some had been reced, the number should at least be in the hundreds.

    Of course, if there was such arge-scale movement, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the Empire without getting noticed.

    Vera continued to think.

    ¡®¡­What if they didn¡¯t leave?¡¯

    He came up with that assumption.

    If they hadn¡¯t left, if they were still in the Capital, and if they were still lurking around the Capital with some purpose¡­

    Goosebumps rose all over Vera¡¯s body. He quickly stood up.

    The strongest force in the Capital were currently in the slums. Tourists from different ces were all gathering. The Tower Master and the Intruder already knew that they had been caught.

    So, the situation that might ur, the choices they might make¡­

    <i> Guuuung¡ª!</i>

    The ground rumbled. Their bodies stiffened. Their eyes turned in unison towards the source of the sound.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a vibration from the center of the Capital.¡±

    Albrecht said.

    They were going to drive a wedge.

    They were going to terrorize the Capital in the midst of the festival and use that opportunity to escape, leaving no room for pursuit.

    Vera, who thought that far, recalled what they would aim for through terrorism.

    He remembered where the Tower Master was.

    ¡°¡­The Crown Prince.¡±

    They would target the Crown Prince. To buy time and to keep the Capital from moving too quickly after this incident, they were going to stall it with internal chaos.

    Vera jerked his head around. He spoke to Albrecht with an urgency in his voice.

    ¡°The Crown Prince is in danger!¡±

    ¡­They were taking advantage of the chaos to assassinate the Crown Prince.

 Chapter 94: Chaos (2)

    <b>? Chaos (2) ?</b>

    In the 5th Street of the Capital.

    Stepping out into the streets where the festivities should be in full swing, Vera¡¯s eyes widened at the sight before him.

    ¡°Gaaaaah!¡±

    The streets were littered with walking corpses, their pink hair whipping around. He could see more than thirty of them.

    The corpses smashed the decorated streets for the festival and attacked passers-by. There were some who took up weapons to fight against them, but the situation was grim. It was because the force of a single corpse was much stronger than the armed bystanders.

    When Vera found a corpse attacking a passer-by right in front of him, he quickly drew his Holy Sword and decapitated it.

    After watching the head whirl and fly into the air, Vera wasted no time and started running and shing all the corpses in his sight.

    It was going well, but his expression was grim.

    ¡®I can¡¯t use the Sanctuary.¡¯

    There were many people nearby. Using the Sanctuary in such a crowded space would put people that he was meant to protect into its restrictions.

    In addition, they were short-handed.

    There was only him, Albrecht, and Count Baishur. They were the only ones who could stop the corpses because they left the other two Apostles with Renee, who was not able to move fast enough.

    ¡®The Royal Guards¡­¡¯

    Vera¡¯s eyes turned to the center of the Capital¡¯s Imperial City, where the Imperial Pce was.

    ¡®¡­would have gone there.¡¯

    Even from the 5th Street, he could see that the Imperial City was engulfed in bright red mes.

    Had they already dealt with the Crown Prince? The thought made him more anxious.

    He swung his sword again. shed, stabbed, split, and moved forward. He cleared the corpses in front of him, but there was no time to rest.

    The festival was taking ce in every area from the 3rd Street to 10th Street. Moreover, they have to catch the Tower Master who caused this disaster.

    It was the worst situation.

    In the midst of it all, despair rose over Albrecht¡¯s face as he looked at the burning Imperial City in the distance.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    His golden eyes shook. His grip on Pure Blood loosened, and the sword fell to the floor. His jaw began to tremble, and his face was flushed with despair.

    Vera frowned and approached Albrecht, who was filled with shock, and hit him on the cheek.

    <i> Wham</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    Albrecht¡¯s head snapped back. His body stumbled backwards from the sudden impact.

    Vera clicked his tongue at the sight and grabbed Albrecht by his cor, then spoke.

    ¡°Get your head together. The Crown Prince might still be alive.¡±

    ¡°Th¨Cthe Imperial Castle is on fire! It¡¯s already toote¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is in the Imperial Castle? The Royal Guards are there. The Knights are there. Also, the best healers in the Empire are there.¡±

    There was urgency in Vera¡¯s voice, and he had a harsh expression.

    ¡®Is he still a kid?¡¯

    Although he was said to be a hero in the future, his ability to cope with sudden situations wascking due to his young age.

    Vera somehow managed to calm down Albrecht and told him the n.

    ¡°Stop dilly dallying and run to the Imperial Pce. Find the Crown Prince and release the guards and knights onto the streets. I will take care of the streets until the guardse out. After that, I will go find the Tower Master. Do you understand?¡±

    He exined the n as briefly as possible, saying only the essential parts. Albrecht gritted his teeth and nodded in response.

    Vera watched the lighte back to his golden eyes, and he spoke as he pushed him aside.

    ¡°Run.¡±

    Vera pulled out his sword, and released divinity all over his body.

    He had to clear the dead before moving to another area. With that in mind, he wove together a single divine art.

    Wide Area Regeneration Spell [Cradle].

    A golden light of divinity fell over the streets, enveloping the groaning passers-by.

    Vera frowned as he inhaled, arge amount of divinity flowing out of him.

    ¡®I¡¯ll just make them sleep.¡¯

    As long as they were breathing, Renee would be able to heal themter.

    Vera tensed every muscle in his body, then lunged forward.

    He headed to 4th Street, the ce where he heard screaming and loud explosions.

    ***

    In front of the junkyard.

    A shudder ran through Renee¡¯s body as she recalled what Vera had said earlier.

    ¨CI will head to the main street first to assess the situation. Please follow afterwards and take care of things from behind.

    Vera, who had always asked for her opinion and followed her wishes, notified her like that and left. That was how urgent it was.

    She had to go. With the way things were going, she had to go quickly and help Vera.

    If, by any chance, Vera was facing the enemies, she had to go there and pray or use her powers.

    But¡­

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    She could not move.

    The nausea, the feeling of vomiting, and the emotions she had felt there didn¡¯t leave her body, swallowing her whole with fear, making her unable to move.

    It was a horror that she had never felt in her life. Her imagination, which had always been praised, was painting a vivid picture of the scene. A hell made of corpses. The nauseating stench and the sound of bugs flying around.

    Maybe, if Vera hadn¡¯t had the stigma, if he was still in the slums, and if he did not try to change¡­

    The thought that Vera might have been there too. The thought that something like that could have happened among the possibilities she was unaware of.

    The fear it caused gnawed at her whole body. It hadn¡¯t happened. Vera was still alive. Those words were meaningless.

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    She felt nauseous all over again. Her thoughts were getting clouded. Renee gripped her cane tightly and stepped forward.

    <i> Ssh</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    As the muddy water sshed, her thoughts sparked.

    She had to go. After that thought, questions followed.

    ¡®¡­What if I go?¡±

    <b><i> What am I supposed to do there?</i></b>

    She had to treat the injured. If Vera was fighting against an enemy, she had to use her power to help him.

    That was clear.

    However, amidst all that, there was a concern that kepting to mind.

    ¡®What if something happened that¡¯s beyond my control?¡¯

    The thought would not leave her mind.

    It was such a big vibration that it could be felt even in the slums, which were located on the outskirts of the Capital. Vera said that the Crown Prince was in danger and that there might be a terrorist attack.

    <b><i> Would I be able to save all the injured people there? Can I save them and help Vera?</i></b>

    <b><i> If I had to choose between the two, if I had to choose between helping the people or helping Vera¡­</i></b>

    Her thinking became estranged, and her heart was weighed down with fear.

    <b><i> Will I be able to choose?</i></b>

    <b><i> To let people die and save Vera, or vice versa.</i></b>

    <b><i> Will I be able to do it?</i></b>

    ¡­No, she would definitely choose Vera. She loved Vera more than a hundred strangers. She was just a human being after all, and she would make that choice.

    But even so, she was thinking about it because she was concerned that her choice would disappoint Vera.

    After everything was said and done, she was concerned that Vera would criticize her decision.

    She was afraid that Vera, who was chasing the light and was following her because of that, would realize that she was not the light.

    She was afraid that he¡¯d leave her behind.

    It was a concern born out of her fear.

    ¡°You should go immediately, Saint!¡±

    Rohan¡¯s shout rang in her ears.

    ¡°Saint? Are you okay? Yourplexion doesn¡¯t look good.¡±

    Marie¡¯s worried words rang in her ears.

    Finally, at a crossroad, Renee staggered forward, feeling her heart turn to mush.

    <i> Ssh, ssh.</i>

    The muddy water sshed. Her cane wobbled in the mud.

    It was a mechanical motion. Driven by the subconscious thought that she shouldn¡¯t reveal her trembling heart, she moved forward.

    Her mind kept racing with other thoughts.

    <b><i> Then, should I save the people?</i></b>

    In her heart, she wanted to. She wanted to save everyone.

    <b><i> But if Vera dies, then what¡¯s the point of that choice?</i></b>

    ¡­Renee felt resentful.

    She resented this situation that tested her, and she resented herself for being so shaken in the face of such a decision.

    She was filled with self-loathing. She was extremely disgusted by her brazenness when she told Vera that she was his light. She loathed herself for not being able to control her emotions in such a critical moment.

    Everyone referred to her as a Saint who would illuminate the world with her light, so she thought of herself as such.

    But at that moment where she had to make a choice, in front of an imminent threat, only then did Renee realize.

    That she was nothing but an eighteen-year old child. That she was an idiot who could do nothing but tremble in front of things that were out of her control.

    The idea of weighing life and death was too harsh for such a fool.

    She had toe to her senses.

    ¡®I¡­¡¯

    <b><i> There must be something that only I can do. I have to be the light, only then can I be by Vera¡¯s side.</i></b>

    All her pent-up frustrations erupted.

    In her mind, a kind of obsession to be the light, and that if she wasn¡¯t the light, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to be with Vera, reared its head amidst her copsing thoughts.

    She still didn¡¯t know what she had to do. She didn¡¯t know faith, she didn¡¯t know humans, and she didn¡¯t know her duty.

    She just did what she wanted. Everything that had happened until now was within her power. Renee did not think about it too deeply.

    She did not confront the power that was bestowed upon her.

    She hadn¡¯t even tried to bear its weight.

    All she was doing, was whining like a child.

    While she was whining, Vera was already far ahead of her, and she was just longing for him.

    Yet, she wanted to be a match for him. She thought about it, but she did not act on it.

    But, she hadn¡¯t even tried to understand why Vera had to be so desperate.

    <i> Stop</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Renee¡¯s body halted.

    In the middle of the slums, in the mud, Renee found where she had turned away.

    ¡­She refused to face the sorrow of others.

    And only knew how to me the world.

    She only felt sorry for herself, so sorry for this life where she lost her sight and could not even walk properly by herself. She only knew how to console herself.

    The moment she realized it, she felt her heart sink.

    She realized that she was deluding herself into thinking she was a good person.

    But, she wasn¡¯t.

    She realized that she hadn¡¯t done any good so far.

    She was drunk on herself.

    Drunk on the feeling of caring for others while pitying herself.

    Her trembling head tilted down.

    Instantly, her extended thoughts began to take in the information around her.

    The sound of cries, a new scream, and vibrations ringing out.

    As if she were bewitched, Renee cast pure white divinity on her cane and hit the ground.

    <i> Ssh</i><i>¡ª</i>

    The cane dug into the mud and wailed. The waves spread out and came back. A clearer information began to appear in Renee¡¯s mind.

    There were still people in the slums.

    There were children huddled in a corner, hugging each other.

    There was a newborn child being held by a big adult.

    They were in an alley somewhere in the slums, shaking with fear.

    None of them were thinking of running away.

    ¡®¡­A ce to run to.¡¯

    Because there wasn¡¯t anywhere for them.

    For those who had already been driven out, there was nowhere else left to run.

    They had no ce to be pampered at, unlike herself.

    She felt great shame. Her self-loathing began to form again.

    Her emotions ran wild.

    Finally, the fool realized that she was nothing by herself, made a nk expression and raised her head.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    <b><i> Why did Ie here?</i></b>

    <b><i> What am I doing this for?</i></b>

    <b><i> What did I want to do? What did I want to be, and what did Ie to this ce for?</i></b>

    At that moment, a thought came to mind.

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    The second hand of a clock chimed.

    <i> Tick</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Her perception endlessly expanded.

    <i> Tick</i><i>¡ª</i>

    ¡°Saaai¡­¡±

    Rohan¡¯s outcry dragged on. <i>Ssh,</i> the sound of muddy water sshing on the ground, lengthened indefinitely.

    <i> Tick</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Eventually, all sounds ceased. It was as if the world stopped.

    <i> Tick</i><i>¡ª</i>

    In the midst of it all, the second hand of the clock chimed once again.

    <i> Tick</i><i>¡ª</i>

    In the silence.

    ¡°Vera. From now on, your name is Vera.¡±

    Those words resonated throughout.

 Chapter 95: Chaos (3)

    <b>? Chaos (3) ?</b>

    <i> Flinch¡ª</i>

    Renee¡¯s body shuddered. It was an unconscious reaction to the sudden voice that she heard. Renee quickly wove divinity into her cane and hit the floor.

    <i> Ssh</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Together with the sound, the waves spread out and came back, reconciling information about the space inside Renee¡¯s head.

    ¡®¡­There¡¯s no one?¡¯

    She heard a voice right in front of her, but the surroundings had not changed even a little bit. The voice did not belong to anyone.

    Meanwhile, the voice echoed once again.

    ¡°Well, you see this alcohol? There¡¯s only one thing you need to do. Just make enough money, so I can drink this ¡®Vera¡¯ every day.¡±

    The voice chuckled and Renee¡¯s face crumpled at the voice that was filled with bad intentions.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    The voice was very young, but somewhat familiar.

    Renee immediately knew whose voice it was, and her face became filled with shock.

    ¡®¡­Vera.¡¯

    It made her understand what the situation was.

    She remembered the books that Vera had read to her in the library shortly after arriving in the Imperial Capital.

    ¡°Orgus.¡±

    A Time Walker. An ancient species that shows others visions from a different time period.

    The voice continued, as she had a strange confidence that this magic was involved.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the half-hearted answer, you punk?!¡±

    <i> Smack¡ª! </i>

    ¡°Kugh¡­!¡±

    ¡°Huh? A little louder! With more enthusiasm! Answer me like that!¡±

    Renee¡¯s face turned white at the voice that she heard. Her body iled involuntarily as she scanned through her surroundings, but there was nothing to hold on to. The same stench still lingered in the air, and the sticky air stuck to her skin.

    ¡°Vera, Vera, Vera! Just live up to your name. Yeah? Let me drink this as the price of raising you up!¡±

    There was rage in his voice. His voice was tinged with anger and bliss, and an indescribable malice.

    Renee realized the moment in time that this vision was showing her.

    It was the young Vera. It was showing the origin of Vera¡¯s name.

    It was showing her that Vera, the name of her love, was made from a sentence with such evil intentions.

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­!¡±

    The young Vera¡¯s voice was filled with terror, despair, and pain. Renee felt pain as if her insides were being torn apart.

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    The sound of the clock¡¯s second hand rang and elerated. Her perception and thoughts became distorted. When the wobbling Renee regained her footing, she heard another voice.

    ¡°Boss¡­ Tommy¡¯s noting.¡±

    The little girl sounded like she was on the verge of tears. Then, the sound of a boy¡¯s chilling voice followed.

    ¡°He must be dead.¡±

    As expected, it was Vera¡¯s voice. Renee felt her breath stuck in her throat.

    She felt nothing in Vera¡¯s voice as he talked about the death of someone that must have been close to him.

    His voice was dry and cold.

    ¡°An idiot would die. Run away if you want to live. Didn¡¯t I always tell you that?¡±

    <i> ¡°Hic</i>¡­¡±

    The cold, sneering voice pushed the girl into a corner.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die too, then run. If you keep sulking there, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to die tomorrow.¡±

    Behind the voice was a <i>¡®thump¡¯</i> sound, and the <i>¡®kyaa!¡¯</i> scream of the girl followed, probably indicating that there had been an assault. Renee¡¯s body trembled.

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    The world tilted again. Her perception was distorted.

    ¡°Kugh¡­!¡±

    She heard a moan from the man who had given Vera his name.

    ¡°You insect.¡±

    She could hear Vera¡¯s voice. His voice sounded¡­ delighted.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the tenacity and that¡¯s why you¡¯re going to die, you retard.¡±

    Vera spoke with a little chuckle in his voice, followed by a <i>¡®thud¡¯ </i>sound. Renee¡¯s whole body stiffened.

    ¡®¡­He killed him.¡¯

    She knew just by the sound. That was the sound of a person being crushed. Renee¡¯s entire body stiffened.

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    The second hand moved.

    ¡°Ve-Vera¡­ I¡¯ve taken care of all the other divisions. So please, please, please let me liv¡­¡±

    <i> Crush¡ª</i>

    He was crushed.

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    The second hand kept ticking.

    ¡°Boss, I caught Pomil. This guy ismunicating with another cartel¡­¡±

    <i> Crush¡ª</i>

    Another was crushed.

    ¡°¡­Yeah, this is refreshing.¡±

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    The second hand ticked again.

    ¡°Croden stole the drugs. Boss, puni¡­¡±

    <i> Crush¡ª</i>

    ¡°¡­punish, yeah, I did.¡±

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    ¡°Boss, boss? All this time, I¡¯ve been fucking loyal to you¡­!¡±

    <i> Crush¡ª</i>

    ¡°Yeah, you listened well, but you got greedy. You retard.¡±

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    The second hand ticked, a human broke, and the second hand ticked again.

    Before she knew it, Renee was lying face down in the mud, dazed.

    The sins Vera had once mentioned were now being revealed. The past of the Pdin, who had always been upromising and had always followed the light, was finally being exposed.

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    The second hand tilted.

    ¡°Marquis, I thought we had a deal.¡±

    ¡°Ve-Vera, hear me out for a second. Yeah?¡±

    <i> Crush¡ª</i>

    Once again, there was a shout, and someone terrified had all their bones broken.

    Renee wanted to cover her ears. She did not want to hear anything anymore. She was scared. She was scared of Vera¡¯s coldness, the emptiness in his voice, and the fact that she could do nothing but listen to it as it continued on.

    Hugging her body with trembling movements, she closed her eyes tightly.

    <i> Crush¡ª </i>

    ¡°Retard.¡±

    Renee felt ufortable, and she lifted her head.

    ¡®¡­This voice.¡¯

    At some point, Vera¡¯s voice turned to that of an adult.

    Certainly, Vera came to the Holy Kingdom when he was fourteen, but the voice that she was hearing now was the one she had always heard.

    What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t she seeing the past? But why was she hearing Vera¡¯s adult voice now?

    As goosebumps rose on her body at the thought, something even more bizarre happened.

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    The second hand turned back.

    ¡°¡ª¨C.¡±

    <i> ¡°Beep¡ª¡±</i>

    She heard a bizarre sound ringing in her ears. She could tell that it was a human voice, but she had no idea what it meant.

    After that, she heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°¡ª¨C, it¡¯s Vera¡¯s territory. You should avoid this ce¡­¡±

    ¡­It was Rohan¡¯s voice.

    ¡°¡ª¨C.¡±

    ¡°What? Oh, please! ¡ª¨C! Am I really going to get killed by His Holiness!?¡±

    Rohan¡¯s voice sounded like he was pleading with someone.

    Who was it? She could not distinguish by the noise.

    Renee¡¯s expression hardened.

    What was happening? What was this phenomenon?

    The only person Rohan would show such respect to would be His Holiness, but it wasn¡¯t his Holiness who was speaking to him now. Renee was confused.

    ¡°Ah, seriously! I don¡¯t know! I really don¡¯t know what to do! I warned you!¡±

    After the shout, Renee heard a beeping noise that took the form ofughter.

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    The second hand moved again.

    ¡°Kugh¡­!¡±

    This time, she heard a cough. At that, Renee felt all of the thoughts she had been having just before scatter away at the sound.

    ¡®Vera!¡¯

    It was because what she heard was Vera¡¯s cough. It was a sound that was in pain and was tinged with death.

    ¡°¡ª¨C¡­¡±

    The voice was muffled, but she immediately knew that it was Vera.

    Renee¡¯s expression crumpled, and she was shocked at the words that followed.

    ¡°¡ª¨C.¡±

    The muffled voice was because Vera was talking to the same person that Rohan was talking to earlier.

    As she felt confused, the second hand moved again.

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    ¡°¡ª¨C, you certainly are faithful.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡ª¨C.¡±

    Vera let out a chuckle. What was so absurd? He was speaking in such a sarcastic tone.

    His voice was cold.

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    ¡°Stop doing such useless things. Doesn¡¯t the ¡ª¨C realize there¡¯s no hope?¡±

    ¡°¡ª ¡ª¨C ¡ª-.¡±

    There was anger.

    His voice was somewhat chilly.

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    ¡°¡ª¨C, in the slums, they call such people morons.¡±

    ¡°¡ª ¨C ¡ª¡ª¨C. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª¨C, ¡ª ¡ª¨C.¡±

    There was sarcasm. There was fear.

    His voice was lukewarm.

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you regret it?¡±

    Vera asked.

    At that, Renee¡¯s body stiffened.

    She felt something in his voice. It was a tant form of sadness he had never shown her before. It was fear.

    ¡°¡­A lunatic.¡±

    It was remorse.

    <i> Tick¡ª Tick¡ª</i>

    The second hand moved faster. Her sense of perception was all over the ce as she repeatedly struggled to find her footing. Her breathing stopped, then she took another breath. Her entire body¡¯s senses sharpened.

    At the end of it, Vera¡¯s voice rang out again.

    ¡°¡­You look ugly.¡±

    This time, a static noise interrupted the middle, making the words almost unrecognizable.

    But even so, the emotion in the voice was engraved in Renee¡¯s heart like a mark.

    ¡°What did I say? I told you that you would die.¡±

    His voice was strained, as if he was going to stop breathing at any moment.

    His voice was hotter than ever before. She felt like it was a rage that could burn down the whole world, yet it also felt like the scream of a monster burning itself.

    ¡°¡­I have lived for myself my entire life. However.¡±

    And regret.

    Renee realized.

    The emotion conveyed in Vera¡¯s voice at that moment was one of regret. It was sadness, it was despair, it was heartbreak. The words were like a scream, like a sound that could be cut off at any moment.

    It was the voice of someone who spoke of loss.

    Tears ran down Renee¡¯s face. The tears that were flowing down her cheeks were clear, unlike the mud in the slums.

    It was an iprehensible situation.

    Why was she hearing his adult voice, and why did Vera sound like he was dying? Who was Vera talking to, and who was Rohan talking to?

    None of it made sense, but there was one emotion that did. It was the sadness that continued to grow inside Renee.

    It was because Vera, who had always spoken of regret and the light, was having his life vaguely shown.

    She had only seen bits and pieces, so she couldn¡¯t say she understood himpletely, but it made her even sadder.

    It must have been a life that did not end this way.

    Vera¡¯s past that made her shiver in anger, whether it was the past or the future, was more devastating.

    Renee was saddened about it.

    She then realized that the tragedy in her life was just one of many tragedies.

    That she was not the only one who experienced tragedies.

    That everyone in the world has their own tragedies, and that they suffer, regret, and rise amidst those tragedies.

    ¡­That Vera rose up with that.

    Her distorted perception became stable once again. The world that had stopped, started moving once more.

    ¡°Saaaaa¡­¡±

    Rohan¡¯s voice ovepped shorter and shorter.

    <i> Ssh¡ª! </i>

    She could hear the sound of muddy water falling down.

    As all of this was happening, Renee heard a strange voice that seemed to be speaking directly into her mind.

    [Three.]

    As the voice ended, the world moved again.

    ¡°Saint!¡±

 Chapter 96: Chaos (4)

    <b>? Chaos (4) ?</b>

    Vera swung the Holy Sword to deflect a fireball flying towards him. The idea of using a sword to deflect fire may have seemed ridiculous, but not in this situation.

    The fireball wasunched by the Tower Master, and was using Vera his divinity to repel a cluster of mana.

    Vera dispersed the zing fireball that was scattered over his armor using divinity, then turned his gaze towards the sky.

    A red-haired woman was weaving magic as she floated in the air. It was Annalise, the Tower Master.

    After some time of ughtering the corpses, he saw the guards and knightse out into the streets. Once he was sure that the Crown Prince was safe, he started to search for the Tower Master, but it backfired, and he was attacked.

    Their confrontation continued.

    ¡®I can¡¯t get close.¡¯

    And it wasn¡¯t only because she was floating in the sky. He could use [Sky Step] in an aerial battle, but he was stuck on the ground because the Tower Master would fire magic towards the civilians if he tried to fly.

    Once again, the Tower Master fired magic.

    As a scorching heat fell from the sky to the ground, Vera wove his divinity and cast a golden blessing over thend.

    <b> Divine Arts [Guardian¡¯s Blessing].</b>

    The heat wave and the golden blessing collided.

    <i> Kwaaang</i><i>¡ª! </i>

    A loud explosion rang out. Vera¡¯s body shook from the impact as he absorbed the shock.

    He clenched his jaw and began to weave more divinity.

    However, despite his efforts, the golden blessing was starting to crack. It was because he did not have enough divinity. Vera, who had alreadyid [Guardian¡¯s Blessing] in the other streets, did not have enough divinity left to stop all the fireballs.

    <i> Crack</i><i>¡ª. </i>

    The cracks grew bigger and his divinity was depleted. About three fireballs flew in and the streets were still littered with workers from the mansion.

    Vera gathered the blessing and leaped to block the three fireballs using his body.

    <i> Kuuung</i><i>¡ª</i>

    His body shook from the impact, and blood spurted out of Vera¡¯s mouth as he groaned.

    ***

    Renee somehow managed to stagger out of the slums, leaning on Rohan and Marie.

    She still could not properly manage her emotions.

    Along with the tears streaming down her face, her trembling chin and reddened face evoked a sense of pity.

    She couldn¡¯t make sense of what she had just witnessed. Nheless, those emotions were etched into her heart, and the repulsive scene she had to confront was engraved in her memory.

    Renee, who was unable to calm herself even as she thought ¡®I shouldn¡¯t be like this¡¯, trembled at what was being heard on the street where they had just escaped to.

    Screaming, heat, and the smell of blood.

    These were the first three sensations that she felt. What followed was the pungent smell of something burning and the vibrations that rattled the ground.

    The streets were in chaos.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    She asked in a shaky voice and Rohan answered.

    ¡°It looks like there was an attack. There are pink-haired corpses rolling in the streets, and wounded people are everywhere.¡±

    Rohan¡¯s expression was grim. The situation here was already being cleared up, but the injuries were too severe.

    There was a golden divinity on the ground. It was the Wide Area Recovery Spell [Cradle]. It seemed like Vera had cast it, but it wasn¡¯t enough.

    ¡°Marie! Treat them quickly!¡±

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    Marie wasted no time in releasing her divinity as soon as she entered the street. A green light reminiscent of a lush green forest, the Power of Abundance flooded the street. It was muchrger and thicker than Vera¡¯s [Cradle].

    The wounds of the injured were healing quickly, but Marie¡¯s expression was grim.

    Beyond the next street that she could see, there wasn¡¯t much divinity left from the [Cradle] that was spread out.

    Even though she was an Apostle, there was still a limit to the extent she could handle.

    Marie¡¯s own divinity was too limited to epass the entire Imperial Capital, which was the size of a few kingdom¡¯s capital put together.

    Watching the vitality of the green light weaken, Rohan gritted his teeth and released divinity. It was an indigo divinity.

    ¡°Marie, I will open up a path. Steer your divinity there.¡±

    They could not spread [Cradle] in such an ignorant method. They had to make a guideline to ensure that the right level of treatment was given to each injured person.

    Indigo divinity materialized into a sphere, then a band wrapped around it. Rohan carved a skill over the sphere.

    <b> Tracking Spell [Twilight].</b>

    When Rohan released the finished Twilight into the sky, it glowed and created an indigo path in all directions. Marie added [Cradle] into Twilight as a shade of green rushed over the path made by Twilight.

    The divinity spread a little wider, and the situation was getting better, but¡­

    ¡°Shit.¡±

    Rohan spat out a curse.

    ¡®How bad is this chaos?¡¯

    The strain on his body was enormous. The reason was because the branches that were forming as Twilight stretched out continued to grow. Twilight was a spell that doubled the load whenever the spell was split. Naturally, in this situation, when there were dozens and hundreds of branches, the load became unmanageable.

    Rohan¡¯s body staggered.

    ¡®This can¡¯t be happening.¡¯

    This number of branches couldn¡¯t possibly be enough to cover the entire Capital.

    Rohan exhaled deeply, his face contorted into a grimace as he spoke to Marie.

    ¡°Marie, if I copse, you have to take care of me.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What? You¡¯ll do what?¡±

    ¡°You should. Ahh, I¡¯m going to be sick for a while.¡±

    Rohan dropped to his knees as he mumbled and closed his eyes. Storing his indigo divinity inside his body, he continued to pray.

    His divinity was not enough. It was too much for Marie and Renee to take care of the injured across the Capital.

    ¡®Then, I¡¯ll just have to pull it.¡¯

    Rohan pulled his right sleeve up and revealed his stigma. All his divinity was driven into the stigma.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    Renee¡¯s voice rang out. Rohan responded with a stern face to Renee, who was already looking pale.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to draw divine power from the Heavenly Realm.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that kind of power.¡±

    Rohan continued to concentrate on infusing his stigma with divinity.

    The Power of Guidance was tomunicate with the Heavenly Realm. Of course, such use was also possible.

    The downside was that the divine power of the Heavenly Realm was too strong for a human body to receive, and once used, he would be sick for days.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s not the time to be picky.¡¯

    Rohan took a deep breath. Marie imbued Rohan¡¯s body with her green light to care for him as his divinity was being divided.

    In that situation, Renee felt a sinking feeling in her stomach.

    ¡®I¡­¡¯

    Her expression crumpled terribly.

    <b><i> What am I doing? What am I hesitating for? Why am I not being helpful?</i></b>

    Those thoughts came to her mind and were followed by intense self-loathing.

    She gritted her teeth with a ¡®crack¡¯ sound. Her trembling hands clenched around her staff.

    Renee then imbued her cane with divinity and hit the ground.

    <i> Bam</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    This was the third and final wave for today.

    The wave that had been generated by infusing even more divinity than the previous two times extended to its limit, and delivered information directly into Renee¡¯s mind.

    The Imperial Capital that had been engulfed in the mes of chaos was now revealed to Renee.

    There was tragedy.

    There was someone holding a child in their arms among a pile of rubble. Another was crying as they wrapped their arms around someone who had fallen. Soldiers were all around, running and shouting. And in the distance, there was someone brandishing a dagger to protect the people huddled behind.

    Many tragedies were being woven into a single despair.

    ¡­And yet, there were people who continued to stand strong amidst the chaos.

    The spreading wave had reached its full extent, and at the end was¡­.

    ¡®¡­Vera.¡¯

    There was Vera. He was there, running, weaving his way through the crowd as if to fend off something. He was swinging his sword as he guarded the path.

    <b><i> What am I doing in this situation?</i></b>

    She couldn¡¯t breathe at that thought.

    The only one running away right now was her.

    A stupid fool who had only been spoiled all this time.

    Everyone was rising up and fighting against this tragedy, but she was the only one standing still.

    ¡®This¡­¡¯

    <b><i> Isn¡¯t it.</i></b>

    Renee punched her trembling leg with her fist and after a ¡®thud¡¯ sounded, she took a step forward with her cane and spoke.

    ¡°Rohan.¡±

    ¡°Yes, what?¡±

    ¡°Hold on for a moment.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t just stand still.

    ¡°Let me try.¡±

    Renee said, and took another step forward with her cane, evoking a pure white divinity.

    Her face was still streaked with tears. Her insides were burning. The shaking wouldn¡¯t stop, no matter how hard she tried.

    No matter how much she thought about it¡­ she could not figure out what the Orgus showed her.

    However, she felt something.

    As Vera spoke of loss, there certainly was despair in his screams.

    It was the same despair in the screamsing from the chaos right now.

    But they still stood up. Vera stood up. They hadn¡¯t given up yet, even as they faced despair.

    In the midst of it all, they were chasing their own light.

    They didn¡¯t stand because it wasn¡¯t tragic, but because they didn¡¯t give up.

    Renee reprimanded herself.

    She scolded the stupid kid who thought she was the most unfortunate.

    Her expression turned fierce. Anger rose over her reddened face.

    The past hour shed through her mind.

    She said that she didn¡¯t know faith. That she resented the Gods.

    ¡®Because it¡¯s easier to hate.¡¯

    She said she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡®Because I didn¡¯t want to find out.¡¯

    She said she had to help because it was her natural duty.

    ¡®Because I was caught up in myself.¡¯

    <i> ck</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Renee took another step with her cane.

    She still could not see. Her world was still dark.

    But it was not a reason to give up. It was not a reason to hide.

    Even though she had not faced it, she already had the strength to navigate through the darkness.

    A pure white divinity radiated a brilliant glow and coiled around Renee¡¯s body.

    Renee¡¯s thoughts started to expand.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    That question came to her mind.

    She was faced again with the question she had been turning away from.

    <b><i> Why did this powere to me? Why did my own light disappear?</i></b>

    <b><i> What do the Gods want from me?</i></b>

    Renee didn¡¯t know the answer. But she knew how to find the answer.

    Vargo said¡­

    ¡®¡­Seek the answer on your own.¡¯

    <b><i> I have to find the answer on my own. My own goals and my own path.</i></b>

    <b><i> Only I can decide what to do with this power.</i></b>

    Renee already knew what she desperately wanted.

    ¡®Vera.¡¯

    The love that had be her light was already engraved in her heart, and her goalid there.

    Renee twisted the handle of her cane.

    The ¡®ck¡¯ was followed by a ¡®twist¡¯.

    Vera said that he was chasing the light. She said that she was his light, so Renee wanted to be the light that Vera was chasing.

    There were no grand ideals or goals. There was only love. She wanted to pursue it.

    Renee gripped the sword with both hands and raised it high.

    The light that was swirling around Renee¡¯s body was absorbed into the sword. Above the pure white sword forged from Froden, shone a light that was even brighter.

    She carved out her resolve and looked at her ideals.

    Naturally, she knew what she had to do.

    It was as natural as the day she received her stigma, like she knew it all along.

    Renee clenched her jaw tightly, and swung her sword downward.

    She shed through the empty air, but that didn¡¯t matter.

    Only the thought of a single sh.

    That was all she needed.

    Her goal was love. It was the driving force that made her rise up from this tragedy.

    Renee cut through the hesitation. She cut off her unsightly self. She cut her own tragedy.

    ¡­And just like that, she cut the sky.

    <i> Whoosh</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    A white dot moved across the blue sky, leaving behind a white line. The line glimmered and extended. A pure white sky emerged.

    Immediately after, a pure white miracle descended.

 Chapter 97: Annalise (1)

    <b>? Annalise (1) ?</b>

    All eyes were drawn towards the sky as a cluster of pure white light descended upon the earth.

    A miracle.

    It was a word that only seemed right to describe that brilliant phenomenon.

    Rohan¡¯s eyes widened as the light shined upon him. It was an inevitable reaction, because he knew better than anyone else in the world what that light was.

    ¡®The divine power of the Heavenly Realm.¡¯

    This was the light of the Supreme Creators; a power from a higher dimension that he could only draw a fraction of. And it was currently descending upon this earth.

    Rohan recalled what he had just seen.

    ¡®Saint¡­¡¯

    In order to draw in divine power, Renee had torn open a gateway to the Heavenly Realm with her sword andmanded the Advent of the Heavenly Realm upon this earth.

    There was no question of ¡®how¡¯.

    It was an authority that could perform a miracle as long as the possibility wasn¡¯t nonexistent. If such a power existed, even Renee tearing open a gateway to the Heavenly Realm with her sword was entirely possible.

    However, such an act would have tremendous consequences. As soon as that thought arose¡­

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Renee¡¯s coughing echoed. Rohan quickly ran to her side and helped her stand.

    ¡°Saint!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m alright.¡±

    Renee felt as though her windpipe was being clogged, and barely managed to reply. Her mind was fuzzy, and she felt as though her whole body was floating on air. In the midst of that, she recalled the sensation of someone squeezing her heart.

    As Renee endured through that pain, she shakily reached for the sky, and evoked a pure white divinity.

    She wasn¡¯t allowed to fall here. There was still something she had to do in order to stand in that light.

    Renee weaved a magic circle at her fingertips. The pure white lines that emerged traced a circle, and formed a small pentagon within. The pentagon expanded, lines began connecting between each of the pentagon¡¯s vertices and ovepped with each other, creating a star.

    Reneeunched thepleted star into the sky, and it exploded.

    <i> Hyaaaaaah¡ª!</i>

    Wide Area Recovery Spell [Cradle].

    A pure white light descended from the sky, imbued with her spell.

    ¡®It¡¯splete.¡¯

    Even though she couldn¡¯t see, she was certain that the spell had been engraved properly. A faint smile formed around the corner of her lips as she lost consciousness.

    ¡°Saint!¡±

    Rohan¡¯s cry sounded like a luby in her ears.

    ***

    Vera saw a white sky suddenly emerge. His eyes widened the moment he felt the cluster of light that enveloped his body.

    ¡®Saint!¡¯

    No one other than Renee could¡¯ve done this, and even then, there would be too much strain on her body.

    He had to quickly capture the Tower Master and return to Renee¡¯s side. Vera turned around with that thought in mind, and what reflected in his eyes was a glimpse of the Tower Master fleeing.

    <i> Clench¡ª</i>

    Vera clenched his teeth. He couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. At that moment, he tensed his muscles andunched himself forward.

    The direction the Tower Master was running and the direction of Vera¡¯s pursuit was in the same direction as the slums.

    ***

    In the depths of the Auric.

    As soon as the white sky appeared, Tower Master Annalise opened the office drawer and took out a small vial. Inside was clear blood that had been filled to the brim. It was a serum that had been purified.

    ¡°Fuck¡ª!¡±

    <i> Bang!</i>

    There was a loud echo as Annalise mmed the desk.

    ¡®I was almost there!¡¯

    Her n was to cause political chaos by capturing the Crown Prince and escaping.

    An Apostle? She didn¡¯t care. Although she was being followed by an Apostle, weren¡¯t the odds in her favor? It wasn¡¯t obvious who had the advantage between attacking and defending in the city, so she was definitely stronger, right?

    It was because she had fled so pathetically with the serum.

    <i> Clench</i>¡ª

    Annalise¡¯s hand firmly gripped the serum. Her ordinarily fierce expression grew sinister, as though she had be possessed by a murderous evil spirit.

    ¡®That fucking bitch.¡¯

    She was referring to Renee.

    Annalise was a Tower Master. She was somebody who had reached the peak of the mystery called magic, and that was how she recognized what that light was.

    If she were inside that storm of divine power, she would have inevitably been defeated.

    No, she would have lost even now. That half-brained woman had torn open the heavens that was now rising above the Auric.

    Was there really no way? No, there was that as well.

    Annalise stared at the serum with trembling eyes.

    All she needed to do was drink this, and then she could defeat that cockroach-like Apostle.

    However, despite that, a worry came to mind.

    ¡®And then what?¡¯

    The serum waspleted. However, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for a serum made from grinding humans to be iplete.

    The side effects were reduced as much as possible, as well as removing the immune system¡¯s ability to reject the foreign substance.

    However, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that she would regain her sanity after drinking it.

    It was such a dangerous substance that even in such an urgent situation, hesitation came to mind.

    <i>Kwaaaah¡ª!</i>

    A sudden explosion engulfed the Auric, and the violent vibrations caused everything in the office to fall to the ground.

    As Annalise watched that scene unfolding, she clenched her teeth hard enough that a grinding noise was heard, and raised her Observer.

    ¡®The Apostle¡­!¡¯

    The Apostle of Oath was on the Auric.

    ¡®That lunatic.¡¯

    Annalise felt her teeth chattering.

    The Auric was floating in the sky, and he came here even without wearing the magic engineered thrusters developed by the Crown Prince. That meant he climbed all the way up here with his bare body¡ªto kill her.

    His fierce ash-colored pupils that were visible between his ck hair were directed towards the observer.

    The Apostle could be seenughing with a sinister grin on his face.

    Annalise knew at once that theugh was meant to provoke her.

    ¡®Fucker.¡¯

    A brat that had yet to live to even thirty, less than a quarter of her age, dared tough at her?

    He was mocking her, without even realizing how great of a mission he was destroying.

    Annalise, who had been trembling with rage, soon drooped down and beganughing hysterically.

    ¡°Dog fucker.¡±

    <b><i> Parasite. Filthy piece of shit. I want to rip him apart and feed him to the dogs.</i></b>

    All kinds of curses wereing out of her mouth whileughing.

    <i> m</i>¡ª

    The serum¡¯s stopper popped open as Annalise stared at the Apostle through the Observer with reinvigorated eyes, and then she drank the serum.

    Although she ingested the serum instead of injecting, there wasn¡¯t any problem. It was enough for the concept to be engraved in her body.

    <i> Crack</i>¡ª

    Annalise¡¯s bones slowly started staggering and writhing.

    ***

    Vera clung onto the outer walls of the Auric, intending to create an opening with the divinity-imbued Holy Sword.

    <i> Bang</i>¡ª<i>! Bang</i>¡ª<i>! Bang</i>¡ª<i>! </i>

    A line appeared on the wall and formed into a crack.

    Before making one final thrust, he added more divinity into the Holy Sword.

    <i> Baaaang!</i>

    The wall copsed.

    ¡°Whew¡­¡±

    Vera squeezed through the opening and searched the interior.

    ¡®A garden?¡¯

    The space looked like that. The indoor garden was muchrger than he had thought, perhaps because someone had cast a spatial expansion spell on it.

    ¡®There¡¯s no sign of anyone here.¡¯

    He came here to attack, expecting to fight against all the wizards of the Magic Tower, but he couldn¡¯t feel anyone.

    He suddenly tensed up and wondered if the Magic Tower¡¯s wizards had be ¡®corpses¡¯ as well, then sharpened his senses.

    <i>Step</i>¡ª

    ¡°There¡¯s no one here.¡±

    Those words were apanied by the sound of heels.

    Vera quickly turned his head in the direction of the voice he heard, and standing at the end of his gaze was the Tower Master, Annalise.

    After Vera confirmed it was Annalise, he took a deep breath.

    ¡®Her hair color¡­¡¯

    There was pink rising from the tip of Annalise¡¯s hair, and the impression she gave off wasn¡¯t the fierce one from before, but a more docile one.

    <i> Crack</i>¡ª

    With that sound, her facial structure contorted.

    ¡°I sent everyone outside the moment the festival began.¡±

    ¡°Were they all associated in this scheme as well?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way my children knew. I wouldn¡¯t want their valuable intellect to go to waste, after all.¡±

    <i> Creak. Creak.</i>

    The corners of Annalise¡¯s lips rose.

    Vera didn¡¯t hastily attack. Instead, he examined Annalise¡¯s state as they exchanged words.

    An endless supply of divinity was descending from the pure white sky. There was no need to be impatient.

    ¡°Kid, do you realize how foolish you are right now?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. Is what I¡¯m doing more foolish than trying to assassinate the Crown Prince?¡±

    ¡°Crown Prince?¡±

    Annalise giggled.

    ¡°Do you think it makes sense for such a retarded child to be a ruler?¡±

    Vera didn¡¯t respond. It wasn¡¯t an unspoken affirmation; he could see the genuine anger in Annalise¡¯s eyes as she spoke.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny? Of all things, that bastard calls himself a ruler while behaving so arrogantly to the point where I can¡¯t do my research freely and have to hide.¡±

    ¡°Research¡­¡±

    ¡°Research that will take us towards the next stage of evolution. A new species where hunger, cold, and all other forms of suffering could be erased.¡±

    Vera readied his sword.

    ¡®A lunatic.¡¯

    Although he didn¡¯t want to hear more, there was still something he needed to confirm.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve been conducting human experimentation. Even though you were given that serum, you acted with such arrogance? Do you have no pride, Tower Master?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Annalise¡¯s eyes turned pink.

    ¡°How great and mysterious the Origin Species are, and what it means to have been alive since the dawn of creation. You know nothing. Not just you, but all of the idiots on this continent.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit¡­¡±

    <b> ¡°YOU DON¡¯T UNDERSTANDDD¨C!!!¡±</b>

    <i> Rage</i>¡ª<i>!</i>

    A hot wind surged.

    Vera surrounded himself with divinity to dispel the hot wind.

    ¡°You know nothing! You¡¯re just a bunch of dumbasses, living because you¡¯re alive! You¡¯re livestock! You have no thirst for knowledge! You have no desire to seek Providence! You don¡¯t even know why this world was created, and how it¡¯s continuing to exist! You¡¯re turning a blind eye to all of that!¡±

    It was a scream that bordered on revulsion. The Tower Master, with a face that could no longer be recognized as Annalise, stretched out her hand.

    A spear of red mes began forming.

    Vera evoked his powers in response.

    ¡°I dere.¡±

    An ashen divinity started to envelop the area.

    ¡°From now on, all acts of magic within this space are prohibited¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±

    <i> Crack¡ª!</i>

    The ashen space shattered and exploded into pieces.

    An expression of shock emerged on Vera¡¯s face. At his reaction, Annalise had a long smile on face, as if the corners of her mouth were about to tear apart.

    ¡°Why? Shocked? Did you think that everything could be solved with your power? What, are you going to piss yourself now that it isn¡¯t working?¡±

    ¡®How¡­¡¯

    His power was a blessing of the Gods. It was a power from a higher dimension. But, how could she interfere with it?

    Vera was bewildered at that thought. Annaliseughed, then said to him.

    ¡°You foolish kid. Divinity is mutated mana, and your power simply a materialization of that phenomenon, isn¡¯t it? Every power in this world has a principle behind it. If that principle has been uncovered, what is there to fear?¡±

    Annalise raised her hand. The me-forged spears all aimed for Vera.

    The wide, tearing smile that Annalise previously had suddenly disappeared. She wiped the expression off her face and let out a deep sigh before smiling.

    ¡°¡­Well, what can I say? It¡¯s meaningless for morons like you who have given up on thinking.¡±

    There was a sense of disappointment in her words.

    Afterwards, Annaliseunched the spears of me all at once with a wave of her hand.

 Chapter 98: Annalise (2)

    <b>? Annalise (2) ?</b>

    Vera¡¯s eyes widened as he gazed ahead of him from within the golden blessing.

    The spears struck the surface of the blessing, causing an explosion that sent heat rising all around. In the midst of it all, yet another spearunched towards him.

    The overflowing divinity allowed him to maintain his defense, but despite that, the impact was still transmitted to him. As Vera struggled to keep his bnce, he quickly sharpened his thoughts and recalled the scene that he had just witnessed.

    ¡®The Sanctuary shattered.¡¯

    It was a situation he had never even considered before. It was only natural, because the Sanctuary was the power of God.

    <b><i>How is that possible?</i></b>

    Vera racked his brain, trying to understand how she was able to do that, and soon came up with an answer.

    The answer was hidden in Annalise¡¯s words.

    ¡®¡­A spell.¡¯

    To be precise, the Sanctuary wasn¡¯t a power in itself, but rather a phenomenon created by interweaving that power with a spell. If it was a phenomenon, then if the Sanctuary was a spell, that meant the spell itself could be destroyed. That was most likely the point Annalise was trying to convey.

    Of course, it was easier said than done.

    However, no matter what kind of circle was used to make that phenomenon a reality, the source of that power was still God. It was a power from a higher dimension, one that a mere wizard couldn¡¯t possibly interfere with.

    If that was the case, then the reason Annalise could interfere was most likely rted to her face that was gradually resembling the corpses he had seen before.

    The pink hair, her docile demeanor, and her weakening voice.

    It was clear she had injected herself with the serum that was based on the power of the ancient species.

    <i> Kwakwakwang¡ª!</i>

    The spear of fire struck the surface once again.

    Vera scowled as his thoughts were bing more and more chaotic.

    ¡®The spell has beenpletely unraveled.¡¯

    However, it couldn¡¯t possibly be true that Annalise unraveled even that power when she couldn¡¯t destroy his spell.

    It was clear why the blessing remained unbroken.

    On the opposite side, he could see pleasure on Annalise¡¯s face as she fired spears while snickering like an idiot.

    ¡®I will toy around with this thing.¡¯

    Arrogant and foolish. It was evident from the sword in his hand that his talent wasn¡¯t in spells.

    Vera clenched his teeth and endured the subsequent blows while increasing his divinity.

    ¡®The power itself can still work.¡¯

    What Annalise had destroyed was the phenomenon manifesting from that power. She couldn¡¯t interfere with the power itself.

    Then.

    ¡°I vow.¡±

    It became a matter of amplifying the power of the stigma itself in a somewhat primitive way.

    A brilliant golden light formed above his right forearm.

    ¡°From now until the end of this battle, I will not let go of this sword from my hand. In ordance with thisw, I will receive less damage from all abilities derived from magic. However, if I let go of this sword, I will lose the ability to clench my fists.¡±

    The oath solidified the blessing, and the storm of mana that had been raging within him began to calm.

    ¡°I vow again. From now until the end of this battle, I will not perform any acts of magic and magical spells. As a result, I will bepensated with stronger physical abilities. If I fail to uphold thisw, I will lose all of my ability to use magic and magical spells.¡±

    Divinity surged through his blood vessels, permeating his muscles, bones, and organs. The divinity that couldn¡¯t be contained within him transformed into a glowing golden mist and enveloped Vera¡¯s body.

    Vera exhaled sharply, then rushed forward while taking a deep breath. As the blessing faded away, Vera burst forth.

    An ominous grin spread across Annalise¡¯s face. Soon after, a red magic circle formed beneath Vera¡¯s feet.

    me Commandment Spell [Firestorm].

    The magic circle burst into mes as a raging pir of fire erupted into the sky.

    <i> Hwaaaaaarr¡ª!</i>

    Vera quickly elerated his body and narrowly passed through the pir of fire, just a hair¡¯s breadth away from being consumed by the mes.

    The distance between them closed in an instant.

    As Vera aimed his sword towards the left side of Annalise¡¯s chest, an even more sinister smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°Retard.¡±

    It was an insult, as if to taunt him. Then, Annalise¡¯s body scattered into mes.

    Her voice echoed through the air.

    ¡°Are you so stupid that you think just swinging a sword will save you? Did you think a wizard would fight a knight without a single defense for closebat?¡±

    <i> Hwaaaaar¡ª</i>

    At the ceiling of the garden, Annalise manifested from the mes that were kindling in the air. Vera caught the faint noise of the mes rising, and twisted his body to get away.

    ¡°You¡¯re just like a cockroach that¡¯s struggling desperately to survive. No, you¡¯re even worse than a cockroach. At least they know how pathetic they are and decide to hide.¡±

    A gigantic magic circle appeared and covered the entirety of the garden ceiling.

    As Annalise watched Vera approaching, she activated the circle.

    ¡®It¡¯s not a good spell to use indoors, but¡­¡¯

    The zing circle erupted into hundreds of scorching fireballs, burning intensely enough to be white.

    Wide Area Obliteration Spell [Meteor].

    Annalise extended her index finger and weaved a small magic circle in front of it.

    Target Seeking Spell [Stalker].

    A scorching-white rain of fireballs descended upon Vera all at once. He sharpened his divinity into an aura-like form and then swung forward.

    The golden wave of light and the white apocalyptic mes shed against each other, creating shockwaves that multiplied into dozens and then hundreds before exploding.

    <i> Kwaaaah¡ª!</i>

    The force of the shockwave sent Vera flying backwards.

    Annalise weaved another magic circle as she watched him. With a face that hardly resembled her original appearance at all, the girl grinned and spoke.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re quite the trickster. Try blocking it again.¡±

    Shebined [Meteor] and [Stalker] together, thenyered more spells on top.

    Gravitational Amplification Spell [Gravity]

    Projectile eleration Spell [Silver Wing]

    <i> Boom!</i>

    In an instant, the air above them came crashing down. White fireballs with silver wings began to form.

    As though she weren¡¯t affected by using multiple spells at once, Annalisemanded [Meteor] to be shot at a single spot with a wave of her hand.

    Taking in the scene before him, Vera weaved his divinity once again. It wasn¡¯t his own. He was drawing the divinity of the Heavenly Realm, which was floating high in the sky beyond the Auric.

    The Holy Sword was enveloped by a more intense and radiant golden light.

    Vera swung andunched the divinity, and another explosion urred.

    The Magic Tower shook from the impact.

    Even with the smoke blocking her field of view, Annalise could sense Vera¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Tenacious too.¡±

    A cackle followed. She hadn¡¯t even considered defeat. She was fighting against him after administering the serum to herself, which meant she was at risk of damaging her own great intellect.

    But despite that, defeat never crossed her mind.

    Suddenly, Annalise was filled with rage.

    ¡®Because of that fucking brat!¡¯

    Anger surged through her, as if a scorching heat was emanating from within. No¡­ she was actually burning inside. She could clearly feel all of her internal organs burning, melting, and endlessly regenerating.

    As her rage intensified, the pink hue in Annalise¡¯s pupils deepened, and her blood vessels bulged all over her body.

    Despite her emotions taking over all sense of reasoning, Annalise¡¯s mind worked quickly to assemble another spell.

    Mana burst from her fingertips, filling the empty space ahead with a magic circle.

    It wasn¡¯t just a simple circle, but rather a circr ne. Six circr nes were present, each encircled by a polygon around its edges. These polygonsbined to form a cube, with each circr ne transforming into one of the six faces of the cube.

    It was the manifestation of a high-ranking spell.

    The space was confined by the spell. In the next moment, the vertices of the cube pushed in, transforming it into an octahedron. Each side of the octahedron was engraved with a different spell, bending thews of space and warping everything within.

    The world within the spell began anew asva erupted and flowed through the chaotic flower garden. A rain of fire descended from the sky, and the scorching heat burned with such intensity that it was unbearable for any unprotected body.

    ¡°Kid, is this what you were trying to do?¡±

    Spatial Maniption Spell [Realm of Fire].

    ¡°Trying to use a spatial spell, despite being so inferior in knowledge and status, is truly pathetic. It¡¯s like one of those hopeless retards desperately struggling to seed.¡±

    Vera enveloped himself in divinity, gasping for air at the overwhelming heat. He couldn¡¯t stop the heat, but he had to prevent himself from burning.

    As Annalise watched Vera struggling desperately to somehow survive, she sneered.

    ¡°You¡¯re like an insect.¡±

    Annalise stretched out both arms.

    She weaved another four spells, adding them on top of the eight spells that alreadyposed the space.

    A total of twelve different spells intertwined as the space began to warp.

    Unique Spell [Inferno].

    Apocalyptic mes devoured everything in its path. They burned away all oxygen, space, and even concepts, leaving nothing but ashes in their wake. It was magic that affected existence itself, a spell that touched only a shadow of Providence.

    ¡°How long will you hold on for? It seems like you believe in the divinity of the Heavenly Realm, but how long do you think it willst?¡±

    Vera clenched his teeth and ignited his divinity. He couldn¡¯t argue because she was telling the truth.

    The gateway that Renee had torn open to the Heavenly Realm wouldn¡¯tst forever. It would close soon, perhaps even before he could escape from this space.

    He had to find a way.

    He had managed to endure this far with his oath and the divinity of the Heavenly Realm. However, if this continued, the battle would ultimately end in his defeat.

    ¡®Think.¡¯

    He thought, but with the oxygen disappearing, breathing became difficult.

    ¡°Huff¡­!¡±

    He inhaled as much oxygen as possible and held it in. His ashen eyes reflected a vermillion light, illuminating a world being consumed by the apocalyptic mes.

    ¡®Is it possible to interfere with the spell?¡¯

    It was impossible. Although he was annoyed, he had to admit that he was lesspetent in magicpared to that damned old hag.

    ¡®Is it possible to wait for her mana to run out?¡¯

    That was also impossible. It was a chicken race, which was as close as he could get to gambling. He wasn¡¯t certain as to which would be faster. Would it be the closure of the gateway to the Heavenly Realm, or the depletion of the Tower Master¡¯s mana?

    Vera watched Annalise floating silently in the air, looking down at him. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed and he had a different thought.

    ¡®¡­She isn¡¯t moving.¡¯

    After Annalise cast her magic, she would stand still in one ce, moving only her mouth.

    In this state, she could probably grab a sword and stab him. She could even cut through his divinity with a simple spell. Yet, there was no movement at all.

    It meant one thing.

    ¡®¡­She can¡¯t move.¡¯

    In her state, Annalise most likely couldn¡¯t move either. It wasn¡¯t only movements, but she was unable to perform any actions other than speaking.

    As his thoughts continued, Annalise spoke again.

    ¡°Kid, how long do you think you can hold out for? Rather, you should just swing your sword.¡±

    She cackled while talking, but all that did was make Vera¡¯s heart cold.

    ¡®It¡¯s a taunt.¡¯

    Annalise wanted Vera to move. She was trying to wear down Vera¡¯s stamina. No, perhaps she was trying to induce a faster loss of oxygen through his movements.

    Vera realized that and made a smile of satisfaction.

    ¡°Looks like the saying that ¡®old people talk a lot¡¯ is true.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying, it¡¯s ridiculous to see an old hag that should have died a long time ago bbering away.¡±

    The smile faded from Annalise¡¯s face.

    Vera saw her reaction and mocked her sarcastically again.

    ¡°I should have noticed that you like brats. What, don¡¯t like those that act your own age? Or do you know your own age too well? It makes sense though, you probably want to suck the life force out of those brats before you get old and die. But, you know what? That won¡¯t make you any younger.¡±

    It was a counter-taunt intended to destroy herposure. He judged that she would be affected by it, given her emotional state.

    The heat soared, giving the illusion as if the whole world were on fire, and breathing became increasingly harder with each passing moment.

    However, he shouldn¡¯t show weakness.

    He already knew that Annalise was feeling the burden of maintaining this spell, so he just had to keep pushing her like this.

    ¡°The passage of time is truly fleeting. Has oblivion made you lose all sense of shame? If I were you, I would have hung myself out of shame before bing like that. Ah, maybe¡­¡±

    <b> ¡°SHUT UPPPPP!!!!!!!¡±</b>

    <i> Hwaaaaa¡ª!</i>

    A me violently arose.

    In an instant, Annalise¡¯s docile demeanor twisted and contorted to resemble the faces of the ¡®corpses¡¯, changing her face into one of a witch from a story.

    ¡°You! What do you know?! Do you even know how much I have sacrificed for this world¡­¡±

    ¡°What sacrifice? You¡¯re just a horny old hag that¡¯s good at making excuses.¡±

    Vera¡¯s taunts continued.

    Annalise¡¯s face quivered uncontrobly, and tears of blood started streaming down from her eyes, which had widened to the point of tearing at the corners.

    <i> Crack¡ª</i>

    The spell that formed the space began to crack.

    Vera snorted while readjusting his sword.

    ¡®Retard.¡¯

    A retard who can¡¯t even control their own emotions was appointed as the Tower Master? Hasn¡¯t the Empire gone too far?

    Feeling refreshed from being able to curse again after a long time, Vera charged towards Annalise.

 Chapter 99: Annalise (3)

    <b>? Annalise (3) ?</b>

    The moment the space shattered, Annalise btedly had a thought.

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t even have time to adjust her spell again. It was because the Apostle was already before her very eyes, swinging his sword at her.

    Annalise gritted her teeth while deconstructing her spell, and then her body dispersed.

    Spatial Movement Spell [Dying me].

    The sword had cut through Annalise, who had turned into mes. After she scattered, her body reassembled again on the opposite side of where she just was.

    Annalise felt her heart pounding.

    ¡®My judgment is clouded.¡¯

    The Apostle¡¯s taunt momentarily scattered her thoughts. It wasn¡¯t anything worth getting worked up over, but she became hot headed and lost her temper.

    ¡®It¡¯s dangerous.¡¯

    Annalise quickly weaved another spell. There was no time to rx. If she wanted to suppress the side effects of the serum, she needed to quickly leave this ce and regte her body.

    The square of six magic circles assembled into a cube, and each side of that cube was a manifestation of a different spell.

    High-Ranking me Commandment Spell [Apocalyptic Fire].

    The cube began to glow, scorching everything in Annalise¡¯s line of sight.

    Vera observed the me that started rising from the sky and took a deep breath. His expression worsened.

    ¡®I can breathe.¡¯

    Now that the spatial spell had been erased, all he had to do was attack. However, that wasn¡¯t an easy task.

    The problem was that the Tower Master was a long-range fire wizard. If he went too close, she would use spatial movement magic to widen the distance again, so it was impossible to attack.

    Furthermore, the attack was also a problem.

    ¡®Regeneration.¡¯

    It was a feeling of certainty. Annalise had been shot by divinity countless times throughout the battle, inflicting minor injuries, but, there were no wounds on her body at all.

    <b><i> Why do all of the enemies I meet have such good regeneration? It¡¯s irritating for no reason.</i></b>

    Vera shot forward. His movements were so fast that they could be described as warping through space. Divinity burst from the Holy Sword as he swung, drawing a straight line across the space.

    As expected, Annalise was unharmed. She red menacingly at Vera with her pink eyes, evoking another apocalyptic fire.

    Vera felt his divinity surrounding his body burning as he began drawing in an excessive amount of the divinity of the Heavenly Realm.

    Annalise¡¯s spellcasting speed was too fast. There was only one way he could think of to handle her.

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re rather quick for an old hag. Well, I suppose being healthy is a given when you¡¯ve been jumping up and down every night in bed.¡±

    A taunt.

    It was only right to abuse her apparentck of emotional control by provoking her to interrupt her spellcasting.

    Annalise¡¯s demeanor changed once more.

    <b> ¡°Shut up!!!¡±</b>

    The apocalyptic fire condensed, dispersed, and then arranged in a sequence.

    Apocalyptic fire spears filled the ceiling, then fired directly at Vera. As that was happening, a new apocalyptic me burst out of thin air.

    ¡°It¡¯s you who needs to shut up. Don¡¯t you think your job should be for you to enter a coffin and shut up forever, for the sake of the ¡®young¡¯ people?¡±

    Even as he spoke, his body was moving diligently. He wasn¡¯t approaching her mindlessly. Rather, he was roaming around the garden to sharpen his divinity and fire it.

    ¡°The serum of the ancient species, is it? Ah, I understand. Your dentures must not fit anymore, and you wanted new teeth. How are they? Are your new teeth sturdy?¡±

    <b> ¡°FUCKKKKK¡ª!!!¡±</b>

    <i> Kwaaaaaag¡ª! </i>

    Annalise¡¯s jaw trembled as she scattered her spell. Her thoughts were bing increasingly blurry, but she didn¡¯t realize that.

    There was only one thought in her mind.

    ¡®I¡¯ll kill you!¡¯

    She would kill him, tear him apart, burn him, and scatter his remains in every direction.

    Her mana, rising endlessly like a spring that never runs dry, began to fuel her rage like firewood.

    Enchantment Spell [Overclock].

    Fire Support Spell [Heatwave]

    Two more spells were added to the apocalyptic fire spears. The spears glowed brightly and exploded with such power that the entire garden was swept away.

    Vera ran, avoiding the center of the explosion and dispersing the explosions with minimal damage. At the same time, he imbued his divinity into the Holy Sword.

    He was watching for an opportunity, for a single shot. A smaller attack wouldn¡¯t be effective. She would recover quickly even if she was severely injured.

    Therefore, he needed to deliver a devastating attack that would render her unable to recover, causing her to fall from a single strike.

    His divinity overflowed with power, enveloping the Holy Sword. It condensed, sharpened, and hardened. He wrapped it again with divinity.

    Despite his provoking and mocking words, Vera¡¯s mind had been growing increasingly colder.

    He had been constantly observing Annalise to find her weakness. In the end, Vera discovered a single peculiar point.

    ¡®The corner of her eye.¡¯

    Even though all the other wounds, the blood flowing down from the corner of her eye had yet to cease.

    ¡®The head can¡¯t regenerate.¡¯

    After making that judgment, Vera acted quickly.

    Vera swung his arm, and with a stabbing motion, he thrust the Holy Sword.

    The distance between them was wide, but that didn¡¯t matter. It was because what he was thrusting wasn¡¯t the sword, but the divinity imbued within the sword.

    The divinity turned into a wedge and rushed in. Annalise sensed it and twisted her body to take the attack with her chest.

    Arge hole appeared in Annalise¡¯s chest.

    ¡®A failure.¡¯

    Vera frowned.

    ¡®Tenacious woman.¡¯

    A hole that wasrge enough to fit a human head was gouged out of the center of her chest, but Annalise was not shaken in the slightest. A spine stretched out from the center of that gaping hole, and above was her flesh encasing her muscles and organs, filling up her stomach.

    As Vera was sharpening his divinity once again, an explosion urred right under his nose.

    <i> Kwaaaang¡ª! </i>

    ¡°I got you!¡±

    In a sh, amidst his blurred thoughts, Vera heard a shout in his ear.

    ***

    Vera calmed his shaken mind.

    ¡­Or at least he tried to.

    However, he failed. His thoughts had been thrown off by the explosion that urred right in front of him. Vera was stumbling, his body still trembling from the momentary impact as a spear of fire descended upon him.

    The sound of something falling was followed by a deafening explosion, nearly rupturing Vera¡¯s eardrums.

    ¡®It¡¯s fine.¡¯

    Vera tried to regain his senses while steadying himself. Divinity was still wrapped around him.

    His current dizziness was due to his semicircr canals being disturbed. If he was able to just hold on a little longer, aplete recovery was possible.

    He was experiencing tinnitus, and between each ringing sound was a high-pitchughter cutting in.

    It seemed to be Annalise¡¯s voice. An old hag waiting for her death,ughing without even knowing her own ce.

    Vera firmly shut his mouth, binding more powerful divinity together to shield his body. It was enough to endure the impact of the spell.

    ¡®Next¡­ Next¡­¡¯

    After recovering from the previous attack, he had to think about how to handle her next move.

    <b><i> How do I match her intellect? How do I approach her? How do I stop her spatial movements? How can I win?</i></b>

    His head was spinning. He felt dizzy. His thoughts were abruptly cut off by a knocking sound, but he soon rposed them.

    He was still experiencing tinnitus, the ringing sound persisting.

    <b><i> The serum of the ancient species. The ancient species. Can I win?</i></b>

    <b><i> The gateway to the Heavenly Realm. The divinity of the Heavenly Realm. A divinity-forged sword. Is this enough?</i></b>

    <b><i> What am I missing? I¡¯m certain that I avoided all her previous spells, so what¡¯s different?</i></b>

    His thoughts continued. Questions came to mind one after another in search of an answer.

    In the middle of that, Vera felt his irritation rise.

    ¡®¡­Barely.¡¯

    He was irritated because he was barely losing to the likes of the Tower Master, the likes of someone with over a century of experience in spells.

    The serum of the ancient species? It didn¡¯t matter. After all, she was still just human.

    That old hag didn¡¯t say anything. It was because no matter how great of a power she was using, that power would destroy her.

    It wasn¡¯t a story only limited to herself. No matter how great the ancient species may be, the one using that power was still Annalise. She was only human.

    He was barely losing to a mere human.

    As if he had drowned in a sticky swamp, as if he had been buried under a pile of dark ashes, his stomach sank. He trembled, and disgust and rage surged within him.

    He didn¡¯t know the source of his emotions. It was just a feeling that made him angry.

    The ringing in his ears worsened.

    It should have subsided with time, but the ringing worsened to the point where his vision turned white.

    It felt like a thick, dark swamp was devouring him whole. The eerie ringing added to Vera¡¯s heartbeat, and at that moment, he lost his grip.

    <i> Ooooong¡ª </i>

    The sword wailed.

    At the same time, a sh went off in Vera¡¯s head.

    <i> Flinch¡ª </i>

    Vera trembled. It was a natural reaction to the sudden awakening of his senses.

    His shaky gaze was directed towards his right arm, where the Holy Sword was emitting a faint light.

    ¡®¡­A moment ago.¡¯

    What was he thinking about?

    His thoughts were slowly returning. He tried to recall his previous thoughts, but he couldn¡¯t recall them.

    As the ringing died down, the sound of explosions grew even stronger.

    The colorless world was once again burning with a red light.

    Vera narrowed his eyes, trying to find the source of hisst thoughts and the change that had just urred.

    <i> Kwaaaaaang¡ª! </i>

    However, he didn¡¯t have the luxury of doing so.

    As the explosions grew even more intense, he saw Annalise in the distance, weaving a spatial spell once again.

    For some reason, Vera felt confident that there was a change.

    ¡®The Holy Sword reacted.¡¯

    The Holy Sword, which hadn¡¯t reacted to anything since itspletion, had just reacted for the first time.

    Something had triggered it, something that could turn this reaction into a phenomenon.

    Vera tried recalling what that thing was, and eventually, he thought of something that could serve as the trigger for the Holy Sword.

    ¡®¡­The Stigma.¡¯

    When the Holy Sword waspleted, his stigma must have been engraved within. And just moments prior, he almost let go of the sword. He almost broke his vow.

    That was right. The Stigma reacted to the oath he had made.

    Vera gripped his sword tightly.

    ¡®There¡¯s no price for the oath engraved on the Holy Sword.¡¯

    But, that didn¡¯t mean there was no reward.

    The Stigma of the Oath waspleted by absolute bnce. It only worked when there was something to be gained.

    ¡°Whe¡­¡±

    A long sigh escaped from Vera¡¯s lips.

    The exact mechanism would have to be investigated further, but he could feel it.

    ¡®The divinity is stronger.¡¯

    The concentration of divinity and not the size had increased. It contained the same amount of divinity, but the output had be stronger. The change was caused by the faint light emanating from the Holy Sword and flowing into his body.

    ¡®Then.¡¯

    Vera knew what he could do with this.

    Could he do it? Would it work? All those doubts were erased.

    Vera charged forward, his eyes shining.

    An explosion followed.

    Annalise¡¯s expression stiffened.

    Suddenly, Annalise felt a sense of danger as Vera charged at her, unexpectedly taking on an offensive stance.

    It was her intuition, a sort of animalistic instinct.

    She activated her spell.

    Spatial Movement Spell [Dying me].

    Annalise¡¯s body reappeared behind Vera from a distance away.

    Vera stopped and looked at Annalise.

    He didn¡¯t approach her with the intention of making her hide. Rather, he had approached her to create distance between them.

    Vera gripped the sword with both hands.

    ¡®A sword that can harm the ancient species.¡¯

    There was only one such thing that Vera knew of.

    It was the ability that Vargo had shown him three years ago, when he was escorting Renee to the Holy Kingdom. It was the same ability he used to fight the mountain pushing colossus, Terdan.

    The ability was still engraved in his mind, but with this concentration of divinity, he could at least, create a mere ¡®imitation¡¯. He hadn¡¯t been able to do it before due to hisck of output, but this time, the Holy Sword was assisting him.

    ¡®An imitation is enough.¡¯

    After all, the opponent wasn¡¯t a real ancient species. She was merely a fake one, using a serum to imitate them.

    The divinity overflowed, enveloping his entire body. Then, all of that divinity converged around the Holy Sword.

    The distance wasn¡¯t an issue. The regenerative power of that hybrid wasn¡¯t an issue either.

    To cut.

    With that ¡®intent,¡¯ he could cut Annalise down.

    Vargo had shown him the sword of a realm that manifested that intent.

    <i> Chi-ji-jik¡ª</i>

    Vera¡¯s right foot slid back far behind, his knee bending. The sword fell behind his waist.

    It was a wed stance with many openings, but despite that, all of those openings gathered together to form a bnce.

    Annalise quickly followed up with a spell, her instinctive sense of danger rising upon watching that scene.

    Seven circles emerged. There was no time to form a cube. It was as if she just stuck them together like a lump of y and shot them out in an iplete state.

    Vera focused his gaze on the white apocalyptic me hurtling towards him, and forged his intent with a singr form.

    The sword swung diagonally.

    The intent forged with that form created a singr phenomenon with a rule.

    A name was necessary.

    The rule that was created by naming had to be bound to reality.

    Vera swept the space with his sword, engraving the name that naturally came with that form.

    Remembering the moment that the massive mountain-like colossus had fallen¡­

    ¡®Mountain Divide.¡¯

    He made a single cut.

    <i> Tear¡ª</i>

    The de tore through space.

 Chapter 100: Annalise (4)

    <b>? Annalise (4) ?</b>

    The moment Vera¡¯s de stretched out, Annalise felt the seconds stretch into infinity.

    It was as if everything hade to a standstill: the spell lump she had fired, the approaching sword of the Apostle, and the rest of the world.

    The space was warping and tearing at the tip of the Apostle¡¯s sword.

    A tearing noise entered her ears.

    The sword, moving ever so slowly, swept away her spell.

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    In the midst of it all, Annalise witnessed ¡®Providence¡¯ from within.

    It was visible in the infinite void beyond the torn space.

    Her spell was sucked in, as well as her thoughts. The anger that had burned in her heart, the desire she had longed for all her life, and her very own existence.

    All of them were being sucked into the empty void before her very eyes.

    <i> Zzzt¡ª </i>

    She reached out, and her outstretched hand was sucked into the space. Her arm was cut off. Her chest was cut off, and her shoulders copsed.

    Even so, she still reached out her hand.

    A glimpse of her lifelong desire was right in front of her, so she couldn¡¯t help but do so.

    Immediately afterwards¡­

    <i> Zzzt¡ª </i>

    She felt her body being split into two by the sword cutting through her. The world, which had slowed down infinitely, soon regained its speed.

    <i> Ssh¡ª </i>

    Her vision lowered and the world spun.

    Annalise realized a moment toote that the reason why the world was spinning, was because her head had fallen off and was now rolling around.

    Annalise shed tears.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    <b><i> Why is it that ¡®Providence¡¯ was granted to that ignorant barbarian bastard, instead of someone like me, who had pursued it all my life? </i></b>

    <i> Rustle¡ª</i>

    Heavy steps.

    It was the sound of the flower garden being crushed to ashes.

    Annalise¡¯s eyes looked around, trying to find the source of the noise.

    It was the Apostle.

    ¡°Where did you get the serum?¡±

    It was a merciless question. Annalise replied with a voice of despair.

    ¡°You piece of shit.¡±

    Tears fell, but whether they were tears or blood leaking from the corner of her eyes, Annalise didn¡¯t know.

    No, maybe it was both. Annalise felt sad.

    ¡°Kid, you¡­ you don¡¯t even understand what you¡¯ve just done.¡±

    It truly saddened her that this person, who was unable toprehend the great achievement he had aplished and instead asked a trivial question, held a portion of Providence in his hands.

    ¡°Stop speaking nonsense and answer me.¡±

    Vera¡¯s expression crumpled from a sense of urgency.

    It would be impossible to restrain this old hag unscathed, so Vera cut her throat. He needed to get the answers before she died, and he needed to find out who the owner of the serum was, the variable that caused this terror.

    With that in mind, he stomped on her head while interrogating her.

    ¡°Foolish thing.¡±

    The response that came back was a taunt.

    Vera¡¯s expression twisted, and a cynical smile emerged on Annalise¡¯s face.

    ¡°You won¡¯t know. No, you won¡¯t know until that dayes. You don¡¯t know how much of a mistake you¡¯ve made by killing me. You have no idea how unstable and precarious this world is.¡±

    Insanity crept over her cynical smile. Her facial muscles tore and twisted in all directions. It was eerie and repulsive, but even so, Vera could tell that her changed expression was a genuine smile.

    ¡°Destruction wille. The Land of Beginning wille. What can you do in the face of that?¡±

    <i> Flinch¡ª</i>

    Vera¡¯s body trembled, dread emerging on his face.

    Destruction.

    It was because something came to mind right away at that word.

    ¡°¡­the Demon King.¡±

    Annalise¡¯s eyes widened, and then a wide smile emerged.

    ¡°Is that what you call it?¡±

    <i> Twist¡ª</i>

    Vera¡¯s foot mmed down on Annalise¡¯s nose bridge.

    ¡°Tell me what you know. Who gave you the serum? Tell me everything you know.¡±

    ¡°Why should I do that?¡±

    Annalise cackled, and Vera¡¯s expression grew more vicious.

    ¡®She knows.¡¯

    <b><i> She knows about the Demon King. No, she knows about the origin of the Demon King.</i></b>

    Vera thought quickly.

    ¡®The Tower Master didn¡¯t find out on her own.¡¯

    He never thought of the Demon King¡¯s origins in his past life. It was because no one knew about the existence of the Demon King until his reign of terror began.

    Vera quickly thought again.

    <b><i> How did the Tower Master find out in this life?</i></b>

    Something came to mind.

    Gillie and Gtea had already moved, even though the Demon King¡¯s absolute reign hadn¡¯t begun yet, and this incident as well.

    ¡®It¡¯s the same person.¡¯

    The culprit behind all of these events. The Demon King¡¯s proxy. That would be the right way to call it.

    Vera looked at Annalise with eyes devoid of life.

    ¡°I said, who gave you the serum?¡±

    Vera interrogated her again. He took his foot off her face and lowered his head, then he grabbed Annalise¡¯s cheek with his hands.

    All of the other questions disappeared from his mind. Only that one question dominated his thoughts.

    If there was anything rted to a different Demon King, he had to find out about their existence first.

    ¡°What do they know? What have you heard?¡±

    ¡°Keuk, <i>cough,</i> kahaha¡­!¡±

    Annalise cackled while looking at Vera¡¯s desperate face.

    ¡°Try and struggle all you want.¡±

    <i> Kukukukung¡ª </i>

    The ground rumbled.

    As Vera flinched at the sound, Annaliseughed louder and spoke.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Weren¡¯t there slums under the Auric?¡±

    Vera¡¯s pupils dted.

    The meaning behind those words was clear.

    The shaking must be the sound of the Auric copsing. The Tower Master must be making the Auric self-destruct to destroy the slums.

    ¡°Crazy bitch.¡±

    ¡°Do you have time for this? Shouldn¡¯t you be going down there to save the people?¡±

    <i> Cackle.</i>

    It was the sight of Annalise with only her head left, excitedly shaking.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Apostle?¡±

    Vera quickly clenched his teeth together.

    He had to interrogate her. He had to get to the bottom of this.

    However, if he wasted any more time, everyone in the slums would suffer, just as the Tower Master said.

    Vera¡¯s expression contorted in frustration.

    At that moment of choice, Vera stopped wing at Annalise¡¯s cheeks and stood up. He headed for the passageway that led outside the Magic Tower.

    As Annalise watched his back fading into the distance, she let out a long, hardugh.

    ***

    As Vera jumped off the Auric and fell, he looked up to check it.

    ¡®It¡¯s copsing.¡¯

    It was breaking apart from the outer walls to the inside, shattering into pieces. Although the fragments were still floating in the air, when the Auric broke apartpletely, they would also fall to the ground and turn the slums into ruins.

    Vera couldn¡¯t allow that.

    It wasn¡¯t because he had any lingering attachments to his hometown. It was just, he simply had the urge to save the people down there.

    The gateway to the Heavenly Realm was still open in the sky. The Holy Sword was in his hand.

    He had enough power.

    Vera opened his mouth, his divinity bursting.

    ¡°I vow.¡±

    As all of his oaths were erased after the battle ended, he had to make another oath.

    ¡°From now on, I will abstain from all acts of physicalbat, and I will bepensated with an equal amount of magical prowess.¡±

    It was impossible to stop the falling fragments with a sword. The only way to stop them was by using divinity.

    ¡°If I break this vow, I will lose not only my ability to wield a sword, but also all of my ability to use magic and magical spells.¡±

    His divinity overflowed, and condensed over and over again. A dense concentration of divinity emerged above the de of the Holy Sword.

    Vera began to weave a spell using the Holy Sword as a medium.

    He had to defend, to lessen the impact of the fragments crashing.

    Divine Arts [Sky Step].

    Divine Arts [Guardian¡¯s Blessing].

    A golden divinity enveloped Vera¡¯s body as he descended through the air with [Sky Step].

    In the middle of that, he spread out [Guardian¡¯s Blessing] and began striking, forcing the condensation of divinity within.

    ¡®I can do this.¡¯

    He had to increase the size to cover the entirety of the slums, so that the fragments of the Auric wouldn¡¯t reach it and flow away.

    As the divinity that was added to the blessing increased, the size increased as well. From barely covering Vera¡¯s body to the size of a building, to the size of a road, to even beyond the size of a district.

    <i> Hwaaaak¡ª! </i>

    A golden light covered the slums.

    ¡°Huuup-!¡±

    Uponnding on the ground, Vera took a deep breath and thrust the luminescent Holy Sword into the center of the slums.

    The divinity flowing through the ground surged into the sky, and transformed into a massive golden barrier.

    Guuuuuung<i>¡ª! </i>

    In an instant, the Auric shook and copsed, slowly beginning to fall.

    The fragments crashed against the surface of the blessing.

    Kwaaaang<i>¡ª!</i>

    A deafening roar that could be called an explosion filled the slums.

    Vera clenched his teeth firmly at the impact that was passed onto him and exploded his divinity. He had to endure.

    Until all of the fragments had fallen, and until the trembling came to a halt.

    ¡®Defend.¡¯

    Vera focused solely on that singr thought, erasing everything else from his mind. And like that, he endured for a long time.

    He shut his eyes and poured all his strength into the hand holding the sword.

    The divinity of the Heavenly Realm descending from the sky was purified through the Holy Sword and seeped into the ground.

    A brilliant golden light emerged.

    A long time passed like that, until all of the shaking stopped.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    A little kid¡¯s exmation tickled Vera¡¯s ears.

    Only then did Vera open his eyes and examined the surrounding area, taking a deep breath. Residents of the slums who hade out of the buildings due to the sudden situation were visible.

    All of the slums¡¯ residents who came out onto the road looked up into the sky with astonished looks on their faces.

    Vera followed their gazes and looked up into the sky.

    He saw a white sky, with golden wings in front of it, enclosed like a barrier.

    Vera finally realized that he blocked all of the Auric¡¯s fragments, and then released the barrier.

    Cheers erupted from all around.

    ¡°Wow, the sky!¡±

    ¡°The tower is gone!¡±

    The light, which had been obscured by the Magic Tower for centuries, now shined upon the slums. The voices of the people there were expressing emotions that couldn¡¯t be described in words.

    A pure white light that Renee had envisioned surrounded the slums.

    The people of the slums examined their bodies and their tears began flowing down.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt¡­¡±

    As Vera observed the residents of the slums and the pure white sky, he felt all the strength drain from his body.

    He copsed to the ground and took a moment to catch his breath.

    <i> Ssh¡ª </i>

    Someone approached Vera, sshing muddy water.

    ¡°Mister.¡±

    Vera raised his head.

    In front of him was a little kid covered in thick dirty water.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Mister, did you do that?¡±

    The kid pointed at the sky.

    Vera stared at the radiant pure white sky and mumbled.

    ¡°The Saint did that.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t she amazing? It felt like Renee was being cruel for some reason, telling him not to push himself and then doing something like this.

    ¡°Wow, the Saint is amazing.¡±

    Because of those feelings, Vera responded to the kid¡¯s words whileughing.

    ¡°She¡¯s a truly cruel person.¡±

    <b><i> Maybe this is revenge for what happened at the mountain range.</i></b>

    That thought urred to him.

    ***

    Annalise looked up at the sky with only her head remaining.

    The spot where the Auric should have been was now upied by a white sky.

    ¡®I wish they would all just die.¡¯

    The thought of her own home being destroyed made her feel as though her stomach, which wasn¡¯t even there anymore, was churning.

    As she was snickering to herself¡­

    ¡°Hmm~¡±

    It was the sound of humming.

    <i> Ssh. Ssh.</i>

    The sound of sshing mud was heard.

    Annalise rolled her eyes to look at the source of the sound.

    ¡°¡­ysia.¡±

    Long pink hair swayed. A pure white frilly dress that ended right above her knees danced around.

    At the end of her gaze, a truly docile beauty looked at her, showing a heartfelt smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your appearance?¡±

    A voice so clear, as if purifying the whole world.

    Annalise replied with a horribly contorted face, cackling.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted? You bitch.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think that? I¡¯m so sad.¡±

    ysia¡¯s eyebrows drooped. At the sight, Annalise felt disgusted.

    ¡°Filthy bitch.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say bad words.¡±

    ysia approached Annalise and hugged her tightly, holding her head in her arms.

    ¡°I told you so. Why didn¡¯t you listen to me? Why do you always move as you please?¡±

    ¡°You bitch, I would rather die than follow you.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, I see.¡±

    ysia¡¯s cheeks reddened.

    ¡°You know, I¡¯m so excited.¡±

    ¡°You will fail, you bitch.¡±

    ¡°Last time was my first time, so I made a mistake. I¡¯ll definitely seed this time.¡±

    ¡°Your whole body will be torn to shreds and roll around as dog food.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll praise me, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. At least your lower body will remain. The horny puppies will pass you around and have fun for quite a while.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for a long, long time. I don¡¯t think I can take it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Mm, what a shame I won¡¯t be around to see that.¡±

    They continued their long conversation, not listening to each other¡¯s words and just talking about their own thoughts.

    Annalise stared at the source of this evil with venom-filled eyes.

    ¡°Fuck you, whore. Is that what you wanted?¡±

    ¡°Aru will definitely hug me tight.¡±

    ¡°No, that thing will resent you.¡±

    <i> Thud¡ª</i>

    At Annalise¡¯s final words, ysia, who had beenughing brightly until then, froze.

    Annalise felt an extremely satisfying feeling while watching ysia.

    She saw herself in those eyes, with a face identical to ysia¡¯s.

    <i> Smile¡ª</i>

    Annalise smiled, and ysia smiled back.

    ¡°That thing will curse you. It¡¯ll tear you apart and kill you. Deny your very existence, and leave not even your soul behind¡­¡±

    <i> p¡ª!</i>

    ysia pped Annalise¡¯s cheek, and her jaw popped out from the impact.

    ¡°Oh, no.¡±

    Feeling her jaw half-dangling, Annalise grinned delightfully.

    Sheughed at the foolish ancient species that believed she would definitely seed.

    ¡°You¡¯re a liar. Liars are bad.¡±

    As ysia spoke, her mouth opened so wide that a human jaw could not match it.

    Annalise cursed inwardly as she watched that ck throat widen.

    ¡®Fuck.¡¯

    A feeling of destion arose.

    <b><i> Will this be how I meet my end?</i></b>

    At that thought, irritation arose.

    ¡®Everything will be ruined.¡¯

    It was all because of that stupid Apostle.

    Since the n failed, and she was cut down, everything that would happen will be his fault.

    Annalise thought these things as she faced her end.

    <i> Crush¡ª</i>

 Chapter 101: Aftermath (1)

    <b>? Aftermath (1) ?</b>

    Gradually, like something emerging from underwater, she regained consciousness.

    She experienced a strange sensation of floating aimlessly through the air, followed by afortable feeling enveloping her body.

    Renee realized she had awoken and was lying on top of a bed. Her hand flinched out of surprise before she slowly opened her eyelids.

    ¡°¡­Saint?¡±

    And then she heard Vera¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Renee felt her body tremble at her reflexive response.

    It was because she had a dry and cracked voice.

    Apparently, she had been asleep for a long time.

    ¡®So¡­¡¯

    She recalled thest thing she had done before copsing. After pulling out all of her divinity and weaving it into her power, she forcibly opened the gateway to the Heavenly Realm that Rohan had tried to open. And on top of that, she had woven a wide area healing spell with her divine arts.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    ¡°How many days have passed?¡±

    ¡°A week has passed.¡±

    A look of surprise appeared on Renee¡¯s face.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. A lot of people are worried about you. How are you feeling?¡±

    Renee checked her body¡¯s condition upon hearing that. Perhaps because she had been lying down for too long, she felt weak and her mind was still groggy, but there wasn¡¯t anything else out of the ordinary.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I feel full of life.¡±

    She replied with a gentle smile. Renee took a long, ragged breath and then asked a question.

    ¡°What became of those terrorists? And the people in the Imperial Pce?¡±

    ¡°Everything has been resolved. The divinity that poured out of the Heavenly Realm¡¯s gateway that the Saint quickly opened treated the wounded, so there weren¡¯t many casualties. Likewise, I¡¯ve also heard that the Crown Prince¡¯s health has been recovering well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Everything had been resolved. She felt much more at ease now.

    ¡°Did you catch the Tower Master and her aplice?¡±

    ¡°¡­I cut off the Tower Master¡¯s throat, so she must have definitely died. As for her aplice¡­ I couldn¡¯t catch them. I apologize.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to apologize. I¡¯m d the Tower Master was caught at least.¡±

    Laughter escaped her lips.

    Renee lowered her eyelids again and exhaled a deep sigh of relief, checking her own condition once more.

    She had a feeling as if something had changed. She didn¡¯t mean physically or ability-wise.

    It was about her mindset.

    All the trivial concerns that had made her second guess herself were fading away, leaving behind a strange sense of relief. She felt slightly detached from reality, but at the same time, her thoughts were flowing much more clearly.

    In the midst of that strange sensation, she felt a little happy.

    ¡°¡­Saint.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You pushed yourself too far this time.¡±

    Vera¡¯s rebuke washed over Renee.

    Renee let out a smallugh at the worry and bitterness in his words.

    ¡°Now, do you understand how I feel?¡±

    The thought of Vera emerged ¨C all alone, always pushing himself too far and getting injured. Then, she remembered the response she had given him.

    The sound of Vera¡¯s stressed out voice rang in her ears.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t apologize. I just meant that don¡¯t even think about lecturing me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Vera¡¯s voice was trembling.

    Renee didn¡¯t know why, but she was in a pleasant mood. Her shoulders moved up and down with excitement as sheughed, and then she held out one hand.

    ¡°Hand.¡±

    <i> Thud.</i>

    Vera¡¯s hand came down on Renee¡¯s hand. Renee gently stroked hisrge, rough, and cracked hands, then said.

    ¡°Was Vera injured, too?¡±

    ¡°Only slightly. It¡¯s only divinity exhaustion from drawing out too much.¡±

    ¡°Either way, you¡¯re hurt, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°You know that you¡¯re in no position to scold anyone, right?¡±

    Once again, Vera¡¯s distressed voice leaked out, and Renee burst intoughter.

    Something had changed.

    It wasn¡¯t something she could urately describe with words. It was just a feeling.

    However, she did gain some sort of realization that allowed her to act boldly.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Saint.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to do.¡±

    A surprised expression emerged on Vera¡¯s face, which Renee was unable to see.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want to help those people. More than ever before. As best as I can.¡±

    <b><i> What I have to do. </i></b>It was burned into her mind.

    She wanted to be the brightest light in the world so that this humble man she loved could finally reach the light, and to fulfill the dream she had wished for.

    This was probably why she felt so relieved and rxed, as she could clearly see her goal.

    Renee smiled brightly.

    ***

    Renee spent time lying on her bed, lost in thought.

    She didn¡¯t feel anything wrong with her body, but the diagnosis stated that she should avoid moving for now because she had been lying down for a week.

    It was a boring time.

    Considering she was blind, there wasn¡¯t much she could do while lying down.

    She spent most of her time talking with the four apprentice priests attending to her or Vera, but they each had their own work to do, so they couldn¡¯t be by her side all day.

    ¡®Aisha said she¡¯sing tomorrow.¡¯

    Perhaps because her pride was hurt by only running away during the terrorist attack, Aisha had been helping alongside Dovan to help clean up the streets and clear away the mess.

    The Apostles were the same.

    Despite being outsiders, holding the position of an Apostle meant that they couldn¡¯t sit still.

    And because of those reasons, Renee had plenty of time to organize her thoughts. In the midst of her boredom, what she thought about the most was¡­ the Orgus, who she had met in the slums.

    The strange time period at some unknown point that she had been shown.

    That was what kept bothering her.

    Renee pondered, racking her brain as best as she could.

    ¡®It¡¯s not the past.¡¯

    She was certain.

    There were too many pieces that didn¡¯t fit together to assume that the time period that the Orgus had shown her was the past.

    Even the tone of Vera¡¯s voice made that clear.

    ¡®It was much lower than it is now.¡¯

    His voice already had a hint of age to call it the past.

    Vera¡¯s voice, which was clear and authoritative as he snapped someone¡¯s neck, was without a doubt an adult¡¯s voice.

    ¡®That doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s the future.¡¯

    Rohan, and the person Rohan was with.

    There were too many uncertain parts to call that time period that reflected those two people the future.

    The voice and name of that unknown person were hidden behind ¡®¡ª¨C¡¯.

    It was also true for the person Vera had met in the unknown time period.

    Renee began to extract and piece together the information she had on the unknown person.

    They had a position in the Holy Kingdom that even Rohan respected.

    They seemed to have had a very close rtionship with Vera.

    In thest moments of the time period she had been shown, this person had deeply shaken Vera¡¯s emotions.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡¯

    Renee¡¯s expression became gloomy.

    It was difficult to extract something useful from the jumbled up information.

    The only thing that could be considered a clue was that the Orgus had hidden everything about that person while showing a different timeline.

    ¡®It¡¯s saying I¡¯m not supposed to see that person.¡¯

    She wasn¡¯t sure what the purpose was, but the Orgus was preventing her from seeing the person in that timeline.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    It was the question she wanted to ask, but she knew she wouldn¡¯t get an answer.

    All she could vaguely think of was that the person was an important figure.

    Renee let out a deep sigh.

    ¡®What could it be¡­¡¯

    Renee kept pondering repeatedly about something she had heard regarding the Orgus in the past.

    ¡®The Orgus never acts without a purpose.¡¯

    <b><i> Every action has a series of objectives. The time I was shown, whether the past or the future, are all ¡®events I need to know¡¯.</i></b>

    A groan escaped her lips following her deep contemtion.

    She wanted to ask Vera who that person was¡­ but the answer was obvious.

    There was no way Vera could know.

    The timeline shown by the Orgus was something that had yet to happen, and was uncertain to happen.

    ¡®¡­A warning?¡¯

    <b><i> Was it a warning that such a thing could happen?</i></b>

    As Renee¡¯s thoughts became more and more tangled, another groan emerged from her lips.

    <i> Squeak</i><i>¡ª </i>

    ¡°Saint?¡±

    Vera entered the room.

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    ¡°Yes, well¡­¡±

    Renee made an awkward smile.

    Physically, she was fine, but mentally, she felt uneasy.

    ¡°How about Vera? Is work going well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been asked to assist in the redevelopment of the districts.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right, I heard that the Magic Tower was destroyed.¡±

    It seemed the Tower Master was a rather toxic person.

    ¡®Destroying the Magic Tower just because she was about to lose¡­¡¯

    That was extreme dedication. Her attempt to kill the Crown Prince, the human experimentation, and even blowing up the Magic Tower.

    Renee wondered what she was doing all of this for.

    ¡°It¡¯s sickening.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m certain she¡¯s dead since I cut her head off.¡±

    It sounded awkward to hear him say that she cut a human¡¯s neck off with such a casual tone.

    ¡°I-Is that so?¡±

    Reneeughed awkwardly while fiddling with her fingers, and then let out a small sigh before asking her question.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Vera. Were you alone beforeing to the Holy Kingdom? I mean¡­ was there no one you cared about, or was there anyone on your mind who you left behind?¡±

    They were words alluding to what she wanted to know.

    Even though the time period the Orgus showed hadn¡¯t happened yet, Renee thought that there was a possibility that Vera and this unknown person were already acquainted.

    Vera shook his head at those words.

    It was because he didn¡¯t understand the intention behind those unexpected words.

    Vera thought for a moment and then realized there wasn¡¯t anything he had to hide, so he nodded his head and replied.

    ¡°There was someone. I¡¯m human as well, so it¡¯s not as if I had never formed any kind of rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Ah! What kind of person are they? I want to meet them too.¡±

    ¡°Hm, that seems difficult. That person is someone I can¡¯t meet anymore.¡±

    Vera meant that he couldn¡¯t introduce Renee to herself, but Renee looked confused because she didn¡¯t understand what he meant.

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±

    Renee¡¯s body flinched back.

    ¡®Are they dead?¡¯

    <b><i> No, that¡¯s not it.</i></b>

    There was a more logical exnation.

    ¡®¡­They haven¡¯t met yet.¡¯

    <b><i> That would be more urate.</i></b>

    The person Vera was talking about was separate from that ¡®unknown person¡¯.

    Renee continued thinking. At the same time, Vera felt nostalgic at the thought that came to mind and mumbled while making a slightly amused, yet sad smile.

    ¡°She was a strange woman. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll ever meet anyone like her again in my life.¡±

    A strange woman.

    <i> Thump</i><i>¡ª! </i>

    Renee¡¯s body stiffened. It was a natural reaction to the words she just heard. Her thoughts quickly pieced together the words.

    If the person Vera was currently talking about wasn¡¯t the ¡®unknown person¡¯ and was already dead¡­

    ¡®Is it his first love?¡¯

    ¡°Saint?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing! My back¡¯s been bothering me for a while.¡±

    Renee¡¯s forehead broke out in a cold sweat.

    Renee swallowed her rising panic and then tried to calm herself down.

    ¡®No, it¡¯s just a woman! What am I overreacting for?!¡¯

    <b><i> I have to graduate from these things, I can¡¯t keep being so nervous all the time.</i></b>

    <b><i> Excessive delusions! Even suspicions! It¡¯s time to get rid of them! Didn¡¯t I promise myself a few days ago that I would mature a little?!</i></b>

    Renee nodded her head, raising the corners of her lips.

    ¡°I-I see¡­¡±

    An awkward silence filled the room.

    It was a silence naturally created by Renee. She couldn¡¯t get her words out because she was trying to suppress her rising panic.

    Even if she made up her mind, it was just human nature that things wouldn¡¯t go the way she wished.

    Could someone truly change in an instant just by making a promise to themselves?

    Renee suddenly felt the ufortable atmosphere and closed her eyes tightly.

    ¡®Why did I say such pointless words?!¡¯

    <b><i> Why did I bring up a dead person?!</i></b>

    Regret filled her mind. She wished someone woulde to break this atmosphere.

    The moment she prayed with all her heart, for some reason, the heavens answered her prayers.

    <i> m</i><i>¡ª! </i>

    ¡°Renee!¡±

    Aisha¡¯s excited scream rang throughout the room.

    ¡°Be quiet.¡±

    ¡°No way~ I don¡¯t wanna~¡±

    There was a brief confrontation between Aisha and Vera. A smile as bright as the sunlight spread across Renee¡¯s face while she watched Aisha being sarcastic and sticking her tongue out.

    ¡°Aisha!¡±

    ¡°Renee! Renee!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Tada!¡±

    Across from Renee, Aisha raised both arms towards the sky and shouted. A white light exploded in the room.

    <i> Hwaaaaaaaaak</i><i>¡ª! </i>

    ¡°I can do this now!¡±

    Her voice was full of excitement. Vera¡¯s body jerked and his eyes widened, his mouth dropping open.

    Renee was no different. Just moments ago, she had been wearing a bright expression but was now shocked by the sudden light that descended upon her body.

    ¡°D-Di¡­¡±

    It was divinity.

    The exploding light that Aisha had released was divinity.

    A strange silence filled the room.

    In the midst of that silence, Aisha¡¯s eyes sparkled as she blurted out a question.

    ¡°Can I be a priestess now?¡±

    No one answered her question.

 Chapter 102: Aftermath (2)

    <b>? Aftermath (2) ?</b>

    After seeing Aisha¡¯s divinity burst, Vera¡¯s first action was to grab Aisha and pull up her sleeve.

    It was to check for a stigma.

    There had never been a case where someone without divinity suddenly manifested it except through a stigma. Vera needed to confirm whether Aisha had received the currently vacant position of the Apostle of Death.

    However¡­

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    There was no stigma, only Aisha struggling against his hold.

    Vera felt confused. It was because he hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility of this variable urring.

    Divinity was an innate power that one was born with. It was a power obtained when the mana organ in the body underwent a mutation in the fetal state.

    But why did Aisha awaken her mana now? Was it a butterfly effect from his actions?

    The one who cleared up that doubt was the Crown Prince, Maximilian, who came to the mansion two dayster.

    ¡°There have been people awakening their divinity all over the Imperial Capital.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as I said. They say that people with the mana trait mutations have been emerging.¡±

    His voice was calmer than thest time they met.

    ¡°For now, the healers and wizards of the Imperial Family are pointing to the Saint as the cause of this situation.¡±

    ¡°M-Me?¡±

    Renee shrunk her shoulders with a startled face.

    <b><i> Did I do something wrong? Did I make a big mistake?</i></b>

    It was because of her anxiety that she felt that way.

    ¡°It was the aftermath of the miracle that the Saint had caused on the day of the terrorism. That¡¯s their judgment.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you, so there¡¯s no need to shrink back like that. No, rather, I should express my gratitude. If the Saint hadn¡¯t performed the miracle that day, I would have already been buried underground.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ It was something I had to do.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so humble. Well, in any case, there¡¯s something I want to request rted to this.¡±

    Renee tilted her head.

    ¡°A request?¡±

    ¡°Some of those who have awakened their divinity and a few healers wish to travel to the Holy Kingdom. Would it be possible for some individuals from the Holy Kingdom to escort them back? We are currently short-handed here.¡±

    Renee¡¯s eyes widened slightly upon hearing his words.

    ¡°Even healers?¡±

    ¡°That miracle we witnessed that day was quite something, wasn¡¯t it? Some of the healers were quite shocked by it and suddenly made that request.¡±

    Maximilian¡¯s fatigue was evident in his words.

    Renee could understand why he was feeling that way.

    ¡®It¡¯s no wonder. Healers are highly skilled workers, after all.¡¯

    If they suddenly left, it would cause quite a headache.

    ¡°We can do that. We can just send them together with Lady Marie when she returns to the Holy Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. As for thepensation¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you think about it, it¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Renee made an awkward smile and shook her hand frantically.

    ¡®There¡¯s no reason to feel sorry.¡¯

    She had a strange feeling as if she had just stolen the Empire¡¯s manpower.

    ¡°Whew¡­¡±

    Maximilian let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Ah, by the way, what are your future ns, Saint?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet, but why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°My brother¡¯sing of age ceremony has been postponed for a bit. I¡¯m afraid we need to make some adjustments.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e to think of it, I did agree to give a blessing.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. It¡¯s not like I have anywhere urgent to go anyways.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Renee let out several awkwardughs in response to his voice, which showed signs of extreme exhaustion.

    ¡®So that¡¯s the reason why Aisha suddenly manifested divinity.¡¯

    It urred to her that Dovan might be able to rx now. Aisha¡¯s unexpected awakening of her divinity had caused him to worry deeply every day.

    ¡®I¡¯ll tell himter.¡¯

    After all, he had already been through so much, with the incident happening as soon as he left the mountain range. He deserved only to hear good news.

    As Renee was thinking that¡­

    ¡°Ah, by the way, the festival will resume starting next week. If you¡¯re interested, you should go and experience it.¡±

    Maximilian blurted out.

    Renee then asked with a surprised expression on her face.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t canceled?¡±

    ¡°It was only temporarily on hold. If we were to miss the biggest event of the year due to this incident, there would be those who doubt the Empire¡¯s status. We need to show our strength now, more than ever.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ you¡¯ve been through a lot.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my job, so what can I do? Anyways, I¡¯ll be leaving now. Take care.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. Goodbye.¡±

    There was no reply.

    <i> Squeak</i><i>¡ª</i>

    The door opened and then closed again with a thud.

    ¡°Vera?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ How was his expression?¡±

    ¡°It looked like the face of a kid who got his allowance stolen by a bully.¡±

    It was an odd metaphor.

    Or rather, it was a fitting metaphor, considering Vera¡¯s upbringing in the slums.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    ¡°The Saint doesn¡¯t have to feel guilty. The choice was made by the healers.¡±

    ¡°But still.¡±

    As Vera was watching Renee scratch her cheek, he suddenly remembered something he had forgotten and spoke.

    ¡°Aisha wants to learn swordsmanship. She asked me if I could teach her. Can I teach her?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t mind, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised. I thought Vera would hand her off to Sir Norn.¡±

    ¡°I want to try teaching her myself because I see potential in her.¡±

    They weren¡¯t baseless words.

    It was a decision calcted by Vera.

    She wasn¡¯t just anybody; she was a hero from his past life. It was just a matter of guiding the renowned hero, Aisha Dragnov, Master of the Demon Sword.

    Even though she didn¡¯t have the Demon Sword, it wasn¡¯t a big issue. Aisha was still Aisha, and her talent had already been proven.

    ¡®I can slowly see the limits of being alone.¡¯

    In most cases, he would be by Renee¡¯s side, but there would be times when they had to be separated.

    Supposing a battle takes ce in such a situation.

    Norn and H were there, but they were only slightly better than the opposition.

    He needed a sword to protect Renee in his absence.

    ¡°Then, assuming I have permission, I will begin training with her starting tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    As Renee finished nodding her head, she suddenly felt her curiosity rising.

    ¡®Vera¡¯s training¡­¡¯

    She realized Vera always went out to trainte at night or early in the morning when she was asleep. Just what kind of training was he doing that he wouldn¡¯t do it in front of her?

    ¡®I¡¯m curious.¡¯

    As Renee felt Vera¡¯s presence beside her, she asked a question.

    ¡°Do you mind if I watch?¡±

    She asked that question with a slightly blushing face. Her curiosity had gotten the best of her.

    Vera flinched at those words but eventually gave a hesitant response.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    There was only one reason. He didn¡¯t have an excuse to refuse Renee¡¯s request.

    ¡®¡­I should be gentle.¡¯

    He had nned to be rough from the first day, but with Renee watching, he had to tone it down a bit.

    It was because he didn¡¯t want to show his ugly side in front of Renee, for some illogical and emotional reason.

    ***

    The next day, in a small open area prepared behind the Count¡¯s mansion.

    Vera was standing across from Aisha, speaking to her with a firm voice.

    ¡°Come at me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Aisha¡¯s head tilted.

    She was expecting to be taught the basics like shing or thrusting after Vera offered to teach her swordsmanship, but hearing the words e at me¡¯e out of the blue confused her.

    Vera added a brief exnation for Aisha, who was tilting her head.

    ¡°The basics aren¡¯t necessary. You¡¯ll learn faster by fighting.¡±

    It was Vera¡¯s conclusion after plenty of deliberation.

    Aisha was a beastkin. Her inherent physical abilities were superior to humans, and having lived as a cksmith¡¯s apprentice, she had more than enough physical strength.

    Of course, the basics were important. However, Aisha¡¯s animal instincts needed to be honed first.

    Aisha nodded her head in affirmation to Vera¡¯s words.

    ¡°Do I start then?¡±

    ¡°Come¡­¡±

    <i> Step</i><i>¡ª </i>

    The moment Vera spoke, Aisha charged forward.

    The short dagger in her hand was already heading straight toward Vera.

    With a calm expression, Vera watched as the dagger flew towards him, and then flicked it away effortlessly with a hint of divinity in his index finger.

    <i> Whack</i><i>¡ª! </i>

    Contrary to his actions, there was a loud noise, and Aisha was tossed up high in the air.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Being thrown up to a height three times her own body, Aisha floundered briefly before quickly regaining her bnce andnding on the ground.

    ¡°Your intentions are as clear as day. If you n to ambush me, at least do it more appropriately.¡±

    ¡°Eeek-!¡±

    Aisha¡¯s face was fuming with anger.

    Watching Aisha re at him with a frustrated expression, Vera made a wry smile.

    ¡®Thinking and moving at the same time doesn¡¯t fit this brat.¡¯

    He needed to engrave the art ofbat into her natural instincts so that Aisha could strike vital points while moving emotionally.

    As he was thinking that, Aisha charged once again.

    <i> Step-</i><i>¡ª</i><i>Whack</i><i>¡ª</i>

    When Renee heard the sound of a collision and Aisha¡¯s screams, she made a worried expression as she turned to H and asked.

    ¡°I-Is she okay? Aisha isn¡¯t hurt, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s fine. She¡¯s a cat beastkin, so she definitely has excellent bnce.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ If she gets hurt, we need to stop them right away. Do you understand?

    As H watched Renee fidgeting with a worried look on her face, she said in a slightly rough tone.

    ¡°Saint, injuries are a huge part of sword training¡­¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s still a child¡­¡±

    ¡°I also broke a few bones when I was her age, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Renee let out a deep sigh at H¡¯s unusually sharp tone and nodded her head.

    There must have been a good reason why H, who typically responded with a t voice unless the situation was noteworthy, spoke so firmly.

    After all, H probably knew much more about swords than she did.

    <i>Whack</i><i>¡ª</i>

    ¡°Kyaaa!¡±

    Aisha¡¯s screams continued.

    ¡°Oh, Aisha hasnded again. She has a really wonderful sense of bnce.¡±

    H continued rying information about the training.

    Renee pouted her lips, feeling like an outcast for some reason.

    ***

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    ¡°No, not really. Were you not bored?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    The conversation between Vera and Renee took ce after his spar with Aisha had ended. H took the panting, dust-covered Aisha with her, and the two of them were left alone after that.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you being too harsh? It¡¯s only the first day, so I thought you were going to teach her something like holding a sword.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a reprimand.

    She was just speaking her mind.

    However, Vera, who had trained her ¡®gently¡¯, felt a slight sting from Renee¡¯s words and spoke as if to make an excuse for himself.

    ¡°¡­I thought she would have some knowledge in that area because she lived as an apprentice.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Renee quickly epted his words.

    No matter what would happen, Vera would know better and do a better job than she could.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Her voice leaked out while stroking the end of her cane.

    Renee continued that sound for a moment, and then turned the handle of her cane and pulled out her sword. She smiled and spoke.

    ¡°Speaking of how to hold a sword, is this how you do it?¡±

    More than ten days had passed since Renee had first held her sword to open the gateway to the Heavenly Realm. She asked that question because she was uncertain whether she had held the sword properly back then or not.

    As Vera¡¯s eyes involuntarily narrowed as he stared at Renee¡¯s hand.

    ¡®The sword¡­¡¯

    <b><i> Why is she holding it like this?</i></b>

    Renee¡¯s thumb and index finger should be wrapped around the cane in a circle, so why was she holding the handle with all five fingers tightly together?

    ¡°¡­Am I holding it wrong?¡±

    As Renee asked that question, she felt embarrassed at the thought of Vera¡¯s next action. Vera then ced his hand on top of Renee¡¯s with a slightly awkward expression.

    ¡°Your thumb should be like this¡­¡±

    Vera¡¯s left hand removed Renee¡¯s thumb which was wrapped around the handle of the cane and made her wrap her finger around another spot.

    ¡°¡­wrapped around your other four fingers.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Renee¡¯s face turned as red as an apple. It was caused by the shame of realizing that she hadn¡¯t known how to properly hold a sword until now.

    ¡°Ahem¡­!¡±

    Renee pointlessly cleared her throat, causing Vera to flinch and soothe her.

    ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know how to hold it. It¡¯s my duty to wield the sword.¡±

    <b><i> Does he even realize that those words make me feel even more embarrassed?</i></b>

    Feeling her face flush for some reason, Renee muttered under her breath.

    ¡°¡­Since you¡¯re already teaching me, then teach me more thoroughly.¡±

    Soon, the back of her neck turned red as well.

    Withoutmenting on her appearance, Vera obediently began to exin.

 Chapter 103: Festival (1)

    <b>? Festival (1) ?</b>

    ¡°Is this how you do it?¡±

    Those words were spoken by Renee, standing upright in the center of an open area with a sword gripped in both hands.

    While examining Renee¡¯s posture, Vera wondered.

    ¡®How did ite to this?¡¯

    He had only meant to teach her how to hold a sword, but before he knew it, he was already teaching her how to wield it.

    In the meantime, he thought that it was time for them to go back and rest.

    ¡°Vera?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Saint.¡±

    ¡°Now I just have to draw it downwards like this, right?¡±

    Renee continued her questions with a very excited face. Her cheeks were slightly flushed and her smile was so deeply carved that the dimples exploded. Even her movements were energetic.

    At that appearance, Vera inadvertently thought ¡®It¡¯s a good thing, anyway,¡¯ and approached Renee, dispelling the doubts he just had.

    ¡°You are applying too much strength.¡±

    It was to correct her posture.

    Vera¡¯s right hand ovepped with Renee¡¯s, and his left hand touched her lower back.

    Flinch.

    As Renee¡¯s body trembled, her tremor was transmitted to Vera.

    Vera felt a sense of unease as he saw Renee pursing her lips together.

    There was a stiff sensation on his left hand that was resting on her back. In his right hand, the soft skin of a girl who had never done anything rough was tickling his palm.

    He felt like he was doing something he wasn¡¯t supposed to, and he felt guilty for some reason.

    Nevertheless, one reason why he couldn¡¯t stop was because of the sensation of her skin against his. It continued to entice Vera, even though he thought that he was doing something wrong.

    It¡¯s not wrong. It¡¯s just a matter of adjusting her posture.

    Vera¡¯s instincts pressed down on his sense of reason, rationalizing his actions.

    ¡°Could you rx a little?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Renee¡¯s answer came a beatte. Vera felt a piercing sensation in his chest at the faint tremor in her voice, and he steadied her.

    ¡°¡­I will show you the way.¡±

    Shamelessly, he pretended to be calm and guided Renee¡¯s body.

    He ced his left hand, which had been resting on her back, on top of Renee¡¯s other hand. It became an awkward posture, as if he was hugging Renee from behind.

    A vertical shing stance.

    Even as he slowly drew her sword down, Vera had another thought in his head.

    Being in this position, Vera couldn¡¯t help feel the height difference between him and Renee, and found his attention being drawn to it.

    Her height barely reached his shoulders. When he nced down, he could see the round top of her head. The way she held her breath and drew the sword down felt cute for some reason.

    Flinch¡ª

    Thinking such thoughts, Vera¡¯s body jolted.

    ¡°Vera?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Vera managed to answer and kept his mouth shut.

    What in the world does ¡®cute¡¯ even mean?

    Surprised and jolted by his own thoughts, Vera frowned slightly and cursed inwardly.

    ¡®¡­This damned Empire.¡¯

    Vera attributed his strange feelings to the Empire.

    Wasn¡¯t that the case? He had been serving Renee without any problems for almost three and a half years now, but after entering the Empire, he started to see her differently.

    It wasn¡¯t a strange or disillusioning story.

    It was just that she looked like a young girl, not the Saint who was supposed to be the light of the world.

    He remembered Renee, who wore casual clothes to visit the library. He remembered when she was sitting on a bench in the corner of the library and leaning her head on his shoulder.

    That was not all. The small smile that always hung on her lips, her beautifully flushed cheeks, or the warmth and pressure that came from their interlocked hands came to mind one after another, stirring Vera¡¯s insides.

    That moment of that day ovepped with this moment.

    The small and soft hands trapped inside his and her warmth that spread from there permeated his palms.

    There was a hissing sound that felt like it was digging into his ears with every breath breath Renee took.

    In addition, they were so close that it was difficult for him to breathe because Renee¡¯s body scent seemed to fill his nostrils. It was because he was worried that Renee might misunderstand his actions, and he was worried that she might think of himself as a scoundrel secretly sniffing her.

    In a very stiff and tense manner, Vera guided Renee¡¯s sword. He tried to catch his thoughts that kept bouncing elsewhere.

    Since Renee was so focused, he thought he should do his best to teach her the sword.

    Of course, if Renee knew his thoughts, she would¡¯ve felt incredibly guilty.

    It was because she hadn¡¯t been able to focus on the sword even for a single moment after they stood in that position.

    The fact that she was here to learn how to hold a sword had already been erased from Renee¡¯s mind.

    There was only one thought in Renee¡¯s mind right now.

    ¡®Hot¡­¡¯

    It was the thought of her face burning up.

    Her heart was pounding as her whole body was trapped within Vera¡¯s arms.

    The back of Renee¡¯s head was hitting Vera¡¯s solid chest. <i>Thump, thump.</i> A loud beating sound echoed in her ears, and both of her hands were caught between Vera¡¯s hands and felt overwhelmed. She didn¡¯t know how to describe it, but if she had to, she would say that her lungs were being filled with his scent.

    Renee, who was much more honest to herself than Vera, thought that it would be nice if he would just put down the sword and hug her tight like this.

    A pleasantnguor, as if thoughts had be hazy, was gnawing her whole body.

    She thought that she could fall asleep right away like this if she just closed her eyes and leaned in Vera¡¯s arms.

    ¡­No, it was a waste to fall asleep. If she slept now, she couldn¡¯t fully enjoy this sensation.

    She just wanted to feel the sensations of being held tightly and leaning against him.

    She just wanted to be close to him all day, just like they were in the library.

    Immediately after that thought came to mind, Renee opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­Shall we rest for a bit?¡±

    It was like the day they went to the library. As the thirst piled up, her embarrassment fled far away. She just wanted it. Only that feeling remained, and there was no ce for embarrassment to squeeze in.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    When Vera, who had answered, tried to remove his hands, Renee quickly continued.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just rest here.¡±

    <b><i>Don¡¯t move.</i></b> When a look of bewilderment shed through Vera¡¯s face at her words, Renee lowered her head and added.

    ¡°¡­My legs are shaking and I can¡¯t move. Let¡¯s just sit down and take a rest like this.¡±

    It was a brazen remark.

    Even though she was practicing with the sword, all she did was swing the sword in ce.

    Fortunately, Vera was not in the right state of mind to pursue it.

    Vera bent down slowly and sat down on the dirt floor with Renee locked in his arms.

    Renee sat down on top of Vera¡¯s thighs, then put the sword she was holding down on the ground.

    ¡°Hands.¡±

    When she showed him her empty hands, Vera¡¯s hands ovepped over them, then intertwined with hers.

    A strange atmosphere filled the air.

    It was an atmosphere that came up when the two¡¯s hearts, which ran far away with nonsense thoughts even in the midst of teaching swords, met in the bean field.

    Renee brought Vera¡¯s tightly sped hands to the front of her body, creating a position in which she was trapped between his arms.

    Flinch¡ª

    Vera¡¯s flinching was transmitted to Renee.

    Renee felt a pleasant feeling rise from it. She felt that Vera was conscious of her, and she felt satisfied with it.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t say it out loud. If she asked if he was conscious of her, Vera might run away in surprise.

    Instead of teasing Vera, who was trembling, Renee asked a question to distract him.

    ¡°How much time has passed?¡±

    ¡°¡­The sun is still up.¡±

    It was a lie. The sun was slowly setting.

    Vera lied to Renee for the first time in his life. At the same time, he didn¡¯t even realize that he was telling a lie.

    He was pleased with this atmosphere for some reason. Having Renee locked in his arms was so satisfying that he thought he wanted to stay like this for a little longer, and so he answered without even looking at the sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s rxing.¡±

    As for what was rxing, neither of them said anything.

    It was just a matter of saying that everything was rxing.

    ¡°How was Aisha?¡±

    ¡°She is a talented kid.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Don¡¯t push her too hard.¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°How are Marie and Rohan these days?¡±

    ¡°They are working hard to purify the slums. It¡¯s a ce with a lot of germs, after all.¡±

    ¡°I will go with them starting tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I will let them know.¡±

    Talk about daily happenings came and went. As if the sitting position was nothing, their conversation continued that way as if they were really doing the same thing as usual.

    The two deceived themselves, deceived each other, and leaned back like that.

    As if it wasn¡¯t anything significant, Renee spoke to Vera in a nonchnt tone and leaned the back of her head on his chest.

    ¡°The festival ising up soon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the night market had a lot of attractions?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The night market, outdoor performances, and auction houses held only during the festival are some of the famous attractions.¡±

    ¡°When are we going?¡±

    The questions flowed like water. The option of not going didn¡¯t exist¡­ at least not for the two of them right now.

    ¡°The festival has so many things to see that I think a day is not enough to look around at everything.¡±

    ¡°Then we can go for a few days.¡±

    ¡°I will take it as that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the others are busy, right?¡±

    ¡°It is indeed so.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to go with just the two of us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that will be the case.¡±

    Vera¡¯s gaze was directed into the air, while Renee¡¯s head was bent toward the floor.

    They were smoothly asking each other out on a date as if it was nothing.

    ¡°There¡¯s also theing-of-age ceremony for His Highness the Second Prince.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is held at the Foundation Day Banquet.¡±

    ¡°I never expected I¡¯d go to a ball in my life.¡±

    ¡°You will need a dress.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m going to give a blessing, so I have to wear the priest¡¯s robe.¡±

    ¡°The ball will be held after the ceremony, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a hassle to change.¡±

    ¡°Then just wear the ro¡­.¡±

    ¡°I will wear it specially because Vera wants me to.¡±

    <i> Tap.</i>

    Renee¡¯s index finger tapped on Vera¡¯s fingernail. When Vera trembled at the touch, Renee spoke in a voice full ofughter.

    ¡°How about a thank you?¡±

    ¡°¡­I am grateful.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re grateful?¡±

    Giggle.

    When Renee let out augh, Vera¡¯s heartbeat intensified.

    In the empty field where the sun had set, they talked like that for a long time.

    ***

    ¡®Ow, I¡¯m dying.¡¯

    Rohan felt his entire body ache as he trudged back to the mansion.

    ¡®What kind of damn neighborhood doesn¡¯t get cleaned no matter how much you purify it¡­?¡¯

    It had been a week since he was assigned to purify the slums and he had continuously purified it by pulling out his divinity everyday, but it seemed like the slums lived up to its name.

    The progress of the purification was too slow. Thanks to that, his suffering kept increasing.

    ¡®I should go in quickly and rest.¡¯

    <b><i> If I have one big drink and lie down, I think I can forget this hard day.</i></b>

    As Rohan strode down the street with such thoughts in mind, he stopped and frowned at a scene that suddenly entered the corner of his eye.

    He saw Vera and Renee sitting ovepped with each other in the middle of the field.

    Rohan felt a sharp pain on his nape at the sight. His eyes started to turn bloodshot and he grinded his teeth.

    ¡®Fuck.¡¯

    Someone who was suffering all day was just now on his way back, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry when he saw people sitting in a secluded spot right in front of him, flirting with each other.

    <b><i> Why does my vision have to be so good? </i></b>

    Rohan felt his blood rush backwards at the rity of the two people¡¯s expressions and the color of their flushed faces.

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    Rohan shuddered at the throbbing in his side and the outburst of anger before moving again with a distraught look.

    ¡®¡­The festival is the answer.¡¯

    The festival. He had to go to the festival.

    Only the festival could soothe his heart.

    Middle-aged and a bachelor, Rohan was now in his forties.

    As he trudged along, blurry teardrops shone in the corner of his eyes.

 Chapter 104: Festival (2)

    <b>? Festival (2) ?</b>

    A week had passed.

    In other words, the festival had arrived.

    Renee calmed her breathing, feeling the tremble that had been scratching at her heart for the past week turn into a violent earthquake.

    It was her second date with Vera.

    <b><i> We held hands together on the first library date, so let¡¯s go further than that this time!</i></b>

    sping her hands tightly with determination, Renee raised her head at the sound of a knock at the door.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After the answer, four apprentice priests including H entered the room with a clicking sound. The most outgoing of them, Annie, opened her mouth.

    ¡°Saint! Today¡¯s the day, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­!¡±

    Renee¡¯s cheeks turned red. She lowered her head, appearing shy and pitiful.

    Annie trembled as she felt a pang in her chest at the sight, then continued her words with a determined expression.

    ¡°Just trust us! Today, just push Sir Vera do¡­!¡±

    ¡°Annie, watch yournguage. Your choice of words is crude.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±

    Annie pouted her lips and red at H.

    ¡®She has been hanging out with Sir Verately and has be a boring person.¡¯

    Before leaving the Holy Kingdom, H was a very entric and interesting person, but it seemed like the environment influences a person. After hanging out with a boring person, it seemed as if she was infected with that boringness.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t fight¡­¡±

    ¡°Whew, we¡¯re not fighting. Okay,e here quickly. We will be very busy preparing!¡±

    At the sight of Annie swiftly changing her frowning expression and approaching Renee, H let out a ¡®huh¡¯ andughed dryly.

    <b><i> Should I call her consistent? Or should I say she hasn¡¯t grown up at all?</i></b>

    H shook her head, thinking that her colleague, whom she had met again after a few months, seemed too immature.

    Only the two apprentice priests who stood back and watched the two knew that the two people who looked at each other pathetically were actually like peas in a pod.

    ***

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°Not yet! Wait for a moment!¡±

    Renee¡¯s expression darkened.

    One hour and thirty minutes had already passed. Renee, who had been investing that much time only in decorating due to the passionate Annie, felt fatigue slowly creeping in and muttered words of frustration.

    ¡°It would get messy when I walked around anyway¡­¡±

    She intended to say that they should do it moderately and then leave.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Annie shouted in exasperation.

    ¡°Saint! If you do that, you won¡¯t be able to capture Sir Vera¡¯s heart!¡±

    <i> Clench</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    Annie¡¯s eyes shone with passion as she clenched her fists and continued her speech.

    ¡°Even if it gets messy when you walk, isn¡¯t it important to meet with this perfectly decorated look at that moment? That¡¯s the most important thing! For example, first impressions! Now, imagine, Saint. When you open that door after dressing up perfectly and go out, Vera, who¡¯s waiting for you, will be so surprised that his heart will pound!¡±

    Vera¡¯s surprised appearance.

    Renee, who stiffened up at Annie¡¯s momentum, let her imagination run wild after hearing those words.

    The ingredients were sufficient.

    It was just a matter of remembering Vera¡¯s reaction a week ago when she was sitting in Vera¡¯s arms under the pretext of learning swordsmanship.

    For some reason, she felt a sense of victory when she saw him flinch and be flustered, so her mouth kept curling up into a smile.

    When Renee heard that Vera might show that kind of reaction again today, she fell for it and straightened her back with a serious expression.

    The gullible Renee, who easily believed what others said, once again followed Annie with a determined expression, her enthusiasm renewed.

    ¡°Plea-please take care of me!¡±

    ¡°Sure! Just trust me! Because I will present you with a winning move today.¡±

    Annie answered with a more serious face than ever before.

    It was a passion that would be considered excessive by people who didn¡¯t know anything. However, Annie was thinking that this was not enough.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll waste the whole day by being timid again.¡¯

    It had been three years since Annie began serving Renee. This meant that she could safely assume things without seeing it in person.

    Why did she feel so embarrassed? Just hearing the name ¡°Vera¡± would make her hands shake like a caterpir, and whenever they held hands, she would forget how to speak.

    Annie didn¡¯t want to see such a suffocating sight anymore.

    ¡®At this rate, it would be faster for me to die out of frustration than for the two of them to be together.¡¯

    That should never happen. Renee herself had no intention of rushing, so Annie had to give her a little push forward.

    Confidence? How could she not have it? The number of men she has dumped so far was in the double digits.

    Annie, who was well versed in how to deal with men, yed with her hands again, determined to pour out all the skills she had umted until today.

    ¡°Saint, do you remember everything I said?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­! Keep your back straight, and put your head down about 30 degrees from the front! And¡­.¡±

    ¡°Smile until your dimples can be seen! And stride as narrow as possible! The Saint has a straight and pretty neck, so you have to keep emphasizing that! I purposely matched the coat one sizerger, so you¡¯re going to hide yourself as much as possible! To stimte his protective instinct!¡±

    Renee¡¯s head kept nodding up and down.

    A look of intense concentration hovered over her face.

    As such, Renee was swept away by Annie¡¯s passionate atmosphere and listened to the lecture on seduction for more than an hour, only to forget 90% of it.

    ***

    <i> Knock, knock.</i>

    ¡°Saint?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be right out!¡±

    In front of the door of Renee¡¯s amodation, Vera took a step back and stood upright at the voiceing from inside. His expression was a bit more distracted than usual.

    There was no other reason. It was because he was nervous about going to the festival alone with Renee.

    It was a reaction he was not even aware of.

    Thoughts of difort and awkwardness kept swirling around in his head as he absentmindedly scratched his nails with his fingertip.

    <i> Click</i><i>¡ª</i>

    The door opened.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I keep you waiting?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Vera¡¯s head snapped up at the sound and he gulped at the sight of Renee.

    It was the second time since the library incident. No. He stopped thinking altogether when he saw Rene¡¯s appearance, which was iparable to thest time.

    A white blouse, a long sky blue skirt, and arge navy coat above it that was draped over her shoulders.

    It was an outfit that could be described as neither neat nor fancy, but it was clear that she dressed up.

    Briefly distracted by her clothes, Vera then looked at Renee¡¯s face.

    Longshes fluttered over her downcast eyes.

    Her white hair was falling down a bit wavy, unlike usual. Only the left side of her hair was tucked behind her ear, drawing attention to the slender, white nape of her neck.

    ¡°Vera?¡±

    Upon hearing his name, Vera suddenly halted in surprise and continued his words.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t wait at all.¡±

    At that response and the hardened signs felt in his tone, Renee cheered inwardly.

    ¡®That¡¯s it!¡¯

    As Annie said, the ¡®first impression¡¯ seemed to work well.

    Renee struggled to control the twitching corners of her mouth, her grip on her cane straining unnecessarily in the rush of excitement. She held out one hand to Vera and said.

    ¡°Then shall we go?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Their hands met.

    Renee slipped her fingers between Vera¡¯s fingers and grabbed them, feeling the strength in his hand.

    <i> Tap.</i>

    Renee touched the ground with her cane as a signal, and the two began to walk.

    ¡°Where are we going first?¡±

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s some time until the night market opens, so we¡¯re going to have a meal first. I know a good ce, so I made a reservation there.¡±

    ¡°Reservation?¡±

    <b><i> When did he even make a reservation? </i></b>

    When Renee made a surprised face, Vera continued.

    ¡°I had some errands to run nearby, so I took care of it while I was there.¡±

    It was a lie.

    A few days ago, he got up early in the morning and ran to the 5th Street to make a reservation. Since it was fully booked, he found out the contact information of those who made the reservation, paid them more money, and won the table.

    However, Vera, whose pride did not allow him to say that with his own mouth, added as nonchntly as possible.

    ¡°Fortunately, there was only one table left.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fortunate.¡±

    Renee smiled brightly, and focused on the signs felt in Vera¡¯s voice.

    ¡®He¡¯s nervous.¡¯

    <b><i> Vera is nervous. I wasn¡¯t the only one nervous. We are conscious of each other currently.</i></b>

    Renee felt a chill run down her spine as she realized that Vera was finally bing conscious of her.

    At the same time, there was a tinge of bitterness in the back of her mind, brought on by the pain she had suffered alone all this time.

    ordingly, there was a sense of yfulness that emerged together.

    ¡®Let¡¯s make you a little more nervous.¡¯

    She hoped that Vera would be as upset as she had been.

    With that in mind, Renee tapped the back of Vera¡¯s hand and asked with a teasing tone.

    ¡°Vera, do you have anything to say to me?¡±

    <b><i> Didn¡¯t you have any thoughts after I dressed up like this?</i></b>

    At the question asked with such intent, Vera¡¯s body began to stiffen even more.

    Normally, he could just say ¡®You look beautiful¡¯ like he always did, but for some reason, it didn¡¯t work this time.

    Wasn¡¯t that right? Didn¡¯t it feel like flirting? Wasn¡¯t saying ¡®You are beautiful¡¯, too cheesy?

    There must be something better to say.

    <b><i> There must be something to praise Renee¡¯s outfit purely that¡¯s not cheesy and not like flirting¡­</i></b>

    Biting his lips at the passing thoughts, Vera broke out in a cold sweat at theck of options.

    ¡°Nothing?¡±

    A voice rang in his ears.

    The urging words made him flustered.

    In the end, Vera let out words in a trembling tone.

    ¡°¡­You are beautiful.¡±

    He spewed out those cheesy words.

    He felt miserable.

    Vera was concerned that Renee might misunderstand the intention of his words, but fortunately, it was a useless worry.

    ¡°I-Is that so¡­!¡±

    Renee felt her heart drop with a thud at his answer.

    It felt like her face was burning up. She felt like her whole body was getting goosebumps.

    It was because the tremble and momentary hesitation in Vera¡¯s voice while speaking made it feel serious.

    ¡°A-Ahem..!¡±

    Renee coughed for no reason and lowered her head.

    She tried to calm down her pounding heart.

    In her head, she was reflecting on what Annie said just before she came out of her room.

    <i> ¨C Do you understand, Saint? You have to look rxed! Even if you¡¯re not rxed, you have to pretend to be rxed! ¡®It doesn¡¯t have to be you! You¡¯re nobody to me!¡¯ With such an air, make him impatient¡­ What? He¡¯s not nobody? Oh, my goodness! You have to ¡®pretend¡¯. Pretend!</i>

    <b><i> Pretend to be rxed. Make him impatient.</i></b>

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°How is Vera dressed today?¡±

    Straight waist, slightly lowered head, and pulled neck so that the nape was clearly visible.

    At the question asked while recalling what she had learned one by one, Vera¡¯s pupils trembled slightly.

    It was a very awkward action, but even such action waspromised as beauty in Vera¡¯s mind.

    Vera opened his mouth as if possessed when he saw Renee¡¯s white hair flutter, then suddenly swallowed his words again.

    ¡®How¡­¡¯

    <b><i> Should I say it? </i></b> It was because he had such a worry.

    How should he exin how he dressed today, how he looked, and also why he looked the way he did?

    Would his exnation sound like pointless bragging? Or would it feel too in?

    Vera, who was rolling his eyes with unnecessary worry, forced himself to calm down and speak.

    ¡°¡­It is a light outfit. I¡¯m wearing a shirt, pants, and a coat over it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the color?¡±

    ¡°The shirt is white, while the pants and coat are ck.¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°¡­I left the Holy Sword because I thought it would attract attention. Instead, I keep a dagger hidden in my arms.¡±

    After saying that, Vera took a deep breath and looked into the distance before adding.

    ¡°It¡¯s the dagger that the Saint gave me as a gift.¡±

    A small smile appeared on Renee¡¯s lips.

    It was a smile that came from the satisfaction of knowing that he had used the gift that she had given him.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s cool.¡±

    Herpliment was vague.

    Of course, Vera¡¯s confusion deepened.

    Was she saying that the dagger was cool, or that using it was cool, or¡­ that he was cool?

    He had no idea.

    Although he had no idea¡­

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m grateful.¡±

    He was very grateful.

 Chapter 105: Festival (3)

    <b>? Festival (3) ?</b>

    Renee mindlessly moved her body.

    She just tapped her cane and walked like a robot.

    Then she became worried. Were her hands sweating? Was her expression stiff? Was her way of walking weird?

    Since she couldn¡¯t check Vera¡¯s reaction, she was worried about even the smallest things.

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    She involuntarily lowered her head, her cheeks burning. Perhaps her whole face was blushing.

    <b><i> I have to ¡®pretend¡¯ to be rxed¡­ but it seems that hiding it is impossible because I have to tuck my hair behind my ears to emphasize the neck.</i></b>

    While she was thinking like that, Vera spoke.

    ¡°¡­We have arrived.¡±

    Renee raised her head in surprise.

    ¡°Already?¡±

    It didn¡¯t seem like they walked that much, but they had already arrived. At the words she made with that thought, Vera replied with a firm voice.

    ¡°Yes, the 3rd and 5th Street are within a twenty minute walking distance.¡±

    Twenty minutes.

    Had she been embarrassed for such a long time?

    Renee¡¯s face was filled with a dismayed expression at the thought.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Should we go in then?¡±

    <b><i> Get your act together. Didn¡¯t you promise to make some progress today?</i></b>

    ¡°Yes, then this way.¡±

    Renee gathered herposure and followed Vera¡¯s guidance into the restaurant.

    ***

    The 5th Street of the Imperial Capital was where one can taste all kinds of high-end dishes, and was also called Gourmet Street.

    [Whispers of Salt] was one of the best high-end restaurants there.

    After entering that ce, Vera led Renee to the window seat that he had reserved on the second floor.

    The tables were lined up along the window, so they had to sit next to each other.

    Because Renee had various inconveniences while eating, they couldn¡¯t go to a table facing each other, so he deliberately chose this seat.

    After they sat at the reserved table, Vera let his breath out as quietly as possible so that Renee wouldn¡¯t notice.

    It was because his left chest felt stuffy.

    They walked hand in hand as always and it wasn¡¯t the first time for them to walk together in the Imperial Capital, but he felt nervous for some reason and could hardly calm down.

    Vera nced and looked at Renee¡¯s profile sitting next to him.

    Her hair was gently tucked behind her ears, revealing a visible line.

    It started from the round forehead and crossed over the straight nose bridge, down to the red lips all the way to the sharp and thin jawline. If you follow the line all the way, you can see the simrly thin white earlobes and the white nape.

    ¡®¡­A mole.¡¯

    At the point where the end of the chin meets the nape of the neck, a small dot was stamped there.

    His gaze that was secretly peeping was tantly directed at that mole before he knew it.

    While he was staring at that spot¡­

    ¡°Vera?¡±

    Vera¡¯s body flinched a Renee¡¯s call.

    Btedly, he felt embarrassed.

    The blind Renee probably didn¡¯t know where he was looking, but regardless of that, he felt like he was ¡®caught in the act¡¯ and felt guilty.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    His voice came out very stiff.

    Vera waited for her response, scolding himself for not being more alert.

    Renee raised the corners of her mouth slightly, a dimpled smile spreading across her face before she spoke.

    ¡°How does the atmosphere here feel?¡±

    She asked, keeping in mind the ¡®Art of Seduction¡¯ that she had learned from Annie.

    Vera felt his chest tightening again at that, and he hastily looked around.

    ¡°The interior is mainly decorated with abination of white and gray. The material is¡­ rock. I¡¯m guessing that it¡¯s probably marble. There are about twenty tables visible, plus maybe five more if you count the long tables by this window, so the second floor alone can hold twenty-five tables. You can see apricot-colored magic lights everywhere. The light reflected on the glittering marble is creating a quite faint atmosphere.¡±

    <b><i> Oh, fortunately I didn¡¯t stutter.</i></b>

    With a small sigh of relief, Vera cleared his throat.

    ¡°What about the sound of music I¡¯m hearing right now? Is there a performer by any chance?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a magic tool. I believe it was submitted as a graduation project from the Academy¡¯s Department of Magical Engineering a few years ago then it became popr and is being used this way.¡±

    ¡°Magical engineering? Wow, that¡¯s amazing.¡±

    Vera replied with a nod as Renee stroked the handle of her cane that was leaning against her chair.

    ¡°Yes, since it is practical, it¡¯s expected that there will be more amazing items in the future.¡±

    There was actually such a saying.

    It was said that if magical engineering developed further, the continent¡¯s way of life would change in the next fifty years.

    Of course, it was a spection that went to naught as the Demon King reduced the continent into nothing but a wastnd.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Renee nodded to Vera¡¯s words and suddenly asked a question.

    ¡°I wonder if there will be something that can help blind people see?¡±

    Vera¡¯s fingertips trembled and his gaze turned to Renee. It was to examine whether she was showing a sad face or whether she had a bitter feeling in her heart.

    Silence naturally fell between the two.

    Vera bit his lips slightly before finally breaking the silence.

    ¡°¡­It will definitely be developed. If it¡¯s not, I will go and order it to be made.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¨C what¡¯s that?¡±

    An airyugh escaped Renee¡¯s mouth.

    Meanwhile, gratitude bubbled up inside her.

    She knew that Vera, who was always serious about everything, wouldn¡¯t say that as a joke.

    Renee, who was smiling in gratitude and excitement for his firm attitude of saying that he would go that far for her, continued her words in a slightly mischievous tone.

    ¡°Are you going to threaten them?¡±

    Vera felt his conscience being pricked. This was because he was actually considering such a method.

    Wasn¡¯t it true, though? After all, schrs were human beings who would create anything if they were pressured.

    Although it was a statement that he had spat out based on his experience in dealing with such types of people in his past life, Vera realized a little toote that it was ¡®not the right thing to do¡¯ and bit his tongue.

    Renee giggled at Vera¡¯s attitude of keeping his mouth shut, and this time spoke in a lower voice as if whispering.

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t exist, I can just live without it.¡±

    ¡°However¡­¡±

    ¡°Vera will show me the way, right?¡±

    Renee cut off his rebuttal and continued. She felt a pleasant sensation rising at Vera¡¯s flinching presence. Her face was getting redder.

    ¡°¡­You promised to stay by my side, remember?¡±

    Those were the words Vera said in Remeo three years ago.

    In addition, those words were like a treasure that has not faded at all even after so many years passed.

    Did Vera know how much those words meant to her, when he said that he would live for her?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if I can¡¯t see, because I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    After saying that, Renee took a breath for a moment and added in a quiet voice.

    ¡°Vera will show me the way, I can live like this.¡±

    Her words were not just simply about the visual part, but also came with a bit of the feelings that she had hidden inside her.

    At that, Vera¡¯s pupils trembled slightly.

    Even though she was absolutely right, and even though there was no room for other intentions in the context of the conversation¡­

    Those words felt harsh somehow and made him feel like his insides were burning.

    ¡°¡­Yes, that is correct.¡±

    Vera replied, fiddling with his ss of water in an attempt to calm his nerves.

    ¡°I will always be by the Saint¡¯s side.¡±

    Vera carried on with his words and gulped down a lot of water. However, he still felt hot inside. Even though he drank cold water, he still wasn¡¯t calming down.

    His gaze, which had been directed towards Renee just a moment ago, was now looking out the window. His expression crumpled. He did it because if he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control his expression, and it would have been too embarrassing.

    It was a pathetic attempt to keep his embarrassment from showing, but unfortunately, Renee could feel Vera¡¯s embarrassment.

    From his tone, the rustling movement, or the gulping sound of drinking water.

    Despite the sounds of other guests talking nearby or the music ying in the restaurant, Renee¡¯s senses were solely focused on Vera.

    Renee¡¯s world was filled with only Vera.

    Suddenly, Renee felt a small pang of regret.

    ¡®I want to see his expression.¡¯

    <b><i> What kind of expression is Vera making right now? What color is his face? Where is he looking at?</i></b>

    She was also curious about a lot more than those.

    She needed all the visual information about the person named Vera.

    Although she said that it was okay even if she couldn¡¯t see, it was still unfortunate that she couldn¡¯t see him.

    She just wanted to see Vera, not the world.

    Renee felt such a regret.

    ***

    Even though his heart was in a mess and his thoughts were not organized well, the meal was delicious.

    At least, Vera thought so.

    ¡®It¡¯s been almost ten years.¡¯

    It had been a long time since he had eaten a multi-course meal like this. In the previous life, he couldn¡¯t eat it because he ran away after the rise of the Demon King, and in this life, he couldn¡¯t eat it because he didn¡¯t have a chance.

    Thinking of the joy of indulging in gourmet food after a long time, Vera passed the steak he had cut to Renee.

    ¡°Try this, too.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±

    Renee smiled, grabbed the fork, carefully dipped the steak with Vera¡¯s guidance and put it in her mouth.

    She chewed slowly, taking a moment to chew and feel the taste of the steak.

    ¡®It¡¯s delicious, but¡­¡¯

    It tasted kind of boring.

    Such an impression came to her mind.

    If she had to express it, it can be evaluated as an ¡®expensive taste¡¯.

    ¡®I think the soup that Marie made tastes better.¡¯

    <b><i> I liked it because it was stimting.</i></b>

    ¡®Should I ask her to make it one more time before we go?¡¯

    To borrow Vera¡¯s words, the ¡®twisted gourmet¡¯ Renee chewed and swallowed the steak while recalling such thoughts but soon shook them off.

    ¡®Well, the atmosphere is good though.¡¯

    <b><i> Perhaps the reason why this ce is famous is because of the atmosphere.</i></b>

    The gentle sound of a song or the warm sensation. ording to Vera, the interior was also quite well done, so it would be fair to say that this restaurant was a ce that set the atmosphere for celebrations.

    Renee smiled a little at those thoughts.

    It was a smile that came up from the excitement of knowing that Vera had taken today¡¯s outing seriously.

    Of course, Vera, unaware of her feelings, was in the middle of judging that Renee liked the meal as she smiled while eating the steak.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    The waitress said as she approached.

    Vera asked as he watched the sherbet served on the table by the waitress.

    ¡°What is this made of?¡±

    It was a question he had asked because the color was so unique. A sparkling ice cream with a white glow. When he asked a question that came up because he had never seen it here in his previous life, the waitress smiled and answered.

    ¡°This is a new menu developed by the Chef. It was inspired by the miracle that appeared in the sky of the Imperial Capital not too long ago.¡±

    <i> Flinch</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Renee¡¯s shoulders flinched at the waitress¡¯s words because she felt a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    She said it unintentionally when she heard that the sherbet was inspired by her, but the waitress, who didn¡¯t know that Renee was the Saint, just tilted her head.

    ¡°Please tell him that we will enjoy the food.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. Then have a good time.¡±

    The waitress left at Vera¡¯s handling, and soon after, an awkward air began to rise between the two.

    ¡°Hm, it¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s something to be proud of.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, for a chef, a menu is like an art containing personal philosophy, so wouldn¡¯t it be the same as saying that by the creation of this menu, the Saint has be the muse of that art?¡±

    A muse.

    Renee, who became more embarrassed by the excessive praise, changed the topic with an awkward smile.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s try it.¡±

    Feeling as if she would die of embarrassment if she listened to it any longer, Renee scooped the sherbet with a spoon and put it in her mouth. Suddenly, she opened her eyes wide and eximed.

    ¡°Hm! It¡¯s really good!¡±

    The spicy and salty taste gave her a thrilling sensation.

    It was a taste that perfectly hit her preferences.

    A natural, bright smile came upon her mouth.

    ¡°Vera, try it quickly, too. It¡¯s really good.¡±

    <b><i> So, this ce has good desserts.</i></b>

    As Renee teased her spoon with the thought, Vera gave a small nod and followed suit, scooping up the sherbet.

    Soon after¡­

    ¡°Eup¡­!¡±

    Vera¡¯s expression crumpled.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Vera looked at Renee with a baffled expression.

    Was it strange for him to be angry at the appearance of her waiting for an answer with a face full of expectations?

    Unable to meet Renee¡¯s eyes, Vera dropped his gaze to the floor and struggled to spit out his answer.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    <b><i> I can¡¯t understand Renee¡¯s tastes no matter how hard I try.</i></b>

    Vera was thinking such thoughts.

 Chapter 106: Festival (4)

    <b>? Festival (4) ?</b>

    It was a meal that left the both of them satisfied in different ways.

    As they left the restaurant and stepped out onto the street, the two of them continued their conversation in a much softer atmosphere than when they came.

    ¡°Are we going to the night market now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re heading to see the outdoor performances first, since the food areas will be crowded. Is that okay with you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just trust Vera.¡±

    Vera¡¯s lips pursed tightly at the answer that Renee gave with a smile.

    <b><i> Why is that smile so distracting today?</i></b>

    Frowning at the confusion in his head, Vera quickly held his breath and calmed his racing heart before speaking again.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    They continued on their way.

    On the streets where the sunset was slowly fading away, the sound of a tapping cane and stomping footsteps blended together, creating their own unique beat.

    ***

    4th Street, the center of the festival.

    As they entered the ce where all sorts of loud noises and fragrant scents mingled, Renee felt a smile bloom on her lips.

    Although she couldn¡¯t see it, there was a clear liveliness in the air.

    ¡°There are so many people.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it seems especially crowded this year.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t just saying empty words. In fact, more people were flooding the Imperial Capital this yearpared to the previous years.

    The reason was¡­ because of Renee.

    Rumors of the miracle Renee had performed on the day of the terrorism attack had spread throughout the continent, causing an influx of people.

    All kinds of people, ranging from pedestrians hoping to catch a glimpse of the saint in person, to the sick who suffered from incurable diseases, and even the descendants of bankrupt households who squandered their ancestors¡¯ wealth and were seeking the Saint¡¯s power, hade here to see Renee.

    Of course, Renee was unaware of this fact.

    It would be more urate to say that Vera deliberately hid it, not wanting to burden her with any unnecessary pressure.

    Pushing aside those thoughts, Vera led Renee toward the crowded area and spoke.

    ¡°Please hold my hand tightly so we don¡¯t get separated.¡±

    He tightened his grip on her hand as he spoke, causing Renee¡¯s face to flush with embarrassment.

    Renee nodded in agreement, but suddenly thought that this was an opportunity.

    <i> ¨C Saint, remember this. Men, no matter how clever and good-looking they are, be idiots when ites to physical attacks. So you should go all out and link arms, move your body against his, and since there are so many people, it¡¯s perfect! ¡®Ah~ There¡¯s not even enough space to hold my cane~¡¯ Stick to him like this and¡­ Huh? It¡¯s embarrassing? Oh gooosh! Saintttt!!! If you care about that, you¡¯ll die of old age alone, you know?! Stop worrying about that and think that you¡¯re in the middle of a war!!!</i>

    Annie¡¯s furious words reyed in her head.

    Renee felt like her brain was boiling with that thought and hesitated.

    ¡®Do it? Should I do it? Should I really do it?¡¯

    No, she had to do it. Just as Annie said, everything woulde to nothing if she remained sluggish like this.

    She had to use every means possible.

    Renee felt her heart pounding and a dryness in her mouth, but she then made up her mind, took a deep breath and stopped walking.

    ¡°Saint?¡±

    <b><i> It¡¯s now. I have to do it now. I have to make sure that he recognizesme as a woman! Remind Vera of what happened today even in his sleep! Make him dream of me!</i></b>

    <i> Gulp.</i>

    Once again, she swallowed dry saliva.

    Amidst all the noises around them, Renee spoke so quietly that only Vera could hear her.

    ¡°¡­Vera, there are so many people.¡±

    ¡°Yes, so hold my hand just in case¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    <i> Pat</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Renee released the hand she was holding. She had put too much strength into the move as she was nervous, so it looked like she was shaking off his hand.

    At that, Renee flinched while Vera was taken aback.

    ¡®Ca-calm down!¡¯

    In the meantime, Renee, who had regained herposure first, took a big step towards Vera and wrapped her arm around his arm in aswooping motion.

    Then, she added the other arm, which was holding a cane, to their intertwined arms.

    Rather than linking their arms, Renee clinging to Vera¡­ was more urate.

    In the midst of her embarrassment, Renee did not even realize what she was doing and justified herself, blurting out an excuse while tightening her grip on his arm.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s because there are so many people! We shouldn¡¯t be separated! If I get lost, it¡¯ll be difficult to find me, so we have to stay close like this, right? Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    As she spoke, Renee felt that her heart was about to burst as she felt Vera¡¯s forearm, which was thicker and harder than her own.

    ¡°Answer me!¡±

    Therefore, she urged him to respond.

    As Vera flinched in surprise at Renee¡¯s outburst, the soft sensation squeezing his arm made him stiffen like a stone once again.

    To exin it¡­ He had hardened. It was too shameful and vulgar to say out loud because Renee¡¯s gesture, which had made him unsure whether they were linking arms or doing something else, was currently pressing against his arm.

    A huge presence reminiscent of a big mountain. A distant touch that makes one¡¯s head go nk.

    Each time Renee was pushed by the crowd, it became much worse and messed up Vera¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ yes. You can¡¯t get lost. Right¡­ That¡¯s true.¡±

    His head turned towards the sky.

    He saw the ck sky and the yellownterns lighting up the streets. He saw the colorful lights.

    Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, violet.

    <b><i> Oh, it¡¯s a rainbow.</i></b>

    Vera, who suddenly realized that the color arrangement of the lights was that of a rainbow, made a nk face.

    ¡°Th-then shall we go?¡±

    Renee asked.

    Vera creaked along with an indescribably dumbfounded face.

    ***

    In the outdoor theater hall on 4th Street, where the street performance was in full swing.

    Albrecht stood there managing the crowd with a wide smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Prince!¡±

    ¡°Kyaaaaah!¡±

    ¡°Please look at me too!!!¡±

    ¡°The Prince saw me!!!¡±

    ¡°Nooooooooooo!! He saw meeee!!!¡±

    The reason for all the cheering was because they had spotted him while he was patrolling the area to maintain public safety.

    <b><i> Ah, what a sweet sound this is.</i></b>

    The pleasure of receiving praise from the masses was indescribably exhrating.

    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right! I¡¯m the Second Prince of this Empire! Commander of the Imperial Knights, Albrecht van Freich!¡±

    ¡°Kyaaaaah!!!!!¡±

    At his powerful cry, cheers erupted once again.

    Feeling the excitement course through his entire body at the response, Albrecht¡¯s shining gold eyes curved finely and he shed his pearly white teeth as he shouted.

    ¡°Leave the security of the capital to me, Albrecht! Enjoy yourselves, everyone!!!¡±

    To call it the ¡®sound of heaven¡¯ would be fitting.

    As Albrecht¡¯s beautiful and sweet voice spread, the entire street was engulfed with excitement.

    ¡°Yeeeeeeess!¡±

    Albrecht waved his hands in the air and turned around, his red cloak pping in an exaggerated motion.

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    He was happy.

    He felt like he had finally returned to his rightful ce and was filled with the sense of security one would have in their mother¡¯s womb.

    It felt like his self-esteem, which had plummeted while exploring the slums and interacting with the Holy Kingdom¡¯s people, was being restored.

    ¡®This is my ce!¡¯

    <b><i> This is Albrecht Van Freich!</i></b>

    At the sight of Albrecht walking down the street with a flushed face, Count Baishur, who was following him, sighed.

    ¡®A person who¡¯s supposed to maintain security¡­¡¯

    <b><i> What if he makes the streets a mess?</i></b>

    At the sight of the security force blocking the crowd that was flocking toward the Prince, Count Baishur felt a pain in his neck.

    ***

    The noise of the bustling street was oveid with music.

    The tickling sound of stringed instruments, the rumbling of wind instruments and the cheerful sounds of percussion instruments mixed well into one and became a harmony.

    However, the most prominent sound that could be heard despite the loudness of the music was the beating of their own hearts.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s good.¡±

    When Renee lightly spoke, Vera¡¯s answer came back.

    ¡°Yes, it seems to be a band with considerable skill.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. I was expecting something more lighthearted when I heard it was a street performance, but I never expected such skilled people toe out¡­¡±

    Renee said those words as quickly as possible and without much thought.

    The words she spoke without thinking were an attempt to drown out the sound of her own heart. Vera responded with a somewhat stiff tone, as if he was trying to hide the fact that his heart was also beating too loudly.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s due to the special nature of the festival¡¯s outdoor performance. There are only a limited number of hallspared to the number of bands, so it¡¯s been upgraded as the bands have topete in order to perform in the halls.¡±

    ¡°Is thepetition that fierce?¡±

    ¡°During this period, many influential people from around the world gather here, so the bands tend topete fiercely to catch their attention. This hall is kind of a scouting ce, in a way. In fact, the Imperial Orchestra was scouted here 10 years ago, so you can imagine how important this hall¡¯s performance is to them.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Vera shuddered again as Renee nodded her head in affirmation.

    It was because of ¡®that thing¡¯ that showed off its presence every time Renee moved.

    He was trying to maintain hisposure and without stuttering, but at this moment, his thoughts were hazy and he found it hard to keep hisposure.

    <b><i> I shouldn¡¯t have such wicked thoughts.</i></b>

    As Vera tried to regain hisposure, amotion spread among the people.

    Their whispering voices prated Vera¡¯s and Renee¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Prince!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s His Highness the Second Prince!¡±

    <i> Flinch</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Renee¡¯s body trembled, and her expression also became grim.

    <b><i> Everything is going well, but why does that person have to show up?</i></b>

    It was because she had that thought.

    However, unlike Renee, who was getting annoyed, Vera was relieved to have an excuse to settle his confused mind in the meantime.

    ¡°¡­Shouldn¡¯t we at least say hello?¡±

    ¡°Do we really have to?¡±

    Renee¡¯s lips pouted out.

    <b><i> The atmosphere was nice, so can¡¯t we just pretend we don¡¯t know him?</i></b>

    Feeling that Vera was bing insensitive, Renee continued to talk in aining tone.

    ¡°We¡¯re just tourists now. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for us to pretend that we don¡¯t know him?¡±

    For some reason, her spinning head made up a usible excuse.

    Vera was stunned by Renee¡¯s words and his pupils shook as if an earthquake had urred, feeling flustered.

    He needed to calm himself down, but his current condition was vastly different from usual, and there was no way out.

    Sweat trickled down his forehead and he looked away, unable to answer.

    ¡°Aah! Please calm down! I hope everyone can maintain order!¡±

    A sweet voice reverberated through the space.

    It was a voice that prated the music of the band that filled the hall.

    Renee clicked her tongue lightly.

    This was because she felt that Albrecht¡¯s presence was getting closer.

    She hoped that they would not be discovered, but in no time, that presence found them.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the priests! You must havee to see the festival! How is it? Are you enjoying it?¡±

    Annoyance welled up inside Renee.

    ¡°Yes, anyways¡­¡±

    She gave a curt answer.

    Albrecht shuddered at her answer, and Vera, who finally took the opportunity, released Renee¡¯s arm and whispered to her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get something to drink for a moment.¡±

    <i> Whoosh</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    Vera, who rose before Renee could say anything, pushed past Albrecht.

    ¡°Please take care of her for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Hm? Okay.¡±

    Vera disappeared into the crowd.

    Only then did Renee realize that Vera had run away, and she let out a bitterugh.

    An angry look was rising on her face.

    Albrecht swallowed his embarrassment at the sight.

    ¡°That¡­ um.¡±

    A cold sweat broke out from Albrecht¡¯s forehead.

    The atmosphere became very awkward.

    As Albrecht tried to think of something to say, he heard the murmurs around him.

    ¡°Who is that woman? Does she know the Prince?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s pretty¡­¡±

    ¡°Are they dating perhaps? Is she the Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e or something?¡±

    Voices of passerbys were linking him and Renee together, creating a scandal.

    At that, Albrecht felt an overwhelming sense of unease.

    It was because he was afraid that Renee, who was offended by their remarks, might condemn him.

    Albrecht carefully watched Renee¡¯s expression and tried to speak cheerfully.

    ¡°Hm, it seems like I¡¯ve interrupted a good time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was no answer. Renee just sat there with a curt look on her face.

    ¡°That, I-I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding! Sir Vera should be back soon! It-it¡¯s not good if this scandal gets any bigger¡­¡±

    ¡°Prince.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­! Please speak!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being noisy.¡±

    <i> Thump</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Albrecht stiffened like a stone.

    The murmurs around them grew louder.

    ¡°What, did the Prince get dumped?¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡±

    ¡°What should we do with our Prince¡­¡±

    Count Baishur, who was one step away and was watching the scene, covered his eyes with his hand.

    He felt miserable.

    In the streets of the Imperial Capital in the middle of a festival and with a great number of witnesses.

    His stomach began to churn at the thought that by tomorrow, rumors that the Prince had been dumped would¡¯ve already spread across the Imperial Capital.

 Chapter 107: Festival (5)

    <b>? Festival (5) ?</b>

    In a path leading to 3rd Street.

    Vera walked down the street while quietly keeping an eye on Renee¡¯s expression. Her face was filled with irritation.

    It was because Renee was very angry.

    <i> Tak! Tak!</i>

    Renee¡¯s cane hit the floor with a hint of dissatisfaction. It wasn¡¯t ¡°tap-tap¡± but ¡°tak-tak¡±.

    That alone could tell how angry Renee was currently, so Vera¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t be any better.

    It had been like this since he left the outdoor hall for a while in an attempt to somehow control his agitated feelings.

    Feeling a sense of despair creeping up, Vera spoke carefully to Renee.

    ¡°How was the festival?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fortunate that the festival was held safely despite the incident.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Also¡­¡±

    Vera trailed off as he continued, unable to think of anything else to say.

    They were enveloped in an incredibly awkward atmosphere.

    In the midst of that, Vera, who didn¡¯t even know why Renee was angry, started to look for the cause by pointing out the wrong ces.

    ¡®The Prince?¡¯

    Did the Second Prince do something rude while he was away?

    ¡®No.¡¯

    When he returned, the Second Prince just stood there quietly with his characteristic dumbfounded expression.

    ¡®Did she not enjoy the performance?¡¯

    It couldn¡¯t be, since Renee¡¯s reaction was good as she listened to the performance right before he left.

    Feeling his head getting dizzy, Vera looked at their sped hands.

    They weren¡¯t crossing arms, and their fingers weren¡¯t even interlocked. It looked just like putting a hand on top of his hand.

    He was saddened by it for some reason.

    Vera looked at Renee, unsure of what to say, and finally managed to get the words out.

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    Whatever it was, he decided to apologize and see.

    And then¡­

    <i> Halt</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Renee stopped walking.

    ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡±

    A curt look was evident on Renee¡¯s face as she finally opened her mouth.

    Vera flinched again at her expression and hastily added.

    ¡°I apologize for not being considerate of the Saint¡¯s feelings. Maybe there was a ce among those I showed you today that you didn¡¯t like. I apologize for myck of consideration¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°It was good.¡±

    She spoke in a blunt tone.

    Vera felt his confusion grow. She said it was good, but why was her expression bad? Why was she so angry?

    As he continued to worry, Vera broke out into a cold sweat. Ultimately, he couldn¡¯t find an answer no matter how much he thought about it, so¡­

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    He repeated the same words again.

    ¡°Just what are you apologizing for?¡±

    Renee also responded simrly to before.

    Vera felt ufortable with her answer. Renee¡¯s sharp response was like a needle poking at his heart.

    <b><i> What should I do?</i></b>

    Vera continued to worry and eventually decided to face the situation head-on.

    Wasn¡¯t this the case? After all, this wasn¡¯t a problem that couldn¡¯t be solved by simply paying attention to her expression. If thinking about it could provide an answer, he would¡¯ve known already.

    Therefore, it was time to express his true feelings and offer a sincere apology.

    Having made up his mind, Vera let go of Renee¡¯s hand and knelt down on the ground with a loud ¡°thud!¡± then opened his mouth while looking downwards.

    ¡°I apologize. I, Vera, am too foolish to understand the will of the Saint. Please teach me.¡±

    Renee¡¯s body trembled. Embarrassment shed across her curt expression.

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°If you teach me, I will never offend the Saint¡¯s feelings with the same thing again. But if you can¡¯t believe me, then I will make an oath¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Taken aback by the word ¡®oath,¡¯ Renee quickly denied it. She felt like her anger had been blown away due to Vera¡¯s sudden actions.

    ¡°Please teach me.¡±

    As Vera repeated his words, Renee¡¯s body shook, and her mind went nk.

    Of course, it was because she was embarrassed to tell him why she was angry.

    ¡®I-I¡¯m upset because of our linked arms¡­¡¯

    How could she say that she was angry because their arms weren¡¯t intertwined anymore?

    Wouldn¡¯t it be too embarrassing to say with her own mouth that she was upset over something so trivial?

    Renee¡¯s face turned even redder.

    Unable to express her true feelings and losing her words, Renee immediately exploded with the thought that ¡®whatever happens, happens¡¯ as she could not think of a suitable excuse.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s why I can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Do I have to feed you something like this? Huh? If you don¡¯t know, keep learning until you do! If you can¡¯t, do it until you can! Use your perseverance to find out!¡±

    She didn¡¯t even know what she was saying. She just repeated the words of admonishment that Norn had once said to the Pdins under hismand.

    It wasn¡¯t untilter that she realized her mistake, but thinking that it would look weird to take back her words now, Renee strained her blind eyes and continued to speak.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, is your life in the Holy Kingdom over? Huh? Nowadays, people can¡¯t function because of things like this! ¡®Do this please~ Do that please~¡¯ People can¡¯t think for themselves!¡±

    It was a phrase that people often used these days.

    ¡°I ap¡­¡±

    ¡°I mean, don¡¯t do something that you¡¯ll have to apologize for!¡±

    ¡°I apo¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you like apologizing so much, why not be an apologist!?¡±<sup>1</sup>T/N: It doesn¡¯t really work in English, but the original text is a pun ¡®??¡¯ which can be ¡®apologize¡¯ or ¡®throwing a ball¡¯. So it would be like, ¡®why not be an athlete!?¡¯

    Renee wanted to cry.

    Even though she kept thinking ¡®this isn¡¯t right¡¯ in her head, she couldn¡¯t stop talking because she had already gained momentum.

    She hoped it would stop soon, but this tactless man just kept apologizing.

    ¡°This is why I can¡¯t sleep well! ¡®What kind of ident will you have tomorrow~ How long do I have to feed you one by one~¡¯ When I lie down with that thought, a sighes out! A sigh!¡±

    Over Renee¡¯s flushed face, tears of shame began to well up in her eyes.

    Vera felt his breath stop once again at the sight of her face.

    ¡°No. You don¡¯t have to tell me. I think I gave up too hastily. After thinking more deeply, I will give the Saint an answer again.¡±

    <i> Flinch.</i>

    Renee stopped talking.

    Finding a breakthrough in Vera¡¯s words, Renee¡¯s face brightened as she continued to speak.

    ¡°W-will you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will engrave the teachings of the Saint on my bones and seek the answer myself.¡±

    As the tension began to dissipate, Renee felt relieved that she could finally stop saying these strange words.

    ¡°Hm hm! Well thought out.¡±

    Feeling more at ease, Renee forgot why she was angry and spoke with a bright smile on her face.

    ¡°Get up. Marie must be worried.¡±

    Vera tilted his head and slowly rose to his feet. It was because he couldn¡¯t judge whether it was resolved well or not.

    Although it was fortunate that Renee¡¯s mood had improved, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he should do if something like this happened again.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    Renee held out her arm.

    Vera flinched at the arm outstretched in his direction, as if it were trying to do something other than hold his hand, and then felt a thought sh through his mind.

    ¡®Is it perhaps¡­¡±

    <b><i> Crossing arms?</i></b>

    Maybe she was angry because he untied their arms as he rushed to leave.

    Although it sounded unlikely, Vera couldn¡¯t ignore the possibility that hade to his mind and simply stared at Renee.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up, shall we?¡±

    Renee urged, waving her arm up and down.

    Vera reached out and extended his arm with a nod.

    Renee¡¯s arm wrapped around his, and her body clung to him.

    <i> Twitch</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Shuddering, Vera pushed the assumptions out of his mind.

    He felt that it would be embarrassing to ask if his assumption was right. He had a hunch that it would be better to just keep silent and bury the answer.

    Staring straight ahead at the soft sensation he felt once again in his arm, Vera started to move forward.

    The sound of the cane had returned from a ¡®tak tak¡¯ sound to a ¡®tap tap¡¯.

    As they walked, their faces glowed a simr shade of red under the light of the magicmp.

    ***

    ¡°My apologies.¡±

    In the mansion¡¯s study, Count Baishur bowed his head to Renee and Vera.

    ¡°His Highness the Second Prince is also reflecting a lot, so please forgive us for what hap¡­¡±

    ¡°N-no! I am not angry!¡±

    When Renee blurted out a refusal in a surprised tone, the Count breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°¡­Thank you for saying so.¡±

    Count Baishur felt his head throbbing from the damned chronic headache, and took something out of his chest pocket.

    ¡°It¡¯s small, but I¡¯m offering it as an apology.¡±

    What came out of his chest pocket was a gilded envelope.

    Renee received the envelope handed over by the Count and tilted her head at the rough texture of the envelope.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a VIP seat ticket for the public auction held in two days.¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyebrows went up. This was because it was also a familiar item to him.

    ¡°You managed to get your hands on this. I know there are only forty of them avable.¡±

    Only 40 tickets to the VIP section of the auction house were issued for each year¡¯s festival. It was a priceless artifact that cost as much as a house in the Empire¡¯s Capital.

    While doubts arose in Vera¡¯s mind at the Count¡¯s behavior of handing something too big for an apology, the Count added an exnation.

    ¡°It is His Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s ticket. He wanted to apologize for the rudeness caused by His Highness the Second Prince and sent this instead.¡±

    It was a gesture of apology and a way of settling the matter.

    The Crown Prince, who had little interest in spending money on things like auctions, gave the tickets to Renee to cheer up his brother¡¯s spirits and to dispose of the extra tickets.

    Of course, Count Baishur did not mention that part separately because it was unnecessary.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Renee smiled lightly as she fiddled with the surface of the envelope.

    ¡®Hit the jackpot.¡¯

    Renee, who was annoyed by Vera¡¯s escape and didn¡¯t even pay attention to the Second Prince at the time, felt so happy at the ticket which was suddenly given as an apology.

    ¡°There are many interesting items at the auction, right?¡±

    ¡°In fact, it can be said to be the flower of the festival. I¡¯m always surprised by where they get those unusual items from.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is the Count going, too?¡±

    ¡°I have to go to guard.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    <b><i> So, he works even during the festival.</i></b>

    ¡®No, they¡¯re probably busier because it¡¯s a festival.¡¯

    Feeling sorry at the thought that crossed her mind, Renee continued with a light smile.

    ¡°You must be going through a lot, Count.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something that must be done.¡±

    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t you at least take a day off? You could go out with Marie.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve actually taken some time off next week. Coincidentally, there happened to be a ball at that time.¡±

    ¡°Ah,e to think of it, it will be next week.¡±

    ¡°The Second Prince¡¯s blessing¡­ Please take good care of him.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    They were talking about the blessing for Albrecht¡¯sing-of-age ceremony, which coincided with the ball.

    Count Baishur felt uneasy at the sight of Renee smiling lightly.

    ¡®I hope the Prince doesn¡¯t cause another ident.¡¯

    The anxiety was caused by the condition of Albrecht, whom he had checked on before leaving for the day.

    Whether it was due to the trauma from being scolded every time he met Renee, the Second Prince had be so tense that he trembled at the mere mention of Renee¡¯s name.

    In his current state, it was hard to shake off the concern about what would happen if the Second Prince showed an inappropriate appearance at theing-of-age ceremony.

    ¡®Please let theing-of-age ceremony pass in peace¡­.¡¯

    It was a gathering ce for all the nobles of the Empire.

    A member of the Imperial Family should not show a foolish appearance.

    Of course, no one expected a majestic appearance from Albrecht, but he should at least show a dignified appearance.

    The headache made his head throb.

    For the first time in a long time, Count Baishur prayed to the Lord.

    <b><i> Please help the Prince be more mature so that this headache doesn¡¯t get worse.</i></b>

    He didn¡¯t ask for much, just for the Second Prince to be mature for even just one day at hising-of-age ceremony.

    Count Baishur wished for it fervently.

    Footnotes:<ul><li>1T/N: It doesn¡¯t really work in English, but the original text is a pun ¡®??¡¯ which can be ¡®apologize¡¯ or ¡®throwing a ball¡¯. So it would be like, ¡®why not be an athlete!?¡¯</li></ul>

 Chapter 108: Auction (1)

    <b>? Auction (1) ?</b>

    Two nightster at the Grand Theater on 4th Street.

    Vera held Renee¡¯s hand and headed there. It was to participate in an auction.

    ¡°Wow¡­!¡±

    Aisha was with them, too.

    For some reason, Vera felt annoyed and red at Aisha, who was holding Renee¡¯s other hand.

    Was it because they had been spending a lot of time togethertely, as Aisha was learning swordsmanship from him?

    When Aisha overheard that Vera and Renee were participating in an auction today, she insisted oning along, and that¡¯s how they ended up together.

    Logically, there was no harm in Aisha joining them, but for some reason, Vera felt unhappy that there were three of them instead of just two. Vera¡¯s expression remained sullen the entire time.

    ¡°Renee! Look, there are orcs over there!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re huge¡­!¡±

    In contrast to Vera, a small smile appeared on Renee¡¯s lips.

    Aisha had been struggling with her recent training.

    At an age when she should be having fun, she was constantly upied with difficult tasks. It weighed on Renee¡¯s mind, so she thought that this was a good opportunity to give her some memorable experiences.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act so recklessly.¡±

    ¡°Yeah~ Yeah~¡±

    Aisha responded poorly to Vera¡¯s words, her face crumpling into a frown.

    It made Vera tense up, and a distressed expression appeared on Renee¡¯s face.

    ¡°Both of you, stop it. Let¡¯s go inside now.¡±

    It was odd how they could be so close and yet always end up fighting when they were together.

    Renee unconsciously shook her head in resignation.

    ***

    The ce they entered with VIP tickets was a small room on the second floor of the theater.

    It was luxuriously decorated with a long sofa ced in the center.

    Vera grabbed Aisha by the back of her head as she bounced around on the sofa and tossed her into a corner. He then sat Renee down and described the room.

    ¡°This room has arge ss wall at the front. You can see the stage without any obstructions, that¡¯s one of its unique features.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t the sound be muffled if it¡¯s blocked like this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that would be an issue considering the theater¡¯s structure. The second-floor rooms are designed to be morefortable than the first floor.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a small table in front of the sofa. If there¡¯s something that appeals to you, you can ring the bell here to indicate your intention to bid.¡±

    ¡°Well, that sounds quite convenient, but it¡¯s not what I imagined. I thought there would be a lot of people around us, shouting at each other.¡±

    ¡°That may be the case on the first floor, but those who sit in the VIP seats are usually people with status who prefer not to be involved in that.¡±

    Renee nodded in understanding.

    ¡°The tickets are worth the price.¡±

    Only 40 were avable. It made sense that they were expensive, considering they allowed people to enjoy the auction from a distance, away from the chaos below.

    As she said that, Vera added.

    ¡°Another reason they¡¯re expensive¡­ is because of the opportunity to build connections with the other VIPs.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that makes sense. It¡¯s not a ticket you can get just by having money.¡±

    Even though people from all over the continent were flocking in, there were only 40 tickets, which meant that getting one would require not only money but also influence.

    Even the seats they were sitting in had been reserved for the Crown Prince of the Empire.

    People with that kind of money and power used the VIP seats for their backroom dealings. That must be what Vera meant.

    ¡°It¡¯s a ce where a lot of dirty conversations happen.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­that¡¯s a problem. They won¡¯te here, will they?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I put a ¡®No Entry¡¯ sign at the entrance. If they have anymon sense, they won¡¯te in.¡±

    Renee sighed in relief.

    It would only cause trouble if they got entangled with nobles or royals from other nations.

    Moreover, Renee didn¡¯t want her time with Vera to be interrupted by those people.

    Renee felt Vera¡¯s presence beside her and subtly shifted her hips closer to Vera, narrowing the distance between them before asking.

    ¡°What kind of items will be up for auction?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something I¡¯m looking forward to as well. Every once in a while, priceless treasures are auctioned off.¡±

    Vera straightened his back as Renee came closer, his muscles stiffening.

    Renee¡¯s proactive approach was not something Vera was used to, so he felt flustered.

    A strange current flowed between the two of them.

    It was such an obvious atmosphere that even the oblivious Aisha could feel it.

    Renee¡¯s hand ovepped with Vera¡¯s, then their shoulders touched. Aisha¡¯s eyes rolled around.

    <i> Slide</i><i>¡ª </i>

    Just as Renee¡¯s arm wrapped around Vera¡¯s¡­

    <b><i> BANG BANG BANG!</i></b>

    <i> ¨C Are you there?!</i>

    Someone knocked on the door.

    Renee¡¯s expression soured. Vera¡¯s body jolted. Aisha tilted her head.

    Their heads turned towards the door simultaneously.

    An unfamiliar voice. Who could be knocking on the door so abruptly? As they were thinking about it, their expressions darkened.

    <i> ¨C P-Professor! Don¡¯t be so rude!</i>

    <i> ¨C Your Highness, please let me handle this.</i>

    Another voice joined in. A sweet, beautiful voice, recognizable from even beyond the door.

    It was Albrecht¡¯s voice.

    It was Albrecht ¡®again¡¯.

    Renee scowled, sighed heavily, and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Just let it be nothing serious. As that thought fueled Renee¡¯s anger, two men entered the room with a ¡®thud¡¯ sound.

    Vera frowned at the people who came in.

    It was not for any reason other than the man who entered the room with Albrecht.

    The man with curly red hair, drowsy eyes, and freckles. He wore a gray suit covered in all sorts of bizarre essories, befitting the appearance of a freak. It was someone that Vera knew.

    ¡®Why is he here?¡¯ Although this question arose, it soon subsided.

    Instead of feeling surprised to see him, the thought ¡®Again?¡¯ came to mind.

    ¡®¡­Miller.¡¯

    He was one of the heroes of the Demon King¡¯s subjugation, the youngest head professor at Tellon Academy, and the sorcerer Miller.

    The one who embedded a curse into Vera¡¯s heart in his previous life.

    He greeted them with a wide smile.

    ¡°Nice to meet you?¡±

    ***

    Albrecht rolled his eyes back and forth between Renee and Miller.

    ¡®I-It¡¯s a big problem!¡¯

    It truly was a big problem.

    The notoriously ill-tempered Professor Miller and the sharp-tongued Saint had met, so this was not going to end well.

    The rude professor should have apologized first, but there was no way that shameless person would apologize.

    Naturally, in this situation, wouldn¡¯t he be caught up in the crossfire?

    Cold sweat dripped down his face, and a sense of urgency to somehow resolve the situation arose.

    In the most polite tone he could muster, Albrecht opened his mouth.

    ¡°I-I apologize for intruding so rudely! Here¡­¡±

    ¡°So you do realize that you¡¯re being rude?¡±

    <i> Crack</i><i>¡ª</i>

    And then, he froze.

    He failed before he could even get a word out.

    As Aisha poked Albrecht, who was frozen in ce like a statue, Miller spoke up.

    ¡°Well, sorry about that. I also had some urgent matters.¡±

    Miller said with a careless grin, not caring about the atmosphere around him.

    As Miller sat down with his butt on the table on the opposite side of the sofa, he continued speaking.

    ¡°I am Professor Miller of the Academy¡¯s Department of Sorcery. Nice to meet you, Saint¡­ and Apostle of Oath?¡±

    He reached out his hand for a handshake, but no one took it.

    Renee let out a deep sigh at Miller¡¯s sudden intrusion and fake friendly behavior, and spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have something you should do before greeting us?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Please apologize properly.¡±

    Renee straightened her back and spoke with a stern expression.

    ¡°When one is rude, they should apologize. I would think that a professor should know something that even a five-year-old child knows. Or am I wrong?¡±

    It could be said that she vented her intense anger, but at the very least, Renee thought that she was holding back quite a bit.

    Wasn¡¯t it true? Disrupting her time with Vera aside, wasn¡¯t it disrespectful to be so bossy when meeting someone for the first time and to make such demands without respect for the other person?

    Renee knew that being impolite when one could be polite was rude.

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    Miller scratched the back of his head and made an embarrassed face.

    He nced at Vera, then at the frozen Albrecht and the poking Aisha, and once again turned his gaze toward Renee. Miller soon stood up from his seat, knelt down formally, and conveyed his apology.

    ¡°I apologize for my disrespect. I was in a hurry and had no time to think. Please calm down.¡±

    It was a firm tone, unlike the lighthearted one he had been using the entire time.

    It was a tone that tried to convey his sincerity.

    At that, Renee sighed deeply and nodded her head.

    ¡°I ept your apology.¡±

    Although she honestly didn¡¯t want to ept the apology¡­ what could she do?

    If he came to visit with the Prince, there must be an urgent matter, and Renee was not foolish enough to prioritize her personal feelings in such a situation.

    ¡°So, what brings you here? It must be urgent since you entered despite the ¡®No Entry¡¯ sign.¡±

    She would be really angry if it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    With that intention in her words, Miller finally recovered his initial sloppy impression and smiled widely.

    ¡°Yes, I came to strike up a deal.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a money transaction, I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    ¡°What if it¡¯s a different kind of deal?¡±

    Renee¡¯s head tilted.

    Miller stood up from his kneeling position, dusted himself off, and spoke.

    ¡°There¡¯s a stolen item from the Academy mixed in with the items in this auction. I came on a business trip to retrieve it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going around the VIP seats to reduce thepetition as much as possible.¡±

    Miller raised his head. As he straightened his posture, the strange essories he was wearing jingled.

    ¡°There will be a grimoire among the auction items. Will you give up your bid for it? If you do, I promise that the Academy will offer you a substantial reward.¡±

    ¡°A grimoire?¡±

    ¡°Yes, someone stole what was being kept for research purposes and brought it here. I caught the thief, but I have to participate in the auction to recover the item.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s stolen, why not exin the situation and get it back?¡±

    <b><i> Why go through all this trouble of participating in the auction to recover it?</i></b>

    Vera answered the question posed by her doubt.

    ¡°¡­Once an item enters the auction, it cannot be removed. Even if the purpose is to recover stolen goods, it¡¯s not good for the auction house to set a precedent of removing items before the auction.¡±

    He looked at Miller with downcast eyes. Meanwhile, another thought surfaced in his head.

    ¡®Is he still just a regr professor?¡¯

    It was beginning to make sense why a man who was supposed to be at the Academy suddenly showed up at an auction in the Imperial Capital.

    ¡®It must be for his performance evaluation.¡¯

    He must havee to improve his academic credentials to be a senior professor.

    ¡®As for the grimoire¡­¡¯

    Vera wasn¡¯t sure.

    Even Vera couldn¡¯t remember all the items that were up for auction in his past life.

    ¡°What do you think, Vera?¡±

    In the midst of his thoughts, Renee¡¯s question popped up. Vera paused his thoughts and answered the question.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t see any reason for us to refuse. We weren¡¯t after the grimoire in the first ce and came here to experience the auction, but there¡¯s no reason to refuse the reward they¡¯re offering, right?¡±

    ¡°Hm! The Apostle of Oath has quite a straightforward personality, doesn¡¯t he?

    Miller chuckled while saying that.

    Feeling annoyed by hisughter for some reason, Renee replied in a sharper tone.

    ¡°Yes, well. As the ¡®straightforward¡¯ Vera said, there¡¯s no reason to refuse, so we¡¯ll give up on it. Can you leave now? The room is small, and there are too many people here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, alright. Then, I¡¯ll go to the next room now! Excuse me!¡±

    Miller left the room, closing the door behind him with a ¡®thud.¡¯

    Renee finally let out a deep sigh and grumbled.

    ¡°What a rude man.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s hard to believe someone like him could be a professor. His qualifications are quite doubtful.¡±

    Vera¡¯s evaluation wasn¡¯t good either.

    Setting aside everything else, he had gone through a lot of trouble in his past life because of the curse Miller had cast.

    Setting everything else aside, he couldn¡¯t view Miller favorably because he had suffered greatly from the curse that Miller had engraved upon him in his past life.

    ¡®Was his personality like that?¡¯

    Vera, who had never met the heroes personally and only learned about their personalities in this life, thought about it once more.

    ¡®These so-called heroes are all idiots.¡¯

    Of course, Renee was an exception.

    ¡°Renee, Renee!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Aisha called out, and Renee responded.

    ¡°That person left this behind.¡±

    Aisha said, nudging the still-frozen Albrecht with her foot.

    Renee felt her head start to throb.

 Chapter 109: Auction (2)

    <b>? Auction (2) ?</b>

    As the auction began, the host¡¯s booming voice from the stage resonated throughout the hall.

    [Ladies and gentlemen!!! Good evening!!!]

    Renee murmured, startled by the sound of the host¡¯s voice echoing through the room.

    ¡°He has a very loud voice, but I don¡¯t think he is using any other device.¡±

    Albrecht, who hade to his senses, was the one who answered her.

    ¡°He¡¯s Baron Feldon, the one who hosts the public auction every year.¡±

    ¡°Huh? A nobleman?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s doing it voluntarily. He¡¯s too passionate to pass up an opportunity like this.¡±

    Albrecht¡¯s eyes were shining with longing as he continued to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of taking over that position when the Baron retires.¡±

    Renee smiled awkwardly as she read the deep aspirations conveyed in Albrecht¡¯s voice.

    ¡°W-what about the Knights¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just an annual event, so it shouldn¡¯t interfere with my main duties.¡±

    Albrecht said, a flush of red coloring his pure white cheeks.

    ¡°I like this kind of passion, the loud shouts, and also leading people in front of it.¡±

    In other words, he liked being the center of attention. That¡¯s what he was talking about.

    Vera, who was quietly listening to the conversation, btedly understood the meaning and frowned at Albrecht¡¯s arrogance.

    There were so many things he wanted to say, but¡­ he didn¡¯t say them out loud.

    It was because he thought that Albrecht wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would listen even if he said it.

    Thus, in the midst of that strange atmosphere where it was difficult to say anything¡­

    [The first auction item! That isss!!!]

    A loud shout filled the hall, increasing the tension in the atmosphere as the group¡¯s gaze turned to the stage.

    ¡°Vera, what ising out?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a big iron cage. Ah, it¡¯s a magical beast from an unexplorednd.¡±

    Vera realized what kind of item was being presented as soon as he saw the cage and gave an answer. As if to prove him right, Baron Feldon¡¯s exnation continued.

    [A baby Drake rescued from the Dragon¡¯s Canyon! This Drake is our first auction item!!!]

    ¡°Woooow!!!¡±

    Renee was startled by the mention of a ¡®Drake¡¯ and voiced her concern.

    ¡°I-is it all right to put something like that up for auction?¡±

    <b><i> Speaking of Drake, isn¡¯t it a giant magical beast that exceeds at least 7 meters when it bes an adult?</i></b>

    It was natural to worry about whether it was okay to put such a magical beast up for auction.

    Renee had an uneasy expression.

    It was Albrecht who responded to Renee once again.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Those who buy such things are either Tamers or Dragon Knights. With their skills, they can easily control a baby Drake.¡±

    Even as he exined, his gaze was fixed on Baron Feldon, and his hand holding a pen was carefully jotting something down on the notebook he had taken out.

    ¡°When presenting the auction item, skip a beat¡­ When introducing the item, make the end of speech as long and loud as possible¡­¡±

    Renee felt cold sweat running down her back at the scribbling sound from the side and Albrecht¡¯s continued muttering.

    ¡®Is it okay?¡¯

    It was because she wondered if it was eptable for the Second Prince to be genuine about this.

    ¡°Do-does the Crown Prince know, too?¡±

    <b><i> Does your brother also know about this? Did your brother not say anything?</i></b>

    To the question that she unconsciously asked, Albrecht tilted his head and replied.

    ¡°Hmm? Of course, he knows. My brother always gives me words of encouragement. He¡¯s someone I¡¯m grateful for, as he has always supported me.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    A deep flush of embarrassment washed over Renee¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ you both get along really well.¡±

    What came out was such cliched words.

    Even though she wasn¡¯t a citizen of the Empire, Renee¡¯s face began to twist oddly with a strange feeling of unnecessary concern for the future of the Empire. Albrecht, who understood her expression differently, smiled and added.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural? We share the same blood, after all.¡±

    His pen stopped, and his gaze shifted to the Drake sleeping in the cage.

    ¡°While some may think it ismon for siblings topete for the Emperor¡¯s throne, I believe that they are wrong.¡±

    His eyes, which had been burning with passion, had already softened into a warm gaze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t real brothers support each other in their respective positions? I may be skilled with a sword butcking in politics, whereas my brother may not have the might, but he has a sharper eye for governing than anyone else. Therefore, it¡¯s right for him to rule, and it is right for me to protect him from those who desire to harm him.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm, I ended up sharing a shameful story.¡±

    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s cool.¡±

    Renee responded with a thumbs up. At the same time, other thoughts were running through her head.

    ¡®That¡¯s a cool thing to say, but¡­¡¯

    <b><i> I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I think he misunderstood.</i></b>

    Renee considered if she should correct her words, but soon gave up and kept her mouth shut.

    Wouldn¡¯t she feel sorry if Albrecht froze up after she scolded him again unnecessarily?

    ¡®Really¡­¡¯

    He was a kind and well-behaved person, but why did talking to him always make her sigh?

    Suddenly, Renee felt the obvious truth sh through her mind that ¡®A person¡¯s everyday behavior is important.¡¯

    ***

    Even after that, the auction continued amid cheers.

    A rare elixir found only at the northern tip. The ribs of a Death Knight said to have been brought directly from the Cradle of the Dead. The lifeblood of a vampire flown in from the Citadel of the ck Night.

    Items that made people wonder how they were obtained continue to emerge.

    ¡°What about the people who obtained those things?¡±

    At Renee who asked with a pale face, Vera nodded and responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely something to be curious about, but I think nothing good wille from trying to find out.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t just saying it for no reason.

    In his previous life, Vera had organized the slum¡¯s underground auction, which was different from the public auction here. He was someone who knew better than anyone else what had happened to those who had brought mysterious items from there.

    ¡®They¡¯re either dead or suffering from a curse.¡¯

    The price of touching forbidden mysteries was never light.

    Vera was sure of it.

    He didn¡¯t know about anything else, but those who brought the Death Knight¡¯s ribs and the vampire¡¯s lifeblood wouldn¡¯t be safe.

    While he was lost in thought, the vampire¡¯s lifeblood was traded for a hefty sum of 3,000 gold, and then a book disyed in a ss box was brought up on stage.

    [And now,dies and gentlemen, I present to you the next item! Do you believe in ancient secrets?! Have you heard about the mysteries contained within this item?! If any of you have not heard such stories, today you will have a truly rare experience!!!]

    He shouted while hitting the ss box with his palm once. When the audience responded, Baron Feldon continued in a voice louder than before.

    [Behold! This is a grimoire with the whispers of the extinct Dream Demon!!! This item is up next!!! The starting bid is 2,000 gold! Now, who¡¯s ready to make a bid?!]

    ¡°Ah, that seems to be the item the Professor was talking about.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it seems like it.¡±

    Vera looked at the grimoire disyed on the stage, lost in thought.

    ¡®The Whispers of the Dream Demon.¡¯

    A primitive and mystical species said to have gone extinct in previous generations. While contemting the book that contained their knowledge, curiosity arose within him.

    ¡°So the Academy was keeping something like that.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, the Professor must have had a reason for negotiating personally in the VIP seats.¡±

    When it came to items rted to extinct primordial species, collectors would be eager to find them. Vera btedly began to understand Miller¡¯s urgent attitude.

    ¡°Do you think the negotiation went well?¡±

    ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t he have taken care of it himself?¡±

    The auction price continued to soar even as their chatter continued.

    What started at 2,000 went to 3,000 then to 5,000 and kept going up little by little.

    [Aaah! Number 183! Ten thousand!!! Ten thousand gold is ouuuut!!!]

    The price doubled at once.

    ¡°It must be the Professor, right?¡±

    If someone was willing to go to such lengths and spend so recklessly, it was likely him. Albrecht responded to Renee¡¯s question with that thought in mind.

    ¡°Probably. As long as the Academy is bringing in money, the Professor won¡¯t be short of funds.¡±

    ¡°But, is it okay to just use it recklessly like that?¡±

    ¡°¡®It doesn¡¯t matter because it¡¯s not my money.¡¯ I¡¯m guessing he might be thinking that way.¡±

    An awkwardughter escaped from Albrecht¡¯s lips.

    Renee, feeling ufortable with Albrecht¡¯s demeanor, followed suit with a forced smile and rubbed her fingertips.

    ¡°So, he¡¯s an oddball.¡±

    ¡°Right. A little¡­ hm, a lot like that.¡±

    [Ten thousand has been bid!!! Anyone else? Then let¡¯s count down!!! Five! Four! Three! Two! One! Sold! The Whispers of the Dream Demon is auctioned for 10,000 gold!!!]

    A roar followed, and thunderous apuse broke out.

    Albrecht¡¯s body began to tremble in the heat of the auction house.

    Surprised by his reaction, Renee moved subtly in the direction of Vera and muttered.

    ¡°Ho-how long will the auctionst?¡±

    ¡°¡­I believe there are about ten more items left.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    The thought of either sending Albrecht away or simply leaving the auction now crossed Renee¡¯s mind.

    <b><i> What should I do?</i></b>

    While she was pondering, the next item was presented on the stage.

    [This item is!!!! A dagger excavated from the ruins of the western end of the Canyon! Its purpose is unknown! Condition is poor! However, everyone here must know that true treasures are hidden among these old items!!! Now, we invite participants with the courage to test their luck! Starting bid is 200 gold! Do we have any bidders?!]

    The lengthy, loud exnation boiled down to, ¡®I don¡¯t know what it is, but it might be good, so buy it!¡¯

    Renee burst outughing at the lengthy exnation and asked Vera.

    ¡°Do you want to buy it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was no response. Renee tilted her head.

    ¡°Vera?¡±

    When Renee tapped his shoulder and asked, Vera flinched and answered only then.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Even while speaking, Vera¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the stage.

    It wasn¡¯t because he was familiar with that item. There was no way he could have known about such an old dagger.

    There was only one reason why Vera¡¯s eyes were locked on the stage right now.

    ¡®This is¡­¡¯

    Vera¡¯s hand swept over his chest.

    The energy inside him was responding to that dagger.

    Vera frowned, trying to recall what this energy was.

    A warm and refreshing energy. A subtle energy the size of a single seedpared to itsrge presence.

    It was the same energy that resided within him after consuming Aidrin¡¯s fruit a few months ago.

    It was now responding to that dagger.

    Veraposed himself and stared at the dagger.

    ¡®Why¡­¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t it Aidrin¡¯s energy that had not responded to any stimuli all along? Why was it now reacting to such an unknown object?

    A dilemma arose, and within it, Vera made one choice.

    Vera¡¯s hand reached forward.

    His palm pressed down on the bell that had been sitting on the table.

    ¡®I¡¯ll get it first for now.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t know what that dagger was, but it wouldn¡¯t be an ordinary object if it reacted to Aidrin¡¯s energy.

    ¡°Ah, are you bidding?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have confidence in my luck.¡±

    Vera responded to Renee¡¯s words and used his fingertip to write a number in the empty space of the magic circle that emerged around the bell.

    [Aah! 500 gold! Number 1 has bid for 500 gold!!! Is there anyone else?!]

    Since he didn¡¯t have any more money than this, he would have to give it away if anyone else bid. However, Vera knew that no one in this ce would bid on this dagger.

    ¡®Number one.¡¯

    That was the number of the VIP seat they were currently sitting in.

    And it was the seat number of the Imperial Crown Prince.

    The only ones who knew that they were here instead of the Crown Prince were Professor Miller, Albrecht, and the Crown Prince, Maximilian.

    In other words, no human being would dare topete with the Crown Prince and spend money on something that was auctioned for fun and not an object of fixed value.

    Vera waited leisurely.

    [Five! Four! Three! Two! One! Sold! The dagger from the ruins has been sold for 500 gold!!!]

    ¡°Oh, congrattions.¡±

    Roughly nodding at Albrecht¡¯s words, Vera let out a breath as he leaned back against the backrest of the sofa.

    A smirk tugged at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡®Indeed¡­¡¯

    This was why power was good.

 Chapter 110: Auction (3)

    <b>? Auction (3) ?</b>

    Late at night, in the mansion¡¯s lodging.

    Vera sat on a chair with his arms crossed, ring at the dagger he had ced on the table.

    It was the unsightly dagger he had bought from the auction house.

    He bought it because it resonated with the energy that had settled inside him after eating Aidrin¡¯s fruit, but Vera¡¯s expression as he looked at the dagger was not good.

    ¡®It¡¯s reacting, but¡­¡¯

    It was ¡®only¡¯ reacting.

    Aidrin¡¯s energy inside him only resonated with the dagger, but caused no other phenomena.

    ¡®¡­Even when I hold it in my hand, it¡¯s the same.¡¯

    A small resonance spread within him, but that was all.

    There was no response even when he injected divinity or stimted the dagger.

    Just what was this dagger?

    If it resonated with Aidrin¡¯s energy, it should be rted to the ancient species. However, he felt frustrated because he couldn¡¯t figure out how they were rted.

    He let out a sigh, and his face crumpled up.

    While tapping the dagger with his index finger, Vera suddenly thought of a different approach.

    ¡®¡­I should ask someone who might know.¡¯

    If he couldn¡¯t figure it out himself, he should ask someone with relevant knowledge.

    Fortunately, there was someone around Vera who knew a great deal about weapons.

    ¡®Dovan.¡¯

    It waste now, so it seemed he would have to go see him as soon as the sun rose tomorrow.

    ***

    ¡°Firstly, it was not made for practical use.¡±

    Those were the words of Dovan as he examined the dagger.

    Dovan turned the dagger over and over in his hands, his eyes deep in thought as he spoke.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact purpose, but it¡¯s probably something used for ceremonial or ancestral rites. See the angle at which the sword is bent here? Normally, a sharp bend like that would ruin the center of gravity and cause the de to dull quickly. It¡¯s hard to use it for ughter, let alonebat.¡±

    Vera nodded to Dovan¡¯s words and followed suit, examining the dagger.

    ¡°Can you tell how old it is? Or maybe some rough information about the era it was used in?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell. The preservation of iron objects varies depending on the storage condition, so I can¡¯t determine just by looking at a de like this.¡±

    As Dovan scratched the surface of the de with his fingernail, the rust that had umted on it was slightly scraped.

    ¡°I heard it was found in the ruins of the canyon at the west end. Considering that the ruins in that area were built at least 2,000 years ago¡­ we can assume it was made before the four-digit years.¡±

    An object dating back at least 20 centuries before.

    Vera¡¯s expression darkened at those words.

    ¡°¡­There probably aren¡¯t any proper records.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If it¡¯s an artifact from the Age of Gods, it would be difficult to find any information.¡±

    An Era of Destruction.

    Since it was an object from that era called the Age of Gods, almost all records had now disappeared, and few people would know about it.

    If Vera had to pick someone who might know, it would be the ¡®Elves,¡¯ the only species from the Age of Gods that hadn¡¯t perished. Among them, it would probably be Friede that would know, but¡­

    ¡®¡­Going back to the Great Woonds is impossible.¡¯

    It would be too inefficient to go back the way they came just because of this dagger.

    As Vera continued to think, Dovan spoke up after noticing his sunken expression.

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re going to look for rted documents, I think it¡¯s a good idea to go to Tellon Academy. I¡¯m sure the schrs there would know something.¡±

    ¡°The Academy?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that where all the oddballs are? I heard that there are some researchers studying the civilization of the Age of Gods there, too.¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes glistened.

    There was something that came to mind at Dovan¡¯s words.

    ¡®Miller.¡¯

    The Sorcerer Miller. And the ¡®Whispers of the Dream Demon¡¯ grimoire that he retrieved.

    ¡®It was definitely an object from the Age of Gods as well.¡¯

    It was an object rted to a species from a ruined era and was said to be an object being studied at the Academy.

    ¡®If I met the researchers¡­¡¯

    <b><i> Perhaps I could learn something.</i></b>

    It wasn¡¯t merely the origins of the dagger.

    Fiddling with the short dagger on his hip, Vera continued to think.

    ¡®¡­The Devourer of Life.¡¯

    There was also the dagger containing the power of the Demon King that he had collected from Gillie.

    There might be people who know about this item.

    ¡°Thank you. That was very helpful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    Dovan waved his hand and returned the dagger to Vera, then shifted the conversation to another topic, noticing Vera¡¯s brightened expression.

    ¡°¡­I heard you¡¯ve been teaching Aishately.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    ¡°How is she? Is she keeping up with her lessons?¡±

    His words were mixed with a hint of concern.

    Was that something called a parent¡¯s concern for their child?

    Feeling strangely warm to see Dovan showing signs of concern even though he wasn¡¯t Aisha¡¯s biological parent, Vera replied in a soft tone.

    ¡°She¡¯s a talented kid. If she keeps growing like this, she might be one of the best pdins in the Holy Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Hoho! Is that so? That¡¯s truly fortunate. Well, even if Aisha might not know other things, she surely has a knack for agility. She¡¯s been incredibly nimble since she was young. Once she started causing trouble, she could turn the whole forge upside down¡­¡±

    With a cheerful expression, Dovan began to chatter.

    It was a boastful statement about Aisha, and it was spoken with unconcealed joy and affection.

    Vera nodded quietly at his words and responded once in a while, a small smile tugging around his lips.

    ***

    Late afternoon, in the backyard of the mansion.

    Vera continued sparring with Aisha for her training as usual.

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    ¡°Your sword movements are too obvious. You¡¯re clumsy. If you want to make a swift attack, throw away the petty tricks. If you want to use tricks, just focus on that. If you¡¯re greedy to do both, it will only result in mediocre swordy.¡±

    Vera¡¯s indifferent words made Aisha¡¯s expression crumple.

    Vera, seeing Aisha¡¯s lips pouting in response, crossed his arms and spoke in a mocking tone.

    ¡°If you¡¯re annoyed, try to attack me.¡±

    It was a tant provocation, and Aisha¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply.

    <i> Thud</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    Aisha rushed forward, but Vera slightly turned his body and tripped Aisha¡¯s advancing foot, causing her to stumble and fall.

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    ¡°It was better than a little while ago. Yeah, you can¡¯t use the Illusive Sword because your head is bad, so focus on the Quick Sword like that.¡±

    Aisha trembled in anger.

    ¡°¡­Old fogey.¡±

    She said those words in an angry tone, as if trying to provoke him.

    Of course, it didn¡¯t work on Vera.

    ¡°Little brat.¡±

    He gave her a provocation in return. Aisha, whose face turned red at that, charged once again.

    ¡°Hiyaaaa¡­ Ack?!¡±

    And once again, she went flying.

    Seeing Aisha il in the air, Vera said with a snort.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to provoke someone, observe them well and say something that can shake their heart.¡±

    Aisha, whonded safely on the ground, began to ponder Vera¡¯s words.

    Words that could poke at the opponent¡¯s vulnerabilities.

    Words worthy of punching that annoying face.

    Recalling what Renee¡¯s servant called Vera while ying with Renee the other day, Aisha let out stuttering words.

    ¡°Block¡­ head?¡±

    <i> Flinch.</i>

    Vera froze. His eyes widened. It was because it felt like he knew what that meant and why.

    Could it be that Renee cursed at him as a blockhead behind his back? That thought suddenly disturbed Vera¡¯sposure, and Aisha¡¯s eyes twinkled at that.

    Aisha¡¯s eyes sparkled as she realized that Vera was visibly flustered by the words she had just thrown out, even though she did not know what they meant.

    Aisha didn¡¯t miss the opportunity and charged again. Startled, Vera adjusted his stance btedly.

    Aisha grinned and spat out another word to Vera, who raised his hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a dunce!¡±

    Vera¡¯s expression darkened.

    Aisha¡¯s fist shot out. Vera thought mindlessly to himself, ¡®Did the Saint really say something like that?¡¯ and swung his arms to flip Aisha over.

    ¡°Aaack!¡±

    Aisha once again soared into the air, muttering curses under her breath.

    ¡®It¡¯s not working!¡¯

    She was angry because the provocation, meant to hit its mark, had no effect at all.

    Of course, Vera, who had no clue about it, felt a rising mncholy and a sense of unease.

    ***

    Four more days had passed.

    Today was the day of Albrecht¡¯sing-of-age ceremony and ball.

    While Renee was getting dressed and putting on a priest robe for the evening¡¯sing-of-age ceremony blessing, she suddenly felt a peculiar feeling.

    ¡®The ball¡­¡¯

    As a farmer¡¯s daughter from a rural estate, Renee had never even imagined attending such an event.

    Thinking that she would actually be going to such a ce, she felt unfamiliar emotions. Tension also began to set in.

    It wasn¡¯t the tension rted to the attention during the ceremony that bothered her. She had already be ustomed to such things in the Holy Kingdom.

    Rather, she was nervous about wearing a dress for the first time in her life, and the thought of it not suiting her made her anxious.

    What if Vera thought the dress didn¡¯t look good on her?

    Such thoughts made her stomach churn.

    ¡®¡­No.¡¯

    Continuing her thoughts, Renee struggled to suppress the rising anxiety.

    ¡®Marie said I was pretty.¡¯

    Hadn¡¯t Annie, H, other apprentice priests, and even Aisha, who was not interested at all in dressing up, also said that she was pretty?

    It would be disrespectful to them if she showed such ack of confidence.

    ¡°Now, all we need to do is put on the veil. Saint, could you lift your head for a moment?¡±

    Annie¡¯s words interrupted her thoughts. Renee raised her head slightly at that.

    She felt a thin fabric being gently draped over her head. The veil covered the back of her head and fell forward, partially obscuring her eyes. Renee felt a sense of suffocation, and in a slightly grumpy voice, she asked a question.

    ¡°Do I really have to wear this?¡±

    ¡°It is an official event after all¡­¡±

    ¡°I mean, my face will be visible to everyone once I change into the dress anyway.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about the atmosphere. When they hear that it¡¯s the Saint¡¯s blessing, many people imagine a mysterious ambiance. In particr, nobles tend to be particrly enamored about such things. ¡°

    <i> Swish</i><i>¡ª</i><i> Swish</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Annie¡¯s hands were moving busily even as she spoke.

    ¡°And this can be another weapon.¡±

    ¡°A weapon?¡±

    ¡°For Sir Vera.¡±

    <i> Flinch</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Renee¡¯s face slightly heated up at the mention of Vera. Unconsciously, her body leaned towards Annie, indirectly showing how much she was focusing on her words.

    It was a reaction caused by clearly seeing the effects of Annie¡¯s advice on the previous date.

    Annie giggled at the sight and added another piece of advice.

    ¡°When you¡¯ve been wrapped up like this, then boom! You change into a dress and show off your body. How surprised will Sir Vera be? The bigger the difference, the bigger the effect. Because men are vulnerable to visual stimuli.¡±

    Renee¡¯s lips pursed tightly. She became stiff with tension when she heard that she had to show her body.

    ¡°And if you stagger a bit in that state and lean on Sir Vera!!!¡±

    <i> Smirk</i><i>¡ª</i>

    A wicked grin appeared on Annie¡¯s lips.

    ¡°The game is over. Do you remember? You have to highlight your corbone and neck. Create that pitiful image! The kind of mood where he wants to protect you and hold you tight!¡±

    As Annie¡¯s words got longer, her distinctive lively ent began to intensify.

    ¡°And if you just have a drink¡­!¡±

    ¡°No alcohol!¡±

    Renee¡¯s bewildered cry followed. Feeling her face flush with embarrassment, Renee stammered out an excuse, blurting out a different reason from what she had just thought about moments before.

    ¡°I- I¡¯m still a minor, so alcohol¡­ Yes. Alcohol is not allowed.¡±

    As Renee hurriedly spoke, needlessly flustered by the feast of her dark history that attacked without warning, Annie licked her lips as if feeling regretful.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s a shame. Then we¡¯ll go without alcohol.¡±

    Renee quickly nodded hard to express her affirmation.

    ¡°I-I can do this¡­!¡±

    She encouraged herself with those words.

    ¡®Neck, corbone, pretending to fall on purpose!¡¯

    In her mind, she kept repeating Annie¡¯s words as if she had received teachings from a sage.

    For her long and lengthy final event in the Empire, Renee was determined to do something big at this ball.

 Chapter 111: Ball (1)

    <b>? Ball (1) ?</b>

    On an early evening, Renee sat on a chair in the waiting room of the Imperial Pce, recalling the sequence of theing-of-age ceremony that was to follow.

    There wasn¡¯t much for her to do.

    All she had to do was toe out briefly at the end of the long ceremony procession, put her hand on Albrecht¡¯s head, and say a few words.

    One could argue whether all this grand preparation was necessary for just that one task. But in a way, it seemed fitting.

    After all, wasn¡¯t it Albrecht who should shine today? Renee herself only had the role of giving a blessing to Albrecht.

    As Renee became lost in such thoughts, a sudden thought came to her mind.

    ¡®The Second Prince must be really happy.¡¯

    She thought that Albrecht would feel very happy today.

    Since he liked getting attention and enjoyed standing in front of others, he must be trembling with excitement at the thought of having a whole ce prepared for himself.

    Renee shook her head.

    ¡®But he should mature a bit.¡¯

    Although he was of the same age and was even born half a year earlier than her, Renee couldn¡¯t help but worry whenever she thought about him, simr to how she would worry about a child.

    At that moment when her head throbbed and she let out a sigh¡­

    ¡°Saint, is there anything you¡¯re ufortable with?¡±

    Vera, who was sitting with her in the waiting room, opened his mouth.

    Renee flinched at the question but smiled and responded.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just sitting here.¡±

    The smile on her face was tinged with awkwardness. Of course, it was because of her thoughts regarding the uing ball.

    She was already full of tension after listening to Annie¡¯s long speech.

    ¡®I-I can do it!¡¯

    <b><i> I can really do anything today! Last time we crossed arms, so a little more than that this time! Pretend to fall! Caught in his arms¡­!</i></b>

    She gulped dry saliva. Her face gradually turned red as she reflected on her determination.

    Meanwhile, Vera, who interpreted her expression differently, made a gloomy face as he remembered what he had heard from Aisha a few days ago.

    <i> ¨C Block¡­ head?</i>

    <i> ¨C You¡¯re such a dunce!</i>

    The words that were said as a provocation, the gossip that he didn¡¯t know where Aisha had heard from, stabbed his heart.

    Did she hear those words directly from Renee? Vera, who had nced at Renee due to the rising suspicion, soon closed his eyes and shook off the thoughts that came to mind.

    ¡®What nonsense.¡¯

    Was Renee the kind of person who would gossip behind his back? Vera rebuked himself for making such ridiculous suspicions.

    A silence rose as they both fell silent at the same time. Renee was the first to break the silence.

    ¡°Hm. We are going to the Academy after the schedule ends, right?¡±

    She asked for confirmation of what she had heard the day before yesterday. At the words she threw out in an attempt to break the awkward silence, Vera replied.

    ¡°Yes, I think we will be leaving in about a week.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen Theresa.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been three years. I¡¯m not sure how she¡¯s doing.¡±

    They exchanged casual small talk.

    However, the atmosphere remained awkward.

    The moment when the both of them thought simultaneously, ¡®I hope someone would break this atmosphere.¡¯

    <i> Knock knock</i><i>¡ª. </i>

    The sound of a knock came at just the right time.

    ¨C Saint, it¡¯s time to enter.

    ¡°Oh, yes!¡±

    Renee¡¯splexion brightened as she got up from her seat.

    ¡°Shall we go?¡±

    ¡°I will guide you.¡±

    Vera took Renee¡¯s hand, then they started to walk slowly.

    ***

    A splendid hall. In therge space bathed in yellow light, countless people were seated, all looking towards one ce.

    Right at the end of the long red carpet was a bright blond boy.

    One might say he resembled an angel descended from heaven. Others might say that they fell in love with him the moment theyid eyes on him. He was that beautiful.

    However, if that were all there was to him, so many people in this ce wouldn¡¯t be focusing their attention on him.

    Wasn¡¯t that the case? None of those present here were so idle that they would take time out just to admire his beauty.

    They were here for one reason and one reason only: to celebrate theing of age of the boy on the stage, the superhuman who had been bestowed the Empire¡¯s Greatest Sword.

    ¡­That was how it should have been.

    ¡°Is the Second Prince¡¯s heart okay? Not long ago¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard he got dumped in the middle of the road¡­¡±

    ¡°Gosh, she¡¯s so gutsy. How did that woman dare to even think of dumping the Second Prince?¡±

    ¡°I feel so sorry for our Second Prince, what should we do¡­¡±

    But the interest of the guests present had already shifted in a direction far away from it.

    Albrecht felt his heart pounding and his whole body trembling with pain from hearing those words.

    ¡®Stop¡­¡¯

    <b><i> Stop, please¡­</i></b>

    <b><i> It¡¯s not like that, so please stop tormenting me. I¡¯m begging you, so please¡­</i></b>

    It was a feeling of shedding tears of blood. He felt like a demonic beast trapped in an iron cage and turned into a spectacle.

    Why was gossip so fast in this damned aristocratic society, and why did they like to talk about others so much?

    If he couldn¡¯t hear it, he could pretend not to know, but why was his hearing so good? The buzzing that spread here and there kept pounding in his ears.

    He felt like his legs were losing their strength. He thought his body might stagger if this kept up.

    Albrecht squeezed his eyes shut tightly, forcing his mind to stay focused.

    ¡®No, you can ovee it. Albrecht!¡¯

    <b><i> Haven¡¯t you ovee greater adversities than this! The rumor that you¡¯re a homosexual! The rumor that you¡¯re a pedophile! The rumor that you have a hobby of having aristocratic women on leashes as pets! Didn¡¯t you ovee all of them!</i></b>

    <i> Stare</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    Strength returned to Albrecht¡¯s eyes. His slightly disheveled posture straightened up again.

    <b><i> This is not enough to break me down! </i></b>

    While he was thinking about that¡­

    ¡°It seems that there are people who don¡¯t find the Second Prince¡¯s face to their liking. It¡¯s interesting.¡±

    This time, a huge blow like a battering ram struck Albrecht.

    <i> Crack</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Albrecht¡¯s body stiffened. Cracks appeared on his face. The light went out of his pupils.

    It was a statement he couldn¡¯t allow to pass, even if he could let everything else go.

    ¡®I-I¡¯m not beautiful?¡¯

    How could anyone look at Albrecht¡¯s face and say that he wasn¡¯t beautiful? How is that even possible?

    His mind felt confused. It felt like all themon sense he knew was falling apart.

    Albrecht, whose cognition was shattered due to such a big shock¡­

    ¡®Dream? Yes, this is a dream. Right now, I¡¯m dreaming of being publicly executed in front of everyone!¡¯

    Eventually reached the point of denying reality.

    In a corner a little further away, Count Baishur, who was sitting with Marie, felt his body trembling with misery.

    ¡®Your Highness! Please!¡¯

    <b><i> Dignity! Please, maintain your dignity! </i></b>

    He inwardly let out a desperate cry.

    It seemed that the guests hadn¡¯t noticed Albrecht¡¯s expression yet, but if things continued like this, a really big ident might happen.

    ¡®When will the ceremony end!¡¯

    He felt anxious, thinking that the situation had to end quickly.

    Luckily, as if on cue from the gods, a voice rang out to distract them.

    Baron Feldon, the master of ceremonies, eximed.

    ¡°Next, there will be a blessing ceremony of His Highness the Second Prince!¡±

    The buzzing subsided. At that one word, all the voices in the space died down.

    The blessing ceremony and the woman who would apany it. The entire room was enveloped in silence at the thought of seeing her.

    Over the silence, the music of the orchestra yed.

    A soft yet majestic melody. Over the music, there was the sound of a closed door opening.

    All figures in the hall except for Albrecht, turned their heads in the direction of the door.

    Entering through the open door was a sturdily built pdin and a woman, her body wrapped entirely in a white priest robe.

    ***

    Renee struggled to suppress a deep sigh from escaping.

    There was no other reason for it.

    This was because she could roughly gauge what was happening inside even while waiting outside the door.

    It was a sigh born from her sharp intuition, which allowed her to gauge the progress of events through her keen ears and the sound of voices despite her blindness.

    ¡®I¡¯m feeling sorry for nothing¡­¡¯

    Most of the murmurs from the guests were rted to the incident at the outdoor theater not long ago.

    It was a rumor derived from the words she had hurled at Albrecht in a fit of bad mood that day.

    <i> Tap</i><i>¡ª</i>

    As she walked slowly, using her cane to touch the ground, Renee pursed her lips, feeling a prick of conscience.

    Meanwhile, Vera whispered softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s five steps ahead.¡±

    Renee took five steps, just as Vera had said. She carefully moved and then stopped.

    ¡°We will now proceed with the blessing ceremony!¡±

    It was the voice of Baron Feldon, who had recently hosted the auction. Renee nodded, turned to where she could sense Albrecht¡¯s presence, and let go of Vera¡¯s hand.

    Then, in a voice too quiet for the other guests to hear, she called out to Albrecht.

    ¡°Your Highness. Please stop and calm down.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Albrecht lifted his head. His empty eyes regained a bit of focus.

    ¡°I am honored to meet you, Saint.¡±

    He uttered those words as he knelt down and bowed his head.

    Renee felt her conscience being stabbed again by the trembling in his voice, and then she felt grateful for wearing a veil now.

    She thought that if it weren¡¯t for the veil, her embarrassed expressions would have been exposed to the nobles.

    ¡®Hm¡­ I feel really sorry for him.¡¯

    Still, it was hising-of-age ceremony, so it was a pity that he was so stiff.

    Renee felt a deep sense of sympathy for Albrecht¡¯s plight and reached forward to ce her hand on top of his head.

    ¡®¡­Well. It¡¯s youring-of-age ceremony, so I¡¯ll cut you some ck today.¡¯

    Renee, who suddenly remembered that she only said harsh words whenever she saw Albrecht, raised her pure white divinity with the thought of ¡®Let¡¯s make it up to him just for today.¡¯

    ¡°Ooh¡­¡±

    A sigh of admiration came from somewhere in the audience. It was a gasp of wonderment as they beheld the divinity of the same color that had floated in the sky on the day of the terrorist attack.

    Renee felt Albrecht¡¯s body shaking at that sound and attempted to suppress her expression, but soon gave up and moved her lips.

    ¡°I bless you in the name of the Lord.¡±

    The pure white divinity that had been floating around Renee¡¯s body permeated Albrecht as if it were contagious.

    The brilliance increased.

    ¡°May the future the Second Prince of the Empire, the owner of the noblest blood, and the sword that protects the center of the continent be full of brilliant light, and may fate lead him down the sacred path.¡±

    It was a string of impromptu prayers she pieced together.

    ¡°May he not falter in the face of adversity, be a sturdy wall in the face of the weak, and rule with fear in the face of the wicked.¡±

    <i> What else is there¡­</i>

    Renee thought of what else to say and soon came up with the thought, ¡®Well, this much should suffice,¡¯ and unleashed her divinity.

    ¡°With this power, I pray and bless you.¡±

    It was not a mere verbal blessing. It was a genuine manifestation of her power.

    If she had to measure it, it would be about the size of a thumbnail.

    However, to the audience who were unaware of such circumstances, this statement sounded quite striking, and a sense of awe began to flow from them as if they were running out of breath.

    ¡°Ooh¡­!¡±

    Unintentionally, some people reached out their hands.

    Driven by the desire to grasp even a fragment of the greatest power, wanting to hold even a piece of fate that promised a radiant future, their movements were a testament to that longing.

    Vera restrained their movement by spreading murderous intent away from the direction of Renee and Albrecht.

    Meanwhile, Renee continued with herst words.

    ¡°In the name of the Lord, in the name of the vessel of that Power, I bless the future of Albrecht van Friech, the Second Prince of the Empire.¡±

    <i> Whoosh</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    Pure white divinity spread throughout the hall, then condensed again. The mass of divinity transformed into a sphere at Renee¡¯s fingertips slowly floated and seeped into Albrecht¡¯s forehead.

    Albrecht trembled slightly as the warm energy spread throughout his body.

    A daze began to fill his face.

    ¡®Going this far¡­¡¯

    It was because he was moved.

    Wasn¡¯t it extraordinary to be bestowed blessings using such tremendous power? Did she not give him something that everyone on the continent desired and hoped for?

    There was such a thing.

    It was more touching to feel the kindness of a person who was usually unkind than the kindness of a person who was usually kind.

    Furthermore, wasn¡¯t Albrecht being bombarded with all kinds of words from the guests until just before?

    At this moment, Albrecht bowed his head deeply, feeling an indescribable deep emotion.

    ¡°¡­I give thanks for the blessing.¡±

    What came out were the words that signaled the end of theing-of-age ceremony.

    All the guests rose from their seats. It was an act that didn¡¯t fit the ceremony, but no one cared about it now.

    From the perspective of the audience who were unaware of Albrecht and Renee¡¯s inner thoughts, this scene seemed like a painting straight out of a tale of heroes.

    Apuse and thunderous shouts broke out.

    ¡°Woaaaah!!!¡±

    Albrecht, who was looking around at the surroundings, waved his hand with a bright face as he felt a thrill running through his spine at the unfolding scene.

    Naturally, Vera¡¯s face contorted into a scowl as he watched this.

 Chapter 112: Ball (2)

    <b>? Ball (2) ?</b>

    Theing-of-age ceremony ended safely.

    Walking down the corridor towards the waiting room, Vera suddenly blurted out such words while holding Renee¡¯s hand.

    ¡°¡­I think that was too much.¡±

    His tone was curt.

    Renee tilted her head at his words.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I think it was too much to also use your power.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s only as big as a fingernail. It probably has little effect in reality, you know?¡±

    <b><i> So, Vera is worried.</i></b>

    As Renee casually answered while having such a thought, the expression on Vera¡¯s face grew slightly gloomier.

    It was because he had nothing to counter with.

    After all, there was no way he would have something to refute because the words he said while pretending to be worried were just aint saying that he didn¡¯t like it.

    Whether it was Renee using her power for Albrecht, or Albrecht, who just smiled and happily received it, or the nobles who praised the scene, he didn¡¯t like any of it.

    Vera chewed his lips at the rising emotion and quickly brushed it off.

    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s fortunate.¡±

    It was right to believe that Renee¡¯s power should be used for the sake of the world. It was enough to consider all of this as just a show.

    Vera berated himself for being overly sensitive to trivial things.

    ¡­No, he added another excuse to the boiling emotion.

    ¡®It¡¯s because I don¡¯t like the Second Prince¡¯s smiling face.¡¯

    It was an excuse close to self-justification, but he didn¡¯t mind. As long as it brought him peace of mind, it was enough.

    While he was still lost in thought, Renee spoke up once again.

    ¡°Is the ball in an hour?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s no need to go in right as it starts, so you can take your time to get ready, Saint.¡±

    ¡°Vera will also change clothes, right?¡±

    ¡°The priest uniform is enough for me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Renee¡¯s head jerked up. There was a hint of disappointment in her tone.

    ¡°Even though you¡¯re making me wear a dress?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the Saint¡¯s aide, so there is no reason for me to dress up.¡±

    Renee¡¯s brows furrowed at Vera¡¯s nonchnt answer.

    ¡°I dislike that.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Vera should change as well.¡±

    Those were a bit¡­ very forceful words, but Renee was stubborn. It wasn¡¯t that she had any other reason.

    She simply wished that Vera would wear a tailcoat since she would wear a dress. It was an emotional reason without any logic. Even though she wouldn¡¯t be able to see Vera after he changed, it wasn¡¯t important.

    The one important thing was ¡®Vera in a tailcoat¡¯ and ¡®her next to him¡¯.

    Renee couldn¡¯t bring herself to express her feelings as they were, so she added a usible excuse in a slightly grumbling tone.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re supposed to dress appropriately for the asion. So, you have to wear a tailcoat to the ball.¡±

    ¡°However¡­¡±

    ¡°If Vera doesn¡¯t change, then I¡¯ll go like this as well.¡±

    Renee¡¯s hand began to squeeze Vera¡¯s hand. It was a move with the intention of saying ¡®let¡¯s see if you dare to say no¡¯.

    Vera¡¯s face clouded as if troubled by the tightening grip, and eventually, he nodded.

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±

    Renee smiled from beneath her veil, satisfied with the answer she¡¯d gotten.

    As they talked, they arrived in front of the waiting room.

    Renee let go of Vera¡¯s hand, groped along the wall to find the doorknob, and then vanished into the waiting room after leaving some words.

    ¡°Then see you in a little while. I¡¯ll make sure to check if you¡¯ve changed.¡±

    <i> Thump</i><i>¡ª</i>

    The door closed.

    At that moment, Vera couldn¡¯t help but wonder how she would check it.

    ***

    Vera¡¯s waiting room.

    Inside the small room. Vera, who was scanning through the wall where several suits were hanging, furrowed his brows and started to worry.

    Since Renee wanted him to wear a tailcoat, he had to make sure that he chose it well.

    There were no people to help him change, but it was okay.

    Wasn¡¯t he Vera, someone who had dealt with numerous nobles and handled valuables in his past life? He was capable of choosing an appropriate attire for this asion on his own.

    ¡®No bright colors.¡¯

    Vera knew that he had a dark aura. Wearing bright-colored clothing could create a sense of discordance due to his pale skin tone.

    ¡®No primary colors.¡¯

    It was a matter of preference. Vera didn¡¯t want to wear anything that would brightly stand out.

    So, all that was left were three ck suits.

    Vera examined their designs closely and chose the neatest and most unadorned suit among them.

    For the essory, he opted for a brooch that could give a point without being excessive. It was chosen and adorned in the form of a cross to prove his status as a figure from the Holy Kingdom.

    He neatly brushed back his hair, which had always hung in front of his eyes. Standing in front of the mirror with that appearance, Vera adjusted his clothes with satisfaction.

    ¡®This will do.¡¯

    His naturally excellent physique made him look good even with just this much effort.

    It could be seen as a self-praise, but he didn¡¯t mind. After all, a modest audacity could be a good source of confidence.

    ¡®20 minutes.¡¯

    After checking the remaining time until the ball with the clock hanging on the wall, Vera took a deep breath and left the waiting room, heading towards Renee¡¯s waiting room.

    ***

    Renee¡¯s waiting room.

    Sitting in a chair in the center of the room, Renee shrunk her body and said with a flushed face.

    ¡°I-Isn¡¯t the cut too deep¡­?¡±

    She blurted out those words, thinking that the dress she had changed into was too revealing.

    Her shoulders, neck, and back were all exposed, allowing the air to touch her bare skin. The fabric was so thin and clingy, making her feel embarrassed about how closely it hugged her body.

    Fortunately, the skirt portion spread widely and the lower body was not exposed. But nevertheless, the embarrassment of showcasing her figure was overwhelming, skyrocketing without any sense of limit.

    Realizing that the protective power of the priest¡¯s robes were enormous, Renee was at a loss on what to do. Annie denied Renee¡¯s words with a satisfied expression.

    ¡°Saint, you shouldn¡¯t do that. Huh? Confidence! Be confident! You¡¯re pretty, you know? With this, Sir Vera would be just blown away!¡±

    Annie spoke in a tone reminiscent of a third-rate thug in a back alley.

    ¡°I told you. Men are weak to visual stimtion. The Saint, who has never worn revealing clothes before, suddenly reveals her body like this and boom!!! It¡¯s more than enough to make his eyes turn upside down!¡±

    Annie¡¯s fist clenched.

    ¡°Ugh¡­! Of course, this may not have been your intention, but it was worth wrapping up tightly for the past three years! Unexpected charm! Reversal is important. Reversal!¡±

    Renee¡¯s head kept dropping. <i>If she went a little further, wouldn¡¯t she dig into the ground? Wouldn¡¯t she adopt a posture resembling a mole calling its siblings? </i>It was to the point that Annie had such thoughts.

    ¡°Back!¡±

    At Annie¡¯s words, Renee swiftly raised her head and straightened her back.

    ¡°Neck!¡±

    She also straightened her neck.

    Her posture became so rigid that she resembled a wooden doll.

    Annie felt a sense of uneasiness rising at that sight.

    ¡®It¡¯s going to be fine, right¡­?¡¯

    Renee was more embarrassed than expected. When one showcases their body, they need the audacity to show it off proudly, but this timid Saintcked that kind of boldness.

    Continuing her thoughts, Annie immediately oveid her worry with another emotion.

    ¡®¡­No.¡¯

    It¡¯s rather good. A shy attitude, and her assertive body in contrast. This could also be considered as a ¡®twist¡¯ in its own way.

    ¡°Saint, follow me. Pretend to fall!¡±

    ¡°P-Pretend to fall!¡±

    ¡°Be confident!¡±

    ¡°B-be confident!¡±

    ¡°And subtle physical contact!¡±

    ¡°A-And subtle phys¡­ical contact!¡±

    Renee¡¯s lips trembled. The blush that had risen to her cheeks had spread to her entire body, turning her once-white skin a deep shade of red.

    In the meantime.

    <i> Knock knock</i><i>¡ª</i>

    The sound of someone knocking echoed through the waiting room.

    ¨C Saint, are you ready?

    It was Vera.

    Renee stiffened like a stone statue. Tension rose over Annie¡¯s face, while H yawned.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Renee answered nervously. In response, Annie patted Renee on the back and whispered words of encouragement.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Renee nodded.

    ***

    The door of the waiting room opened, and the first thing Vera did was to direct his gaze to the ceiling.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Silence filled the air.

    In an attempt to somehow recover his mind from the shock, Vera poured out killing intent towards the ceiling and calmed his reasoning.

    ¡®¡­Just now.¡¯

    It seemed he had witnessed something quite embarrassing. No, not quite, but truly, really, very embarrassing.

    ¡°¡­Have you been waiting?¡±

    Renee¡¯s soft, trembling voice pierced Vera¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Not in the least.¡±

    Vera gave a robot-like answer. Meanwhile, his whole body gradually stiffened with tension.

    Although it was for a brief moment, Vera couldn¡¯t forget the image of Renee he had seen during that time.

    A pure white dress. Wavy white hair, downcast blue eyes. One side of her hair tucked behind her ear, just like it was at the festival, revealing a bare nape. Her corbone. Below that¡­

    ¡®¡­No.¡¯

    He tried not to think of anything. He didn¡¯t know such a thing.

    He closed his eyes tightly.

    He had to turn a blind eye somehow. He hadn¡¯t seen anything.

    While he wasforting himself with that thought¡­

    <i> ¨C Block¡­head?</i>

    <i> ¨C You¡¯re such a dunce!</i>

    Aisha¡¯s words that suddenly came to mind stabbed Vera in the gut.

    <i> Twitch</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Vera¡¯s body trembled.

    He didn¡¯t know why those words came to mind at this timing, at this moment and in this situation.

    However, the words that came to mind above the embarrassment were so intense that it felt like he would be admitting to them if he turned away like that again.

    Feeling his pride hurt for some reason, Vera uttered those words while hiding the trembling as much as possible.

    ¡°¡­You are beautiful.¡±

    It was the first time for Vera to say such a thing without being asked first.

    Renee¡¯s body jerked. Her mouth opened slightly and her eyes widened with surprise.

    Annie, who had been watching the scene through the gap of the still-open door, clenched her fists and let out a silent cheer. H eximed ¡®oh¡¯.

    A moment of fleeting silence. Within it, Renee spoke, her voice trembling.

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    Renee took a step forward. Vera hesitated.

    ¡°Shall we go?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Vera¡¯s hand ovepped beneath Renee¡¯s outstretched hand. While holding hands like that, Renee formed a peculiar shape by interlocking only one finger, neither interlocking hands nor holding hands.

    The gesture felt as awkward as the atmosphere.

    <i> Thud.</i>

    The door of the waiting room mmed shut.

    Annie¡¯s cheers of ¡®this is it!!!¡¯ could be heard from inside.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Renee urged Vera, feeling unnecessarily ashamed at the sound of Annie¡¯s voice.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Vera¡¯s head was still facing the sky, and his eyes were tightly shut.

    The two blind people moved forward. Fortunately, among them, Vera was someone who had trained enough to move around effortlessly even with his eyes closed.

    If they walked for 10 minutes like this, they would reach the banquet hall.

    In other words, they had to walk awkwardly like this for 10 minutes.

    Once again, Aisha¡¯s voice echoed in Vera¡¯s head.

    <i> Blockhead and Dunce.</i>

    Those two words condemned Vera. They relentlessly cornered Vera like a skilled swordsman, telling him to say something and to stop behaving like a cowardly fool.

    Vera pondered. Aisha¡¯s provocation wasn¡¯t an immediate blow, but rather a provocation that stirred up a strong aftermath. It could be a weapon quite useful in prolonged battles.

    Go andpliment¡­ No, he couldn¡¯tpliment Aisha. It seemed that tomorrow¡¯s training would be a bit more intense.

    In the rising impatience and his stabbed conscience, Vera opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Who chose the dress?¡±

    <b><i> Who in the world gave Renee such hideous clothes? Let¡¯s ask that question.</i></b>

    ¡°Marie and Annie worked hard to choose it.¡±

    Renee pointed out two culprits.

    Vera regretted inwardly. Both were opponents that he couldn¡¯t touch.

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it too revealing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful.¡±

    It was an answer that he blurted out without understanding what she was talking about.

    That made Renee¡¯s mindplicated.

    ¡®Wonderful? What? Why? Suddenly?¡¯

    To say it¡¯s wonderful in response to the question of whether it¡¯s revealing¡­ It seemed impure for some reason.

    Renee¡¯s body heated up.

    Her reddish skin now resembled the color of the drunken dwarves at the northern tip of the mountains.

    ¡°¡­S-Still, wouldn¡¯t people think it¡¯s embarrassing for a Saint to wear a revealing dress like this?¡±

    When Renee, whose brain was ripe with the heat, let out her inner worries, Vera¡¯s eyes shed open.

    It was because he had a crazy thought.

    ¡®The nobles.¡¯

    They were almost at the ballroom now. There would be nobles there.

    Those insolent things would get to see Renee¡¯s attire.

    His back shuddered, and anger welled up inside him.

    With about 20 steps left to the entrance of the ballroom, Vera stopped dead in his tracks.

    ¡°¡­Vera?¡±

    ¡°For a moment.¡±

    Vera let go of his hand and took off the suit coat he had been wearing until just before. Then draped it over Renee¡¯s shoulder.

    Naturally, through a series of processes, Vera came to see Renee¡¯s outfit much more explicitly than the first time.

    <b><i> I need to take my eyes off. I need to look at the ceiling or the air.</i></b>

    ¡­Even while thinking like that, his eyes, which failed to grasp the situation, involuntarily took in Renee¡¯s outfit and her exposed skin. There was a mole below her corbone, just above her chest.

    Only after imprinting all of that in his mind did Vera tightly shut his eyes and said.

    ¡°¡­The weather is still cold.¡±

    Nonsense came out of his mouth. The ball was taking ce in a warm indoor setting.

    Fortunately, Renee responded happily to the nonsensical excuse.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    <i> Pfft. </i>Augh escaped Renee¡¯s lips. She was starting to feel at ease.

    <b><i> I¡¯ve shown everything to the person who needed to see it anyway, so let¡¯s cover it up now.</i></b>

    That sentiment could be considered as the foundation of her current emotions.

    Vera was looking at Renee, who had finally be a little ¡®less¡¯ embarrassing, when he noticed the wavy white hair tucked inside the suit as the coat draped right over her body. He reached out his hand.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    As his hand dug into her nape, Renee felt a shiver run down her spine.

    <i> Srrr</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Vera reached out and pulled her hair out over the suit.

    Like surging waves, her white locks flowed down over the ck suit.

    Renee felt Vera¡¯s rough hand on her neck, and Vera felt Renee¡¯s warm nape against his hand.

    At that moment, both of them experienced a tightening sensation in their hearts.

    ¡°¡­I think we can go in now.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    As if nothing had happened, the two stood side by side just as before and moved forward.

    Turning the corner, they headed towards the entrance of the ballroom.

    The attendant guarding the entrance widened his eyes as soon as he spotted them, then opened the door after bowing.

    From inside, the sound of music, voices, and numerous footsteps flowed out.

    It was a lively atmosphere befitting of a ball.

    The attendant shouted towards the ballroom.

    ¡°The Saint and the Apostle of Oath from the Holy Kingdom are entering!¡±

    All the sounds that were heard came to a halt.

 Chapter 113: Ball (3)

    <b>? Ball (3) ?</b>

    There was a heavy silence that made it hard to believe it was a space with so many people.

    However, even in the midst of that, there were presences reaching three digits in the hall. The moment Renee felt nervous at that¡­

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Someone eximed.

    That was the beginning. Amotion spread through the hall, and hundreds of voices began to let out their admiration in a manner that even a bird would fall silent to that awe-inspiring sound.

    It was a reaction caused by the appearance of Renee as she entered from the entrance and a man with a firm impression who stood by her.

    It was due to their presence that overwhelmed the room just by being present.

    There was beauty.

    It was such a beauty that could be felt more clearly because the nobles of the Empire were more obsessed with beauty than any other group on the continent.

    There was also a disparate atmosphere.

    Despite being clearly human, it felt like they were encountering ethereal beings that belonged to apletely different dimension,ing from a higher realm.

    The atmosphere changed in an instant.

    Amidst it all, Crown Prince Maximilian awakened them from the chaotic scene from the highest seat of the clutteredndscape.

    <i> p</i><i>¡ª</i>

    He pped his hands once, and the startled band started ying music again.

    The sound of music filled the space, bringing the nobles to their senses.

    Those who had been momentarily dazed began to do their own things with familiar movements, polished through a lifetime of etiquette.

    It was as if nothing had happened, as if that strange atmosphere just before was a lie. Some danced, while others strolled around and chatted with others.

    Now, the only way to prove that the momentary silence was not a lie was through the asional nces at the two.

    Only then did Renee rx her body and followed Vera¡¯s guidance towards a corner of the hall.

    ¡°Woah. I was so nervous I thought I was going to die. Is the ball usually like this?¡±

    It was a question that she uttered in a hushed tone. Vera responded to it.

    ¡°I believe that it¡¯s not usually like this. It¡¯s probably¡­¡±

    <b><i> Because the Saint is such a beauty that they were very surprised. </i></b>

    Vera was about to say that but found thebination of words somewhat embarrassing, so he couldn¡¯t bear himself to say it and added something else instead.

    ¡°¡­Because they were surprised since it¡¯s rare to see the Apostles of the Holy Kingdom in public. That¡¯s the spection I have.¡±

    ¡°Ahh.¡±

    Renee smiled at Vera¡¯s response, her face noticeably more at ease.

    As Vera looked at her face, he suddenly felt a passing recollection of something from the past.

    It was Renee¡¯s self-praise of her own appearance in the slums during thest moments of his previous life.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t mere nonsense.¡¯

    A smirk escaped Vera¡¯s lips.

    It was aughing out from the realization that, despite being a rather nasty woman back then, she hadn¡¯t been wrong in any of the things she had said.

    As his thoughts continued, Renee posed another question.

    ¡°But what should we do now?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to do anything in particr. You¡¯re free to enjoy it however you like.¡±

    ¡°Hm, is that so?¡±

    Renee tilted her head. Even though they had finally arrived at the ball, she hadn¡¯t really thought about what she should do here. Simply attending the ball with Vera had been significant enough for her.

    Observing Renee¡¯s expression, Vera looked around for a while before speaking up.

    ¡°Would you like something to eat? Since this is a banquet hosted by the Imperial Family, there are many dishes that you can¡¯t easily find elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°Ah, shall we do so?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything you would like to eat in particr?¡±

    ¡°Then the most stimting one, please.¡±

    Vera¡¯s body flinched. His gaze began to scan Renee with a worried expression.

    <i>Is it really okay like this?</i> Such thoughts continued to linger in his head.

    ***

    Renee ate the food bit by bit with a satisfied face and let out an exmation.

    ¡°The seafood is really delicious!¡±

    It was an exmation that arose because the seafood that she had never tasted before was very delicious and perfectly suited to her taste.

    Vera also nodded with a satisfied face.

    ¡°Yes, it must have been very difficult to keep them fresh all the way to the center of the continent, but the seafood is definitely in good condition.¡±

    ¡°Ah, have you eaten it before, Vera?¡±

    ¡°I have been to the seaside before.¡±

    ¡°Woah¡­¡±

    An exmation escaped from Renee¡¯s lips. Then, a question popped up.

    ¡°What is the sea like?¡±

    Having lived in Remeo all her life and only recently stepped out into the world for the first time from the Holy Kingdom, it was a question that naturally arose in Renee¡¯s curious mind.

    Vera pondered. It was always challenging to describe the scenery in a way that Renee could understand and rte to.

    ¡°¡­First of all, the air is salty. Due to the strong wind, that salty air constantly brushes against your face. Initially, it feels good, but it can be irritating as time goes on. There is a long stretch of sandy beach, and beyond that, the sea shimmering in a deep blue color along the horizon. The area where the sandy beach meets the sea forms a foamy, bright white color. I remember staring at that foam when I went to the sea.¡±

    Curiosity intensified across Renee¡¯s face.

    ¡°I can¡¯t quite understand how the air can be ¡®salty¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Literally, it smells salty when you breathe.¡±

    After saying that, Vera looked at Renee¡¯splexion for a moment but was taken aback by Renee, who had leaned over and resumed speaking.

    ¡°¡­Would you like to go there after visiting the Academy? Coincidentally, there¡¯s a beach not far from the Academy.¡±

    ¡°Ah, sounds good!¡±

    Renee¡¯s face brightened, and Vera felt a tight sensation in his chest.

    That smile caught everyone¡¯s attention, and he couldn¡¯t sense anything else in his surroundings¡ªa strange sensation.

    Even when he tried topose himself, his irrational emotions which consistently defied logic, continued to be directed towards her.

    He let out a long breath.

    Considering his emotions to be somewhat distorted, Vera tried to suppress the tremor within himself, but at that moment, someone approached the two of them.

    ¡°Are you enjoying the banquet?¡±

    It was Maximilian.

    With a cocktail in one hand, he spoke in the most dignified tone she had ever heard. Renee responded with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, the seafood is really delicious.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the best work of this year. Coincidentally, the freezer that we operated for a trial run performed excellently. Thanks to that, we were able to bring seafood all the way ind while maintaining its freshness.¡±

    ¡°Freez¡­ Ah, is it a magical engineering product?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Although, it will still take a few more years before it can bemercialized.¡±

    Renee burst out a ¡®pfft¡¯ at Maximilian¡¯s words. It was because the pride that could be felt in his words was so evident.

    ¡°I see, Your Highness the Crown Prince is very interested in magic engineering.¡±

    ¡°Of course. They are objects that affect the level of civilization of the entire country. So, isn¡¯t it natural to drool at them from a ruler¡¯s perspective? No matter how much it is said that it is the nobles who lead the Empire, the nation¡¯s power eventuallyes from its poption. The means to secure thebor force are¡­¡±

    At that moment, Maximilian, who had been talking for a long time, abruptly stopped and cleared his throat before apologizing.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I tend to get carried away whenever I talk about this.¡±

    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s great. You always do your best in your work.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for your understanding.¡±

    A warm atmosphere ensued. It seemed Renee was happy to have eaten seafood for the first time in her life, and more fundamentally, a peaceful time with Vera continued. On the other hand, Maximilian seemed happy to have safelypleted his brother¡¯sing-of-age ceremony.

    ¡°Thank you so much for theing-of-age ceremony. I never imagined that the Saint would use such a trick.¡±

    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Your power, I mean. Didn¡¯t you stake my brother the fate of a guardian? Thanks to that, there¡¯s less noise. While there were still people who said my brother should be the Crown Prince, the blessing put an end to that discussion, allowing us to eliminate all the noise rted to the throne.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°Hm? Wasn¡¯t that your intention?¡±

    Renee¡¯s body twitched.

    ¡®I just said whatever came to mind.¡¯

    ¡­The thought that saying those words seemed somewhat awkward crossed her mind.

    ¡°R-right?¡±

    In the end, she managed to say something vague.

    Fortunately, Maximilian didn¡¯t catch onto anything and nodded his head.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave. I hope I haven¡¯t detained you for too long.¡±

    ¡°No, well¡­¡±

    ¡°Take your time and enjoy yourselves before leaving.¡±

    Maximilian walked away.

    Only then did Renee let out a breath, then scratched her cheek as if troubled.

    ¡°Hm, I hadn¡¯t thought of that again.¡±

    ¡°As politics is done through words, there are those who take them sensitively. It¡¯s nothing to be concerned about. After all, it¡¯s an internal matter of the Empire.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Renee chuckled.

    Renee, who was about to resume eating, paused her hand at a sudden thought and turned her head towards Vera, speaking in a yful tone.

    ¡°But in the end, it wasn¡¯t excessive.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Using my power. It¡¯s a statement based on the oue, but it helped resolve things better, right?¡±

    She was talking about what Vera had said right after theing-of-age ceremony, that it was too much to also use her power.

    Vera shut his mouth at that.

    ¡°Vera is wrong this time.¡±

    He felt pissed off at her words apanied by giggles. Vera refuted in a very blunt tone.

    ¡°¡­It could have been right. If only the content of the blessing had changed a little.¡±

    ¡°But what can you do? The content has already been determined.¡±

    ¡°The second time is unpredictable. When using that power, one must always be cautious¡­¡±

    ¡°But Vera seems to make an oath for everything. Even for a trivial thing, ¡®I¡¯ll make an oath¡¯. And also ¡®If you can¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll make an oath¡¯, like that. That¡¯s not something Vera should say.¡±

    <b><i> Why is she so aggressive?</i></b>

    Looking at Renee¡¯splexion with such a thought in mind, Vera let out a grumbling sound at her face full of mischief and expressed his will to surrender.

    ¡°¡­Yes, the Saint is right.¡±

    It was a deration of defeat that couldn¡¯tpletely hide the traces of his anger. That eventually caused Renee to burst intoughter.

    The awkwardness and embarrassment that lingered before entering the ballroom had already disappeared.

    The lively atmosphere, being able to taste seafood for the first time in her life, and the brief conversation with Maximilian had a positive effect.

    Now that she could finally face Vera with a little more ease and with a reliable suit that covered her flimsy dress, Renee spoke with a broad smile.

    ¡°Vera is generous with himself, while being strict with others.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Vera felt troubled for the first time in a long time.

    It was a feeling that arose because Renee, who had responded positively to most things, was joking around like this.

    She had changed recently.

    Did the events in the Empire bring about a change in her?

    When he thought about that, he felt sad yet proud for some reason at her gradually changing appearance¡­ but the most prominent emotion right now was the bitterness of being stabbed like this.

    ¡°¡­I will correct it.¡±

    ¡°Are you making an oath for that, too?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Vera¡¯s voice sharpened a little.

    For some reason, Renee felt a pleasant feeling arising from that nuance.

    Perhaps she was carried away by the atmosphere.

    A different ce than usual. People. And herself.

    Amidst it all, she felt a sense of pride in herself for not feeling ashamed, unlike Annie¡¯s concerns.

    In addition, Vera, who didn¡¯t change in the midst of this, was lovely¡­ Such shameful thoughts alsoe to her mind.

    ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯

    The heat rose.

    <b><i> It¡¯s probably because we¡¯re indoors. Since the air is hot, my body is also getting hot. That must be it.</i></b>

    Renee sat down, moistening her lips to alleviate the rising heat.

    Just like that, some time passed.

    ¡°¡­The music has changed.¡±

    A slightly slow and low-pitched melody tickled their ears.

    In line with the soft rhythm, the footsteps that had been audible until just a moment ago began to take on a slightly rxed form.

    Laughter echoed in their ears.

    Watching people dancing in the middle of the ballroom, Vera unintentionally blurted out such words.

    ¡°Would you like to dance to a song?¡±

    Only after speaking did his body tremble, and a look of dismay arose along with it. It was because of the thought that he spoke out of emotion.

    ¡°Hm¡­ I would like to, but I can¡¯t dance. I can¡¯t even learn.¡±

    Perhaps it should be considered fortunate for Vera, because Renee was delighted by his suggestion.

    Just the act of suggesting to do something together was already enough to bring happiness to her.

    It didn¡¯t ur to her that it was rude to ask a blind woman to dance. She was well aware of what kind of person Vera was.

    Vera was someone who didn¡¯t let her blindness define his judgment of other aspects.

    He was someone who saw her as Renee, not a blind woman.

    He was someone who looked at what was inside, not the wed body.

    ¡­And that¡¯s why Renee liked him.

    ¡°Hm, this is a bit of a pity.¡±

    As she uttered these words with a chuckle, Vera¡¯s expression became clouded.

    Vera wanted Renee to experience more things and be happier.

    Wasn¡¯t his oath for that? The oath he made in the hopes that her life would be full of happiness and that the light that awakened him from his darkest moments, from his evil self, would never fade.

    Therefore, Vera didn¡¯t want her to vent her regret over something she couldn¡¯t do.

    For that reason, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­You can.¡±

    If there¡¯s something she couldn¡¯t do, he would make it possible for her.

    He would do everything she wanted so that even the word ¡®if¡¯ could be a funny joke.

    He would live for that purpose.

    Since he had already promised her in Remeo.

    Vera spoke in a quiet tone.

    ¡°You can dance.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible as long as I take the lead. Luckily, it¡¯s slow-tempo music. If you follow my lead, you will be able to dance safely.¡±

    Vera rose from his seat and gently helped Renee up. Renee asked with a bewildered expression.

    ¡°W-Will it be alright? What if I step on your foot¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡±

    Vera dismissed Renee¡¯s concerns as if they were insignificant.

    ¡°After all, dancing is about using the body. And I¡¯m confident that I can do it better than anyone else in the world when ites to using my body.¡±

    Since he had something he was confident in more than anything else, Vera was not worried.

    The two slowly headed towards the center. One hand interlocked, and the other wrapped around each other¡¯s shoulder and waist.

    With careful movements, Vera led Renee.

    As the two moved, people cleared the way. They had gazes full of curiosity and pleasure.

    In the middle of the ballroom, Vera tapped his foot, creating a distinct ¡®tap¡¯ sound, and opened his lips.

    ¡°Slowly, let¡¯s turn clockwise first.¡±

    In a distance where their breaths entangled with each other¡­

    Renee nodded, feeling the heat that had been within her all along turn into an inferno.

 Chapter 114: Ball (4)

    <b>? Ball (4) ?</b>

    In the center of the hall, where a slow melody resonated and spread, Renee followed Vera¡¯s lead and waltzed slowly.

    Her left foot moved toward their sped hands, followed by her right foot. She then spun around.

    ¡°Good job. Now, breathe and take four steps, one at a time, starting with your right foot. Once you¡¯ve done that, turn counterclockwise.¡±

    Vera¡¯s voice blended in with the music.

    As Vera¡¯s touch guided Renee, the rhythmic sound of two footsteps merged with the melody.

    She could feel the train of her dress unfurled as she moved, creating a sound that blended in with the music.

    For a moment, Renee felt a strange sensation as if she were walking on top of the melody.

    The space became a sheet of music, their footsteps became musical notes, and the empty score was filled by Renee and Vera¡¯s movements.

    Their breaths collided. Their intertwined breath whirled along the movements before dissipating. The lingering moisture bounced off at the sound of footsteps. They shifted their position again, and the cycle repeated itself until Vera¡¯s low voice echoed softly.

    ¡°You can now go in any direction you want. If you think you¡¯re about to bump into someone or go outside the hall, I¡¯ll adjust your direction, so don¡¯t worry and go anywhere you want.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Her voice sounded like she was lost in a dream.

    <b><i> No, maybe it is really just a dream.</i></b>

    Renee danced in a state of stupor the entire time, enthralled by how fluid her footwork was and stunned by how she could spin to the beat of the music.

    A thought urred to her.

    Vera, just as he had said, was very good at controlling the body.

    How could she not think of that? Even a blind woman who couldn¡¯t move anywhere without a cane was able to go anywhere with his guidance, and it urred to her that no one was as talented at controlling the body as Vera.

    Wherever Vera¡¯s touchnded, it felt as scorching as fire.

    Their entangled breaths were a bit strange.

    As the dance continued, their recurrent closing and widening distance felt very excruciating to her.

    ¡®¡­Oh, maybe I can pretend to fall now.¡¯

    The thought crossed her mind, but she quickly dismissed it.

    If their poise falters, so will the mood. This moment woulde to an end.

    Renee thought she¡¯d be happier if she let this momentst a bit longer rather than clinging to him so tightly, so she let her body move loosely.

    Her blindness was no obstacle to Renee at this moment.

    She had Vera, whom she could feel even without seeing, and she had two feet that could take her anywhere without a cane, so not being able to see was the least of her problems.

    No, it would be more urate to say that her inability to see became a source of satisfaction.

    Thanks to that, she could feel Vera even more clearly.

    Renee thought to herself.

    An emotional echo, that might be much closer to a reverie than logic, began to weave its way into words.

    Perhaps the Gods took away her light because meeting Vera came at a price, and that light was the required price the poor rural farmer¡¯s daughter had to pay in order to meet Vera.

    Her lips curved into a smile.

    Her thundering chest had mellowed and settled into a faint, vibrating tremor.

    ¡®How cheap.¡¯

    She reflected on how cheap it was.

    To think that by giving just a single light, she obtained an irreceable treasure, and she became the light that Vera desired.

    The thought of getting him at a really low price made her happy.

    ***

    After one song that onlysted at least eight minutes, Renee returned to her spot on the corner.

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    Words of gratitude came out.

    She was very grateful to Vera for allowing her to experience something she could never have imagined before, and she was only able to say it now because she had no chance when she was too preupied with dancing at the time. To which Vera replied, as if there was no big deal.

    ¡°Of course. It is my duty to listen to anything the Saint wishes.¡±

    Renee felt a faint smile flicker across her face at the words.

    ¡®Anything.¡¯

    <b><i> Does he realize the weight of that word?</i></b>

    <b><i> Did he say it because he really doesn¡¯t know what I really want?</i></b>

    As a bitter feeling emerged inside, Renee jokingly said.

    ¡°Will you give me a star, then?¡±

    ¡°I will do my best to-¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m just kidding.¡±

    Hehe. Renee let out a giggle and leaned back in her seat. Their hands were still sped together.

    The warmth from their bodies still remained. It was transmitted to Vera through the pulse, just as Vera¡¯s warmth transmitted to her.

    Renee¡¯s smile widened as she fumbled with his hand.

    ¡®¡­Vera is the same.¡¯

    Vera¡¯s heartbeat synchronized with her own.

    Whether it was just their heartbeat that were in sync or if it extended to their hearts¡­ She didn¡¯t know.

    Renee concluded that ¡®their hearts are synchronized¡¯ and lowered her head.

    Her cheeks were burning.

    It wasn¡¯t just her cheeks, but her whole body.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s hot.¡±

    <b><i> What in the world happened to this ce to be this hot?</i></b>

    When she med the innocent ballroom, Vera studied Renee¡¯splexion and replied.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s because you¡¯ve moved more than usual. Would you like to step out onto the terrace for a moment?¡±

    The terrace.

    Renee hesitated for a moment before nodding, and Vera escorted her out.

    Renee¡¯s heart began to swell with emotions as she held Vera¡¯s hand and walked slowly, so she zipped her mouth shut.

    Otherwise, the words that she had held in for so long would burst out. Even though she was perplexed as to why she was so emotional today, she had thoughts that concerned her.

    There were questions arising from the word ¡®maybe¡¯.

    <b><i> Maybe it¡¯s today. </i></b>

    <b><i> Maybe it¡¯s the day I should let go of everything that has been piling up by being with him every day?</i></b>

    <b><i> Maybe I won¡¯t be able to express myself for a long time after today.</i></b>

    Those thoughts continue to run through her mind.

    It was something akin to intuition.

    Like most people, Renee was drawn to a weird intuition that logic couldn¡¯t exin.

    Renee made a decision with a determined expression.

    ¡®¡­I have to do it.¡¯

    It had to be today.

    <b><i> Today, I must confess, right in this ce.</i></b>

    But, oddly enough, even though she was shaken by such feelings, her shyness refused to fade at any cost.

    Renee chewed on her lip, feeling a mixture of dismay and anger.

    ¡®¡­No.¡¯

    <b><i> This won¡¯t do. </i></b>

    Renee, who had this idea in mind, raised her hand gently.

    She reached out toward the sound of a passing servant along with a ripple of water.

    ¡°Saint?¡±

    Vera called. Renee ignored him and talked to the servant.

    ¡°Can I have a cocktail, please?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    The servant handed her a ss in a bewildered voice, and Renee took it.

    Vera¡¯s expression was filled with shock.

    ¡°Saint, that¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only one ss. I¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    She felt she couldn¡¯t do it in her sober state, so she wanted assistance from it.

    Vera closed his eyes firmly as Renee drank the cocktail in one gulp.

    ***

    On a small terrace with a single bench.

    Vera took Renee there, seated her down, and then questioned her with a look of concern.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Such a question came up as he recalled what happened the day Renee had her first drink. Who could forget the incident in which she lost her mind and spiraled out of control after just one cup?

    <b><i> What if she starts crying again</i></b><b>?</b>

    Vera¡¯s face grew stiff as his thoughts went in that direction.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±

    Renee added with a light smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got it under control with my divinity.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a bluff.

    She wasn¡¯t going to make the same mistake again, so she drove out her drunkenness, leaving just enough to keep her tipsy.

    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me he still thinks I suck at controlling it?¡¯

    Renee thought and chuckled at Vera for treating her like aplete amateur.

    Vera exhaled a sigh of relief when Renee behaved in an orderly manner.

    ¡°¡­Because I did not teach you that in particr.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the Saint for nothing. I can manage my divinity just as well as Vera. All I did was think about what I wanted to do and it shed into my head naturally.¡±

    Veraughed at her snobbish remark.

    ¡°That¡¯s impressive.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not being sarcastic, are you?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea about that.¡±

    ¡°What a smootheback. You always have the upper hand in conversations, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I know that I¡¯m a man of my word, except for a few times.¡±

    ¡°That is exactly the problem.¡±

    Renee inwardly cheered as her words flowed effortlessly from her tongue.

    <b><i>Is drinking the answer, after all?</i></b>

    The shyness that had always tormented her did not rear its ugly head.

    ¡°When you feel the need to go all out, you screw everything else, be it promises and whatnot.¡±

    Vera kept his mouth shut.

    Vera threw a nce at Renee, wondering whether she was trying to hide her drunkenness from him.

    But when he gazed at the pale skin beneath the lights, his initial intention to check for signs of drunkenness vanished, and he wound up staring nkly into Renee¡¯s face.

    Vera btedly snapped out of it with a tremble.

    ¡°Are you cold?¡±

    Renee asked as she felt it through her palm, and Vera promptly replied.

    ¡°My discipline isn¡¯t shallow enough to be affected by the heat or cold.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden bragging?¡±

    ¡°¡­I wanted to say that you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Reneeughed when Vera lost his cool and asked him another question.

    ¡°Do you find me difficult, Vera?¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I mean, even when dealing with other Apostles, Aisha, and even the Crown Prince, you are indifferent or irritable, but you are always obedient to me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m the light?¡±

    No reply came back.

    <b><i> Is it because I¡¯m drunk?</i></b>

    Renee felt her long-suppressed heartache begin to rear its ugly head because of Vera¡¯s attitude, and she continued pressing him with more questions.

    ¡°You know¡­ What am I to you if I¡¯m not the light?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°What if I¡¯m Renee and not the Saint? What if I¡¯m stripped of my power, status, and the light that Vera has been searching so desperately¡­¡±

    It was the question that always lurked in the back of her mind.

    She knew she was just being whiny, and it was obvious that the answer would make no difference.

    She buried her heartache because she thought it was better to keep it buried and feign ignorance.

    ¡°¡­I, who is stripped of everything, what am I to Vera?¡±

    The stupor caused her words to flow freely and brought out her deepest feelings.

    That created a ripple in Vera¡¯s heart. It began to manifest, causing Vera¡¯s body to shake uncontrobly.

    Renee clenched Vera¡¯s trembling hand tightly and said.

    ¡°Vera is Vera to me. Not my knight, Apostle, viin, nor savior. You¡¯re just Vera.¡±

    She raised their intertwined hand and ced it on her cheek.

    ¡°Vera is simply the one who holds my hand. That¡¯s why¡­¡±

    Her embarrassment reared its ugly head again.

    She couldn¡¯t stop herself from losing it when the alcohol took effect, driving her over the edge.

    Renee furrowed her brows at how much it irked her and bit her lips before pouring out the words that had been lodged in her throat.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s why I like Vera.¡±

    Her voice quivered from herst surge of embarrassment.

    Renee thought her words were not enough to express her feelings, so she added further.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean like or dislikes. I like <i>you</i>, but in a different way¡­¡±

    She rubbed her face against the palm that rested on her cheek.

    At that moment, Renee noticed that Vera¡¯s stiff response was more than just confusion or difort.

    There was a glimmer of hope, anticipation, and thirst.

    So she did it.

    ¡°How does Vera feel about me?¡±

    It was an irreversible question.

 Chapter 115: Coming of Age Ceremony

    <b>? Coming of Age Ceremony ?</b>

    At Renee¡¯s consecutive questions, the first thing that came to Vera¡¯s mind was ¡®The time hase¡¯.

    This was because whether it was Renee¡¯s heart, or the meaning behind her words, he already knew it all.

    <i> Wasn¡¯t it too obvious? </i>He thought.

    Renee¡¯s signals and emotions were too obvious for them to be hidden easily.

    Despite knowing this, Vera turned a blind eye to it.

    It didn¡¯t feel appropriate to respond positively, and he wasn¡¯t sure how it would affect her.

    He made every effort to look away and distance himself from her, but these things were inevitably being brought before him.

    Vera felt a pang of sadness in his heart.

    ¡°Saint¡­¡±

    ¡°Please say it.¡±

    Renee¡¯s face turned even redder, and her warmth was transferred to Vera through the palm of her hand.

    Looking at her, the answer instantly came to him.

    However, Vera ditched the sentence rising in his head before he could even finish it.

    ¡®¡­I must reject her.¡¯

    He must do that. He might have a bad impact on Renee. She might not be able to light up the world or even herself.

    Vera licked his lips with a horribly contorted expression.

    ¡­But no words came out.

    Because logic and emotion had a different basis of judgment, different interpretations of what is deemed right, and because Vera had always been a greedy person, he couldn¡¯t suppress his emotions with logic.

    So, he started spitting out words that hid what he couldn¡¯t say.

    ¡°¡­I am an evil man.¡±

    ¡°Are you bringing that up again?¡±

    ¡°Please listen.¡±

    Renee closed her mouth shut. Looking at her, Vera breathed deeply and continued.

    ¡°I liked taking care of things efficiently, and that efficiency doesn¡¯t consider morals. As a result, each time I run into a problem, I turn to violence to solve it.¡±

    ¡°Vera didn¡¯t do things like that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t do that. To be exact, I haven¡¯t done such a thing since I met the Saint.¡±

    It was more like his inner fear had prevented him frommitting it.

    ¡°Now that I know it¡¯s wrong, it often crosses my mind, but I never act on it. However, that doesn¡¯t imply that my thoughts arepletely gone. The tendency to consider doing wicked things first in any situation will not go away.¡±

    Vera knew himself well.

    He knew just how wicked he was, and how deep and filthy his heart was.

    He knew enough of himself to be afraid.

    ¡°I have a fear. Maybe someday I¡¯ll sumb to my evil thoughts without realizing it. What if the action I took, which I judged as good, was actually evil? Because of that fear, I have to suppress my emotions.¡±

    Since he made emotional judgments that were too despicable and couldn¡¯t distinguish between good and evil, he needed a universal good and its embodiment to make judgments.

    He was a man who had to entrust his judgment to that embodiment.

    ¡°For that reason, I don¡¯t want to tarnish you with my color. I was afraid that my evil thoughts might be passed on to you and cause you to mistake my wickedness for kindness, so I didn¡¯t want to express how I felt.¡±

    Renee could feel the sincerity in his tone when Vera was speaking.

    It made her sad.

    ¡°¡­Everyone has evil thoughts. What matters is whether you act on it or not.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not fine with that.¡±

    Vera immediately cut off Renee¡¯s words.

    ¡°I really want to learn how to think positively and always put decency first while dealing with situations. I¡¯m not fine with that.¡±

    Vera bowed his head.

    ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t put me to the test.¡±

    The long-winded rejection ended in a desperate plea.

    Renee felt the warmth that had been enveloping her diminish.

    The urgency in his words and the sadness began to subdue the excitement in her heart.

    Feeling like she was about to burst into tears, she tried to argue back since she couldn¡¯t ept the situation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get tarnished that easily.¡±

    She poured her heart out and her deep-seated feelings, which she held dear for a long time.

    She refused to back down.

    ¡°If Vera is having evil thoughts, I can just pinch you. That¡¯s possible if we know each other better. But why does Vera only think that I¡¯m going to be tarnished by him?¡±

    It was an inquisitive remark, and the answer came back shortly.

    ¡°¡­Because the Saint is too young.¡±

    The words were akin to sharp daggers.

    <b><i> Young.</i></b>

    Renee felt stuffy because his abstruse answer sparked questions she hadn¡¯t intended on asking and questions she had put off since he couldn¡¯t instantly reply.

    Renee¡¯s face crumpled into a frown. A sharp pain shot through her as she bit her lip hard enough to hear a crunching sound.

    She let all of her swirling emotions out as she opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­Compared to whom?¡±

    <i> Flinch</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    Vera¡¯s hand, which touched her cheek, flinched greatly. At that moment, Renee was struck by a bted realization.

    ¡®¡­It was the past.¡¯

    <b><i> What the Orgus showed me turned out to be the past. The person whom Vera truly cherished, the gut-wrenching cries that I saw, were all in the past.</i></b>

    <b><i> ¡­Vera¡¯s first light turns out to be someone else.</i></b>

    ¡°Who is Vera looking at?¡±

    Her voice trembled.

    She let go of the hand that had been resting on her cheek.

    ¡°Who are you seeing through me?¡±

    The excitement she had left was ripped apart and reced by an unfathomable despair.

    Although she was unsure of the exact reason, there was something she could ascertain.

    The reason why Vera had been so devoted to her since they first met.

    It was because there was someone Vera had tried to see through her and through her title as the Saint.

    Vera was aware of her feelings and deliberately chose not to acknowledge them.

    ¡°¡­Are you sure you¡¯re looking at me?¡±

    Renee¡¯s sadness was fueled by anger.

    She hated Vera, who stayed silent, so much that she spat out words full of anger.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Answer me.¡±

    Vera felt his heart sink at her sudden outburst.

    <b><i> Did Renee find out something? What is she implying now?</i></b>

    It was everything he feared.

    Vera, who wore a confused expression as he was pressured to answer, barely uttered words with his head down.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m looking.¡±

    Just like a child being reprimanded by his mother, he replied as if he was trying to get away from the problem.

    ¡°I am¡­ looking at the Saint.¡±

    His voice trembled as he spoke.

    Of course, his opponent was none other than Renee, who was able to feel the tremble in his voice and sense his nervousness.

    ¡°¡­Vera is a really bad person.¡±

    A teardrop fell from Renee¡¯s eyes. Vera, who btedly raised his head, widened his eyes.

    ¡°Sain¡­¡±

    ¡°You know what? I can clearly feel that Vera is lying right now.¡±

    Renee continued in an exasperated tone.

    ¡°Vera didn¡¯t look at me earlier. From the moment I asked who you were seeing through me, Vera¡¯s gaze went elsewhere.¡±

    Whether it is small noise, movement, or a heartbeat. She was able to capture all of that, and that was why she could be sure.

    After she finished speaking, Renee felt a bitter taste in her lips, which she had unknowingly chewed.

    <b><i> It¡¯s probably torn. This bitter taste must be blood.</i></b>

    ¡°It¡¯s been three and half years.¡±

    It was his turn to speak, but Renee went on speaking before he could do that.

    ¡°That¡¯s how long I¡¯ve been liking Vera. It¡¯s always been Vera from the first time we met.¡±

    There was something she wanted to say.

    ¡°Even if Vera only saw me as a child and pretended not to know my feelings, even if I knew that, but still¡­¡±

    Despite the heartbreak, Renee held onto the desire to hold on to Vera, so she didn¡¯t stop there.

    ¡°¡­I will always like Vera.¡±

    She simply conveyed her feelings.

    Vera¡¯s eyes may have been drawn to someone else first, but it wouldn¡¯t hold his interest forever.

    Vera¡¯s heartbeat, warmth, and the time spent with her were not lies.

    <b><i> If so, I shouldn¡¯t give up.</i></b>

    <b><i> I¡¯m not going to let despair get the better of me.</i></b>

    Having made such a promise to herself, Renee could not allow herself to be deterred by such a mere rejection.

    She extended her arms. Fortunately, Renee was able to reach Vera due to their close distance.

    Putting both hands on Vera¡¯s cheeks, Renee spoke.

    ¡°So look at me. I¡¯m the light that you¡¯re obsessed with. Now your light wants you. Look at me.¡±

    She inched her head closer so that only she filled Vera¡¯s vision, and so he couldn¡¯t see anything else except her.

    ¡°Look at me as Renee, not as the Saint or the Apostle of the Lord.¡±

    As they were within a hair¡¯s breadth of having their noses touch, she asked again.

    ¡±Then answer me again.¡±

    She knew that she made Vera¡¯s heart flutter.

    ¡°Do you love me?¡±

    It was a pressure disguised as a question.

    What followed next was silence. However, Renee knew.

    Vera wouldn¡¯t answer. He was so captivated by her, yet he continued to ignore her.

    Vera himself hade clean about the reason and provided an exnation in a very Vera-like way.

    Renee could understand that, but that didn¡¯t mean that she would back down.

    After three and a half years of waiting, her thirst had grown so intense to the point it was unbearable.

    Renee leaned her head even more in and cocked her head sideways.

    And their lips met with a ¡®chu¡¯ sound.

    For a brief moment, their breaths entwined, and their saliva slipped back and forth, tasting like blood.

    Then, as if it truly had a great impact on her, she felt an electrifying sensation that rushed up her spine.

    Her fingertips felt Vera be stiff as a stone.

    ¡°Puha¡­¡±

    Renee pulled away just enough for their lips to part, and spoke the following words directly into Vera¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°¡­You weren¡¯t going to answer, were you? So I did as I pleased.¡±

    She spoke as though she intended to impose her own desires on Vera.

    It was by force.

    ¡°Since Vera rejected me as he pleased, I will do as I please. You said you were scared to tarnish me because I¡¯m too young, didn¡¯t you? Then how about this?¡±

    As if saying ¡®just wait and see¡¯, she curled up the corners of her lips into an arrogant smile and continued.

    ¡±I will color Vera in my own color. I¡¯m going to turn Vera into a fool. I¡¯ll make you only think of me so that you won¡¯t have time to think about evil thoughts or good thoughts.¡±

    Vera¡¯s pupils shook slightly.

    ¡°Saint¡­¡±

    As soon as he was about to answer, Renee kissed him again.

    Their breaths entwined again for the second time. Vera felt like his whole body was burning with it. He felt his rational mind fading away, leaving only instinct in its ce.

    He felt the fear that had settled inside him growing uncontrobly.

    The moment it became unbearable, Renee took off her lips.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t refute. Don¡¯t even think of rejecting me. I¡¯ll wait especially for you. I won¡¯t bring this up again until Vera tells me he loves me.¡±

    Renee gasped for breath, her body was burning as if she was sweating despite the cold weather, and she was dizzy from her intoxication.

    She dered that she would never back down.

    ¡°Instead, I¡¯ll make it unbearable for Vera if he doesn¡¯t say it. I¡¯m going to kiss, hug, or say embarrassing things like this. If you want me to stop, you can just say ¡®I love you¡¯ to me.¡±

    Renee thought to herself.

    <b><i> Maybe I¡¯ll tear the nket out of shame tomorrow.</i></b>

    <b><i> I¡¯m sure I would, because I¡¯m half drunk now.</i></b>

    <b><i> But I won¡¯t regret it.</i></b>

    ¡°If you really want me to turn into a brilliant light, just nod your head. Because your light needs you. It needs you to beplete. That light has given you an order.¡±

    Vera was her envisioned future, her reason to be a brilliant light, her reason to venture into the world, and the reason she loved both herself and other people.

    ¡°And don¡¯t ever think about saying the same thing. I¡¯m not a child that you should take care of. I can judge good and evil on my own.¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t regret it because Vera was the reason she set her mind to move forward.

    ¡°Hurry, nod.¡±

    She urged him once again.

    Renee smiled when Vera, who briefly flinched, began to nod very slowly.

    ¡°Good job.¡±

    Renee caressed Vera¡¯s cheek before hugging him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever call me young again.¡±

    She whispered while holding him in her arms.

    Even in the midst of pouring out her feelings, she kept stumbling over her words, and said in a fit of annoyance.

    ¡°Vera is much more like a child in my eyes.¡±

    The past was irrelevant anyway. She was the one who had been and will continue to be by Vera¡¯s side. Eventually, Vera would be hers.

    In an effort to keep Vera from leaving, Renee hugged him tightly while speaking softly so that only her scent would linger in Vera¡¯s body.

    ¡°Vera¡¯s light is already bright enough to move forward on its own. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    The words served as a constion for Vera and words of encouragement for herself.

    She vowed not to give in and to do whatever it took to win him over.

    On a very small terrace, Renee hugged Vera in the persisting cold and gave him a stroke on the back of the head as if to show her maturity.

    It was a ceremony of sorts.

    What was the ceremony for? If someone asked, Renee would answer this.

    It was a ceremony to strengthen her resolve not to wait any longer, but to take action to win him over.

    It was a vow to give her all to have him.

    What she was doing for him was her own prematureing of age ceremony, and at the same time, her own awakening as the Saint.

 Chapter 116: Temptation (1)

    <b>? Temptation (1) ?</b>

    The next morning in Renee¡¯s room.

    Renee dusted the pillow cotton off her face as sheid sprawled across the bed, sighing.

    ¡®¡­I tore it.¡¯

    She ended up tearing the sheets and pillow. Still, it didn¡¯t make her feel more at ease.

    She was both embarrassed and proud of the confession she had made yesterday.

    Renee breathed slowly to calm herself down before carrying on with her thoughts.

    ¡®¡­Yeah, I should¡¯ve done this long ago.¡¯

    Vera¡¯s reaction was quite telling. If she hadn¡¯t struck him first like that, her rtionship with Vera would¡¯ve been stagnant forever.

    That was the only way their rtionship could take a step further.

    Renee raised her hand and ran her fingers over her lips. It was an action she did while reminiscing about the moment when she kissed Vera.

    Just thinking about it brought back those sensations.

    It was warm and soft, and she could feel the moist air in his breath at that exhrating moment. She was so thrilled that she wondered whether she had truly be an idiot.

    As Renee recalled that moment, the corners of her lips curled upward again, and Annie looked at her actions in bewilderment.

    ¡®Something is¡­¡¯

    <b><i> Seems like you did something, but it must be something really, really significant.</i></b>

    Although it should be something to be proud of, Annie felt her worry overtake those feelings.

    That was only natural. How could she not be worried when Renee tore off the sheets and pillow as soon as she woke up and began snickering to herself as she sprawled out on her bed?

    How could she not be worried when the Saint she served acted in a way that even a stranger would find concerning?

    Annie¡¯s expression turned grave. She even began to entertain the idea that Renee lost her mind after Vera dumped her.

    It was when Annie eventually came to the conclusion that Renee was dumped by Vera, and about to offer some words of constion.

    ¡°Annie.¡±

    Renee took the initiative first, speaking in a stern tone, to which Annie responded in an uncharacteristically soldier-like voice.

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Renee, who was still in bed, turned in the direction where Annie¡¯s voice wasing from and said.

    ¡°I need Annie¡¯s help.¡±

    Annie tilted her head, and her face lit up in bewilderment at the seemingly random remark.

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    When Annie asked back, Renee eventually raised her body, sat up in a somewhat ufortable position, and exhaled before continuing to speak.

    ¡°Please tell me a way to charm Vera.¡±

    Her words were filled with sincerity.

    After what happened yesterday, Renee realized that if she wanted to charm the ridiculously stubborn Vera, she needed to be bolder than she was right now.

    ¡°By a way, you mean¡­?¡±

    Renee turned her head to Annie again. She had the most serious expression one could have.

    ¡°I want to make it so unbearable for Vera if he doesn¡¯t confess to me.¡±

    <i> Shock</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    Annie shuddered. Her gaze started to pierce right through Renee. Meanwhile, Renee continued to talk.

    ¡°I want to make him only think about me all day. I want to make him suffer from thinking about me. That¡¯s why I want to drive him crazy.¡±

    It was such a dark inner desire, but Renee couldn¡¯t care less.

    Realizing that embarrassment couldn¡¯t solve anything, Renee pushed past her weak resolve and continued talking.

    ¡°I want to make Vera lose his mind and run to me, so please tell me a way.¡±

    Listening to Renee, Annie swallowed hard with a strained expression.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re serious.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m serious.¡±

    The air was shrouded in silence. Just like Renee, Annie had the most serious and determined look that one could have, and nodded.

    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s time to teach you ¡®that¡¯.¡±

    ¡°That?¡±

    ¡°A killer move.¡±

    <i> Shock</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    Annie opened her eyes wide, and Renee¡¯s face tensed up at the word ¡®killer move¡¯.

    In the midst of the calm before the storm, Annie spoke.

    ¡°Saint, it¡¯s time for sex education.¡±

    It was the moment when the secret technique had finally found a worthy sessor.

    ***

    Meanwhile, at the training ground behind the mansion.

    While Vera aided Aisha in her training, he suddenly zoned out and stopped moving.

    What happened yesterday kept bothering him, and he felt heat rising all over him.

    His face became slightly clouded.

    The words, the actions, the temperature and the sensations of that brief moment kept swirling inside his mind.

    He tried to shake it off, but he couldn¡¯t. He tried to ignore it, but even that was impossible.

    All he could think of was Renee telling him that she loved him.

    The sensations of the moment when their lips met flooded back to his mind.

    That frightening yet exhrating moment when his reason vanished and instinct took hold of him, when he nearly gave in to his desire and let it rule his body like always, was etched on his mind without a way to erase it.

    The tremor that began in his fingertips spread throughout his body.

    Just thinking about it gave him an impulsive rush. His mind became clouded by an impulse to lead himself and Renee to devastation.

    <b><i> I want her.</i></b>

    Vera bit his lips as the thoughts crossed his mind, almost certain that he¡¯d unwittingly gotten drunk on it.

    ¡®You disgusting thing.¡¯

    It was a self-deprecating remark.

    He was disappointed at himself when a possessive desire arose within him at the mere thought of Renee, and he loathed the nature that resided in him, so Vera gritted his teeth until it made a ¡®crunch¡¯ sound.

    Meanwhile, across the room, Aisha¡¯s eyes sparkled at Vera¡¯s unmoving form, then she lunged.

    ¡°Hiyaaaa!!!¡±

    She thrust her fist forward.

    <i> Thud!</i>

    Her knuckle precisely struck the center of Vera¡¯s abdomen. As she recalled the joy at the sensation she felt on her fingertips, Aisha smiled brightly.

    When she raised her head a little to check his reaction, Vera was still lost in thought.

    Seeing that, Aisha began to punch Vera in the stomach with all her might, as if venting her anger on him.

    ¡°Hiya! Yah! Die! Die!¡±

    <i> Thump! Thump! Thump!</i>

    Vera didn¡¯t give any reaction to Aisha¡¯s punches to his stomach, but instead continued to be lost in thought.

    <i> ¨C Do you love me?</i>

    His mind spiraled back to when Renee demanded an answer, and when he was unable to give her one. Renee¡¯s question before she said that also popped up on his mind.

    <i> ¨C Who are you seeing through me?</i>

    His thoughts drifted back to her question, and Vera began to ponder deeply.

    ¡®I¡¯m¡­¡¯

    Who was he looking at?

    Who was the light he so desperately wanted? What was it?

    He never gave it any much thought, or questioned it.

    He thought he was looking at Renee since she was the light that awakened him at the end of his previous life.

    But he was wrong.

    His own reaction to the question, which he couldn¡¯t answer, was the best proof of that.

    Even if the Renee by his side was the same Renee from his previous life, it was hard to say that they were the same person since they were two people living different lives at different times.

    Even if she grew up to be Renee, she wasn¡¯t the Renee she used to be.

    His body understood that they were different people before his stupid head could.

    He continued to mull over it, and her question about his feelings entered his mind.

    <i> ¨C Do you love me?</i>

    Love.

    It was hard to say that the feelings he had for Renee, both in the past and present, was love.

    ¡­He couldn¡¯t even figure it out.

    The cause of the despair he felt when he saw her death in his past life and the cause of the possessiveness he felt for Renee now were so different and all tooplex.

    Vera couldn¡¯t define these feelings yet.

    ¡°Hyaa! Hyatt! Haiyaa!¡±

    <i> Thump! Thump! Thump!</i>

    Vera scowled upon hearing the loud noise and cast his gaze downward.

    The chunky Aisha, who was only as tall as his chest, was hitting his stomach with her ears perked up.

    She had the most excited expression he¡¯d ever seen.

    Vera grabbed Aisha by the nape and tossed her away for interrupting his train of thought.

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ¡°Aughhh!!!¡±

    As he briefly watched Aisha flying far away, Vera scowled again.

    It was a look ofplete confusion and uneasiness because he had to meet Renee in a few hours, but he didn¡¯t know what kind of expression to show her or what to say to her.

    His true nature, which he had been suppressing with all of his might, began to shine through at the thought of Renee, and the rationality that he had been using to hide it was faltering, unable to maintain its form.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    He let out a long, exasperated sigh.

    ***

    ¡°Hug me.¡±

    Renee said with a smile and her arms wide open. Vera felt his breath stop.

    ¡°¡­Saint.¡±

    ¡°Hug me. It¡¯s an order.¡±

    At that, Vera hesitated once again.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    Renee urged him.

    Vera bit his lips at the sight of Renee, who seduced him as soon as they met, as if to prove that her confession yesterday was not a lie.

    He couldn¡¯t say no.

    Vera was unable to reject Renee¡¯s order because he said that he would grant all of her wishes.

    After clenching and unclenching his fists and inhaling deeply, Vera moved closer and hugged Renee gently. Renee then wrapped her outstretched arms around Vera¡¯s waist.

    Vera¡¯s heart began to race due to Renee¡¯s scent, and his mind went haywire when he felt their bodies touching.

    Meanwhile, Renee opened her mouth.

    ¡°I had a dream about Vera.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Vera hugged me in my dream, and that¡¯s why I asked you to hug me. It feels good.¡±

    After saying that, Renee buried her head in Vera¡¯s chest.

    There was no other reason besides embarrassment.

    As much as she tried to act calm, she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed for doing something like this while sober. She wanted to hide it, which led to her actions.

    Unlike before, she managed to hide it smoothly even when she was so embarrassed.

    As they say, the first time is always the hardest, so Renee used yesterday¡¯s experience as a stepping stone to keep doing skinship without difficulty.

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    The words came out seductively.

    As Renee clearly felt Vera¡¯s body shaking and his muscles began to tense, she continued speaking.

    ¡°You know why am I doing this, right? You know what I¡¯ll do if you try to stop me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Try to stop me then. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Having said that, she caressed Vera¡¯s back.

    She practiced the killer move Annie had taught her.

    ¡®Calm down¡­ calm down!¡¯

    While trying to hide her flushed face and ignore the unnecessary drooling, Renee continued her ¡®killer move¡¯.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Vera¡¯s heartbeat is very loud.¡±

    Renee, who felt Vera¡¯s heart pounding at her words,unched her next words without any dy.

    <i> ¨C When you say this, you must smile seductively! It¡¯s a must! That¡¯s how you do it! You got it, right?</i>

    Recalling Annie¡¯s request, she recited.

    ¡°I guess your body speaks louder than your mouth?¡±

    To be fair, even Renee said it without fully understanding what she was saying.

    She simply followed Annie¡¯s instruction in hopes that it¡¯d work out somehow.

    Fortunately, Annie¡¯s killer move worked better than expected.

    Vera¡¯s body shook violently, and his next words were filled with confusion.

    ¡°Sai¡­ n-no way. That¡¯s not true.¡±

    When she saw his response, Renee inwardly yelled in amazement.

    ¡®Annie!¡¯

    That was amazing.

    Vera had never been this embarrassed or flustered before.

    When Renee inwardly yelled in amazement, wondering how far Annie had foreseen it, Vera spoke in a tone that nearly sounded like a plea.

    ¡°Please¡­ please don¡¯t do this.¡±

    Vera¡¯s expression, which Renee couldn¡¯t see, copsed miserably.

    Renee¡¯s attempt to tear his rationality apart was too cruel, but he had to beg because he couldn¡¯t refuse her, to which Renee gleefully replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Vera clenched his eyes shut as he sensed his rationality cracking apart for the second time.

 Chapter 117: Temptation (2)

    <b>? Temptation (2) ?</b>

    The past week had been a wonderful one for Renee and a terrible one for Vera.

    Even as their rtionship took an unexpected turn, the moment of their departure from the Empire was fast approaching.

    The Imperial Pce was in the midst of cleaning up after the festival. Entering the Crown Prince¡¯s pce, Renee bid farewell to the siblings across from her with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Thank you for your help all this time. I hope to see you again next time.¡±

    Maximilian gave a small nod at Renee¡¯s words and answered.

    ¡°We should be the ones thanking you. Thank you for saving the empire.¡±

    Maximilian bowed his head. Albrecht, who was standing behind him, followed suit.

    ¡°As my brother said, we should be thanking you since we were the ones who received your help. Thank you from the bottom of my heart.¡±

    Albrecht folded his signature golden eyes gracefully, revealed his white teeth and bowed his head, making a rustling sound that earned a chuckle from Renee before proceeding to answer.

    ¡°Then we shall be going.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to the Academy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know one of the professors there. Vera wants to visit the academy as well.¡±

    <i> Brush</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Renee muttered as she swept Vera¡¯s hand, causing Vera¡¯s face to stiffen.

    The siblings across from them made an ¡®ohh¡¯ sound.

    Amidst this, Maximilian was the first to regain hisposure and cleared his throat before continuing.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going with Professor Miller?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Fortunately, he agreed toe with us.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s apetent professor. If you get to know him well, he¡¯ll be a valuable connection to you. Good luck.¡±

    After he said that, Maximilian extended his hand forward.

    ¡°Let¡¯s shake hands before you go.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Renee replied before lifting Vera¡¯s hand and cing it around her own wrist, then said.

    ¡°Vera, guide me.¡±

    Vera pushed Renee¡¯s hand gently toward Maximillian with aplicated look on his face.

    It was a handshake made by putting two¡­ no, three hands together.

    Renee had a beaming expression, whilst Vera, a miserable one. Maximilian¡¯s eyes glistened as if he were watching an intriguing spectacle, and Albrecht, who was a little further away, spotted himself blushing in a hand mirror.

    ¡­It was a moment of farewell that was hard to describe.

    ***

    Late afternoon, in the mansion garden.

    Renee, who was sittingfortably on a sun-drenched bench, smiled and murmured when she felt a presence near her.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Being with Vera makes my heart race so much.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°My heart is pounding.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was no response, but she could sense a flinching movement. Renee¡¯s smile widened.

    Renee was on cloud nine thanks to it.

    She had so much fun when Vera was this embarrassed. Plus, she was happy to be able to express her feelings, and now that she was being so brazen, she no longer felt embarrassed.

    That¡¯s why it was so fun.

    <b><i> So it must be true that humans are animals that grow through experience. </i></b>

    Renee, who felt satisfied with her own changes, motioned to Vera.

    ¡°Come closer.¡±

    Vera approached her.

    Renee tapped her hand on the seat next to her and spoke.

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Vera sat down, making a rustling sound.

    After recalling Annie¡¯s killer move, Renee shifted her body to rest on Vera¡¯s thigh.

    ¡°Stroke my head.¡±

    This time, Vera didn¡¯t immediatelyply and trembled.

    ¡®¡­Is this still too hard?¡¯

    Renee clicked her tongue inwardly, recalling what Annie had taught her.

    <i> ¨C Slowly, little by little, chip away at his psychological barrier. First, ask him to hold your hand, hug you, carry you on his back, and stroke you. That way, you¡¯ll be able to make progress gradually. So what happens next? Won¡¯t he eventually agree to kiss you when you ask for it? This should be okay, right? This is still appropriate, right? In the end, he¡¯ll be immune to all that.</i>

    Vera, who grants her a kiss when she asks for one.

    Renee, who was striving for that, was getting unnecessarily impatient with Vera¡¯s stone-like demeanor.

    ¡°Hurry.¡±

    At this point, she had no choice but to use coercion. She had to break down his psychological barriers by ustoming him to this type of skinship.

    At Renee¡¯s stern tone, Vera let out a small sigh and began stroking Renee¡¯s head.

    <i> Rustle</i><i>¡ª </i><i>Rustle</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Vera ran his fingers through her white locks, his hand moving like ab.

    Renee¡¯s heart skipped a beat when Vera ran his hand through her hair, and her smile widened.

    Watching Renee like that sparked a fire within him.

    It was desire.

    Vera took a deep breath and began to calm the wave of emotions inside him.

    He tried to suppress himself because he thought it was the right thing to do.

    What was rising up now was an impulse that would surely hurt Renee, for all the ways he knew to release his lust were violent and selfish.

    Vera couldn¡¯t shake off that feeling.

    Then, once again, Renee spoke.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Vera smells refreshing.¡±

    <i> Flinch</i><i>¡ª</i>

    His fingertips trembled as he stroked Renee¡¯s head, and sheughed. Vera said with a crumpled expression.

    ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°What if I say no?¡±

    <i> Poke</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Renee poked Vera¡¯s thigh with her finger.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you what I would do if you tried to stop me?¡±

    Vera closed his mouth shut.

    <b><i> I won¡¯t give in so easily.</i></b>

    That was what Vera meant by his gesture, but it made Renee even more ted.

    ¡°You actually like it when I cling to you like this, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you provoke me by acting like you hate it.¡±

    <b><i> I shouldn¡¯t answer.</i></b>

    Vera thought to himself, but his mouth continued to speak dutifully.

    ¡°No.¡±

    If there was one emotion that Vera couldn¡¯t endure, it was impulsiveness.

    ***

    Renee¡¯s temptation was getting more intense day by day.

    Holding hands or hugging had already be a routine, but she went further than merely resting on hisp or sitting on his thigh today.

    <i> Chuu</i><i>¡ª </i>

    She went so far as to kiss him on the cheek.

    Vera instantly stopped breathing while Renee smiled brightly.

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    Renee whispered in Vera¡¯s ear.

    Her cheeks flushed red from her own speech.

    No matter how much she got used to expressing her feelings, the words ¡®I love you¡¯ still made her heart flutter every time she uttered it.

    She should have gotten used to it now, yet she couldn¡¯t get used to that one line at all, so Renee buried her head in Vera¡¯s nape since it was strange and embarrassing every time, as if it were her first time saying it.

    As Vera felt the soft sensation on his nape, Renee¡¯s words rattled his heart yet again.

    It was too much for him to bear. A look of resentment began to appear in his eyes.

    <b><i>How far does this cruel person want to torment me?</i></b>

    Such thoughts instilled unnecessary hatred in his heart.

    Renee¡¯s reddening neck was visible through her white hair, and reignited his intense desire.

    <b><i> You can¡¯t do this. </i></b>

    Just as Vera had that thought and gnashed his teeth¡­

    ¡°Vera, you¡¯re getting hot.¡±

    Renee provoked him.

    At that moment, Vera¡¯s rationality was cut off with a snap.

    Vera grabbed Renee by the shoulders. He pushed her away and thrust his head toward Renee.

    ¡°Uh¡­!¡±

    Renee¡¯s body trembled at Vera¡¯s sudden action, and Vera, who btedly regained his reasoning, came to a stop.

    His head stopped by Renee¡¯s ear.

    As Vera realized what he was about to do, he let out a growl that sounded like a restrained beast with a horribly crumpled expression.

    ¡°¡­Saint.¡±

    <i> Thump. Thump.</i>

    Renee tried to get a hold of her mind, which had been briefly paralyzed by the unexpected situation, before stammering an answer.

    ¡°Y-Yes?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s bad behavior.¡±

    The tone was strict, as if admonishing her. Vera spoke in a voice Renee had never heard before, causing her to nod her head in agreement.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Her voice came out very shaky, and her heart palpitated wildly.

    The way that Vera approached her first and that stern tone were very unexpected that it conjured such a reaction from her.

    Even during that moment, the corners of Renee¡¯s mouth were rising into a smile, but fortunately, neither of them had realized it yet.

    ***

    The next day, in front of the carriage heading to the Academy.

    Dovan, who was leaving for the Holy Kingdom with Marie, and Aisha, who was heading to the academy with Renee, were saying their goodbyes.

    ¡°Aisha, don¡¯t trouble the Saint, don¡¯t get hurt, and make sure to eat your meals. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Please stay healthy as well, Master! I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    Aisha answered with a wide grin and hugged Dovan tightly.

    Dovan smiled at her appearance and stroked Aisha¡¯s head beforeing up with a reply.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re not even learning cksmithing anymore, so what master are you talking about? From now on, Sir Vera is your master.¡±

    ¡°For me, you are my only master. Vera is not <i>Master</i>.¡±

    Dovan¡¯s smile grew deeper when she said that with her lips pursed.

    He was touched that such a young kid thought so highly of him.

    Dovan reached into his arms and pulled out a dagger, which he handed to his daughter whom he wouldn¡¯t see for a while.

    Aisha¡¯s expression was tinged with surprise when she got the dagger.

    ¡°¡­This is¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a present. Do you remember what I told you, Aisha? It¡¯s important to avoid fights if possible. However¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­If you have to fight, you must win no matter what.¡±

    Dovan¡¯s lips curved into a smile. Aisha¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly.

    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ll make sure to get stronger and kick Vera¡¯s ass!¡±

    Vera, who was standing in silence, frowned at what he heard and spat out sharply.

    ¡°Quit your nonsense ande here already.¡±

    ¡°Please take care of her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Take care of yourself as well, Saint. I¡¯ll see you when you return to the Holy Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please stay healthy as well, Mr. Dovan.¡±

    It was a short farewell.

    Then, as if he had no intention of prolonging the conversation, Dovan pushed his wheelchair to Marie¡¯s ce.

    Just when Aisha looked at Dovan retreating back with a slightly saddened expression¡­

    ¡°Whoops! I¡¯m sorry! Have you been waiting long?¡±

    A carefree voice echoed through the air.

    Everyone in the envoy turned their heads toward the source of the sound simultaneously.

    The red-haired man was wearing all kinds of odd essories over his gray suit. It was Professor Miller, his bag hanging from his back.

    Renee realized Professor Miller was approaching by his voice and rattling sound and gave him a nod.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s really hard to pack all of this stuff.¡±

    <i> Hosh</i><i>¡ª</i>

    A rough huff escaped Miller¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Those who depart¡­ are there nine people, including myself?¡±

    Renee gave him a nod. There was her, Vera, Aisha, Norn, and the four apprentice priests. Including Miller, there were a total of nine people.

    Given that this was an official visit to the Academy, it would be only right to bring personnel to run various errands.

    Miller replied with a vigorous nod and said.

    ¡°Very well. Please take care of me on the way!¡±

    He held out his hand, requesting a handshake.

    As Renee extended her hand with a soft smile, Miller took it and shook it up and down.

    As she shook his hand, Renee continued to think.

    ¡®It¡¯s a war now.¡¯

    Of course, she was thinking of Vera.

    Yesterday, she was so embarrassed that she stopped her ns, but things would be different from now on.

    Theresa would be there at the academy. She would ask for her help.

    She wouldn¡¯t back down from embarrassment again like she did yesterday.

    A me of anger began to burn within her alongside her resolve.

    Then, she had a bted recollection. It was because Vera¡¯s actions at that time seemed too skillful.

    ¡®¡­He must¡¯ve done everything with that woman.¡¯

    <b><i> Who and what did you do with them to be able to move your body so skillfully? </i></b>

    As she thought about it, she remembered the person in the vision that Orgus had shown her.

    Someone Vera cherished, someone from the past he had already lost, and someone who had once been Vera¡¯s light.

    They could be a guy, a woman, a child, or an elderly man, but her mind had already pictured ady in her prime at some point, so that person became ¡®that woman¡¯ now.

    Renee zed her fighting spirit towards the person who was no longer in this world and said to herself.

    ¡®Just wait and see¡­!¡¯

    <b><i> Vera will end up being mine no matter how great you are. I¡¯ll make him forget about you. Unlike you, I will surely make Vera happy andugh. </i></b>

    ¡­She said to herself, recalling her determination to tear the bed apart once she found out the truth.

 Chapter 118: Tellon Academy (1)

    <b>? Tellon Academy (1) ?</b>

    Three days had passed since they left the Imperial Capital, and there was only one day left until they arrived at the Academy.

    Renee and Vera had not exuded any of the weird mood that had been circting between them.

    Renee stopped seducing him and Vera didn¡¯t have to put up with it either.

    It was because Miller was sitting across them in the carriage.

    ¡°¡­That being said, wizards are basically a bunch of idiots! I¡¯ve been wanting to say that. Don¡¯t you agree? All they do is talk about Providence, Providence, Providence. They keep repeating it like a broken record, but when asked what providence actually means, none of those morons have any answers. They must have been busy making excuses by saying it was be~yond humanprehension and all. They don¡¯t even know where they are heading. On the other hand, look at sorcery. Howprehensible is that? Offerings, rituals, phenomenons. It¡¯s possible to exin all the principles with these three. Not to mention¡­¡±

    ¡­It was due to Miller¡¯s endless chatter.

    Renee and Vera closed their eyes shut. They felt as if their ears were bleeding.

    It was one of those moments of sincere astonishment.

    ¡®I never thought there was a more talkative person than Trevor¡­¡¯

    Vera was distressed. He had to endure hours of suffering and struggling in despair, as if he was dealing with something that shouldn¡¯t exist in the world.

    Why not put a stop to it? One may have asked, but Vera had only one answer to it.

    He would answer that it was better to suffer through it because he didn¡¯t know when Renee¡¯s seduction would strike him again if he cut off Miller¡¯s chatter and ended the conversation.

    Vera didn¡¯t want to go through the ordeal of Renee¡¯s temptation clouding his judgment ever again.

    ¡°Gosh, that¡¯s the reality. It¡¯s just frustrating. Doesn¡¯t it make your blood boil to see those wizards aiming for the position of Head Professor? What will happen if we leave the academy to morons like them? We¡¯d all~ be heading to hell together!¡±

    <i> Thud!</i>

    As Miller pped his thigh with his palm, Reneeughed nervously and went along with him.

    ¡°I-Is that so¡­¡±

    He¡¯d been talking nonstop for the past three days.

    Renee¡¯s sanity had been shattered by Miller¡¯s irrational anger toward magic.

    A part of her wished he would just stop, but unfortunately, Miller didn¡¯t stop chattering.

    ¡°Yes! That is why I want to express my sincere thanks to all of you!¡±

    He put a lot of emphasis in his tone. Then Miller grabbed a book from his suit, flicked the cover, and added.

    The identity of the book was the grimoire [Whispers of the Dream Demon].

    ¡°This! I¡¯d like to thank you for helping me in acquiring this grimoire! Did you ask what the result of obtaining this was? Those wizard bastards will ne~ver be able to match up with me. Of course, in a prolonged battle, there is always a degree of uncertainty, but for now, I¡¯m confident that I can knock~ their spirits right out of them!¡±

    He said that about five more times.

    Renee could also predict what wasing next, too.

    It would be a long, long exnation of what the grimoire was.

    ¡°It¡¯s a grimoire where secrets from the Age of Gods lie dormant! It¡¯s an item that could destroy an entire nation if it were to fall into the hands of evil! Let¡¯s take a moment to think about it, shall we? Imagine if this thing explodes in the country¡¯s capital. The intellectual beings on thatnd will fall into a dream and be consumed by hallucination at the same time. The world¡¯s time will still pass even when they¡¯re trapped in a dream that they can¡¯t get out of, right? First, there¡¯ll be a societal copse, followed by a suspension of governmental functions. Even as those problems keep worsening, people who were caught in dreams slowly dry up and die because of malnutrition, and that¡¯s~ how the country copses!¡±

    The words were spoken with an eerie air, as if he were describing something enormous and terrifying¡­ No, it was indeed terrifying, but it didn¡¯t evoke any emotion in Vera and Renee since they¡¯d heard this story so many times that their ears were scabbed.

    The endless stream of monotonous chatter was getting really tiresome now.

    It made Renee lose her temper, and she said these words inadvertently.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to burn such an item?¡±

    It was an indirect question, expressing a plea for Miller to stop.

    However, Miller was having none of it.

    ¡°As it should be! We should do that, but! If we put that aside, the academic value set for this grimoire is ve~ry astronomical! That¡¯s why even at the Academy, it was sealed and only a few schrs are researching it!¡±

    It became a new topic to chatter about.

    As if to say ¡®I caught you now¡¯, Miller added a new variation to his rambling.

    Renee¡¯s face turned grim.

    Her agony was made worse by the fact that she felt relieved because it was a story she had never heard before.

    ***

    Later that night at the campsite.

    As they sat around the campfire and began to eat, Miller also ate in silence, which made Renee and Vera¡¯s faces light up with joy like those who had received salvation.

    ¡°It¡¯s so delicious.¡±

    Renee said.

    The soup was very delicious. Very, very delicious. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was because the soup was really delicious or Miller¡¯s rambling hade to an end, but it was literally delicious.

    However, she should not have gotten overwhelmed with emotion and said that it was ¡®delicious¡¯.

    ¡°Delicious, huh¡­ Speaking of taste, another thesis of minees to mind.¡±

    Miller¡¯s eyes shone like a beast on the hunt. Renee¡¯s face turned white while Vera¡¯s face brimmed with anger.

    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy.¡±

    Aisha said grumpily. Aisha, who had gone to a different carriage on the first day because she was sick of Miller¡¯s rambling, protested because she couldn¡¯t stand Miller¡¯s behavior anymore.

    However, it was a bad move.

    <i> ck</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Miller stopped moving. His face became as red as his hair, and his eyes widened until they couldn¡¯t get any bigger as he red at Aisha.

    ¡°Do you understand what you¡¯re saying, kiddo? We¡¯re talking about academic stuff. Got it? We¡¯re talking about knowledge. It won¡¯t work. Come here. You don¡¯t seem to understand the importance of knowledge yet because you¡¯re young, so let me ¡®exin¡¯ it to you step by step.¡±

    ¡°Hiik¡­!¡±

    Aisha¡¯s face grew pale. The fur on her body began to stand on end, and her ears curled back. Her tail began to expand and stiffen.

    Aisha, scared stiff, threw away the bowl she was holding and ran off into the distance. She was followed by Miller, who had also thrown his bowl away and ran after her, the sound of his essories clinking apanying his movements.

    ¡°Hey! Stop right there!¡±

    The remaining group threw words of constion for Aisha¡¯s sacrifice and enjoyed a brief moment of peace with an extremelyfortable expression, as if it couldn¡¯t get any morefortable than this.

    ***

    The next day, on the road to the academy.

    Renee felt tears welling up in her eyes; it was time to say goodbye to Miller. His endless rambling would finallye to an end.

    That fact alone brought her overwhelming happiness.

    Renee said to Miller, her face showing her growing happiness.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Oh no, this makes me sad.¡±

    She was not the least bit sad about it, but she thought she might as well say something pleasant and get it over with since they were parting ways, but Miller replied.

    ¡°Gosh, we can still meet by chance while you¡¯re at the Academy, right? Although our conversation won¡¯t be as enjoyable as it is now.¡±

    Renee didn¡¯t want to meet him even if it was by chance, and besides, only Miller found the conversation enjoyable.

    The words were already on the tip of her tongue, but Renee held them in with superhuman patience.

    At that time, Miller asked.

    ¡°So, is the Saint going to see Professor Theresa?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. I am¡­ and Vera has some business at the Academy, so I guess he¡¯ll go there as well.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You mean the Academy?¡±

    Miller tilted his head.

    Vera gave him a brief nce before shifting his gaze back to the window and continued to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask the archaeologists at the Academy for some advice.¡±

    It was a brief sentence that went straight to the point. It prompted Miller to ask a question.

    ¡°Archaeology? What are you going there for? You could have asked me.¡±

    As if stating the obvious and as if asking why he was wasting his time, Miller added.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Head of the Archaeology Department, though?¡±

    In an instant, the silence descended upon them as if the air was frozen.

    Vera¡¯s eyes widened, and Renee winced.

    Startled, Renee asked.

    ¡°Professor, aren¡¯t you in charge of sorcery¡­¡±

    ¡°I am an adjunct professor. Archaeology is a department that is part of the faculty of Sorcery. Isn¡¯t sorcery itself an ancient technique in the first ce? Of course, I¡¯m also in charge of that.¡±

    Vera, who was listening to his carefree remarks, wasn¡¯t able to ignore it and replied with an appalled expression.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯d like it if you stop joking around.¡±

    He wished Miller would just say it was a joke, but Miller shrugged and spoke.

    ¡°Why would I joke about this? It¡¯s fine, just ask away. There must be only a few people at the academy who know as much as I do.¡±

    A deep smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ¡®exin¡¯ it well so that you understand.¡±

    What followed was a cruel deration.

    ***

    Asking Miller for advice was too cruel for Vera, who had suffered from him in the past few days.

    If he briefly told Miller about the dagger he obtained at the auction house and asked Miller to exin, he¡¯d probably ramble about it all day.

    Despite his loud inner protests, there was nothing he could do.

    There was no need for Miller to lie about his responsibilities, and if he was indeed the Department Head, then that meant that no one else could know more about the dagger than Miller.

    Vera drew the de from his waist with a sad and bitter expression and handed it to Miller, who examined it for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°Is this dagger for ritualistic use?¡±

    Vera¡¯s question was answered right away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, did you say it was from the ruins at the western end¡¯s canyon?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s a relic from the Age of Gods at the very least. And since it was Gorgan¡¯s territory during the Age of Gods¡­ it must be a dagger used in a ritual to honor Gorgan.¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes widened.

    Aside from Vera¡¯s admiration for Miller¡¯s ability to know the origin of the dagger at a nce, a number of things came to mind as a result of what he said.

    Gorgan, Wave of Despair.

    The tyrant of the sea, said to be the most savage of the nine ancient species.

    When its name was mentioned, Vera¡¯s spection turned into conviction.

    ¡®¡­As expected, this item is rted to the ancient species.¡¯

    It was also a relic of an ancient species that was closely rted to Aidrin. Aidrin¡¯s energy didn¡¯t react for no reason, after all.

    As he was deep in thought, Miller continued to speak.

    ¡°Hmm, judging by its sculpted grooves and craftsmanship style, it wasn¡¯t a simple ritual. In their culture, the amount of grooves is determined by the significance of the rite. Can you see the bumps here? One, two¡­ nine. If there were nine, it would have been an event almost on a national level.¡±

    The rest of his exnation, which he gave as he gently scratched at the rusty and chipped parts, was irrelevant to Vera, but there were some useful bits for sure.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really a good item. If we dig deep enough, we might be able to find one or two mysteries hidden in it.¡±

    Mysteries.

    Vera¡¯s eyes glistened at the idea that he could uncover some kind of mystery.

    Friede¡¯s ability to manipte the wind. It meant he could gain power on a par with that.

    ¡®I hit the jackpot.¡¯

    A small smile appeared around Vera¡¯s mouth.

    He had realized the weakness of Sanctuary in the battles that he had fought recently.

    The Sanctuary¡¯s drawback was that it couldn¡¯t be utilized in a space with multiple allies. The solution was right in front of him.

    ¡°How do we extract it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know at the moment. I think I¡¯ll have to go through this more in theb, but you shoulde by mybter. I¡¯ll take a good look at it.¡±

    <i> Thud</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Miller muttered, tapping on the dagger¡¯s de and Vera nodded, forgetting that he might suffer from Miller¡¯s rambling.

    Inside the carriage, only Renee realized it, putting a worried expression on her face.

    <strong> T/N: A sorcerer doesn¡¯t use mana, but a wizard uses mana. It¡¯s a difficult concept to exin because in English and the west in general, we refer everything ¡®Magical¡¯ as Magic, but in Korean they are much more specific.</strong>

    <strong> In this series, sorcery will be used more akin to magic that¡¯s grounded in reality, such as curses and other forms of magic that doesn¡¯t involve creation. Wizards will be more fantasy-like, where they will create fireballs, ice, and such. We will try to differentiate them, but just keep this in mind.</strong>

 Chapter 119: Tellon Academy (2)

    <b>? Tellon Academy (2) ?</b>

    As soon as they entered the entrance of the Academy, everyone in the envoy except Renee and Miller were stunned at the same time.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Vera trailed off, and Renee tilted her head at the words that were abruptly cut off.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s crowded.¡±

    Vera had a grimace on his face.

    He made that expression because there were countless people lined up on both sides of the central road from the Academy¡¯s entrance.

    As the carriage neared the entrance, the sound of magnificent music began to resonate. This was followed by cheers that seemed to echo through the streets.

    Renee eventually grew puzzled, and Miller burst outughing at the sight.

    ¡°Ahh, our Headmaster must have prepared for the Saint¡¯s arrival. Well, the second official destination of the Saint is the Academy! With that personality, the Headmaster probably couldn¡¯t help it!¡±

    <i> p, p, p!</i>

    Renee¡¯s face turned pale as she heard his exnation, which was apanied by pping.

    Of course, this kind of reception was new to Renee.

    After all, she always disguised herself when traveling to other countries, and even when she first revealed her identity in the Empire, she spent the majority of her time within the mansion.

    At this moment, Renee was feeling the weight of the name ¡®Saint,¡¯ which she wasn¡¯t usually mindful of.

    ¡°B-But not to this extent¡­¡±

    She made a face, feeling unnecessarily burdened. Her admiration for the Headmaster, whom she had yet to meet, was plummeting.

    Vera, who had been observing her, read herplexion and said in a worried tone.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not veryfortable, but you¡¯ll have to get used to it. Please don¡¯t mind it too much.¡±

    Tears welled up on Renee¡¯s face, and her face turned red with difort for some reason.

    Unable to find the words, Renee¡¯s lips moved stiffly, until she finally gave up and sighed heavily.

    ¡°¡­No, let¡¯s hide our identity next time. I don¡¯t want to go through this again.¡±

    <b><i> What¡¯s with all the noise?</i></b>

    Her surroundings were far too loud. The voices shouting ¡®Saint!¡¯ were almost overwhelming.

    ¡°¡­Please pass by quickly.¡±

    It was an order driven by difort. Vera, who made an awkward face at that, nodded and told Norn to speed up the carriage.

    ***

    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter, Sir Vera!¡±

    After passing through the entrance and heading toward the teaching building, the carriage stopped in front of the building where the Department of Theology was located. Miller got off first with his luggage before saying his goodbyes.

    As soon as Miller waved his hands vigorously and walked away without any hesitation, Vera¡¯s expression turned sour at the thought that he would have to see that guy again.

    However, Renee looked rxed even in that situation.

    At least she wouldn¡¯t have to see Miller again. She thought that she had survived, and that was enough.

    She felt bad for Vera, but there was nothing she could do. It was his fault for nodding when he was invited to theb.

    ¡°Shall we go now?¡±

    Her voice was rxed.

    When Vera red at Renee, thinking she was being condescending, she smirked at him and wrapped her arms around Vera¡¯s.

    <i> Flinch</i><i>¡ª </i>

    Vera trembled. His mind was reying things he¡¯d forgotten because he was tormented by Miller for thest few days.

    ¡°As expected, this is the mostfortable way to walk.¡±

    Renee¡¯s merciless attack of seduction wasn¡¯t over yet.

    Vera looked up at the sky with a gloomy expression, feeling miserable.

    He thought there was no heaven for him anywhere.

    ***

    Theresa, the Apostle of Love and professor of Theology at the Academy, widened her eyes as she noticed a man and woman walking in the distance.

    The people walking arm in arm were extremely familiar.

    Theresa recognized the white woman with the radiant smile and the man whose face flushed burning red despite the fact that he was pale to begin with. It was none other than Renee and Vera.

    ¡®They look good together.¡¯

    A deep smile formed on Theresa¡¯s face along with that thought.

    Their distance was gradually closing. When the distance was reduced to approximately five steps, Theresa opened her mouth to speak.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up so beautifully.¡±

    Renee smiled brightly when she heard that voice and eximed.

    ¡°Lady Theresa!¡±

    It was a voice she hadn¡¯t heard in three and a half years, but she knew at once that it belonged to Theresa.

    There was only one person she knew who had this kind of soft and warm voice that sounded like she was soothing a child.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long!¡±

    ¡°It really has. I always knew you were pretty, but you¡¯ve grown up better than this olddy thought.¡±

    Theresaughed. Herment made a red blush appear on Renee¡¯s face.

    In a heartwarming atmosphere, Theresa turned to look at Vera and added.

    ¡°You also grew a lot, too. Why do I feel like you¡¯ve grown so much bigger than when we met in the Holy Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I haven¡¯t cked off on my training.¡±

    ¡°Take it easy. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll end up like His Holiness.¡±

    <i> Flinch</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Vera¡¯s body shuddered at the words, and his eyes narrowed.

    ¡°¡­That won¡¯t happen.¡±

    For Theresa, it was a joke, but for Vera, the mention of the possibility of being a two-meter, tens of centimeter giant somehow triggered a sense of repulsion.

    Theresa burst outughing as if Vera¡¯s reaction was amusing, then shook her head and continued.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room to finish our talk. Will youe with me?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get going. I think it¡¯s better to finish my work early on.¡±

    Theresa tilted her head at Vera¡¯s words.

    ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you going with us?¡±

    ¡°I have an appointment with Professor Miller.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah, that child.¡±

    Theresa let out an ¡®ah¡¯ sound and nodded.

    ¡°I had no idea you two had grown so close during this time. You two don¡¯t seem to bepatible.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just for work.¡±

    Vera drew a firm line, feeling his stomach turn at Theresa¡¯s words.

    Theresa blinked at his attitude, and soon nodded.

    ¡°All right, see youter.¡±

    ***

    A white room with basic instruments, books, and a small flower nt. In a room that reminded one of the structure of the Holy Kingdom, Theresa brewed her favorite tea and handed it to Renee.

    At the same time, she spoke in a yful tone.

    ¡°You seem to have made quite a bit of progress?¡±

    She was asking about Renee¡¯s rtionship with Vera.

    One could say that because they haven¡¯t seen one another in a long time, they should start by catching up on each other¡¯s lives, but neither Theresa nor Renee were big on formalities, so she jumped right to the point.

    Renee blushed at Theresa¡¯s words, smiled a little and nodded.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Her smile was like a shyly budding wildflower, and it made Theresa¡¯s face light up with joy.

    ¡°¡­W-We even kissed! Oh, but it was forced.¡±

    She went on with a questionable statement.

    With a confused look on her face, Theresa looked at Renee, who was puffing out her chest with pride.

    ¡°¡­By forced, you mean?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! I confessed, got rejected, and then I just rammed into him!¡±

    Theresa¡¯s mind spun in confusion.

    Thinking that she needed to know the exact sequence of events first, she overcame her surprise and asked.

    ¡°Um¡­ this is too sudden. Since we have a lot of time, why don¡¯t you tell me what happened slowly?¡±

    ¡°Ah, so¡­¡±

    A look of concentration came over Theresa¡¯s face.

    As she listened, her confusion slowly turned into frustration, then back to shock, and changed to disbelief.

    ¡°¡­So! I¡¯m trying to seduce Vera now!¡±

    Renee finished off her remark by coughing out ¡®ahem!¡¯. Anyone could tell that she was bragging. She looked like a child waiting for apliment.

    Theresa was too stunned to say anything else, so she replied with an awkward smile.

    ¡°¡­Amazing.¡±

    She worded it vaguely. She meant amazing in different ways.

    Theresa paused for a moment to ruminate on the cause of this disaster.

    ¡®Did she mention Annie¡­¡¯

    It was a name she remembered.

    She was the daughter of Theresa¡¯s former disciple. A cheeky little girl who had been learning about men since she was little. Apparently, that little girl gave Renee a false hope.

    Theresa felt her head begin to throb.

    Yeah, she didn¡¯t do a bad thing. How could she judge Renee¡¯s actions and feelings as bad?

    But she was still worried, and it made her head throb.

    Theresa knew very well.

    A rtionship wasn¡¯t built on desire alone.

    It could only be perfected by connecting each other¡¯s hearts and minds.

    Theresa tried to sort out her worries and began to organize her words in her mind.

    ¡°Saint, may I ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yes!¡±

    ¡°Why did Vera say that he can¡¯t ept your feelings?¡±

    Renee looked clueless, wondering why Theresa asked her that.

    She paused for a moment, thinking that there had to be a reason for this question, before telling Theresa the words that she was tired of hearing from Vera.

    ¡°He said he was scared that I might be a bad person because he would taint me.¡±

    In short, it all boiled down to those words.

    Renee felt frustrated despite her understanding of what he said. It made her wonder if Vera didn¡¯t trust her enough.

    A sigh escaped Renee¡¯s lips.

    ¡°I understand, but¡­ I¡¯m not a child, so why can¡¯t he trust me even a little bit?¡±

    Theresa sighed at Renee¡¯s pitiful appearance.

    ¡®So that¡¯s it.¡¯

    It was fear.

    At this moment, Theresa realized the root of Vera and Renee¡¯s emotional disconnection.

    One reason was that their hearts beat at different rates. Another reason was that they had different goals.

    Even though they were moving in the same direction, they couldn¡¯t see each other since they were either at different crossroads or traveling at different speeds.

    Only then did Theresa feel a little relieved, putting on a smile before speaking again.

    ¡°Would you like to hear some advice from this olddy?¡±

    Renee raised her head.

    ¡°Yes? Ah, yes.¡±

    Theresa felt a smile escaping her mouth as she watched Renee¡¯s serious expression and passionate attitude, and spoke softly.

    ¡°Just for one day, don¡¯t do anything and talk about something else other than love.¡±

    Renee tilted her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s to see a human without being blinded by love.¡±

    There were things that could only be seen from afar. There was something that was only visible through the fog.

    ¡°I understand both the Saint¡¯s and his feelings. And I believe you¡¯ll understand him as well.¡±

    <b><i> A first love is like a raging fire, easily blinded by the mes. Perhaps, what Renee needs to learn is how to escape the mes and see the other person from a new angle.</i></b>

    Regardless of what Theresa was trying to convey, Renee¡¯s face was filled with questions as she couldn¡¯t fathom what that meant, before nodding hesitantly.

    While Theresa was chuckling at how well Renee followed her words, she suddenly thought of something else.

    ¡®Maybe I should talk to that brat, too.¡¯

    She was thinking of Vera.

    Not for Renee, not for their rtionship, but for Vera. It was because she knew that those who were afraid to love must be hurting.

    Theresa was reminded that it was time for her to fulfill her duty as the Apostle of Love.

 Chapter 120: Tellon Academy (3)

    <b>? Tellon Academy (3) ?</b>

    It was a room with an odd ambience. Arge room cluttered with various reagents and objects of unknown purposes were scattered here and there.

    If he had to make aparison, he¡¯d say the room had a simr vibe to Annalise¡¯s undergroundb in the Auric.

    As Vera walked into the room, he scowled at the skull tower in one corner and asked Miller.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, those are skulls for my ss. I was going to put it somewhere else, but the Headmaster was horrified by it and warned me not to put it outside.¡±

    As Miller chuckled, a deep sense of disapproval washed over Vera¡¯s face.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to make it obvious.

    Vera, who was not familiar with the concept of sorcery, overlooked it by thinking that ¡®he must have collected it out of necessity¡¯ and reacted passively to Miller¡¯s grumbling.

    ¡°¡­You went through a lot.¡±

    Miller, of course, was ready to concoct a long answer to counter his short response.

    Vera shuddered at the prospect and quickly changed the subject.

    ¡°Can you take a look at the dagger first? I have a lot to do afterwards, so I won¡¯t be able to stay around for long.¡±

    <b><i>Let¡¯s part ways once our business ends.</i></b>

    At the words imbued with such meaning, Miller licked his lips and nodded regrettably.

    ¡°Oh, it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    <i>nk, nk.</i>

    When Miller started cleaning up the table in the middle of his office, the essory on his suit began to tter loudly.

    Another minute passed, and before long, a big map and a sk of transparent reagent were on the table that had been tidied up.

    Miller tapped the sk¡¯s lid with his fingertips and went on to exin.

    ¡°We¡¯ll begin by restoring the dagger. There¡¯s no need to go throughplicated steps¡­ just enough to make it appear close to its original form.¡±

    Miller reached out his hand. It was most likely a signal to hand over the dagger, so Vera took it from his waist and handed it to Miller.

    ¡°Does it take a long time?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take more than a few hours. Making it reveal its original shape is a piece of cake.¡±

    Miller¡¯s hands were moving busily while he was speaking.

    The entire process of pasting the filter paper to the ss funnel, mixing the liquid in separate sks into arge beaker, and so on was done pretty neatly.

    <b><i> I guess he¡¯s still a professor despite his appearance</i></b><b>. </b>

    As Vera raised his eyebrows at how expertly he got the job done, Miller, who had just finished, dropped the dagger into the beaker.

    ¡°Well, then, let¡¯s just wait half an hour like this.¡±

    Miller said, flipping the small hourss. As Vera nodded, he btedly noticed the map on the table and examined it. Then his eyes widened.

    ¡°This map looks a little different from themon one.¡±

    ¡°Hm? Ah, it¡¯s a map of the Age of Gods.¡±

    Miller¡¯s face lit up. He seemed thrilled to have something to chat about. Vera could have simply shut him off, but he chose to listen to what Miller had to say.

    ¡®I have to know about the Age of Gods,¡¯ he thought.

    It was mainly because he got involved with them a lot ever since he left the Holy Kingdom.

    Terdan, Aidrin, and Orgus. There was also the unidentified ancient species who owned the serum.

    ¡®¡­And the Demon King.¡¯

    There was an odd conviction taking hold of him that perhaps he would be able to discover the identity of the Demon King, whose origins and identity had remained hidden until the end of his previous life.

    Vera was certain.

    ¡®The Demon King isn¡¯t a foreign existence.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t a being that fell from the sky one day, but it had to have existed on thisnd all along. Therefore, its traces had long been visible throughout the continent.

    And the most fitting exnation for the Demon King was that they were an existence from the Age of Gods.

    Perhaps it was an existence from the Age of Gods that had long since ended¡­

    ¡®¡­or it could be an ancient species.¡¯

    There was a possibility that it was an ancient species.

    It might sound ridiculous, but he couldn¡¯t dismiss the possibility because there were more unknowns regarding the ancient species than what was known.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the terrain quite unusual? There are canyons here and there, and since it is set in ancient times, there should be plenty of unalterednds, but these two locations are more artificial than they are now. The academic world imed that the creatures in the Age of Gods must have had superior construction techniques than we are now. Well, it could have been just the ancient species that went on a rampage. Still, when ites to construction techniques¡­¡±

    Miller went on and on about things that didn¡¯t interest him, but Vera listened.

    Based on his experience from the past few days, Miller had a habit of slipping crucial information amidst his rambling.

    Fortunately, Vera didn¡¯t have to wait long.

    ¡°¡­Doesn¡¯t that line up with reality? We already have evidence that building technology from the Age of Gods was far superior to what we currently have. The Queen of the Dark Season. Her fortress is located in the north, and if you get close to it, you can clearly see its unique style of architecture. That is why there is no disagreement among the schrs at all~¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes glistened.

    ¡°There must have been quite a lot of research on Nartania.¡±

    ¡°Huh? R-Right? After all, she is the most active ancient species known to date.¡±

    Miller, taken aback as Vera abruptly cut short his flow of exnation, nodded lightly.

    Vera, looking at Miller who was blinking nkly, realized that now was the time to ask the question he¡¯d been meaning to ask the Academy¡¯s schrs.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask the professor.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Is it possible to make an ordinary human gain the power of an ancient species?¡±

    It was a question about the corpses he¡¯d seen in the Empire.

    Miller may be wondering why he raised this question when they were discussing Nartania¡­ But weren¡¯t the Followers of the Night the most usible exnation for the corpses? And didn¡¯t Annalise, who created the corpses and researched the serum, already know about the Demon King?

    If the ancient species and the Demon King were rted and the corpses were the result of that research, then Nartania would be the ancient species most closely associated with the Demon King. That was the spection that came to his mind.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Miller hummed to himself.

    He tapped his fingertips against the map as if in deep thought. A few moments passed before he shook his head.

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡±

    It was a firm answer. Vera furrowed his brow. Watching him like that, Miller smiled and added an exnation.

    ¡°I think I understand what you¡¯re saying, but that¡¯s amon misconception. Nartania¡¯s kindred does not have Nartania¡¯s ancient species power.¡±

    Vera tilted his head.

    To his knowledge, the only way to be Nartania¡¯s kindred was to drink her blood and gain immortality through that.

    Miller read that in Vera¡¯s expression and added.

    ¡°The Followers of the Night bears the ¡®curse¡¯ that flows in her blood. In other words, the power the Followers of the Night use is based on the grudge imbued within the curse. That¡¯s what it means.¡±

    Miller¡¯s fingertips moved to the map¡¯s northern part.

    ¡°Have you heard why the Citadel of the Dark Night was built?¡±

    ¡°¡­Nartania built the citadel in order to establish her own army.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she made her own army. It was to kill Locrion, the first dragon who ced a curse on her body, so she could break the curse and conquer the continent. She created the Citadel of the Dark Night because she required an army to kill Locrion¡¯s children, which she couldn¡¯t aplish alone.¡±

    It was a well-known story.

    A feud between two ancient species from the distant past. In the end, Locrion cast a curse on Nartania. The fortress was built in the wake of the fight and to exact revenge.

    ¡°In that sense, her kindreds are pitiful as well, because they have been gued by Nartania¡¯s evil beliefs and are living to break her curse, right? They are aware that they will die when the curse is lifted, but they are unable to stop themselves. I suppose it¡¯s a small price to pay for eternal life.¡±

    Miller chuckled and then summed it up.

    ¡°In any case, the power of ancient species is beyond the grasp of any other creature. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll understand if you consider what happened to previous schrs who attempted it. Therefore¡­¡±

    Miller tapped his fingers on the map, then raised his hand to point at Vera and said.

    ¡°If I must draw an analogy, the ancient species¡¯ power is simr to your power.¡±

    He was referring to Vera¡¯s Apostle¡¯s power.

    ¡°Sir Vera, can you share your powers with anyone?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, I can¡¯t. ¡°

    ¡°Right? It¡¯s the same thing. Both your power and the ancient species¡¯ power are based on the Gods¡¯ blessings, so you can¡¯t give them away arbitrarily because it¡¯s not yours in the first ce.¡±

    As Miller finished with a shrug, Vera¡¯s face turned even more grim.

    ¡®Then they are¡­¡¯

    <b><i> How do I exin those corpses?</i></b>

    <b><i> How do I tell him about the research on using an ancient species¡¯ serum on humans?</i></b>

    <b><i> How do I exin Annalise, who had seemingly seeded in her research in the end, who took the serum and exuded extraordinary power?</i></b>

    His head was muddled with confusion.

    As he realized that the answer he thought he hade close to was so far off the mark, he felt an unknown sense of emptiness from having to return to square one.

    Miller, who may be oblivious to Vera¡¯s expression, had his face beaming with excitement before delving into his endless chatter.

    ¡°There¡¯s another story that goes along with that, and it¡¯s a rather amusing perspective, but it¡¯s been suggested that the ancient species may have been the first Apostles! Of course, it¡¯s hardly a happy story from the perspective of the Holy Kingdom¡­¡±

    ***

    ¡°It¡¯s all done.¡±

    A few minutester, Miller said that while pulling the dagger out of the beaker.

    Vera nodded, a look of exhaustion spreading across his face.

    Miller¡¯s chatter aggravated his irritation and headaches.

    ¡°¡­Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    ¡°Gosh, this is nothing.¡±

    Miller said while waving his hands, which caused Vera to frown.

    Miller, who was still oblivious to Vera¡¯s expression, wiped the dagger¡¯s de with a cloth, causing the rust to fall off from the inside.

    ¡°Now just engrave right here and we¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Then will I get the mystery?¡±

    ¡°Huh? No.¡±

    Vera and Miller exchanged nces. Their gazes locked. Miller was blinking with a dumb-looking face while Vera frowned.

    At that time, Miller said.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I already be an ancient species if I could get all the mysteries simply through engraving?¡±

    Vera shut his mouth, unable to refute.

    Miller chuckled at Vera¡¯s reaction and added.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to exin how the mysteries work. Even if you engrave it this way, the chances of uncovering one out are infinitely slim. Each mystery has a different element that resonates with it.¡±

    The dagger glistened in the candlelight.

    ¡°Some mysteries resonate with happiness, some with screams, and some just hang around for no apparent reason. I¡¯m not sure if you can gain a mystery or not¡­ it all depends on what Sir Vera does with this dagger in the future.¡±

    In the end, it was ¡®figure it out yourself now¡¯.

    Vera sighed, feeling frustrated and nodded before continuing.

    ¡°How do we resonate?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy. Just feed the dagger with blood.¡±

    Miller handed over the dagger.

    Without the slightest hesitation, Vera shed his palm with the dagger.

    <i> Thud.</i>

    In a growing irritation, he put more strength in his grip, which resulted in the de going quite deep. When Vera frowned, Miller, who was watching from the side, said with a horrified look.

    ¡°Uh¡­ just one drop is enough.¡±

    Vera jerked his head up.

    He wanted to say, ¡®Why did you say that only now?¡¯ but it was an ambiguous situation since he did it on his own without asking.

    With a terribly crumpled face, Vera used healing arts to treat his palm and opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯lle to see you again if I have more questions.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. Anytime.¡±

    Miller waved his hand awkwardly. Looking at Vera¡¯s crumpled face, Miller suddenly recalled the content of a book he had read recently.

    ¡®If you scrunch up your face like that, you¡¯ll get old quickly.¡¯

    He wanted to say it, but he held himself back.

    He had a strange feeling that he would be punched in the face if he said that.

 Chapter 121: Tellon Academy (4)

    <b>? Tellon Academy (4) ?</b>

    After leaving Miller¡¯sb, Vera headed straight to the Theology Hall where Renee was likely waiting.

    At the building¡¯s entrance, Vera spotted Renee, her eyes closednguidly as she sat in a sunny spot.

    He walked up to her with heavy footsteps, bowed his head and muttered.

    ¡°Saint.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Vera. You¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Renee let out a chuckle. Feeling his chest tickle unnecessarily at that, Vera sat right next to her, and Renee began talking again.

    ¡°Are you done with your business?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve cleared some things up, but I still have work to do, so I guess I have to go back a few more times.¡±

    He said, stroking the dagger on his waist.

    He needed a deeper understanding of the mysteries within the dagger and the method to resonate with them. In addition, he hadn¡¯t asked about the ¡®Devourer of Life¡¯ yet.

    It would be great to have everything done at once, but it wasn¡¯t right to leave Renee alone right away, so he only did simple tasks today.

    Listening to Vera, Renee sighed in pity and replied.

    ¡°You¡¯ve suffered a lot.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s helpful, so it¡¯s worth the suffering.¡±

    They didn¡¯t even bother to exin what he was suffering from or what was helpful to him.

    After a brief moment of awkwardness, Renee opened her mouth first to break the silence.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you off the hook for a day.¡±

    Vera turned his head to Renee. Questions arose on his face.

    A hint of smile tugged at her lips as she heard the rustling sounding from her side, and she muttered again.

    ¡°Today¡­ no, I won¡¯t seduce you until tomorrow.¡±

    Vera looked surprised. Vera, who was briefly nking out at her sudden deration, bowed his head in surprise due to the ¡®disappointment¡¯ that suddenly grew inside him.

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Only until tomorrow, I¡¯ll do it again the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Renee could clearly hear Vera¡¯s bewilderment and regret in his voice. While it made her happy, it also made her anxious.

    It was because Theresa¡¯s words were constantly reying in her head.

    <b><i> Look at Vera without being blinded by love.</i></b>

    It wasn¡¯t because it was said by the wisest person she knew, but because she had no idea how to do it even if she understood it.

    She liked him so much that her heart was about to explode just by being around him. It was hard to ignore those feelings.

    Renee, who had been grunting while bathed in sunlight, let out a sigh before speaking again.

    ¡°Ah, right. Lady Theresa is looking for you. Why don¡¯t you go meet her?¡±

    ¡°You mean me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She must be upset because you left for work as soon as you arrived.¡±

    <i> Flinch.</i>

    Vera flinched a little. Uneasiness spread across his face at the thought of having a private conversation with her.

    It was obviously because Theresa was a difficult person for Vera to meet.

    She was the teacher of Vargo, the one Vera served as his teacher, so she was his teacher¡¯s teacher by default. Even without that, her distinct aura, which felt like a warm embrace, was very unfamiliar to him.

    ¡°You should go now. I¡¯ll go sight-seeing with Aisha for a bit.¡±

    Renee said with a smile.

    At that, Vera nodded, unable to find the words to refuse.

    ***

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°I see you are healthy and peaceful.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything I can¡¯t do?¡±

    Theresa, who stood in the middle of the white office, epted Vera¡¯s greetings with a giggle.

    ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll make you some tea.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be thankful if you do.¡±

    Vera sat down while Theresa brewed the tea. Vera was feeling awkward for no reason and couldn¡¯t sit still, so he looked around and made small talk.

    ¡°¡­This ambience reminds me of the Holy Kingdom.¡±

    He spoke about the room¡¯s interior. At that, Theresa replied with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, being away makes me miss home. It¡¯s my way of coping with it.¡±

    ¡®Missing home, huh¡­¡¯

    It was a statement Vera couldn¡¯t empathize with.

    First and foremost, he couldn¡¯t stand the predominantly whitendscape of the Holy Kingdom. What¡¯s with the obsession with the color white? He thought it was strange that she liked a ce where everything was white, including clothes, buildings, and equipment.

    So, when Vera only reacted with a nod, Theresa chuckled and said.

    ¡°You won¡¯t know because you¡¯re still young. You¡¯ll understand when you get older, so just deal with it for now.¡±

    Theresa held out the teacup. Vera held back his urge to answer ¡®I haven¡¯t lived a short life, either¡¯ as he took the cup.

    Then it hit him that he hadn¡¯t lived half as long as she had, even when his previous and current lives werebined.

    ¡°I heard you called me.¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me to get to the point? How heartless of you.¡±

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Theresa sat across Vera. A benevolent crease formed on her face.

    ¡°You seem to be having a hard time because of the Saint.¡±

    She said teasingly. Vera¡¯s expression wavered slightly at that.

    ¡°¡­I am sincerely grateful for your excessive interest.¡±

    ¡°You talk like a lively old man when you¡¯re still wet behind the ears.¡±

    <i>Hihihi.</i> Theresa chuckled and observed Vera calmly.

    ¡®Hisplexion has gotten a lot better.¡¯

    Hisplexion had gotten livelier than when she first saw him.

    Maybe it was a change that urred as he stayed with Renee. Maybe that child¡¯s cheerfulness changed this guy. That thought crossed her mind.

    ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s excessive?¡±

    She raised that question. He seemed to have a heart for her when they were together, so Theresa became curious as to why he suppressed his feelings and why he was afraid to love.

    Her question was met with strong resolve and, predictably, fear.

    ¡°I believe that I¡¯m not supposed to ept it.¡±

    Theresa let out a sigh when Vera replied with his head down.

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±

    ¡°Because it might jeopardize my ability to perform my duties.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Vera raised his head. His gaze met Theresa¡¯s. Vera, inadvertently feeling intimidated, responded by lowering his gaze.

    ¡°¡­I just want to fulfill my duty as her knight.¡±

    <b><i> A duty, huh?</i></b>

    Theresa found his remark very humorous, and said with a benign smile.

    ¡°What a loyal knight you are.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not the way to view a human being.¡±

    Vera¡¯s fingers trembled. Theresa took a nce at it and uttered softly.

    ¡°Silence and loyalty are both good. There¡¯s a saying that the more you speak, the more your wse to light, and the weaker your resolve, the flimsier your loyalty gets. But¡­¡±

    Her words trailed off as she took a breath. Theresa watched Vera with a hint of remorse as he looked at her with a face full of curiosity.

    ¡°¡­I want you to know that while it may prove your integrity as a knight, it cannot prove your integrity as a human.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you. Does your Stigma speak of protection?¡±

    <b><i>Are you really sure that the Gods entrusted you with the role of a protector?</i></b>

    In response to her question, Vera gritted his teeth as if he had been struck by a whip.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who makes oaths? But from the way you act, it seems that you¡¯re trying to take over the twins¡¯ role.¡±

    Vera had no way to refute. Furthermore, her remarks had touched on points that he had never considered before.

    As Vera¡¯s expression clouded over because he couldn¡¯t grasp her intentions, Theresa spoke again.

    ¡°Things like that happen. When you¡¯re so focused on doing your duty that you forget why you¡¯re doing it, or when you have be so immersed in your duty that you lose sight of your purpose. I¡¯m wondering if you¡¯re in that situation right now.¡±

    It was such a pity. Theresa couldn¡¯t just abandon Vera since she¡¯d seen too many people copse in the same way.

    Therefore, after dancing around the issue long enough, she said what she wanted to say.

    ¡°You are not a protector, but the one who makes an oath, so I am telling you to look at others through the lens of humanity rather than loyalty.¡±

    Vera was confused by what she said. Moreover, he felt an unnecessary desire to refute.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not only about protecting the Saint. I also pay enough attention to her heart to ensure that her path is free from sorrow.¡±

    ¡°The absence of sorrow does not mean happiness.¡±

    His argument was thwarted again by Theresa¡¯s remarks.

    Theresa smiled benignly as she observed Vera, who crumpled his expression as if he was being scolded, and blurted out again.

    ¡°The two are clearly different. They don¡¯t even belong to the same group. Sadness is sadness, and happiness is happiness.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying it is right for me to ept her heart?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s entirely up to you. But you have to open your eyes to make a decision. You haven¡¯t looked yet, so you¡¯re not in a position to decide.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be harmful.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that yet.¡±

    ¡°There are some things you can know without experiencing them directly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are. But not when ites to the human heart.¡±

    Vera¡¯s face turned stiff while Theresa¡¯s smile grew deeper.

    ¡°Enough with your long excuses. You¡¯re just scared. You cannot move forward without facing your fear.¡±

    ¡°Knowing fear is a sign of a wise person.¡±

    ¡°But to ¡®only¡¯ know fear is to be foolish.¡±

    It was quite amusing to watch him refute it with all his might. However, Theresa was too clever to fall for such cowardly excuses.

    ¡°Will you spend your whole life only going down the path you know?¡±

    Vera stopped moving. His eyes widened.

    It was a moment when the thought that had once crossed his mind resurfaced, reminding him of the self, who had been determined to follow the path based on his knowledge from his past life.

    He realized that he had forgotten themitment he had made to himself.

    While Vera was startled, Theresa added.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to be an adult without ever being a child.¡±

    She recounted what she had learned throughout the course of her lengthy life.

    ¡°Do you understand? It is the task of an adult to go down the path they know. To live as a child, you must explore numerous paths and then, as an adult, choose the best among them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So stop being scared and using adulthood as an excuse. You still look like a child to me.¡±

    Vera¡¯s hand tightened on the teacup.

    Theresa thought ¡®I¡¯m almost there¡¯ and continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you an assignment.¡±

    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±

    ¡°Be a student during your stay at the academy. Put your role as an Apostle aside for a while and attend lectures with the Saint. I¡¯ll notify the Headmaster.¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to learn¡­¡±

    ¡°Learn how to be a child.¡±

    Theresa watched Vera crumpled his face and spoke in a yful tone.

    ¡°Practice to see your bare heart as it is. And let me know what you¡¯ve learned when you leave the academy. When the Saint has finished her revtion, we shall meet again in the Holy Kingdom and you will tell me what you have realized as an adult. These are my assignments as your teacher¡¯s teacher.¡±

    Vera mped his lips shut. He felt a surge of anger, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to reveal it. Instead, he nodded his head.

    Theresa leaned back in her chair, smiling with satisfaction.

    ¡®Now it¡¯s up to the Saint.¡¯

    <b><i> It will be her own fault if she can¡¯t eat it after I seasoned it for her exceptionally well</i></b><b>.</b>

    Theresa thought as she savored the scent of tea.

 Chapter 122: Tellon Academy (5)

    <b>? Tellon Academy (5) ?</b>

    That evening, Vera stared at the ¡®lecture registration form¡¯ that arrived for him and Renee with a terribly troubled expression.

    It was mainly because he could feel Theresa¡¯s will in the document, which seemed to scream ¡®don¡¯t even think about running away¡¯.

    Vera had received an unprecedented assignment to learn how to be a child. He felt his head throb and went back to contemte.

    ¡®¡­Six subjects.¡¯

    There were six subjects he could take. Among those, he had to choose three subjects.

    He and Renee decided to pick three subjects from the six alloted subjects and attend together.

    Vera heaved a sigh.

    He felt uneasy since he had been told to turn it in today.

    And so, Vera¡¯splexion slowly darkened, creasing his face as he pondered which subjects he should choose.

    ¡°Are you done choosing, Vera?¡±

    Renee¡¯s voice rang out. Listening to her, Vera replied with a worried tone.

    ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t chosen yet.¡±

    ¡°Right? I¡¯m seriously debating which lecture to take.¡±

    ¡°Are you unable to decide between all of them, too?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There are a lot of lectures I want to take, but I can only take three.¡±

    Renee replied, a bright smile on her face.

    Vera noticed that Renee was thinking differently than him and blurted out instinctively.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you choose all of them¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk-¡±

    <i> Tuk</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Renee poked Vera in the waist.

    ¡°It¡¯s an assignment Lady Theresa gave to Vera. Dumping your tasks on others is an awful thing to do, you know.¡±

    When she spoke as if she was scolding a child, Vera only grunted in return.

    ¡°¡­I apologze.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and choose. I just need to pick one more.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Vera¡¯s gaze fell back to the lecture application.

    Vera, who had a battered expression after a long deliberation, finally chose ¡®Introduction to Advanced Swordsmanship¡¯, ¡®History of the Age of Gods¡¯ and ¡®Introduction to Advanced Spells¡¯.

    History of the Age of Gods was one he picked out of personal curiosity, whereas the other two were chosen because he felt that if he had to choose, he should choose something he was good at.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve chosen everything.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    Vera saw Renee¡¯s bright face as he turned his head and then asked.

    ¡°Which lectures did you choose?¡±

    ¡°History of Gastronomy, Applied Gastronomy, and Rxation Through Meditation.¡±

    <i> Flinch</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Vera flinched.

    ¡°¡­You must be very interested in gastronomy.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Eating something delicious makes me feel better. Ah¡­ the sherbet I had with Vera in the Empire was really good.¡±

    Vera narrowed his eyes. She must be talking about the white sherbet they ate at the restaurant.

    ¡®You wouldn¡¯t normally think of that as delicious.¡¯

    The words were already on the tip of his tongue, but Vera held them in, knowing that taste was ultimately a matter of personal preference.

    Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t stop questioning her.

    ¡°You made a very unexpected choice. I was certain you¡¯d pick something along the lines of a spell or divinity, though?¡±

    Renee¡¯s choice of lecture was just her being herself, but when his question pointed out how odd her choice was, Renee replied with a little blush on her cheek.

    ¡°But I¡¯m here to learn. I thought it would be better to learn what I don¡¯t know than what I already know.¡±

    Renee chuckled with a light shrug, causing her white hair to ripple like waves.

    ¡°And it looks fun, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Her answer was filled with innocence.

    Vera¡¯s eyes gradually widened.

    At the time, shame grew inside him. He was ashamed of his own decision.

    He felt ashamed of himself since he was already thinking about ¡®doing what he¡¯s good at¡¯ when he had been advised not to go down the same path just a few hours earlier.

    ¡°What did you choose, Vera?¡±

    Vera hesitated to answer for a while and soon uttered.

    ¡°¡­Saint, could you please give me a little more time?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Sure, take your time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After answering, Vera looked at the application with a clouded expression.

    ¡®¡­The attitude of learning.¡¯

    How to take the road less traveled.

    A way to be a wise man, not a stupid coward.

    ¡®A way to be a man who knows how to venture into the unknown.¡¯

    Vera wrote off his way of thinking. He stopped weighing the gain and loss.

    If he clung to that mindset, he would be a man who only knows how to achieve the same results, and he would end up trapping himself in a well.

    Vera discarded all the logic in his head, leaving only ¡®interest¡¯ in his now-empty thoughts.

    Fortunately, Vera still had a little desire in him that he wasn¡¯t aware of.

    Vera allowed some obscurity to seep into his head. Then let it unfold.

    <b><i> What piques my interest? Is there anything I don¡¯t know but would like to learn more about?</i></b>

    Vera, who had been fretting over it, quickly removed the ¡®Introduction to Advanced Swordsmanship¡¯ and ¡®Introduction to Advanced Spells¡¯ and wrote two subjects next to it.

    He chose ¡®Introduction to Snowball Fight¡¯ and ¡®Introduction to Chicken Fight¡¯.

    ¡­which were, of course, rejected by Renee, who made an indescribable expression.

    ***

    The next morning.

    After putting on the Academy uniform with the help of the apprentice priests, Renee took a deep breath before asking a question.

    ¡°What do you think? Does it suit me?¡±

    Renee¡¯s cheeks were flushed red as she said this. Her lips, which had been drawn in a straight line, curved up in delight.

    The act of putting on the uniform had triggered such an excited response in Renee because it meant that she would experience a life simr to others.

    At that time, the answers to her question further elevated her mood.

    ¡°It suits you perfectly. I¡¯m positive that you are the most beautiful girl in the Academy!¡±

    Annie made a fuss with her usual bubbly voice.

    ¡°You look fresh. Um, you look exactly like a student.¡±

    H answered in a serious tone.

    ¡°I want to try school uniforms, too!¡±

    It seemed like Aisha wanted to wear a school uniform as well.

    Renee chuckled at Aisha¡¯s remarks, which seemed to be mixed with admiration and nodded.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s ask them to prepare one for Aisha, too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Annie. Has Vera arrived yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he just arrived. I think you¡¯re ready to go.¡±

    Annie¡¯s reply deepened the smile on Renee¡¯s face.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Renee turned around and started to walk away.

    <i> Tak, tak.</i>

    The cane made a rhythmic sound as it hit the floor. Renee also took gentle steps in harmony with the rhythm.

    <i> Tak</i><i>¡ª! </i>

    The cane hit the wall. Sensing this, Renee fumbled her hand to reach the doorknob and turned it.

    ¡°Did you have a good night?¡±

    Vera¡¯s voice rang out. Renee replied with a wide smile.

    ¡°Yes. How about Vera?¡±

    ¡°I had a good night¡¯s rest.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. What¡¯s the first ss?¡±

    She said, casually extending her hand. Vera wrapped his hand around hers before replying.

    ¡°Introduction to Advanced Spells.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you chose.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    There was an undeniable sadness in Vera¡¯s voice as he answered.

    <b><i> Why does he sound like that?</i></b>

    After taking a moment to think, Renee realized that it could be because of the two subjects she had rejected.

    <b><i> Is it because I didn¡¯t respect Vera¡¯s wishes?</i></b>

    Such thoughts then entered her mind.

    As a result, the thrill she felt earlier began to fade a little. It urred to her that she might have been selfish.

    Renee, who concluded that Vera was feeling regretful about the two rejected subjects, thought to herself.

    ¡®¡­Did he want to attend those so badly?¡¯

    Introduction to Snowball Fight and Introduction to Chicken Fight.

    She had no idea why those subjects existed at all. Besides, she felt like it was an unsuitable subject to be taken together, no matter how hard she thought about it.

    ¡®¡­But still.¡¯

    It was Snowball Fight and Chicken Fight, wasn¡¯t it?

    To be honest, she was curious about what kind of lesson they taught in general, but all she could think about was how useless it would be even if she learned it.

    Renee convinced herself that she had made the right judgment, correcting her wavering heart, and continued walking.

    ***

    Vera walked hand-in-hand with Renee through the school grounds, narrating what he saw around them.

    ¡°The scenery is lush and green all around. The buildings aren¡¯t green, but the vines growing over the white buildings gives the impression that they are. Furthermore, therge road that runs across the middle of the school grounds is white, giving the impression that the buildings have blended into the scenery.¡±

    As he spoke, his countenance grew stiff.

    It was a reaction upon realizing that, despite Renee¡¯s status as a student, everyone now knew she was the Saint, and he needed to be ready for any unexpected situation.

    ¡®All eyes are on her.¡¯

    So far, he only caught emotions such as curiosity or astonishment, but it was too soon to be relieved.

    ¡°Each group of students wears a different colored brooch or necktie. Perhaps the color is the standard for differentiating grades. That seems to be the most logical reason.¡±

    Vera, who had been alert to his surroundings, continued to speak with a stiff expression. Renee, who had been listening the entire time, abruptly interrupted.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Vera turned his head to Renee.

    Renee, in her navy blue school uniform, shook her head, looking a little¡­ no, very sorry.

    ¡°For rejecting all the subjects that Vera chose.¡±

    Vera tilted his head in confusion.

    Renee¡¯s remark came out of nowhere for him, who hadpletely forgotten about it.

    ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t be. I chose them purely out of curiosity in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­¡±

    ¡°What the Saint said was absolutely right. I should have chosen a subject that we were able to attend ¡®together.¡¯ It was my mistake to choose subjects that you couldn¡¯t participate in.¡±

    He consoled her as gently as he could.

    Upon seeing Renee¡¯s expression soften, Vera added sheepishly.

    ¡°I should be the one who apologizes. You ended up taking sses because of me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡±

    Renee jerked her head up in surprise at Vera¡¯s remarks, then continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m really happy to be able to take sses!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Vera closed his mouth.

    Renee released a small chuckle at Vera, who shut his mouth, and added.

    ¡°I really want to try it. Going to ss, studying and meeting new people, just like the others. Thanks to Vera, I can do all that, so I¡¯m actually grateful.¡±

    Vera¡¯s gaze flicked through Renee.

    It didn¡¯t seem like she was lying.

    When Renee was really happy, she smiled so broadly that her dimples came out.

    Feeling grateful for Renee¡¯s willingness to be there and enjoy it, Vera briefly expressed his gratitude in words.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re thankful, you just need to do well.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°One more thing, Vera.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything you haven¡¯t told me yet?¡±

    Renee turned her head to Vera. Her unfocused blue pupils were partially hidden as she smiled.

    Vera pondered about what Renee meant for a moment before uttering the answer.

    ¡°The school uniform suits you well.¡±

    Renee gave a pleased nod.

    ¡°Good job.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Renee replied and turned her head forward again, silently sweetening her lips like a predator on the hunt who was waiting for her next opportunity.

    ¡®I was going to link our arms if he couldn¡¯t get it right.¡¯

    Although she said that she was taking a break from seducing him, if Vera had done something wrong, wouldn¡¯t it be permissible to punish him?

    Of course, Vera, relieved that he wouldn¡¯t be tempted by her for the rest of the day, was unaware of her hidden thoughts.

 Chapter 123: Lecture (1)

    <b>? Lecture (1) ?</b>

    The first ss went off without a hitch.

    Renee, who came out to the hallway after ss, whispered to Vera with a troubled expression.

    ¡°The professor¡­ I wonder if he was nervous?¡±

    She was referring to the professor from thest ss.

    It was a middle-aged professor who taught [Introduction to Advanced Spells]. As she brought up the obvious stutters during the lecture, Vera replied with a nod.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Renee let out a sigh.

    ¡°I feel bad for some reason.¡±

    She was worried that she might have disturbed the ss.

    How could she not? If he was the type of person who was always like that, he wouldn¡¯t have be a professor in the first ce. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t help but notice that the professor kept pausing and hesitating during his exnations.

    On second thought, the professor might be unable to deliver his lecture normally because he was wary of Vera and her.

    Watching Renee¡¯s distressed expression, Vera replied nonchntly.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re asking him a difficult question. I find it ridiculous that a professor gets insecure of his student¡¯s status.¡±

    ¡°Hm, yes.¡±

    Renee¡¯s lips twisted into a smile at the thought that Vera¡¯s way offorting her was a little too aggressive.

    Reneeughed it off and moved on to another topic.

    ¡°By the way, how about Vera? Did you like the ss?¡±

    As one could guess, she was talking about the previous lecture.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t bad.¡±

    Vera¡¯s voice revealed no dissatisfaction. Upon hearing that, Renee brightened up and continued speaking.

    ¡°Right? Actually, it was quite intriguing for me as well. I had no idea the spells I used had such a theory.¡±

    One might wonder how the Saint didn¡¯t know about the theory of spells, but she got away with it because she was Renee after all.

    ¡°I never thought about being curious because everythinges together if I just want to create something. I should reflect on that.¡±

    Spells would manifest for as long as she wished. Casting a spell for her was like running a pre-programmed machine, and she¡¯d create results whether she knew the theory or not.

    As a result, she had no interest in figuring out how it worked.

    Watching Renee¡¯s face light up with excitement as she spoke, Vera nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I know that it¡¯s normal for the Saint to think that way.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t feel the same, Vera?¡±

    ¡°I already knew everything, so I didn¡¯t feel anything new.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    A hint of surprise shed across Renee¡¯s face, followed by a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Vera is such a show-off.¡±

    ¡°¡­I was just stating the truth.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re not pretending, but you¡¯re really good at it, is that what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny it.¡±

    It was a very brazen thing to say, but Vera didn¡¯t care.

    Because it was the truth.

    Despite having issues with his personality, when it came to physical or mental abilitiespared to others, he had an exceptional talent that surpassed anyone in both the physical or mental aspect.

    And he had been training with all his might.

    Vera believed that falsely showing humility was deceiving others, and instead of being humble, it was right to take pride in it. At least, that¡¯s how Vera thought.

    While Vera was lost in thoughts, Renee quipped.

    ¡°For someone who¡¯s good at such things, you sure are terrible at rtionships.¡±

    ¡°¡­Saint.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not seducing you. I just said what I want.¡±

    Vera¡¯s face filled with embarrassment. Reneeughed when he tightened the grip on her hand, and continued.

    ¡°Just give in already.¡±

    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you canst.¡±

    ¡°Today¡­¡±

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m gonna do anything today? Why are you getting worked up all by yourself? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re looking forward to it?¡±

    Vera mped his lips tight.

    He thought that the more he spoke, the more he would fall into the pit, and that it was better to remain silent because he might lose much more if he spoke.

    ***

    Since then, [Introduction to Advanced Swordsmanship] had progressed simrly to the previous ss.

    If there was a difference this time, it would be that this time the professor was only mindful of Vera.

    It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t understand. Wasn¡¯t Vera the Pdin who defeated the great Tower Master of the Magic Tower? There was no way any professors could have been unaware of the news that had reached the entire continent at that point.

    ¡­That being said, she could just leave it at that and move on, but¡­

    ¡°Vera, you¡¯re being too much.¡±

    Renee said to Vera as she passed through the hallway, sighing deeply.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making it hard for the professor by asking so many questions.¡±

    The problem was that Vera asked too many questions.

    Vera¡¯s barrage of questions began shortly after the lecture began. Renee, who vividly remembered how the professor¡¯s voice shook as he answered, added with a fed-up expression.

    ¡°Did you know, Vera? The professor spent about half of his lecture answering your questions.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did I really take that much time?¡±

    ¡°I feel bad for everyone. But why are you asking so many questions when you have that much confidence in swordsmanship?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t know the theory well¡­¡±

    Vera, looking embarrassed, added.

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve been wielding a sword instinctively, I asked questions because I got curious while listening. I will visit the professor separately and apologizeter.¡±

    ¡°I think he¡¯ll dislike it even more.¡±

    <i>Haha.</i> Augh escaped her mouth, and she thought to herself.

    ¡®You¡¯re working hard.¡¯

    Contrary to the hesitation he had shown the day before, Renee found it amusing that Vera was now attending the lectures with such passion.

    Then the thought urred to her.

    ¡®¡­Would he have listened to the chicken fight or snowball fight lecture in the same way?¡¯

    Would he have really been this invested in listening to those subjects? With this question in mind, Renee suddenly felt a tinge of regret.

    She regretted that she had rejected them because she thought that Vera, who would¡¯ve listened to lectures about chicken fighting and snowball fighting with such an enthusiastic face, would¡¯ve been cute to watch.

    ¡®Mm¡­well, I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be another chance.¡¯

    <b><i>Let¡¯s listen to that as well when we get a chance.</i></b>

    Renee continued walking with that in mind, but she tilted her head as she entered the room for the lecture [History of the Age of Gods].

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem crowded? I sense a lot of people.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, it¡¯s crowded.¡±

    Vera narrowed his eyes as he scoured the lecture hall. There were approximately one hundred seats that were packed with people.

    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s a popr subject.¡±

    ¡°You have a keen eye, Vera.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it as apliment.¡±

    Vera, who was already irritated that he had to sit near other students, led Renee to a corner, and the students nearby stiffened in surprise.

    Renee was quite bothered by the energy they gave off, but she promptly put her feelings aside and greeted them with a smile.

    She had already epted that she was unapproachable, so she decided that it was better to approach first rather than feel bad about it.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    Renee greeted them with as much kindness as she could muster.

    ¡°Uhh¡­!¡±

    A stumbling male student in the front row replied with lightning speed.

    ¡°H-Hello, Saint. May you receive the Lord¡¯s blessing.¡±

    Other students nearby also greeted her. Renee¡¯s smile widened at the refreshing courtesy, as if she learned something new.

    Her heart filled with joy because she rarely had the opportunity to converse with people her age or experience such a refreshing feeling.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing this is a popr lecture?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a question intended at anyone in particr. She just blurted it out because she wanted to talk to people her own age.

    The male student who had previously greeted her replied.

    ¡°Y-Yes¡­it¡¯s Professor Miller¡¯s lecture, after all¡­!¡±

    Renee and Vera tensed up.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Renee asked back absentmindedly.

    <b><i> Why is that nameing up here? What the hell did I just hear?</i></b>

    Such questions emerged.

    Levin, the male student in the front row, had no idea about what they were thinking and decided that his exnation wasn¡¯t adequate for an outsider, so he added more.

    ¡°Oh, Professor Miller is one of our Academy¡¯s most well-known professors! Not to mention, his lectures are short and he is generous with grades, therefore his lectures are always well-attended!¡±

    The two wondered if their ears were ying tricks on them.

    ¡°The lectures are short¡­you say?¡±

    ¡°There must be two professors named Miller.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see!¡±

    It was an awkward dialogue that would have beenparable to a scene from a y.

    Watching them, Levin tilted his head and said.

    ¡°There is only one Professor Miller. He is a senior professor in the Department of Sorcery.¡±

    Renee closed her eyes tightly.

    It was a natural reaction from someone who thought that she¡¯d never see him again, but might have to put up with that guy¡¯s endless chatter once more.

    Simrly, Vera had a sorrowful expression as he realized the subject he chose was a bad choice.

    Vera cast a nce towards Renee before saying what sounded like an excuse.

    ¡°Why does a professor of sorcery teach history¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that he can¡¯t give up lecturing! He teaches liberal arts in his free time because he¡¯s passionate about his personal research¡­¡±

    Vera¡¯s face crumpled horribly upon listening to Levin.

    ¡°¡­I doubt his qualities as a teacher.¡±

    Levin trembled as he found Vera¡¯s remarks to be highly unreasonable, and blindly defended Miller with an awkward smile. He thought that was the right thing to do.

    ¡°F-First of all, the professors at the Academy are basically schrs, so they¡¯re perceived as a knowledge enthusiast¡­¡±

    He was walking on eggshells while uttering those words. Realizing that he¡¯d been too harsh on innocent people, Vera mped his mouth shut. Renee patted his hand andforted him.

    ¡°Uh, umm¡­ it¡¯ll be okay. The lecture has a fixed time limit, and it is short.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m ashamed of myself.¡±

    ¡°Things like that happen sometimes.¡±

    The air was filled with awkwardness.

    <b><i> Please don¡¯t add to my concerns with useless chatters, and just get to the point instead.</i></b>

    Simultaneously, such thoughts popped into their heads.

    ***

    Fortunately, there was nothing to worry about.

    Miller looked so unmotivated, reciting something even a three-year-old would know without sincerity, prompting them to wonder if he was even the same person as before.

    [Yes, that¡¯s why they have all been wiped out and only elves remain.]

    ¡°He¡¯s teaching half-heartedly.¡±

    When Renee whispered in a voice filled with shock and joy, Vera answered in a simr tone.

    ¡°Yes. Fortunately, it won¡¯t get in the way of other schedules.¡±

    He heaved a sigh of relief.

    Miller¡¯s eyes were wandering into the air, despite the fact that they were whispering and not paying attention. He obviously had other things on his mind.

    Thinking that Miller might not even realize their presence, Vera asked Renee.

    ¡°What would you like to eat after this?¡±

    ¡°I heard there¡¯s a student cafeteria. How about going there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll notify H that we¡¯ll be eating separately.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The chat about their ns went by quickly, and Miller announced the end of the lecture with a nk expression.

    [Then, we¡¯ll end today¡¯s lecture here.]

    We can go now.

    With that in mind, Vera prepared leave the lecture hall.

    [Oh, right. There¡¯s homework. Form a group of three and prepare a presentation about the Age of Gods. You are free to choose the topic.]

    Miller added something that he couldn¡¯t possibly ignore.

    [The duration is until the next ss. See youter.]

    Rattle¡ª

    Dissatisfaction erupted from the remaining students as Miller walked out of the lecture hall. Renee, also wearing an expression of dismay, asked Vera.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do we have to do it, too?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In the ensuing silence, Renee heaved a sigh.

 Chapter 124: Lecture (2)

    <b>? Lecture (2) ?</b>

    A group project.

    It was a task that put them both in distress.

    They weren¡¯t obligated to do their homework since their primary goal was to attend lectures for a short while. However, if they refuse to do it for that reason, it¡¯d only defeat their purpose of gaining ¡®experience¡¯.

    Simply put, they were doing a chore that gave them nothing in return.

    Another problem was that students had to do their homework in groups of three.

    Both were Apostles of the Holy Kingdom, and one of them was even the Saint. It was clear from the attitudes of the professors and students so far that no one would be willing to team up with them.

    So Renee was grateful that Levin, the male student in the front row, approached them first when they were at a loss for what to do.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care.¡±

    On a corner of the library terrace.

    Renee said that as they were gathered at the meeting point to prepare for the presentation, and Levin gasped in surprise before lowering his head.

    ¡°Oh, no! I-I¡¯ll be in your care as well to save my grades!¡±

    He just blurted it out since he couldn¡¯t hide his true feelings.

    Listening to him, one may think he was snobbish, but Renee knew it was more important to be thankful that he approached them first.

    ¡°Um¡­ I hope I can be of help. I don¡¯t know much about history.¡±

    Levin felt his body tremble again upon hearing her clear voice. Renee¡¯s looks, voice, and refined attitude were too much for a male student in his prime.

    ¡°N-No need to think like that¡­ there¡¯s a topic that I want to work on, and I¡¯d like to ask some help from the both of you¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh! Is there a topic you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes! Well¡­I want to make a presentation about the rulers during the creation of the world¡­ Professor Miller is particrly interested in this¡­¡±

    It was Vera who replied to his indistinct mutter.

    ¡°Do you know anything about it?¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes glistened.

    It was for no reason other than the rulers during the creation of the world in question, being the Ancient Species.

    Now that it was no longer possible to collect information through the originally expected lectures, the thought of being able to obtain that information from an unexpected source brought excitement to Vera. Levin replied to his question nervously.

    ¡°Yes, yes! I majored in history¡­!¡±

    ¡°Wow. You¡¯re a history major, but even taking courses beyond your major requirements?¡±

    ¡°B-Because I like it¡­ it¡¯s fun¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I agree. Having a passion for learning deserves praise.¡±

    As he was showered bypliments, Levin¡¯s head gradually turned downward. His face began to resemble a ripe persimmon.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special¡­¡±

    His tone revealed his inner embarrassment.

    As the rain ofpliments continued and put everyone in a good mood, Vera added.

    ¡°I want to know the topic in detail.¡±

    Levin swallowed nervously before replying to the question aimed at him.

    ¡°F-First of all, the topic is about the region that ysia used to rule¡­ so, I wanted to ask both of you about it¡­ since you¡¯ve seen Terdan¡­¡±

    Vera instantly caught on to what he was trying to say. It was most likely about the time he escorted Renee to the Holy Kingdom.

    How he knew about it¡­ was probably a strange question to ask. The day Terdan awakened, the entire terrain of the area transformed, so much so that the map of the continent had to be redrawn. So it would be strange for the inhabitants of thisnd to not know about it.

    Vera quickly shook off his thoughts and nodded.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re absolutely right.¡±

    He answered unhesitatingly. Levin, whose eyes glistened upon hearing that, jolted his body as he proceeded to talk.

    ¡°I-I know you two were in the ce where Terdan awakened a few years ago! Terdan is the mediator of the Age of Gods, after all. Also, it is closely rted to ysia, who shed a lot with other Ancient Species! I was wondering if I could hear about the characteristics of Terdan that you¡¯ve seen! If so, I could gather more information about ysia!¡±

    The stuttering and barely audible voice became clearer as he went on. Then it got louder.

    There was a mixture of curiosity and enthusiasm in it.

    At that, Renee affirmed positively with a smile and a nod.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m d to be of help. Can you please tell him, Vera?¡±

    Renee wanted to tell him personally, but she copsed the moment Terdan awakened, so she called Vera for help since she couldn¡¯t tell him anything.

    Vera nodded before answering.

    ¡°First of all¡­¡±

    ***

    Late at night, in front of the dorm.

    Before parting ways, Renee spent a little more time with Vera on the bench, hurling out a question as the cold night wind crept in.

    ¡°How was your day, Vera? Do you have any clue about the assignment that Lady Theresa gave you?¡±

    <i> Learn to be a child.</i>

    She was asking about the assignment that Theresa had given Vera.

    ¡®I wish I had a little clue.¡¯

    With that in mind, he decided to wait for the answer and said quietly.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure yet. The lecture itself wasn¡¯t anything special.¡±

    His voice was unusually quiet andcked confidence.

    Vera¡¯s countenance grew clouded as he recalled today¡¯s events.

    The lecture itself gave him no benefit at all. The majority of what the professor told him was stuff he already knew, and he didn¡¯t take the lectures from the same position as other students in the first ce.

    He was unable to grasp what he must obtain as a student.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    On the other hand, it wasn¡¯t as though he didn¡¯t feel anything at all.

    ¡°¡­I feel something when I look at the students.¡±

    ¡°Students?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lady Theresa must have wanted me to learn true passion. That¡¯s what I thought.¡±

    Vera recalled the students he had seen earlier today and added.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t there many types of students? Students who sit in the front row paying attention to the ss, students who sleep in the back, and so on¡­¡±

    Someughed, some got angry, and yet others shed tears. Various students coexisted within the Academy¡¯s space.

    People who were clumsy and did not hide themselves in the slightest.

    ¡°¡­Looking at those students, I wonder if I¡¯m overly calcting. I wonder if I¡¯m pushing myself too hard to be perfect. That¡¯s what I thought.¡±

    Theresa told him that he didn¡¯t know how to face his own feelings, and that he became estranged from humanity because he ignored his emotions.

    I might be a knight, but he wasn¡¯t a human.

    Vera thought to himself.

    Perhaps it was a mistake to believe that he could only reach a better future by suppressing himself.

    None of them were moving with the knowledge of what was toe; they were just being themselves in the moment.

    He was sure there was something that set them apart, or something that made him inferior to them. His problem was that he didn¡¯t know how to face himself directly.

    Vera, who was deep in thought, turned to Renee.

    Knowing already that his unadorned feelings were directed towards her, if he looked at his present self, his gaze naturally needed to go to where she was. So he did exactly that.

    But nothing else happened after that.

    Vera couldn¡¯t tell whether his desire for Renee was emotional or physical, so he just stared at her.

    In the lingering silence, Renee was humming, thinking about the words she had just heard.

    She was thinking about her own assignment.

    Look at Vera without being blinded by love. It was to know what kind of person he was.

    ¡°¡­Vera is a very serious person.¡±

    That was the answer.

    Vera was a serious person who didn¡¯t take anything lightly.

    ¡°¡­Can I take that as apliment?¡±

    ¡°You may, or may not.¡±

    Renee¡¯s lips curled into a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s not always good to be serious, right? Isn¡¯t it only interesting when people have a fair sense of humor?¡±

    She kept saying things yfully, but her heart was racing the whole time.

    She med it on Vera, who hadn¡¯t changed a bit since the moment they first met.

    ¡°You know what?¡±

    ¡°Please say it.¡±

    ¡°I like Vera.¡±

    ¡°¡­The day isn¡¯t over yet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been 24 hours, so the break is over. Stop putting your guard down now.¡±

    A grunt escaped Vera¡¯s mouth.

    Renee giggled as she was pleased by his reaction.

    She understood him a little atst. She understood him by heart, not by head.

    Perhaps Vera¡¯s serious personality was the reason he pushed her away like this.

    Perhaps because he tried to do his best in everything and strived for perfection.

    So, in Vera¡¯s own judgment, his feelings hadn¡¯t ¡®perfectly¡¯ aligned, which could exin why he pushed her away.

    What a silly and adorable worrywart.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can hold myself back.¡±

    Vera was startled. He stopped moving at once.

    She could clearly feel that he was frozen.

    Renee¡¯s smile deepened as she slipped her hand over Vera¡¯s and added.

    ¡°I was supposed to wait, but I think I changed my mind.¡±

    Vera was so adorable when he thought about her seriously, so Renee felt like she couldn¡¯t hold herself back.

    Vera¡¯s answer was obvious.

    ¡°¡­Please have mercy on me.¡±

    It was such a rigid formality.

    ***

    At Miller¡¯sboratory.

    In the middle of the room which was littered with various materials, Henry, the teacher assistant, sighed deeply.

    ¡°Professor¡­ please be more organized.¡±

    His dissatisfaction stemmed from his superior¡¯sck of consideration for tidiness.

    Miller was entirely focused on flipping through the thesis when he heard it, and then he raised his head to throw a quick nce at Henry before replying.

    ¡°Oho, it¡¯s all organized, though? What is there to organize? Put things where you can locate them quickly when needed! So I can get items whenever I want! That¡¯s why I have all of them on my desk!¡±

    Henry scrunched up his face.

    ¡®What nonsense are you on about?¡¯

    Henry had a lot to say, but he held himself back and tediously cleaned the cluttered stuff on top of the table.

    At that time¡­

    ¡°Aghh!¡±

    Henry flinched in terror when he spotted the brown-covered book with a blood stain on it among the piles of books.

    ¡°Professor! This! This!¡±

    <i> nk, nk! </i>

    Henry made a lot of noises as he sprang up and ran behind Miller, causing Miller to grimace and turn his head.

    ¡°What, what? What are you making a fuss about this time?¡±

    ¡°That! That! It got stains! I said it got stained!¡±

    He pointed to the desk he had just cleaned. Miller followed where he pointed out with an uninterested look before settling his gaze on the desk.

    What appeared was¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s the Grimoire.¡±

    It was [The Whispers of the Dream Demon], plus it was covered in sticky blood.

    Miller recognized the owner of the blood right away.

    ¡®Because Sir Vera wounded himself there yesterday¡­¡¯

    That must be when it got stained.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    The voice that came out was still indifferent as ever.

    That made Henry shake his head erratically and flew into a rage.

    ¡°No! Didn¡¯t I tell you it got stained? What if it gets imprinted?! What are you going to do if the imprinting takes ce?!¡±

    He inadvertently spoke informally as the fear messed up his head.

    Miller sighed deeply before replying to Henry.

    ¡°Hey, assistant.¡±

    ¡°Why?! Why?! Why?! I¡¯m done for! I¡¯m really done for¡­ If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have be this guy¡¯s underling! I should have stayed in my hometown and farmed!¡±

    ¡®Look at this punk, huh?¡¯

    A vein popped out of Miller¡¯s forehead.

    Miller struggled to suppress his rising anger and put on a forced smile before speaking.

    ¡°Imprinting? With something like that? Hey, you punk¡­! I mean, assistant! Pull yourself together and say it out loud. What are the conditions for imprinting?¡±

    ¡°What!? What else if not staining it with blood?! And you have to attach it to your body while resonating!¡±

    It was truly words stemming from anger.

    ¡®Looks like I did teach you very well,¡¯ Miller thought with a satisfied smile on his face, and added.

    ¡°Indeed, you need to resonate. But is the owner of that blood here?¡±

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    Henry, who pointed at Miller with great anger, btedly realized something and stopped talking.

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t seem to be the owner?¡±

    ¡°Why would I feed it? What am I going to do with thatter?¡±

    A smirk escaped Miller¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Look, there¡¯s only two ways that thing could set off here. One is that you or someone feeds it with blood and always keeps it on you.¡±

    Miller folded one of his two open fingers as he spoke, then folded the other finger as he continued.

    ¡°The second is the owner of that blood. I¡¯m saying that there has to be some kind of insane resonance between Sir Vera and The Whispers of the Dream Demon Grimoire for it to set off just by blood alone.¡±

    <i> Flinch</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Henry trembled.

    Henry, who had been an assistant for two years, could clearly understand what he was saying.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re saying that unless he¡¯s a being from the Age of Gods, there¡¯s no way that thing would set off.¡±

    ¡°Right. In order to have that level of resonance, that object had to have been created specifically for Sir Vera from the beginning. Either that, or when it ispleted, post-process it to resonate with Sir Vera.¡±

    Miller chuckled upon seeing Henry¡¯s change ofplexion and added.

    ¡°Hundreds of years have passed since the Dream Demons went extinct. How could they have known about Sir Vera, who¡¯s only in his early twenties, and connected with him beforehand?¡±

    A deep sense of relief washed over Henry¡¯s face. His trembling legs, which had been weak all along, could no longer support him and gave way.

    Miller shook his head as he watched Henry.

    ¡®This country bumpkin is making a fuss out of everything.¡¯

    In his inner thoughts, he was beginning to develop biased discrimination based on a person¡¯s hometown.

 Chapter 125: Nightmare (1)

    <b>? Nightmare (1) ?</b>

    <i> It¡¯s the woes of my hasty decision</i>¡ªRenee thought at least.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    A sharp voice emerged. It was the sharpest tone she had ever heard in her life.

    It was the tone she heard in thest [Application of Gastronomy] lecture from a group of faceless girls who had been clinging to Vera.

    A voice that she remembered because those foxlike girls approached Vera with their tail wagging as soon as the lecture started, spouting nonsense such as ¡®you¡¯re so cool¡¯ or ¡®you¡¯re so cultured about gourmet food¡¯.

    Perhaps due to how aggravating it was, Renee med herself for choosing a subject without considering things thoroughly.

    She should have known that those who attended this lecture must be raised in affluent households, which would exin their interest in delicacies, and would have no trouble engaging with high-ranking people due to their upbringing.

    Renee¡¯s white face showed a sign of anger.

    Vera, who shuddered at the sight, turned away from Renee and said.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°You seem to enjoy it so much, though?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize Vera was such a talkative person.¡±

    Vera kept his mouth shut.

    He¡¯d just figured out why Renee was angry.

    ¡®¡­I should have kept my mouth shut.¡¯

    It seemed that the problem was that he answered all the questions asked by the youngdies during the lecture.

    For him, they were just having a conversation about their favorite foods, but Renee saw it differently.

    ncing nervously at Renee, Vera bit his lips and said.

    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t answer any questions starting next ss.¡±

    ¡°Gosh, you don¡¯t have to. You know how guilty I¡¯ll be if you give up what you enjoy doing for me, right?¡±

    Renee¡¯s mouth crinkled into a smile. No, that was anger disguised as a smile.

    Vera instinctively cowered as he felt the tension and refuted.

    ¡°No. Your feelings are more important to me than my own interests. So you don¡¯t need to feel guilty at all.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t someone who shows such concern for my feelings ept them?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Vera shut his mouth.

    <i> Ho!</i> Renee let out a loud scoff.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long youst.¡±

    After blurting out all those words, Renee pursed her lips and quickly turned her head away.

    It was an act of protest which seemed to express ¡®I¡¯m very angry right now!¡¯.

    In fact, it was embarrassing for her to be this angry, yet there was nothing she could do. Even if her mind understood that, her heart didn¡¯t follow.

    <b><i> I don¡¯t like when Vera talks with another woman. I hate seeing him have long conversations and getting all friendly.</i></b>

    <b><i> I just¡­ hate everything.</i></b>

    Renee¡¯s ears turned red. It was so childish of her, but she couldn¡¯t give up her desire to keep Vera to herself.

    Vera looked troubled when he looked at Renee, who was clearly upset.

    He was unsure what to do whenever Renee behaved that way.

    He wished that Renee would never make such a face, and that he could always see her smiling face.

    With that in mind, Vera tightened his grip on the hand he was holding. In an effort to ease Renee¡¯s mind, he began forming words in his mind.

    The force of his grip made Renee flinch.

    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±

    She spat out the words as if shooting them out.

    Vera turned his tense body in Renee¡¯s direction and spoke.

    ¡°I will always be by your side, Saint. That¡¯s why¡­¡±

    He wanted to say something cool, but as he was always tongue-tied in front of Renee, all he could say was someme truth.

    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t need to worry about me going somewhere else.¡±

    It was a phrase he had said so frequently that he had be tired of it; but to put it differently, it was a way of conveying his unchanged feelings over the years.

    ¡°I hope you stop being angry.¡±

    Renee stayed silent. She wriggled her fingers and slid it in between his, sping their hands as she went to reply.

    ¡°¡­Instead of being by my side, you should juste closer.¡±

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Again with that damned apology¡­¡±

    She said that grumpily, but her anger slightly lessened.

    Vera looked a little worried and began to look embarrassed as he watched her.

    He thought to himself.

    ¡®Not yet¡­¡¯

    <b><i> I can¡¯t get close to you yet.</i></b>

    Since he wasn¡¯t quite sure of his own feelings, and he didn¡¯t want to hurt Renee.

    However, he wouldn¡¯t remain in this state forever. Someday, a day woulde when he could respond to those feelings of hers.

    Vera looked at Renee through his blurred gaze, and concocted words that he couldn¡¯t tell her.

    It was an apology for making her wait, and gratitude for her unconditional love towards him.

    ***

    Late at night, at Miller¡¯s office.

    Henry, the teacher assistant who couldn¡¯t get off work on time today as well, heaved a sigh as he cleaned the cluttered table.

    ¡®¡­I cleaned it up three days ago, though.¡¯

    <b><i> And now it¡¯s a mess again.</i></b>

    <b><i> It seems like this cranky man really has no idea of what being organized means.</i></b>

    A deep sigh came out as anger boiled up inside.

    ¡®Why did I¡­¡¯

    Why did he stay at the Academy? He should have just gone back to his hometown after graduation, worked on the farm, worked at a lord¡¯s estate, or done anything else.

    Three years ago, the face of a senior who had rmended him for the assistant position before graduation shed in his mind. His fist clenched tightly.

    ¡°Agh, damn it.¡±

    <b><i> I should have known when he handed off his duties to me with a grin.</i></b>

    Continuing his grumbling, Henry was organizing the mess when his gaze suddenly shifted towards one corner of the desk.

    At the end of his gaze was the Grimoire [The Whispers of the Dream Demon].

    Henry narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®It feels like¡­¡¯

    <i> ¡­Something has changed. I think the dried blood that was on the cover has faded.</i>

    He hoped it was just a misconception caused by his own uneasiness, but no matter how he looked at it, something seemed off.

    He didn¡¯ty a finger on the Grimoire, and neither did Miller.

    <b><i>But why do I feel like something has changed?</i></b>

    <i> Gulp</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Henry swallowed hard.

    ¡®S-Should I take a look?¡¯

    <b><i> Let¡¯s go closer and examine it once and for all. If I look closely and confirm that Grimoire has not changed in the way I¡¯m worried about, I¡¯ll be able to continue cleaning without fear.</i></b>

    Henry wasn¡¯t even aware that he was doing something he wouldn¡¯t normally do.

    All he could think of was, ¡®I have to check that Grimoire¡¯.

    <i> Stomp</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Henry inched towards the Grimoire. As his expression grew increasingly nk, his mouth slightly opened.

    He reached out to the Grimoire with a trembling hand, andid it over the cover.

    It was hard and rough, yet also soft. The cover gave off the sensation of touching a woman¡¯s skin.

    As soon as he touched the cover, Henry unintentionally thought of this.

    ¡®¡­I have to open it.¡¯

    <b><i> I must open it.</i></b>

    <i> If I open the Grimoire, I can talk to ¡®that person¡¯. </i> At that thought, Henry opened the Grimoire with a spaced-out expression.

    Following that,

    <i> Whoosh</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    A translucent fog erupted all over the ce.

    ***

    Meanwhile, at Vera¡¯s dorm.

    Vera was lying on his bed, trying to sleep, when he sensed ¡®something must have happened¡¯ due to the sudden shift in the surrounding atmosphere. He abruptly sat up.

    It was because he thought that he needed to head straight to Renee.

    ¡­However, the sight in front of his eyes made such a thought vanish into thin air.

    His surroundings abruptly transformed, and there was somebody in the center of it all that made Vera¡¯s entire body freeze.

    Dull colors, damp air, buzzing insects, and a nauseating odor.

    The sight of a woman in the middle of a rundown shack that seemed on the verge of copse evoked such a reaction from him.

    The moment he saw the woman, Vera was unable to think ¨C he couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation, the reason he was in this ce, nor anything else.

    <strong><i>¡°¡­Then I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡±</i></strong>

    The voice suffocated him. As if his heart was being cut to pieces. His trembling eyes and sorrow were all directed to one ce.

    <strong><i>¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±</i></strong>

    The woman who spoke in a clear and crisp voice¡­ was Renee in the past.

    And this was thest time he saw her alive.

    It was a confusing situation.

    Vera, whose state resembled that of a stuffed beast, was watching Renee as she left the shack.

    <i> Creak</i><i>¡ª</i>

    The door opened.

    <i> Thud</i><i>¡ª</i>

    The door that swallowed her closed as if it was breaking.

    ***

    After what felt like an eternity, Vera, who was staring nkly at the door closed on him, abruptly jumped to his feet. He then burst open the door and left. And just like that, he ran.

    He still looked as confused as ever. His mind was still in a trance.

    In that state, Vera walked through the slums which shouldn¡¯t exist in the present world.

    Vera¡¯s chest was pounding heavily, and he struggled to breath as if a de had been sawed through it. He ran like a madman.

    Vera¡¯s head was only filled with one thought as he ran frantically.

    ¡®Please don¡¯t.¡¯

    All he thought about was that he must never let her go.

    Right now, only death awaited her at the end of the road she took alone, where a dark and cold shadow hung in the air, so he only thought of finding her and pulling her out of it.

    His actioncked any sense. He lost all reasoning. He was only driven by instinct.

    That was why Vera didn¡¯t realize.

    The path he took right now was bizarrely long.

    That he was running through the samendscape over and over again.

    Or that he was in the Academy dorm until just a while ago.

    Vera was only thinking about protecting Renee at the time, so everything else slipped his mind.

    ¡°<i>Cough</i>!¡±

    Vera suddenly coughed, spewing out blood as well.

    <i> Thud</i><i>¡ª! </i>

    Vera copsed to the ground.

    Vera felt pain in his chest. Even a slight movement caused the chest pain to spread throughout his entire body.

    But, it didn¡¯t even faze him.

    So, even in such a state, he crawled.

    Gushing out blood, looking thinner and thinner over time.

    Vera crawled through his waning life, leaving blood trails as he went, until he eventually faced his deeply rooted despair.

    <i> Plop</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Vera stopped moving. He was no longer breathing. He couldn¡¯t even widen his eyes further.

    ¡°¡­Renee.¡±

    Vera called her name.

    He called out to her, towards that terribly deformed face, whose lips curved up into a smile even as she fell into the dark pit.

    There was no answer.

    The moment Vera reached out to her, breathing heavily.

    [¡ª¨C.]

    The world began to warp along with a deafening buzz.

    No, it was more correct to say that the world rewound itself.

    Vera¡¯s body crawled backwards uncontrobly, while Renee moved away from Vera¡¯s line of vision.

    By the time Renee was no longer visible in Vera¡¯s sight, Vera got back on his feet again, and hisplexion got better.

    But his body was still moving backwards.

    He ran backwards. After passing through the same scenery that he saw countless times, Vera returned to the shack and had his hips fastened to the cloth that would be fitting to be called rags.

    Only then did Vera regain control of his body.

    It was the moment when Vera finally questioned what was going on.

    ¡®¡­No.¡¯

    Then he realized that it wasn¡¯t reality.

    <i> Thud</i><i>¡ª</i>

    The door opened just when the realization hit him.

    She came back in, her gray hair streaked with dirt.

    <i> Creak</i><i>¡ª</i>

    The door closed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    She said.

    <i> Creak</i><i>¡ª</i>

    The door opened again.

    Vera¡¯s face was filled with shock.

    ¡®I have to grab her.¡¯

    He thought that as he reached out his hands.

    <i> Thud</i><i>¡ª</i>

    His body didn¡¯t move. In the meantime, Renee had already left the shack, walking straight to her death.

    As Vera looked at the door with his quivering eyes, he realized again.

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    That he was inside a terrible nightmare right now.

 Chapter 126: Nightmare (2)

    <b>? Nightmare (2) ?</b>

    He couldn¡¯t keep track of how many times it had happened.

    After she said ¡®I¡¯ll be back¡¯ and exited through the door, he looked at the closed door for a long time before bursting it open.

    The closer he got to her, the more his body broke apart. His body was on the verge of bing a corpse, just like in the final moments of his past life.

    Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t stop. He crawled toward the pit where Renee fell to her death.

    That was how he discovered her, and the moment he reached out, time started to rewind.

    Vera, who returned to the shack, nibbled his lips as she entered through the door.

    ¡®It¡¯s the Grimoire.¡¯

    There was no doubt about it.

    It was a hallucination made by [The Whispers of the Dream Demon].

    He couldn¡¯t help but think of how this situation matched what Miller said on the way to the Academy.

    <i> ¨C This grimoire is incredibly evil. It triggers people¡¯s trauma and constantly reys the same scene. That¡¯s how it devours your mind over and over, and you¡¯ll naturally turn into skin and bones in the end!</i>

    Indeed, it was a truly malicious grimoire, just as Miller had described.

    Even though he was aware that it was a hallucination, the repeated scene terrified him.

    Vera bit his lips harder.

    <i> Chomp</i><i>¡ª</i>

    He bit his lips so hard until it made a sound and then gushed blood.

    Only then did he regain some control over his body.

    ¡®I must find the Saint.¡¯

    He must go out of here to save Renee. He couldn¡¯t even begin to think of what would happen to Renee, who was still in her teenage years, if he, who had endured all kinds of difficulties, could be in such a state. She must be more terrified than he was.

    Vera mused on what Miller told him with anger on his face.

    <i> ¨C That isn¡¯t the worst yet! You won¡¯t wake up from this dream even if you regain awareness. And it doesn¡¯t end even when you manage to get out of that scene! The premise of this dream is ¡®looping¡¯. If you get through that phase of your dream, you¡¯ll have to go through an infinite loop again at the next phase, and after you pass another phase, you¡¯ll get caught in an infinite loop. That¡¯s~ when your head hurts to death.</i>

    <i> ¨C Is there any way out?</i>

    <i> ¨C Well, I suppose so. You need to clear all the phases. Since your memory serves as a framework for your dream, the dream will break when the Grimoire runs out of hallucinations to create.</i>

    If Miller¡¯s words were correct, then this would be the ¡°first phase.¡±

    The clearing condition was probably¡­

    ¡®¡­to stop Renee from leaving through that door.¡¯

    In the first round, Renee staggered toward the door, held out her hand and said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    She said, making a promise that she would never keep.

    Vera felt his mind being shaken again as he witnessed that scene. He forcefully bit down, tearing his lips apart to regain hisposure.

    He did that and said, ¡°Hold¡­ on.¡±

    <i> Pause.</i>

    Renee stopped. She looked back and asked, tilting her head.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Her burn marks crinkled up following her clear voice.

    Vera¡¯s eyes trembled watching her.

    The smile he hadn¡¯t seen in a while, and the light that did not wane even in this dreadful den, all evoked some sense of nostalgia into him.

    He should have said something, but the instant he recognized that voice and smile, all thoughts vanished.

    As his mindpsed, Miller¡¯s words so full of life sounded like a mockery.

    <i> ¨C Well, to put it simply, it¡¯s practically impossible. The Grimoire doesn¡¯t just trigger trauma.</i>

    <i> ¨C What do you mean?</i>

    <i> ¨C It¡¯s a hallucination which you cannot escape from even when you regain awareness. It was made that way. Your inner weakness within the hallucination will be triggered the instant you recognize it as a hallucination and want to run away. So even though you are aware that this is a dream, you won¡¯t be able to wake up, and wish to stay there forever.</i>

    He was positive that nothing could have better described his situation than that.

    <i> ¨C It may show a person¡¯s greatest desire as well as their most agonizing regrets. As if saying ¡®you can achieve your desire in this dream¡¯.</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave now if you have nothing else to say.¡±

    Renee¡¯s words rang out.

    With a face that waspletely broken, Vera stood up, rushing towards her like a child looking for his mother. He grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°Wait, wait¡­¡±

    A look of surprise crossed Renee¡¯s face as she stopped dead in her tracks.

    Just as Vera was about to say something¡­

    ¡°Are you able to get up now?¡±

    Renee said in a voice that seemed to contain the whole world, as if she had experienced unfathomable joy.

    ¡°Look at that. I told you that you¡¯d be able to get up, right?¡±

    A bright smile rose over the jagged burn marks. Renee, who slowly stretched out her hand, touched Vera¡¯s hand.

    The rugged texture of her hand and herughter, reminiscent of pearls rolling around, rendered Vera breathless, causing him to grimace and involuntarily nod.

    ***

    In a shack that might cave in at any moment. In a ce where there were only a few piles of rotten garbage, Vera gazed at Renee.

    She continued to pray while leaning back in the same spot as always, holding her rosary tightly in her hand.

    It really made Vera feel like he was back at that moment.

    Vera urged himself.

    <b><i> It¡¯s not the time to do this. I have to get through to the next phase quickly.</i></b>

    He had those thoughts.

    ¡°¡­Are you not hungry?¡±

    Unable to find a way to get rid of the hallucination before him, Vera just crumpled his expression.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine.¡±

    He spoke informally. He did so because there was a desire to not acknowledge her, and to say it was all hallucinations.

    However, saying that instead made Vera feel nostalgic, as if he had returned to that time.

    Renee adjusted herself on her seat before turning her head to Vera.

    ¡°You said you could stand up now, but don¡¯t push yourself just yet. You can fully recuperate if you eat and sleep well. So, please let me know if you¡¯re hungry.¡±

    ¡­She spoke softly as if trying to soothe him.

    Vera inadvertently felt his anger rising and snapped.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t imitate her.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You are the evil thoughts of the Dream Demon. The worst kind of trash. I¡¯m saying you should at least be able to discern the extent that the likes of you can try to imitate her.¡±

    He red at Renee as if he was going to kill her.

    At his words, Renee burst outughing and said.

    ¡°Oh, did you have a dream like that? Gosh¡­ what a terrifying dream it must be.¡±

    She opened her arms wide.

    ¡°Come here. Let mefort you. The scary dream is no longer here.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°Swearing is not good. Words are a reflection of one¡¯s behavior. If you keep saying bad things like that, your personality might worsen.¡±

    ¡°Shut up. Talk more and I will tear you apart.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to give that a try?¡±

    Renee asked, tilting her head. The crinkled up burn marks formed a smile that was unmistakably hers.

    ¡°Come to think of it, you said that you¡¯d p my cheek when you¡¯re able to stand up. I guess now is your chance.¡±

    Renee stood up and slowly approached Vera. Vera¡¯s body stiffened.

    ¡°Here, do it. To you, who is able to get up, I will dly offer my body.¡±

    Vera stopped breathing. His eyes widened.

    He clenched his fist. It was an action he attempted in response to the impudent Dream Demon, but¡­

    ¡°¡­You pest.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t do that.

    All he could do was scream profanity out of fear.

    Vera¡¯s expression crumpled.

    Renee¡¯s smile deepened upon seeing that, then nodded.

    ¡°Let me know if you ever change your mind.¡±

    Those were also words the version of her in his memory would say.

    Vera bit his lips, trying hard to ignore it.

    ***

    He lost track of how much time had passed.

    All Vera did was stand firm and ignore her.

    ¡°How are you feeling today?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°Who else would be worried for you if not me?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, whore.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, am I allowed to do that even with this body?¡±

    ¡°You parasite.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not mistaken. If you think about it, it¡¯s a life that is surviving by living off others.¡±

    The hallucination was exactly like her in his memory.

    Her soft tone, not skipping even a beat with her speech, and the smile that never faded in the midst of it all. It was exactly the same Renee as Vera remembered.

    Vera couldn¡¯t possibly admit it, so he asked in a fit of anger.

    ¡°What¡¯s the next phase?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re asking.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t y innocent with me. Aren¡¯t you going to devour me again? I¡¯m telling you to try everything. I¡¯ll trample on them all, get up and leave this ce.¡±

    ¡°Mhm, that¡¯s a good determination. Life is about oveing the stormsing your way and standing on your own.¡±

    His anger burst out.

    He was furious with himself, who felt nostalgia in those words.

    Vera clenched his fist before adding.

    ¡°You hideous thing.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about my looks, as I said the other day, people used to stare at me in admiration before my body got into this state¡­¡±

    <i> Bang</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    Vera banged his fist on the ground before screaming angrily.

    ¡°I told you to shut up!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    <i> Flinch</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Vera froze.

    At that, Renee¡¯s smile grew wider.

    ¡°How can I keep quiet while you¡¯re talking so passionately?¡±

    Vera¡¯s expression trembled. Immediately after, he gnawed on his lips and spoke in a restrained voice.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not doing this for you, bitch.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can see that. You¡¯re doing that in order to hold onto your will to live.¡±

    Renee spoke, put her hand over her mouth, and added with a giggle.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve put so much effort into regaining your strength and recovering, I will pray that you use that life meaningfully.¡±

    ¡°I will do so without you telling me, bitch.¡±

    Vera snapped, ring threateningly at Renee before muttering.

    ¡°You know? I made an oath to the actual Saint, not you, that I would be good. I have lived while suppressing all evil thoughts and have barely made it this far. I am preparing to finally approach that light.¡±

    Vera didn¡¯t even know why he was telling this to her.

    He probably wanted to tell the illusion that he wasn¡¯t shaken.

    He probably wanted to say that her words meant nothing because he was already living for the real Renee.

    However, amidst all that, what was certain was that Vera, who was speaking right now, felt a suffocating sensation in his throat.

    ¡°I am preparing to approach it. Even someone like me can be a righteous person because the Saint is here, believing in me and my ability to live that way. So, I will go back. I will return to the Saint and prove that you are nothing but an illusion.¡±

    Funnily enough, Vera was able to tell her things that he couldn¡¯t tell Renee.

    That was Vera¡¯s mistake.

    Those were words that he should never have spoken.

    The reaction she made upon hearing this, and the words she spouted with a smile that crinkled up her burn marks was¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy for you.¡±

    Her words shook Vera even harder.

    ¡°If it¡¯s you, I think it¡¯s possible. Then, from today onwards, I guess I¡¯ll pray for that?¡±

    Vera was led to believe by what she said that ¡®perhaps¡¯ it wasn¡¯t an illusion, and that he might actually be encountering Renee from his past life. He had such thoughts because of those remarks.

 Chapter 127: Nightmare (3)

    <b>? Nightmare (3) ?</b>

    His thoughts went silent.

    His awareness became hazy.

    Vera struggled to regain his dazed consciousness as he red at Renee, who was in front of him.

    ¡®¡­She¡¯s not doing anything.¡¯

    <b><i> How strange.</i></b>

    ording to the exnation, he should have looped to the next phase, but until this point, several days had passed, and the illusion showed no signs of moving anywhere.

    It was only praying, begging, and doing things that made his stomach churn.

    So, Vera¡¯s suspicion grew stronger.

    ¡®Is that the Dream Demon¡¯s enmity¡­?¡¯

    That was all he could think of as he was too disoriented to make a sound judgment.

    He wondered if she was real and if he really went back in time.

    Those thoughts screwed up his mind.

    ¡®What if¡¯ this was reality? What if his mission here was to protect her undying light?

    His sharp demeanor softened. His vision went blurry. He looked disoriented as he wallowed in a dreamlike state.

    Vera quickly reached for his chest to feel his soul.

    ¡®¡­The Oath is active.¡¯

    The Oath he made was still responding to her.

    But was he able to say that it was false?

    How could he say it was false when the most solid evidence in his heart said otherwise?

    Vera, who had been mulling over it, grimaced while biting his lips, attempting to shake off his thoughts.

    ¡®¡­No, this feeling could also be a hallucination.¡¯

    He was in a state where nothing was certain.

    Vera knew better than anyone that his current state was different from usual.

    Even if he wanted to release his divinity right now, it wasn¡¯t even working.

    This phenomenon likely urred as he became immersed in the hallucination.

    He remembered that, at this point, he didn¡¯t have the energy to unleash divinity, so his body must have changed ordingly.

    His confusion intensified. A wretched expression formed on his face in this situation where nothing could be trusted.

    Meanwhile, Renee began to talk.

    She turned to Vera after praying and said.

    ¡°Ah, right, brother. Is there anything you want?¡±

    Scrunching up her burn marks, she smiled. She called him ¡®brother¡¯ out of nowhere.

    Watching that, Vera found it difficult to keep a straight face, and snapped.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me? I¡¯m praying for my brother¡­ but if I¡¯m going to pray, I think it¡¯s better to pray for what you wish for.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing I want more than for you to disappear along with this sickening hallucination.¡±

    ¡°Hmh, did you have another nightmare?¡±

    ¡°Shut¡­¡±

    Vera, who was about to curse her out, sighed deeply before turning away from her.

    The more he spoke, the more he would be drawn into her pace.

    It would be best to ignore her.

    Vera tightly shut his eyes, blocking out all of his senses.

    ¡®Let¡¯s wait for the next phase.¡¯

    Yes, he had to. Eventually, the next phase woulde. When that time came, he had to break it and break the phase thates next in order to get out of here and meet the ¡®real¡¯ Renee.

    With that in mind, Vera¡¯s breathing slowed down. His eyelids dropped even lower.

    He didn¡¯t realize that his reason and awareness were beginning to deteriorate.

    ***

    Renee ¡®saw¡¯ the scenery in front of her with tears streaming down her face.

    What unfolded was a quiet vige under the blue sky.

    Small wooden houses built with lumber and a dirt road that ended in therge, infamous waterwheel which was located in the middle of the vige.

    It was Remeo, the ce where she was born and raised, spread before her very eyes.

    She was seeing it with her own eyes.

    She was greeted with a miracle known as a scenery, which she didn¡¯t expect to see again in her lifetime.

    ¡®¡­Oh.¡¯

    <b><i> It¡¯s a dream.</i></b>

    She knew at one nce.

    There was no reason for her to be here nor to look at the scenery she missed so dearly again unless it was a dream.

    Moreover¡­

    ¡°Renee.¡±

    It just didn¡¯t make sense that the only thing she couldn¡¯t see was Vera¡¯s face.

    Renee turned her head to the side.

    The ¡®faceless¡¯ Vera was staring at her while clothed in poor attire that only farmers would wear.

    ¡®¡­Whispers of the Dream Demon.¡¯

    That must be it.

    The Grimoire, which was mentioned in such a lengthy exnation that she thought her ears were about to burst, must be the cause of the phenomenon.

    Reneeughed dumbfoundedly before examining Vera¡¯s face.

    ¡°I guess you can¡¯t imitate what I haven¡¯t seen.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cold. Go inside and warm yourself by the firece.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think a faceless Vera is a bit much?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in so much trouble because the kids have been looking for you.¡±

    ¡°You did a good job of imitating him.¡±

    She tried to make it sound insignificant by adding sarcasm to her speech, but her voice quivered.

    It was very obvious what kind of illusion the Grimoire was trying to show her this time.

    ¡®The future I longed for.¡¯

    <b><i> Starting a family with him in my hometown, Remeo. That is what the Grimoire is trying to show me.</i></b>

    Renee bit her lips to get herself together, and said to the Dream Demon¡¯s enmity.

    ¡°It¡¯s been quite entertaining, but can you stop now?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Ah, so that¡¯s what you meant.¡±

    The Dream Demon¡¯s enmity wrapped his hands on Renee¡¯s cheeks, and pushed its ¡®faceless¡¯ visage closer.

    Renee scowled at enmity¡¯s antics, and as the ¡®faceless¡¯ figure approached close, she pped his cheek.

    <i> p</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    ¡°¡­Honey?¡±

    ¡°Honey, my ass. Why am I your honey?¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re showing me such a half-hearted dream. If you¡¯re going to do it, at least fill in the details. Why didn¡¯t you create a face?¡±

    It was anger.

    An anger directed at herself for being shaken by something like this, and anger directed at the Dream Demon¡¯s enmity that turned the future she longed for into aughing stock.

    Renee¡¯s expression turned vicious.

    ¡°Get me out of here.¡±

    The Dream Demon¡¯s enmity paused as if puzzled and soon blurted out.

    ¡°¡­Stop joking around. The kids are waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never had a baby.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? We made love and have a daughter¡­¡±

    <i> p</i><i>¡ª! </i>

    Renee gave him another hard p on the cheek.

    ¡°Stop saying unpleasant things. I have absolutely no intention of sleeping with you.¡±

    <i> You¡¯re talkingplete nonsense.</i>

    <b><i> I¡¯ve already decided who I want to sleep with. I even have a n for when and how I¡¯m going to do it.</i></b>

    ¡°Cut the crap and get me out of here.¡±

    Her wrath took on a firmer shape and cut through enmity¡¯s bullshit.

    The enmity crookedly tilted his head, asking in a voice that no longer sounded like Vera¡¯s.

    ¡°Why do you want that so badly? If you stay here, you can enjoy a happy life forever.¡±

    As he questioned her in a dumbfounded voice, Renee answered with a scoff.

    ¡°Happy, my ass. How can I be happy when the most important part isn¡¯t here?¡±

    Whether it was Remeo, starting a family, or watching the scenery in front of her, everything was useless without her greatest treasure.

    She already had a pitch-ck light that was more precious to her than this colorful darkness.

    Renee¡¯s face hardened into a stern expression.

    ¡°Vera isn¡¯t here.¡±

    In response to her anger-fueled remarks, the enmity began to change shape and spoke.

    ¡°¡­What a shame.¡±

    The scenery that resembled Remeo became distorted.

    [¡­..]

    Her ears were ringing.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you out. There¡¯s nothing I can do if you¡¯re not satisfied. I have no choice but to push you into your subconscious state even without a dream.¡±

    ¡°You are good at running your mouth.¡±

    Renee watched everything as if it were aughing matter, and said.

    ¡°You know what? You guys made a mistake.¡±

    She released the pure white divinity that had been chained inside her.

    ¡°You should have made me blind if you wanted to lock me up.¡±

    She spread it over the entire space.

    In a battered dark-red area that resembled y, Renee began to cast a spell by weaving her divinity.

    It was different from when she created the spell by using only her imagination.

    She morphed the formation after giving the area a thorough inspection. This left an enormous number of traces in the air that were iprehensible to the human brain.

    The line formed by the white dots joined together into a ne, and the ne came together to create a cube.

    And once again.

    <i> Hwaaah¡ª!</i>

    She connected the cubes to each other, forming a spell of a higher dimension.

    Renee, extended her arm out, with cane in hand.

    <i> Schwiiiing¡ª</i>

    As she unsheathed her sword, Renee smiled crookedly.

    ¡°How convenient it is to be able to see.¡±

    Without a doubt, casting spells was far easier than when she did it mentally.

    As the spells were made and inscribed one after another, the high-level spell she was unable to cast before, was soon to beplete.

    When the enmity was surprised by the unfolding sight in front of him, he broke his form and erged his body significantly as he raced toward Renee like he was going to devour her.

    Renee raised the sword cane above her head with both hands and swung it towards the approaching enmity.

    <b> Unique Spell [Divine Retribution]</b>

    Although she had already conceived it, the spell that she couldn¡¯t use due to physical limitations unfolded within the hallucination created by the enmity.

    The pure white divinity that had spread throughout the area moved along the sword, flying towards the enmity in unison. It was a fierce energy that resembled beams of light or thunder formed a dark hole.

    And it converged to a single spot.

    The [Divine Retribution] forcefully thrust itself into the body of enmity.

    <i> Crack¡ª</i>

    A sound reminiscent of something shattering. Cracks appeared on the body of the enmity. From the revealed cracks, a white energy flickered.

    Renee pointed the tip of her sword at the enmity, and pierced it in the exact center of the ¡®visible¡¯ crack.

    <i> Crack¡ª</i>

    The crack got even bigger.

    <i> Crash¡ª!</i>

    The space quickly shattered.

    The enmity fell apart. The dark red space was reduced to ashes.

    The sound of the enmity¡¯s dying cries briefly brushed against her ears.

    Renee let out a sigh as she watched the world turn white.

    ording to Miller, the dream mighte to an end when the Grimoire was unable to sustain the hallucination anymore.

    <b><i> I can wake up at this rate, but¡­</i></b>

    ¡®¡­Not yet.¡¯

    There was nothing she could do even when she got out.

    ¡®My vision is blurry.¡¯

    If she escaped from this dream, she would be blind again. It meant that her body would be unable to move without the assistance of others.

    She needed someone to wake up with her and stop the Grimoire.

    ¡®Vera.¡¯

    Obviously, only Vera was capable of doing that for Renee.

    Renee raised her sword upwards and swung down. Then, with a loud screech, a ck hole emerged where the sword pierced.

    Renee stared at the ck hole through her blurry vision and thought to herself.

    ¡®Vera is over there.¡¯

    She was certain. It was because she had wished to her power to lead her to Vera.

    Perhaps Vera also fell into a dream just like herself.

    ¡®¡­What could Vera be dreaming about?¡¯

    There was no way to know because she didn¡¯t expect to have a dream like this either.

    However, one thing was certain. Vera¡¯s dream wouldn¡¯t be that pleasant, either.

    Renee racked her brain to figure out Vera¡¯s dream.

    Perhaps it was a traumatic memory, or a dream that he hoped for.

    As she mulled over it, Renee suddenly came up with a thought.

    ¡®¡­There may be another woman.¡¯

    Renee narrowed her eyes. She slung her sword over her shoulder in an awkward fashion.

    ¡®Right, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s that woman Vera can¡¯t forget.¡¯

    <b><i> It pisses me off just thinking about it, but there¡®s nothing I can do about¡­</i></b>

    ¡®¡­this bullshit.¡¯

    She was never able to understand. She would not be able to understand even in her grave. She <i>had </i>to be the one to appear in his dream.

    Whether it was a traumatic experience or his ideal future, Vera should only think about her and nothing else.

    Renee¡¯s eyes grew dark.

    She marched toward the hole.

    ¡®Just try and flirt with another woman.¡¯

    <b><i> At that time, you and I can die together.</i></b>

    With that thought, Renee crossed over the dark hole.

 Chapter 128: Nightmare (4)

    <b>? Nightmare (4) ?</b>

    The boundary between objects blurred together as colors intertwined.

    As Renee was walking out of the dark hole, her vision gradually blurred, filling her with a sense of regret.

    It was inevitable following the end of the dream, but she still felt that it was such a pity.

    Renee pressed her lips together to calm her raging emotions and continued to walk to the end of the dark hole.

    <b><i> It will be alright as long as Vera is there.</i></b>

    If she met Vera, all these trivial matters would be insignificant, and she would be fine.

    A faint glimmer of light flooded her vision as she exited the hole with such feelings. The glimmer of light was a result of blurred lines between objects.

    Renee came to a halt.

    ¡®¡­The slums.¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t see it, but she knew. She could discern that this ce was the Empire¡¯s slums she had visited before by relying on her senses.

    Together with that realization, one more thing became clear.

    ¡®It¡¯s a trauma.¡¯

    This dream was Vera¡¯s trauma.

    He was shown scenes of the most regrettable moment in his life, unlike her, who saw scenes from the future she envisioned.

    <b><i> Maybe Vera¡¯s regret is¡­</i></b>

    ¡®¡­That woman.¡¯

    The moment that the Orgus showed her. That undefined moment when Vera shed tears.

    <i> Clench</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Renee¡¯s hand clenched tightly.

    ¡®You¡¯re ying with another woman, huh.¡¯

    A furious smile tugged at the corners of her mouth.

    ¡®He¡¯s dead. Really.¡¯

    <b><i> You and I are both going to die today.</i></b>

    With that in mind, Renee imbued her cane with divinity before tapping it against the ground.

    The waves dispersed. Her brain was able to perceive everything. And that was how Renee found Vera.

    He was in the building located three steps to the right.

    ***

    <i> Creak</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Renee opened the door. The moldy door gave off a damp and slippery feeling.

    Renee, who creased her forehead briefly, looked ahead and found a human silhouette among the blurry glimmer of light.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    She called out.

    <i> Thud</i><i>¡ª</i>

    The shadow squirmed.

    The lights that outlined Vera¡¯s shadow flickered.

    Then¡­

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re doing all sorts of useless things.¡±

    A cry that sounded like a beast¡¯s howl could be heard.

    Renee¡¯s body trembled in rm. Something was off. Vera¡¯s voice oozed with extreme instability.

    It was such a vile sound that it seemed to swallow everything in front of him.

    ¡°Ve¡­¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough? You¡¯re crossing the line, bitch.¡±

    The glimmer of light that seemed to belong to Vera had grown in size. Perhaps he was getting up.

    That moment when Renee attempted to act amid her growing anxiety.

    <i> Thud</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Vera approached and grabbed her neck before she knew it.

    ¡°Did I not tell you? Distinguish between what you can imitate and what you cannot.¡±

    ¡°Keugh¡­!¡±

    ¡°This is great. Yeah, now that there are two of you, there¡¯ll be only one left after I kill you. It will set a good example. I will throw your dead body in front of her when she returns to find out about the next phase.¡±

    Renee had never seen Vera speak orugh in that manner before.

    Renee was suddenly overwhelmed by fear.

    She realized at that moment.

    Maybe it was part of Vera¡¯s ¡®innate evil thoughts¡¯ that he kept mentioning before. Maybe this was the reason he had to restrain himself.

    It was something that she could sympathize with, and yet¡­

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Renee wasn¡¯t soft-hearted enough to give in to something like this.

    ¡°¡­Let go!¡±

    Renee swung her right foot upward. Her target was Vera¡¯s crotch.

    ¡®This is just a dream!¡¯

    <b><i> If it breaks here, it¡¯ll be fine outside!</i></b>

    With that in mind, Renee kicked him hard, while Vera let her go out of shock and staggered backward.

    ¡°You crazy¡­!¡±

    A stream of curses flowed out.

    But Renee brushed past it, took a deep breath, and then yelled at Vera, who was struggling to get his act together.

    ¡°It¡¯s me! Renee! I¡¯m not a hallucination, I¡¯m real¡­¡±

    ¡°Quit your bullshit! The Saint won¡¯t use such a dirty trick like you did, bitch!¡±

    He started spewing insults the moment Renee tried to protest.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Renee was at a loss of words.

    She averted her gaze nervously.

    ¡°N-No, because¡­it¡¯s a dream¡­¡±

    Her head dropped a little.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s because Vera attacked first¡­ so in self-defense¡­¡±

    She broke out in a cold sweat.

    Upon reflection, he was right.

    ¡®Did I go too far?¡¯

    <b><i> I did seem to go too far.</i></b>

    That¡¯s what she thought.

    <b><i> Yeah, anyone can tell you¡¯re not sane, but how would I know? </i></b>

    Renee, who had been mulling over it and came to her own conclusion, pursed her lips before uttering an apology.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    She dropped her shoulders sulkily.

    ¡°¡­But still.¡±

    <b><i> I apologized, but!</i></b>

    Renee, who felt the need to defend herself, eximed with her chest puffed out.

    ¡°A-using me of using dirty tricks is going too far!¡±

    ¡®He¡¯s going too far, right?¡¯ she thought as she spoke with a slight tremor in her voice.

    Vera watched the whole thing unfold in front of him and was stunned as he observed Renee¡¯s response absentmindedly.

    The long silence was broken by this word.

    ¡°¡­Saint?¡±

    He said that to confirm it since she was the only person he knew with such a bright attitude, and she felt too real to be a hallucination.

    ¡°Ahem¡­!¡±

    Renee coughed, moving her head sideways as her cheeks turned red.

    ***

    Afterpleting the confirmation process through several questions, Vera, who heard about everything Renee had gone through, dropped his head with a horrible expression.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m deeply ashamed. I should have been the one to go to the Saint first.¡±

    ¡°N-No! Uhm, that¡¯s understandable! I was able to wake up right away because a faceless Vera showed up¡­¡±

    Of course, Renee¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment.

    She was so embarrassed to talk about her dream and the future that she envisioned.

    As a result, she merely gave the brief exnation that ¡®I was spending time alone with Vera¡¯, but her face was already flushed red.

    Renee squeezed her eyes shut, hoping that this conversation would be over soon, and blurted out in a voice sounded almost like a scream.

    ¡°Th-That¡¯s enough!¡±

    It was a scream that was close to a tantrum.

    ¡°Can I hear an exnation of this dream?¡±

    <b><i> Let¡¯s just cut to the chase.</i></b>

    Vera looked troubled when he realized the meaning of her words.

    Everything had been so hectic that he forgot about the truth; in order to get out of here, he had to talk about his dream, about her in the first round, and about his regression.

    He was hesitant. He struggled toe up with an exnation that she would understand.

    While Vera was struggling with these thoughts for a long time¡­

    <i> Creak¡ª</i>

    The shack door opened.

    Vera and Renee both looked toward the entrance.

    The first round¡¯s Renee returned carrying pig porridge.

    ¡°Oh my, we have a visitor?¡±

    She spoke in a resonant voice.

    A grim look crossed Renee¡¯s face. It didn¡¯t even cross her mind that she was hearing her own voice. It was only natural because people heard their own voice differently from others.

    Renee murmured in a low voice.

    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±

    Vera¡¯s body flinched and trembled.

    ¡°Th-this is¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re flirting with a woman? Leaving me alone?¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes trembled wildly. His heart was pounding rapidly.

    <b><i> I have to tell her now.</i></b>

    If he didn¡¯t say it now, something unimaginable would happen. That animalistic instinct told him that.

    Just as Vera was about to quickly speak up, the first round¡¯s Renee continued speaking.

    ¡°A cutedy has arrived?¡±

    A vein popped out on Renee¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Who are you to call me cute?¡±

    The answer returned in an utterly hostile manner.

    Renee narrowed her eyes. She was trying to picture the shape of the woman who appeared in Vera¡¯s dream, but she couldn¡¯t capture her appearance properly due to her worsening eyesight after escaping her dream.

    ¡°Tch-¡±

    When Renee clicked her tongue in irritation, the first round¡¯s Renee covered her mouth andughed before speaking.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I must have been impolite because I can¡¯t see in front of me.¡±

    A soft voice in a hostile atmosphere.

    Because of that¡­

    <i> Flinch¡ª</i>

    Renee¡¯s body trembled.

    The moment the woman said that she couldn¡¯t see, Renee was struck by a thought. The thought that Vera might be seeing someone else through her. It began to engulf her.

    Renee¡¯s expression became even more grim.

    It was anger.

    Since experiencing feelings such as sorrow and humiliation was no different from epting defeat, Renee chose to vent her anger instead.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t see, then you should think twice when ites to what you can¡¯t see. Does an apology make everything okay? Are you fishing for sympathy now?¡±

    Even though that may have sounded inconsiderate, only Renee could get away with saying it.

    ¡®Because I¡¯m blind, too!¡¯

    <b><i> I¡¯m allowed to say that.</i></b>

    With that in thought, Renee snapped, to which the first phase Renee replied.

    ¡°You are correct. This is my mistake. Hm, I learned something new thanks to sister. Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a sister like you, though?¡±

    ¡°Under the grace the Lord has bestowed upon us, we are all siblings walking on the samend. How can we be strangers?¡±

    ¡°Are you close to the Lord? You certainly talk about them a lot.¡±

    ¡°¡­I consider our rtionship not too distant.¡±

    ¡°Neither close nor far apart from one another? That¡¯s practically a stranger. This person is really funny, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°We are all brothers and sisters under the grace of the Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, well, I¡¯ve never had a sister like you, though? And you¡¯re not supposed to talk to the Lord like that. I wasn¡¯t going to say this, but I¡¯m really close to the Lord, you know? I heard the Lord dislikes you.¡±

    A heated argument began, creating an oppressive atmosphere.

    With a snort, Renee turned to Vera and uttered loudly.

    ¡°Vera, look at her talk. Isn¡¯t she a total fraud? She¡¯s exactly that. A con artist who preys on people by saying things as ¡®we are brothers and sisters¡¯ or ¡®we¡¯re of the same mind¡¯!¡±

    Even if it was considered a baseless nder, Renee didn¡¯t stop whining.

    She whined due to her growing irritation ever since that woman entered the room.

    She meant to say, ¡®Look at me instead of that woman,¡¯ or ¡®I am a much better woman than her¡¯.

    ¡­Of course, Vera, aware of the entire situation, found himself in a difficult situation.

    ¡®Saint, it¡¯s you¡­¡¯

    He wanted to talk, but he was at a loss for words on how to exin it.

    The image of Renee from the first round, standing at the entrance with the pig porridge, and Renee, who was sitting next to him and fuming, were causing chaos in Vera¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Say something, Vera.¡±

    He might be mistaken, but it did sound like ¡®Hurry up, take my side when I swear at people¡¯.

    Thus, while Vera was rendered speechless by the confusion, the first round¡¯s Renee was the first to speak up.

    ¡°Sister.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­Have I done anything that makes you feel ufortable?¡±

    <i> Flinch¡ª</i>

    Renee shuddered.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why is it so realistic?¡¯

    This enmity was way too realistic. The Dream Demon¡¯s enmity was supposed to imitate Vera¡¯s mind, but for some reason it felt like she was facing a real person.

    <b><i> Isn¡¯t it weird?</i></b>

    It was more realistic than her own dream.

    Renee was suddenly taken aback, gritting her teeth to pull herself out of this predicament. That was when the first round¡¯s Renee opened her mouth.

    ¡°I am truly sorry. If there is anything I have done to make you feel uneasy, could you please tell me? I will definitely try to fix it.¡±

    Her tone was full of sadness.

    It was a desperate cry that wrenched the listener¡¯s heart.

    <i> Eeek!</i> Renee yelled in a fit of rage.

    Vera closed his eyes tightly and thought to himself.

    <b><i> Secret or not, I have to tell her right now.</i></b>

    He couldn¡¯t tell what Renee might doter if he put it off any longer.

    If he did, Renee might rebuke him angrily and ask, ¡®Why didn¡¯t you tell me beforehand?¡¯

 Chapter 129: Divergence (1)

    <b>? Divergence (1) ?</b>

    Vera dragged Renee out of the shack to put an end to thismotion.

    In the alley in front of the shack, Vera had a troubled face as he watched Renee in a frenzy.

    ¡°Did you see that, Vera? She¡¯s a total fraud! What did she say again? I brought you a meal, so why don¡¯t you eat it and calm down? Ha! Who said I would eat the food that she brought?¡±

    <b><i> Say that after getting rid of your drool.</i></b>

    Watching Renee ramble incredulously while drooling, a lot of thoughts crossed Vera¡¯s mind.

    ¡®Is her sense of smell weird, too?¡¯

    She seemed to have other issues aside from her vision and taste buds.

    While he was contemting, Renee urged Vera again.

    ¡°Vera, you didn¡¯t call me out to tell me that I went overboard, did you? If you¡¯re taking her side, I will seriously¡­!¡±

    The way her words trailed before closing her mouth shut showed a hint of anxiety. She approached slowly with her arms crossed as if to say, ¡®You¡¯d better answer well¡¯.

    Watching her, Vera unconsciously smiled, his eyes widening at the sudden realization of his condition.

    ¡®¡­My mind.¡¯

    <b><i> Is getting clearer.</i></b>

    It felt like the fog that had clouded his mind the entire time was lifted. He hadn¡¯t felt the anxiety that had been guing him ever since he entered the hallucination.

    As he thought back to when this started, a clear answer came to him.

    ¡®¡­Saint.¡¯

    After Renee¡¯s arrival, he became that way after watching Renee getting so worked up.

    Vera nced at Renee with a clouded expression, and soon a small smile appeared on his lips.

    It was a moment when he was reminded that she was his only light. A moment when he realized that the light which guided him from straying onto the wrong path was right here.

    Such feelings pushed Vera to reply tenderly.

    ¡°¡­I am always on your side, Saint.¡±

    ¡°But why does a different woman appear in your dream?¡±

    Renee hit the bullseye.

    <i> Flinch</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Vera trembled.

    ¡°Hm? What excuses are you going to make, huh? This is called cheating! Cheating! You know?!¡±

    She said with a scoff.

    Vera let out a cough and put on a strained smile.

    Renee¡¯s rage led Vera to ovee his hesitation, and he spoke with a firm resolve.

    ¡°I am unquestionably on your side.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you sure?¡±

    Her face was tinged with doubt. Yet, on the other hand, her cheeks were flushed red.

    Watching that, Vera felt that it was time to tell her his secret.

    ¡°Saint.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    A curt tone that expressed her dissatisfaction.

    Vera contemted on what she said beforeing up with an answer.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to tell you about this dream?¡±

    Renee paused. Vera¡¯s expression mellowed due to her reaction.

    ¡°It may be a bit of a long story.¡±

    It couldn¡¯t be short because he had to tell her everything about his past life in order to exin this dream.

    ¡°Will that be alright?¡±

    She asked him seriously. Renee had a hunch that this was the moment she would hear about the vision that the Orgus had shown her.

    To put it simply, it was time for Vera to reveal what he had been hiding so fiercely.

    Renee decided to confess what she had been holding back from saying, so that Vera wouldn¡¯t be afraid to tell her.

    ¡°¡­Vera.¡±

    ¡°Please say it.¡±

    ¡°Vera has lived longer than I thought, right?¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes widened. His hand tightened around hers.

    Renee swallowed hard, thinking about her spections that ¡®Vera is much older than me¡¯ or ¡®Vera is faking his age because he turned into a child for some reason beforeing to the Holy Kingdom¡¯ and uttered.

    ¡°In the slums. Not here, but the real slums that we visited before.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°I met the Orgus and saw a vision of Vera in the past¡­¡±

    Renee thought that not telling Vera, who chose to be honest, was equal to betrayal, so she added.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s in the distant past, but in that vision Vera had a more mature voice than now.¡±

    She still didn¡¯t know the context, so Vera might be able to rify it for her.

    ¡°I will believe everything Vera says, so can you be honest with me?¡±

    Renee raised her head. With a determined expression, she looked at the blurry figure that resembled Vera.

    Vera was greatly moved by her appearance, her speech, and the realization that she wasn¡¯t always clueless about him.

    Seeing the Orgus¡¯ vision during hisst moment meant that she saw his horrible state in the past, but he was very grateful to her for showing him her unwavering love despite all that.

    Vera nodded. His lips quivered briefly as his mind conjured words.

    He was still unsure of ¡®how to bring it up¡¯ even though he made the decision to tell her.

    Vera, who had been agonizing for a while, steadied his heart and spoke.

    ¡°¡­I went back in time.¡±

    He first revealed that he was a regressor.

    ¡°And that woman was the Saint from the previous round.¡±

    He continued by revealing that fact.

    <b><i> Let¡¯s do this.</i></b>

    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±

    Flinching, Renee replied with a dumb look on her face.

    ***

    A long, long story ensued.

    About the choices he made and the path he walked after first receiving the Stigma in the slums, as well as how it ended.

    Renee¡¯s expression changed to one of surprise as she drew a clearer link between Vera¡¯s story and what she saw in the Orgus¡¯ vision.

    ¡°I obtained the Stigma and satiated my greed.¡±

    There was disbelief.

    ¡°I unified the slums and built a castle out of my greed.¡±

    There was shock.

    ¡°¡­At the end of such a life, I met the Saint from the first round.¡±

    As the story progressed, the part about Vera¡¯s encounter with her from the first round made him embarrassed.

    How could he not be? How embarrassing would it be to reveal that Renee had been insulting herself?

    ¡°¡­Therefore, I came back in time. And that¡¯s how I found the Saint in this round.¡±

    Thus, Renee listened to his story with a reddened face.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want the Saint to suffer such a fate again. I want to protect you and resemble your light even a little. That¡¯s why I looked for you.¡±

    At the end of his story, only one emotion emerged.

    It was doubt.

    Renee scowled. Her voice sounded grave as she spoke.

    ¡°¡­Vera.¡±

    Vera answered her nervously.

    ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡±

    It was the first time he had exined his past this candidly, so he was nervous.

    But the next question instantly wiped away all of those feelings.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±

    ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you first. Do you know how to give up your Apostle¡¯s power?¡±

    Renee was scowling so hard that she was unable to contort her face much further as she spoke.

    ¡­She couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s strange. As soon as we receive Stigma, all of the instructions to use the power are imprinted in our minds, which enables us to wield it with ease¡­¡±

    <b><i> Is what Vera said just now not going against that obvious fact?</i></b>

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know how to give up my power. If I had known that, I would have given it up the day I first received my Stigma.¡±

    She, who was knowledgeable about her Apostle¡¯s power and its usage, didn¡¯t know how, but Vera said that she gave up her power at her first round and entered the slums.

    As far as she knew, there was no way to remove the Stigma that was granted to them, but Vera made it sound doable.

    <i>Flinch</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Vera paused.

    He replied with a shaky voice and a perplexed expression.

    ¡°By seeking the Gods¡¯ help¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know how? No, is it even possible to meet the Gods? Even in the Holy Kingdom, Rohan, who is the closest to the Gods, only hears their voices in the form of fragments, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    Vera¡¯s pupils shook.

    His heart sank the moment he listened to Renee ask him those questions.

    Upon reflection, she had a point.

    He didn¡¯t even know how to relinquish the Stigma, his power.

    But why did he think it was ¡®undoubtedly¡¯ possible?

    How did Renee from the first round manage to do that?

    <i> Wobble</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Vera staggered backwards.

    Renee went on to say.

    ¡°¡­How strange. It is indeed strange.¡±

    There was something that became more certain from Vera¡¯s reaction. She felt a strange sense of discrepancy while listening to the story that was turning into a conviction.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°Is everything you remember true?¡±

    She knew nothing about the first round. She had never experienced anything like it before, after all.

    However, she could confidently point out that something was odd.

    ¡°¡­About me from the first round. How did I manage to survive the slum being blind and powerless? Vera knows better than anyone that it isn¡¯t a ce where I can just beg for my life. No, more than that, what did the Holy Kingdom do while I was gone?¡±

    What did the Holy Kingdom do?

    The Holy Kingdom she knew was never one to simply watch such events unfold.

    ¡°Even though the Holy Emperor had passed, the other Apostles would still be around, no? Didn¡¯t Vera say that all nine Apostles- including the Apostle of Death, the next Apostle of Judgment, and Vera himself-had descended into the world?¡±

    There were seven people, excluding Vera and her.

    It was strange that Vera believed there would be a war on the continent to fight over her, and that was the reason she gave up her power in the first round.

    ¡°¡­Vera also knows that, right? Except for the Ancient Species, there isn¡¯t a living being on the continent that the Apostles can¡¯t defeat. After all, we are half-god.¡±

    The power associated with the number of Apostles wasn¡¯t additive.

    ¡°With each new Apostle, thebination of our powers causes our strength to double. Since everyone on this continent is aware of this, no one is targeting the Holy Kingdom.¡±

    That exined why that tinynd, whose entire territory consisted of just one fortress, could survive for such a long time.

    ¡°¡­Why did Vera believe that a war would be started over me?¡±

    Why couldn¡¯t Vera, who was smarter than she was and could evaluate numerous variables at once, know about it?

    While she was waiting for an answer, Vera staggered.

    ¡°Vera!¡±

    As Renee tried to support him, Vera was able to maintain his bnce before he went to sweep his ruffled face.

    It was because the more he listened, the more questions he had and his mind was filled with a throbbing pain.

    Not only did he miss the obvious, but he also misunderstood it, leaving his mind in shambles.

    That was when Vera realized.

    ¡®My awareness¡­¡¯

    <b><i> Is twisted.</i></b>

    There were holes in his memories. This was a false memory.

    It was a piece that didn¡¯t even fit properly, as if someone had forced it in.

    As soon as he realized it, he continued his deduction.

    ¡®From when did it start?¡¯

    <b><i> I don¡¯t know.</i></b>

    There weren¡¯t enough clues to determine when his memory began to distort and what caused it.

    But.

    ¡®Who¡­¡¯

    <b><i> Who did this? </i></b>

    The answer for that came up ridiculously easy.

    Every twisted memory he recognized was rted to one person.

    Vera turned his head to the shack.

    Toward the figure who was sitting alone inside it.

    Vera kept staring at it with a dazed expression, his mind racing.

    If there was someone who had the ability to distort his mind¡­

    ¡®¡­Renee.¡¯

    She was the only person capable of doing that.

 Chapter 130: Divergence (2)

    <b>? Divergence (2) ?</b>

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    That was the first question that came to Vera¡¯s mind when he narrowed down the suspect.

    <b><i> If it really was Renee from the first round who distorted my memories, then what was her reason?</i></b>

    <b><i> Was herpassion and nobility a lie, after all? What have I be under its influence?</i></b>

    He lost his bnce as the dizziness took over.

    Vera began slumping down against the wall that he was leaning on.

    He was consumed by the fear that everything he knew might be false.

    An overwhelming despair washed over him at the thought that his whole existence and the path he took was rendered meaningless.

    Vera, who fell in a heap, swept down his scruffy face.

    ¡°¡­Vera.¡±

    Renee spoke up.

    Renee knelt to match his gaze, then gently wrapped her arms around his head to pull him into her embrace.

    Her gesture made him shake violently.

    Clenching her teeth, Renee gently caressed the back of his head.

    She spoke afterwards.

    ¡°Calm down. Now, breathe slowly. Pheww¡­¡±

    The words were spoken in a soothing tone, as if to calm a raging beast.

    No, it wasn¡¯t a stretch to say that about what Renee did at this moment.

    Vera¡¯s flickering blurred vision and the roughness of his breath and heartbeat made her think that Vera might truly copse if she left him alone.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m here.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know how Vera felt.

    Renee didn¡¯t know what it was like when a belief he took as gospel shattered to pieces, knowing that the culprit was the most important person to him.

    So, Renee just embraced him in her arms.

    She did it because she knew that there was a time when such warmth was worth more than a hundred awkward words of constion.

    ¡°I¡¯m here. You¡¯re fine. Breathe in¡­ breathe out¡­ good, well done.¡±

    A slight relief came out when Vera began to catch his breath, so Renee added.

    ¡°Nothing is certain yet, right? Calm down, and let¡¯s slowly think about it together. I¡¯m right by your side. Vera doesn¡¯t have to worry alone.¡±

    Out of the blue, he found a secret hidden in an unexpected form. How deeply would it have wounded his heart?

    Even her heart was throbbing over how much she could feel his anguish just being near him, so she couldn¡¯t fathom how much worse it was for him.

    Renee leaned her cheek over his head while stroking the back of his head and said.

    ¡°We¡¯ll figure out something if we think about it together. So let¡¯s calm down and think about it slowly, okay?¡±

    Vera felt his breath catch in his throat at Renee¡¯s words. Trembling, he gave her a small nod.

    Renee¡¯s words and warmth had cated the mind that fell into shambles due to the shocking truth.

    Vera closed his eyes tightly and reached out to embrace Renee. For the first time in his life, Vera was clinging to someone.

    But he didn¡¯t even realize it.

    He just felt grateful that there was someone who would hug him so warmly and stick by his side that he couldn¡¯t bear to think about anything else.

    It was funny that Renee consoled him for the mayhem caused by another Renee, but that wasn¡¯t important to Vera at this moment.

    No, it would be correct to say that Vera had already distinguished between Renee from the first and second round at this point.

    Vera couldn¡¯t utter anything for a long time. Instead, he sniffled as he buried his head in Renee¡¯s arms.

    ***

    After quelling his raging emotions and removing himself from Renee, Vera found himself blushing due to the shame that only hit him afterwards.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve shown you my ugly side.¡±

    It was something he finally said upon realizing that he clung to Renee like a child.

    Renee flinched and shook her head side to side.

    ¡°Not at all! It¡¯s understandable! Yes! I was surprised too!¡±

    When Renee, who felt oddlyfortable when she embraced Vera, answered in a bashful manner which didn¡¯t suit the mood, Vera cracked a little smile.

    Remembering that her words helped him recover from the verge of falling apart, a smile just naturally emerged.

    ¡®¡­That¡¯s right. Nothing is certain yet.¡¯

    Vera pulled himself together again.

    Despite the lingering uncertainty about why Renee of the first round had tampered with his mind and manipted the circumstances surrounding her actions, Vera didn¡¯t want to lose his faith in her.

    Even if there were still certain aspects of this situation that he wasn¡¯t sure about, he didn¡¯t want to harbor any doubts about the person who had shown him such kindness.

    Knowing how awful and depressing it was to live in constant doubt, he knew the importance of holding onto whatever thread of faith was left.

    Now, he understood the importance of faith between two people.

    Vera calmed himself down and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought I could use the knowledge from the first round to be a great help to you¡­ but I think it¡¯ll be difficult now.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah, it¡¯s not a big deal. Forget about that.¡±

    Renee waved her hands and added.

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, it has been useless since we left the Holy Kingdom, so what¡¯s the use of apologizing thiste?¡±

    She said in a bubbly tone to lift up the mood, but the phrase ¡®It has been useless¡¯ seemed to stab Vera in the heart.

    Vera¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    What followed was a sullen face.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that useless.¡±

    He let out a protest.

    He wasn¡¯t just saying it.

    To be fair, the knowledge from the first round was proven to be really useful. Whether it was information about the Demon King, many regions, and everything pertaining to the Empire had all produced such positive oues. At least, that¡¯s what Vera thought.

    Renee, who just noticed the bitterness in his words, eximed ¡®oh my!¡¯ inwardly before nodding her head.

    ¡°Right! I made a mistake! Um, I made a slip of the tongue!¡±

    Feeling relieved, she blurted out her words too hastily.

    With that in mind, Renee thought about breaking the awkward mood by swiftly changing the subject.

    ¡°C-Come to think of it. The fact that your knowledge from the previous round was useful means that your memories aren¡¯t entirely lies, right?!¡±

    She thought ¡®screw it¡¯ and blurted those out.

    At that, Vera¡¯s eyes grew wide. Then, his face turned a bit grim.

    ¡°¡­I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

    Even his voice was filled with grimness.

    On second thought, she made a point.

    The knowledge from his past life that could be utilized in the current round simply indicated that his memories weren¡¯t that skewed, only if he left out the key part of his distorted mind, which was about Renee from the first round and the Holy Kingdom.

    ¡°¡­In short, the Saint from the first round only distorted my perception about herself. I guess that¡¯s understandable.¡±

    In other words, the other Renee already knew him, and it probably wasn¡¯t their first meeting either.

    He came to such a conclusion.

    Renee, who tilted her head, began to nod when she understood what he was saying.

    What he said reminded her of something.

    ¡°¡­You know, it makes me think of what the Orgus showed me.¡±

    It was about the voice she heard in the vision.

    ¡°The me from the first round went to Vera¡¯s territory when she was in the Empire.¡±

    It didn¡¯t cross her mind at that time since it was muted, but looking back, it was definitely the other her who troubled Rohan until he pleaded with her, ¡®This is Vera¡¯s territory that we¡¯re talking about, so you mustn¡¯t go there¡¯.

    ¡°Maybe the me from the first round approached Vera with knowledge about your existence. If your memory isn¡¯t fully distorted, and assuming that the past the Orgus showed me is true, then the parts that were distorted in your memory aren¡¯t very significant¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­I can also say that the vision he showed you was unrted to the distortion of my memories.¡±

    Renee nodded.

    As the mood sank, Renee, who was preupied with thinking, blurted out lightly.

    ¡°¡­But Vera.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°In the previous round, it was publicly known that I died during the battle with the Demon King, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°What if I was really dead at that time? What if the one with burn marks that you met wasn¡¯t me¡­¡±

    ¡°I can assure that wasn¡¯t the case.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Since I swore an oath, the oath I made to her responded simrly to the Saint, so you two are the same person. I think there¡¯s no need to doubt since it has been guaranteed by the power of God.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    <b><i> I guess the problem won¡¯t be thatplicated then.</i></b>

    Renee, who breathed freely again at the thought, nodded, and Vera, who had been watching her, carefully asked a question.

    ¡°¡­Do you have any other thoughts?¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡±

    ¡°It was Renee from the previous round, but I figured you¡¯d have simr ways of thinking as her since you¡¯re the Saint herself.¡±

    He basically asked, ¡®If it were you, what would be your reason for distorting my mind?¡¯ to her.

    Renee broke out in a cold sweat over that and replied bewilderedly.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­ honestly, our lives are too different that it¡¯s hard to say we¡¯re the same person.¡±

    Weren¡¯t humans essentially animals that were evolved through experience?

    How would she know about herself from another iteration when she took a totally different route uponing to the Holy Kingdom after receiving her Stigma?

    Vera let out a small groan at her reply.

    Renee searched her mind for an answer, thinking, ¡®Should I say anything that could be a hint?¡¯

    And that was how Renee came up with a theory that was somewhat off-topic but not too much so.

    ¡°..It¡¯s a little sudden, but there¡¯s something I¡¯m skeptical about too.¡±

    ¡°Please say it.¡±

    Vera straightened himself up on his seat.

    Renee, who discerned his frame through the cluster of light, swallowed hard before asking Vera a question.

    ¡°Vera, I¡¯m talking about the one inside that shack right now.¡±

    ¡°You mean the imaginary Saint from the first round?¡±

    ¡°Yes, do you really think it¡¯s a hallucination? No, is that really the Dream Demon¡¯s enmity?¡±

    Vera¡¯s brows furrowed.

    ¡°¡­What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit strange?¡±

    Now that she brought it up like this, it was indeed strange.

    ¡°Vera may not know, but I broke my dream and came out. I¡¯ve already met the Dream Demon.¡±

    She felt a mysterious sense of divergence with that woman. And vividness.

    ¡°¡­Wasn¡¯t it too vivid for the Dream Demon¡¯s enmity? Wasn¡¯t it extremely self-aware for a hallucination that originated from Vera¡¯s memories?¡±

    Unlike the Dream Demon, who only needed a few ps on her cheeks to discern its true nature, the Renee in that house was too different.

    Even in that fleeting moment, she could sense the vivid outline as if it were actually her.

    Vera¡¯s face hardened as he listened to her.

    There was something that came to mind.

    ¡®Come to think of it¡­¡¯

    Before Renee came here, that enmity reacted to his Oath.

    He thought it was an illusion caused by the hallucination¡­

    ¡®¡­But if it wasn¡¯t the case¡­¡¯

    <b><i> I need to check.</i></b>

    Vera looked toward the shack with a hand on his chest.

    <i> Buzz</i><i>¡ª</i>

    He felt the Oath resonate within him.

    A deep confusion hung over his face.

    Sitting close to Vera and sensing his demeanor, Renee thought that her conjecture might actually be true and voiced her thoughts.

    ¡°¡­Vera.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of me from the first round, I¡¯m not sure what it is, but she must have something she wants to aplish through Vera, right? Since she went as far as even distorting your memories.¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess so.¡±

    ¡°And I think she made you regress for that reason.¡±

    That aside, it was clear that the Orgus was involved in the process.

    ¡°¡­Do you believe that she merely fabricated Vera¡¯s memory and sent you to the second round? The same person who even mobilized the Orgus?¡±

    The person who desired something so intensely that she would turn back even time wouldn¡¯t simply stop there.

    Yes. If she sealed the memory of the person whom she sent to the past, wouldn¡¯t it be right to create at least a safety measure to ensure that the target who lost his memory went in the way she wanted?

    Furthermore, there was something she knew because they were categorically identical.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a hallucination inside this grimoire, and she instilled an enmity in it. If she did this, then surely I can do the same?¡±

    She, the owner of her Stigma, knew best how far she could go through her power.

    She could do this.

    Moreover.

    ¡°¡­Getting this grimoire to reach Vera is much easier than instilling an enmity into you.¡±

    Delivering the grimoire infused with enmity to Vera was a task as natural as breathing.

    Vera¡¯s body grew stiffer.

    His eyes started piercing the shack.

    Renee squeezed Vera¡¯s hand even more tightly as her conjecture was now confirmed.

    ¡°Considering that your mind is distorted and assuming that the other me didn¡¯t lose her power. Wouldn¡¯t it be possible that the thing inside that shack is the enmity of the real me from the first round?¡±

    To exin the inexplicable sense of divergence that she couldn¡¯t shake off, she attached that reasoning.

 Chapter 131: Divergence (3)

    <b>? Divergence (3) ?</b>

    An iprehensible feeling swept across his entire body.

    <b><i> There was an unknown purpose in our encounter. There was something she wanted out of this.</i></b>

    And he could figure it out through the entity that took the shape of enmity inside that shack.

    Vera, whose expression was dimmed by the flooding emotions, rose from his seat.

    ¡°¡­We¡¯ll find out if we go there.¡±

    He unintentionally tightened his grip on their entwined hands.

    Renee was concerned upon feeling Vera¡¯s strength and shaky voice, so she called him.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    She hated to see Vera trembling. She loathed herself from the first round for making Vera shake this much.

    Therefore, Renee added the next words.

    ¡°If that woman in there is using Vera, I¡¯ll p her cheek.¡±

    <i> Flinch</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Vera trembled.

    A tinge of confusion became present in his gaze. Despite that, Renee continued to speak.

    ¡°Vera is my Vera. So bothering Vera is like bothering me, right? Even if it¡¯s me from another timeline, I won¡¯t forgive her no matter what.¡±

    Her fighting aura was clearly visible over her grinning face.

    Vera felt a smile emerge on his face as he watched her, and then he nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s very reassuring.¡±

    ¡°Just watch and learn.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep your teaching in mind.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, then let¡¯s go.¡±

    Renee turned her head to the front. Vera followed suit and turned his gaze toward the shack.

    The two took a step toward the truth.

    ***

    <i> Creak</i><i>¡ª</i>

    The door opened along with a harrowing noise.

    Vera looked on one side of the wall where Renee from the first round usually sat, and she was there, sitting with pig porridge on herp.

    He could feel the Oath zing ferociously as he drew nearer.

    It was vibrating wildly. Because there were two Renees, the Oath seemed to be confused because it couldn¡¯t pinpoint its target properly.

    At that time, she smiled brightly through her creased burn marks. She was a figure who could only be described as shameless.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Vera hardened his heart through gritted teeth and spoke with a stern expression.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not the Dream Demon¡¯s enmity.¡±

    His remark was tinged with bitterness as he fully realized who she really was.

    Renee from the first round paused when she heard that. Then, she smiled even brighter.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s impressive.¡±

    Her answer was ridiculously honest.

    It led Vera to scrunch his face.

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    <b><i> Why did you do that? Did you really approach me with ulterior motives?</i></b>

    Those questions arrived at the tip of his tongue, and yet he couldn¡¯t bear to say it.

    It was due to fear. The fear took hold of him since he thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it if that was indeed the truth.

    As Vera¡¯s words trailed off, Renee from the first round, whose lips quivered in an attempt to say something, decided to shut her mouth before putting on a slightly dejected smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t tell you much.¡±

    <i> Rustle</i><i>¡ª</i>

    She stood up, fumbled her hand slowly along the wall and approached Vera.

    He was within an arm¡¯s reach.

    She stopped at that distance, reached out for Vera¡¯s cheek and said.

    ¡°But what I can tell you for sure is that I¡­¡±

    In the midst of her words¡­

    <i> Smack</i><i>¡ª</i><i>!</i>

    Just before her hand touched Vera¡¯s cheek, the other Renee, who watched things unfold in the form of lights, pped her hand away.

    In a fit of rage, she snarled.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re touching?¡±

    Renee from the first round was frozen. And so was Vera.

    Among them, only Renee scoffed andined further.

    ¡°Is skinship really that necessary if you¡¯re just going to talk?¡±

    <b><i> I tried to listen quietly, but I can¡¯t bear to remain still anymore.</i></b>

    That was what she thought when she blurted out those words.

    She was unsure of the extent of their rtionship during the previous round, but whatever the case, it was all in the past now.

    It didn¡¯t matter if she was her from the previouspse. What mattered the most was he belonged to the current Renee.

    Renee was a very possessive woman. A woman who never shares her possession with others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep this strictly business, okay?¡±

    Renee linked arms with Vera and said those with a smirk, making the other Renee twitch her lips.

    Vera looked alternately at them, thinking that ¡®something is wrong here¡¯.

    The atmosphere turned grave in an instant.

    Renee, who couldn¡¯t ease her anxiety, kept urging him.

    ¡°Gosh, there¡¯s nothing worse than a clingy woman¡­right, Vera?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Answer me.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±

    Renee looked upset that he answered while looking away, so she tightened her grip on his arm.

    <i> Flinch</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Vera trembled.

    It was when Vera, who sensed a danger, reflectively tried toe up with something.

    ¡°It¡¯s not right to force your opinion on others.¡±

    Renee from the first round softly spoke.

    ¡°From what I know, consideration is something thates out of respect. A healthy rtionship can be created through epting and respecting each other¡¯s differences. However¡­¡±

    It was an intentional jab toward Renee.

    Renee squinted her eyes and answered with a growl.

    ¡°¡­What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°I merely expressed my thoughts. Do you have a problem with it?¡±

    <i> Grin.</i>

    The past Renee smoothly concluded her words with a mischievous smile.

    While this was going on, Vera, who was listening to the talk, stared up at the air nkly.

    ¡®¡­Murderous energy.¡¯

    He could feel the murderous energy filling up the space.

    ***

    After a long time, the atmosphere came to a temporary calm.

    Renee, who linked arms with him the whole time while ring at Renee from the first round, murmured in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°How rude and cunning. How is it possible for someone to speak so obnoxiously? No, who do you even think you are to teach others?¡±

    It was a murmur that was loud enough for everyone to hear.

    Vera, who was listening next to her, believed that if things continued as they were, it would result in another catastrophe, so he quickly tried to dissuade her.

    ¡°Saint, first of all, that is not what is important¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s important?!¡±

    Vera flinched.

    Vera, drenched in cold sweat, alternated between the two Renees before answering.

    ¡°¡­Shouldn¡¯t we get out of here first?¡±

    ¡°Ack.¡±

    Renee¡¯s face turned red.

    She btedly recalled what she was forgetting due to her exploding anger.

    Vera thought that she, who had been making sharp judgments outside the shack, suddenly turned into a fool.

    ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­¡±

    Renee coughed awkwardly.

    She felt ashamed that she had reverted to her bad habit of flying into rage over anything involving Vera.

    ¡®A-All of this¡­¡¯

    <b><i> Is because of that sly woman.</i></b>

    Renee, who med the other her out of shame, red crudely and said.

    ¡°¡­Forget it. Why don¡¯t you exin why you summoned us here?¡±

    <b><i> We have to get out of here quickly.</i></b>

    <b><i> I¡¯ve started acting strange because of the Dream Demon¡¯s hallucination.</i></b>

    ¡­That was what she thought. Listening to her excuse, Renee from the first round answered with a smile.

    ¡°I wonder why you are asking me.¡±

    <i> Twitch</i><i>¡ª</i>

    A vein popped out Renee¡¯s forehead, and Vera¡¯s pupils began to shake violently.

    Vera wanted this psychological warfare to end now, so he spoke to the past Renee with a desperate cry.

    ¡°Did you not make this grimoire, Renee?¡±

    ¡°Renee, huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­first round¡¯s Saint.¡±

    Quickly changing the way he addressed her at Renee¡¯s urging, Vera thought, ¡®What am I doing?¡¯ as his sanity began to crumble, and waited for an answer with a bated breath.

    Again, the answer returned in no time.

    ¡°I am terribly sorry, but there is nothing I can tell you.¡±

    The answer that came back was in the form of a refusal.

    Vera and Renee¡¯s gazes were pinned on her simultaneously. Tapping her index finger on her festering lips, she borated further.

    ¡°I am a fool who knows nothing.¡±

    <i> Tap, tap.</i>

    She kept tapping her lips.

    Her smile was still the same as ever.

    Vera¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    He was trying to understand the meaning behind her words and actions.

    Vera was soon able to infer one thing after observing her for a while.

    ¡°¡­A covenant.¡±

    A mystery in a form of contract that restricted one from disclosing a particr idea or do a specific action in exchange for an equivalent reward.

    ¡®¡­There is a possibility.¡¯

    He knew best the principle of a covenant.

    A covenant had a simr principle with his power, after all.

    There was no way Vera didn¡¯t know, so he continued to specte about it.

    <b><i> What if there is a covenant bound to that enmity?</i></b>

    <b><i> What if she borrowed the power of a covenant to create this series of events?</i></b>

    When he blurted out with this spection in mind, Renee from the first round deepened her smile and added.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    It was the correct answer.

    Vera¡¯s expression crumpled.

    ¡®What in the world¡­¡¯

    <b><i> What was her reason behind all of this, to the point ofying her hands on such an object?</i></b>

    <b><i> What the hell are you trying to achieve?</i></b>

    Vera, who was increasingly puzzled by the situation, had an awful grimace on his face, while Renee from the first round carried on as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°But you know, brother.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Brother already knows how to get out of here.¡±

    She turned her head towards Vera, with a sly smile over the writhing burn marks.

    ¡°You already have the necessary preparation and are overflowing with the ability to use it. All you need to do is to realize it, brother.¡±

    Renee from the first round stood up, fumbling along the wall, and headed for the door.

    ¡°We talked for quite a while. I¡¯ll get something to eat, so please wait for a moment.¡±

    <i> Creak</i><i>¡ª</i>

    She opened the door loud enough to produce noise.

    <i> m</i><i>¡ª</i>

    The door closed.

    ¡°¡­What was that?¡±

    In a room where only the both of them remained, Renee groaned in frustration.

    She knew that there ought to be a reason why things hade to this, but she couldn¡¯t think of one. Her frustration added up when the only person who knew about it returned the question to them.

    ¡°Do you have any ideas, Vera?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Vera felt the same way.

    He understood she had imposed the covenant herself, and he also understood that she wanted him to realize something.

    However, her purpose remained vague.

    Vera, who watched the closed door keenly while his thoughts were racing, opened his mouth soon after.

    ¡°But there are some things we can understand now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Since we now know that she wasn¡¯t just the Demon Dream¡¯s enmity, we can now guess the true identity of this dream.¡±

    Yes, his initial assumption was wrong.

    ¡°¡­We can conclude that this dream was not originally based on my memory.¡±

    Renee¡¯s eyes grew bigger upon listening to him.

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    Listening to him, that seemed to be the case.

    If this was a hallucination created by Renee from the first round, if she wanted to convey something to Vera through it, and if she imposed the covenant herself.

    ¡°¡­The scene she¡¯s trying to show must be from her own memory.¡±

    ¡°The best way to figure it out would be to watch her.¡±

    It was to see the past scene in a vision that was made from her memory, so she could inform them without having to open her mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that we should follow her, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s highly likely.¡±

    Renee swallowed hard and looked at the dark brown clusters of light.

    ¡®¡­My sight.¡¯

    <b><i> Is getting darker.</i></b>

    Now, it became so cloudy that it was impossible to distinguish objects by color.

    Renee, who was a little regretful about it, brushed off the surging emotions by holding his hand tighter and uttered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s see what that sly woman is scheming.¡±

    She got up from her seat, and Vera followed suit.

    They cautiously opened the door and followed the footprints outside. The first thing they saw was¡­

    ¡°Saint, are you really sure that this is okay?¡±

    ¡­It was Miller who handed the pig porridge to her.

 Chapter 132: End of the Dream (1)

    <b>? End of the Dream (1) ?</b>

    It wasn¡¯t that far from the shack.

    Technically speaking, they entered through two additional alleys before arriving at this one.

    Vera, who hid behind the wall to watch the other Renee, had his eyes nearly pop out of his head when he spotted Miller in front of her.

    When he saw Miller with pig porridge in his hands, what crossed his mind first was this.

    ¡®Was everything staged?¡¯

    <b><i> Was everything that happened to me up until thest moments of my past life merely a staged event?</i></b>

    ¡®¡­No.¡¯

    Vera crossed out his assumption. His assumption instantly lost any credibility the more he thought about it.

    ¡®If it¡¯s indeed staged, there¡¯s no way she would go through all this trouble to reveal this now.¡¯

    What he was seeing right now was the scene that Renee from the first round intended to ¡®show¡¯ him.

    Unless she took him for an idiot and deliberately wanted to say, ¡®I¡¯m fooling you¡¯, she wouldn¡¯t go through all the trouble to reveal it now.

    Vera rearranged his thoughts and observed the scene in silence.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t what she wants to convey.¡¯

    Vera¡¯s eyes dimmed.

    <b><i> I have to draw a conclusion with a cool head.</i></b>

    As he had this thought, Miller continued to speak.

    ¡°¡­Saint, I¡¯m not sure about this.¡±

    ¡°I can understand that.¡±

    ¡°Is this important?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am sure of that.¡±

    An iprehensible conversation ensued. Between them, Miller had a troubled expression.

    Vera took a closer look at Miller.

    Wearing a ragged and dirt-covered robe, he looked so shabby that nobody would ever guess he was a senior professor at the Academy.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    <b><i> Why do you look like that?</i></b>

    It was a period in time when the Demon King had finally been subjugated.

    When they had obtained the title of the continent¡¯s heroes.

    ¡®But why¡­¡¯

    One suspicion came to mind.

    When Vera narrowed his eyes, Miller began to talk.

    ¡°¡­Saint.¡±

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    ¡°We believe in the Saint. Whether during the days we roamed the continent or the day of our final battle, we still believed in the Saint. You have always given us the answers and showed us the way.¡±

    A smile tugged at Miller¡¯s lips. It was a very faint smile that seemed to crumble at any moment.

    ¡°So I want to ask.¡±

    Miller gave Renee from the first round a stinging gaze that was imbued with a bit of anxiety and sadness.

    ¡°¡­Why didn¡¯t you tell us you were alive?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡­ no, not just us, but the entire world thought that the Saint died in the battle that day. Given how much of an impact you brought that day, and how you disappeared without a trace, it would be natural to think that you died¡­¡±

    Miller¡¯s voice began to tremble.

    The words that had been cut off by the uncontroble tremor only continued a few momentster.

    ¡°¡­We all thought that the Saint died in the battle against the Demon King.¡±

    Vera¡¯s brows furrowed.

    ¡®They also didn¡¯t know?¡¯

    <b><i> They didn¡¯t know Renee was alive.</i></b>

    That was what he could infer from the conversation.

    ¡°¡­Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why did you only appear in front of me now?¡±

    Additionally, he inferred that Miller was the only person who knew she was alive.

    Vera racked his brain further.

    ¡®I need more clues.¡¯

    He still didn¡¯t have enough clues to figure out the exact reason.

    Vera calmed down his breathing and palpitating heart before listening closely once again.

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t help it. I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t what I am asking, is it? Can¡¯t you just¡­tell me? We are in grave danger right now. Everyone is in shambles without the Saint as the leading figure.¡±

    ¡°¡­How is everyone doing?¡±

    Miller scowled. He then sighed deeply and answered.

    ¡°¡­The Second Prince is stuck in the Empire. The clones are running rampant, so he can¡¯t move anywhere.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see that there are still a few of them left.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that a few of them are left. Rather than that, their numbers are growing. That bitch has no intention of stopping.¡±

    ¡°How is Friede?¡±

    ¡°Friede is sealing Gorgan with Aidrin. The Great Woonds ispletely closed off.¡±

    ¡°How about the Archduke?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s evacuating the people to the Cradle. Nartania and Locrion will soonunch a full-scale war.¡±

    ¡°How is Aisha?¡±

    ¡°¡­That brat went on a rampage to find that bitch and shred her to pieces. Well, she might have already caught that bitch by now.¡±

    The conversation went on.

    As they were listening, Renee, who crouched next to Vera, whispered with a frown on her face.

    ¡°¡­Vera, this.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    This conversation revealed a ring fact.

    What she wanted to convey began to reveal its silhouette.

    ¡°¡­The Demon King wasn¡¯t the issue here.¡±

    The Demon King was clearly subjugated.

    Nevertheless, the continent was still in turmoil.

    ¡®Did the ancient species start to move?¡¯

    It turned out that she wanted to tell him about the <i>real </i>problem that happened in his past life.

    There was no doubt that this short conversation was about the six ancient species.

    Aidrin and Gorgan that she sealed. This allowed him to foresee what Gorgan, who wasying low in the present time, would do next.

    Then the topic shifted to Nartania and Locrion, the two ancient species who were infamously at odds with each other, waging war.

    The Cradle where the Archduke evacuated the northern people must be the ¡®Cradle of the Dead¡¯ at the eastern end, the ce where the so-called ¡®King of the Rotten Flesh Maleus¡¯ resided.

    Andstly, there was something that Vera and Renee could surmise about the clones.

    ¡®¡­The corpses we saw in the Empire.¡¯

    They must be talking about the ancient specie that served as its origin.

    Miller must have been referring to the ancient species that Aisha had been pursuing based on the way he called her ¡®bitch.¡¯

    Vera quickly deduced the true identity of the Demon King and the clone¡¯s origin.

    First, the clone¡¯s origin.

    With the exception of the already mentioned ancient species, also removing Orgus, who took a different direction, and the Demon King, who was most likely to be an ancient species but extinct by this point, there was only one remaining.

    ¡®¡­ysia.¡¯

    The Smallest World, ysia.

    And even after erasing the Demon King and ysia, only one ancient species remained.

    ¡®Ardain.¡¯

    The Eternal Sacrifice, Ardain.

    The entity that he ¡®thought¡¯ didn¡¯t appear in his past life was revealed in the scene the past Renee showed him.

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    Renee muttered in disbelief.

    Vera remained silent.

    However, there was something that he came to realize.

    ¡®¡­She erased all this information from my memories.¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t sure why, but she must have decided that he should be kept in the dark about this.

    As the two automatically scrunched up their faces due to the mixed emotions, a topic that the two could never ignore began toe out.

    ¡°It¡¯s really horrible.¡±

    ¡°¡­What will the Holy Kingdom do?¡±

    <i> Flinch</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Vera and Renee flinched upon listening to the story.

    They had been questioning the Holy Kingdom¡¯s role in this the whole time.

    They were close to getting an answer for that.

    However.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sure it will be fine.¡±

    Renee from the first round cut him off.

    ¡°Everything will be fine. It¡¯s not over yet¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­That bastard doesn¡¯t know about this. Will you still do it?¡±

    ¡°Of course, he doesn¡¯t know, right?¡±

    She changed the subject with a voice full of mischief.

    Vera contorted his face horribly. Renee, who squatted next to him,ined with a pout.

    ¡°Gosh, look at that sly fox.¡±

    Vera flinched. He took a nce at Renee.

    Her sullen expression and trembling body gave him the impression that she was about to jump out of her seat in frustration.

    The tension that rose inside him gradually subsided.

    He felt his overheated brain cool down as he saw Renee¡¯s typical behavior and took a deep breath.

    At that time.

    ¡°Saint, I won¡¯t ask you anymore since you seem to have no intention of telling me¡­¡±

    Miller said.

    Vera poked his head out from behind the alley. Renee also craned her neck and pricked up her ears to listen to the conversation.

    ¡°¡­I hope you don¡¯t forget what kind of item the ¡®Crown¡¯ is.¡±

    Crown.

    A new keyword.

    Their bodies started to tense up again.

    However, the next words made them freeze in ce like stone statues.

    ¡°What the hell are you going to do with that bastard?¡±

    It was obvious that conversation would shift to what Renee from the first round was nning when he mentioned ¡®that bastard.¡¯

    ¡®Me?¡¯

    As he listened to their conversation, he realized that ¡°that bastard¡± was referring to himself.

    Now they were talking about him in the previous round.

    His pulse and breathing stopped. He also ceased every movement.

    ¡°¡­But what will change even if you hold onto him with the ¡®crown¡¯? It¡¯s merely an item that postpones, not something that can work miracles.¡±

    It sent a chill down his spine.

    After that.

    ¡°¡­You know that the ¡®crown¡¯ cannot bring the dead back to life, don¡¯t you?¡±

    It felt like the world hade to a halt.

    Vera¡¯s eyes grew bigger than ever. Renee clenched Vera¡¯s cor even tighter.

    His jaw began to tremble.

    He let out a stream of ragged breaths.

    His mind was disrupted by dizziness.

    During that time, Vera ruminated on the meaning of that word.

    ¡®¡­I died?¡¯

    He was already dead at that time.

    He was briefly brought to life through the item called the ¡®crown¡¯.

    Miller definitely implied that.

    The fragmented clues started leading to answers.

    The puzzle pieces fell into ce and revealed a picture.

    ¡®I was dead.¡¯

    <b><i> And the crown brought me back to life.</i></b>

    ¡®The Saint from the previous round did that.¡¯

    Her motive was perhaps to prevent the sh between the ancient species that awakened in the previous round.

    ¡®She distorted my memories for that reason.¡¯

    <b><i> ¡­No, I was already dead in the previous round, so I feel a sense of disparity because the things that happened after my death were imposed on me.</i></b>

    In other words, rather than distorting his memories, she simply filled the space that was nk in the first ce.

    He drew a bigger picture. He imagined the rest of the parts through the pieces he fit together.

    But nothing was clear.

    ¡®Why me?¡¯

    <b><i> I don¡¯t know.</i></b>

    ¡®How much does she know?¡¯

    <b><i> Again, I don¡¯t know. </i></b>

    ¡®How did she make me regress? Why does this round¡¯s Orgus keep showing scenes from the past? Why did she hide her own existence following the confrontation with the Demon King?¡¯

    <b><i> I don¡¯t know, either.</i></b>

    ¡®What the hell¡­¡¯

    <b><i> ¡­are you nning?</i></b>

    ¡°Vera¡­¡±

    Renee wrapped his hand shakily as he was deep in thought.

    ¡°¡­I-It¡¯s alright,¡± she said.

    Vera gazed at Renee.

    Looking at her pale face, it was obvious that she was terrified.

    There was one thing that prompted Renee¡¯s fear.

    The fact that the things that would happen in the future might harm Vera.

    That was what made Renee tremble so badly.

    Vera clenched his teeth and hands when he watched her like that.

    ¡°¡­Yes, I am fine.¡±

    <b><i> It was in the past.</i></b>

    <b><i> I shouldn¡¯t let myself be carried away by these emotions.</i></b>

    <b><i> It¡¯s only right to face what she showed me, the truth about my previous life properly.</i></b>

    When he struggled to stop his racing thoughts, the other Renee abruptly uttered this.

    ¡°Miller.¡±

    She said it loudly.

    At that, Vera and Renee paused.

    Miller tilted his head to the side.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how to get out of a hallucination?¡±

    It was a question that came out abruptly, spoken in a louder voice than before.

    So, the two realized.

    It was her message to them.

    Miller responded to the query by first giving her a dubious look and then answering as if it were a trifling matter.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking something like that? Naturally, it would be to eliminate the subject of the hallucination.¡±

    ¡°Hm, that¡¯s impressive.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying¡­?¡±

    Miller let out a wry smile.

    Vera, who was observing their interaction from behind the alley, shut his mouth hard and expressed confusion as he peered at the back of the head of the past Renee.

    There was only one thing she intended to say from the conversation just now.

    ¡®You¡¯re telling me¡­¡¯

    <b><i> To stab you to death.</i></b>

    That was her intention.

 Chapter 133: End of the Dream (2)

    <b>? End of the Dream (2) ?</b>

    Miller and Renee from the first round parted ways.

    Slowly, feeling her way along the wall, she emerged from the alley and smiled faintly as she sensed Vera and her other self¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    After saying that, she slowly walked ahead of them.

    Vera followed her with a terrible grimace.

    This whole situation was utterly puzzling to him.

    ¡®She wants to end this dream.¡¯

    It just meant that she had shown them everything she wanted to show.

    She meant to say, ¡®Now stab me to death and get out of this dream¡¯.

    She said that, despite knowing what awaited her.

    ¡®¡­You.¡¯

    <b><i> What the hell do you want me to do?</i></b>

    Although he found several hints, he was still left with a lot of unanswered questions.

    <b><i> What the hell happened in my previous life?</i></b>

    <b><i> Why did I die? Why did you resurrect me to stay here with you?</i></b>

    <b><i> Why did you choose me to undo everything?</i></b>

    ¡­No, there was a question that preceded everything.

    Vera looked at her back with burning eyes as they arrived at the shack.

    The door opened with a creaking sound before it closed.

    Once she seated herself in her usual ce, Vera began to talk.

    ¡°¡­Let me ask you one thing.¡±

    ¡°What might that be?¡±

    ¡°Did you take advantage of me? Was everything you showed me fake? Was it all just to make me vow to live for you?¡±

    It was a question he couldn¡¯t help but ask since the end wasing.

    He meant to keep it to himself, wanting to ignore it, because he wanted to believe that it was genuine. Yet, he couldn¡¯t hold himself back knowing that the end was near.

    ¡°¡­Were you ying with my feelings for your own benefit?¡±

    His voice was slightly trembling.

    He tried to fuel his anger, but he couldn¡¯t.

    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to hate her.

    It was mainly because he could still feel her kindness shining through even though he now knew that everything was not a coincidence.

    Fueled by grief, Vera spat out a question.

    ¡°I just want to hear the answer for this, so¡­¡±

    However, he couldn¡¯t finish his question.

    Renee bit her lips strongly and tightened her grip on Vera¡¯s hand. She wanted to act as a pir who prevented him from copsing regardless of the answer.

    A brief silence passed by.

    In the deepest alley of a dark and filthy slum, she leaned against the wall of a run-down shack as her sightless eyes chased after Vera, and she muttered with a weak smile atst.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t believe in calcted kindness.¡±

    She said it in a roundabout way since she still had the covenant restricting her.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t believe in the sacrifice of the unwilling for a greater cause.¡±

    She struggled to get her point across.

    ¡°However, I believe in love.¡±

    The words were spoken with a hint of sadness.

    ¡°I believe in faith borne out of love, in the tiny light nestled in the heart of the living, and in the brilliant miracle that is created when these lightse together.¡±

    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t that difficult to express.

    ¡°So I believe in you.¡±

    She smiled.

    ¡°I believe in the light that clearly dwells within you. I believe you will use the love that you called ¡®foolish¡¯ to uphold righteousness. It is just as I have said.¡±

    Vera¡¯s expression slowly darkened.

    ¡°Knowing that there are those in the world who need a spark to ignite the light within them, and understanding that there are those who cannot kindle it themselves, I simply handed you the spark called love.¡±

    The words that she spoke in order to clear up his doubt were very much like her.

    ¡°Let me ask you now. Has the spark I handed you be a bright light? Even if it¡¯s not exceptionally bright, has it be a light guiding your path ahead?¡±

    Only then Vera was relieved.

    He heard the reassurance in her words, a belief that the kindness conveyed to him was not fake.

    Vera was able to erase the doubts that were gnawing at the back of his mind.

    ¡­No, there was simply nothing to erase.

    None of that mattered in the end.

    Even if she approached him with an evil intention, even if she gave him malice instead of a spark. It was enough that she ignited the light through that.

    It was enough that he turned into a man who could chase the light, just as she said.

    And, wasn¡¯t the road to the truth bing clearer now?

    Vera answered her question with a grim look.

    ¡°¡­The small spark you sent reached me.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°I was¡­ able to change because of it, so it must have reached me.¡±

    ¡°What a relief.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean I trust youpletely. The fact you fooled me still stands.¡±

    In the previous round, she spent her final days in the slums to temporarily resurrect him.

    The purpose was to stop the ancient species.

    And then there was the ¡®crown¡¯, which he had no idea what it was for.

    While he could see right through her sincerity, there was an ulterior motive that was hard to dismiss.

    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t move as you intended.¡±

    ¡°Being able to think and act for oneself is a blessing bestowed upon all intelligent beings.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have something up your sleeves. It must be the reason why you altered my memories after my death¡­ and my perception to some extent.¡±

    ¡°How impressive.¡±

    ¡°Until I figure it out, I will continue to doubt you.¡±

    ¡°I am pleased to hear that.¡±

    Vera gritted his teeth.

    Amidst his words that had struggled toe out, he was naturally drawn to the following words.

    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡±

    He was about to add more when the past Renee suddenly asked.

    ¡°What drives you to keep going?¡±

    Vera widened his eyes at the words that were uttered with a smile.

    ¡°What gives you strength? Where is the light you want to pursue?¡±

    The way her burn marks crinkled as she smiled reached Vera gently in a fashion that was very typical of her.

    ¡°What is the color of your light?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Vera¡¯s gaze headed to his side.

    Toward the small warmth from the hand that still held his own tightly.

    Vera understood what she was saying.

    Then he replied with a smile on his lips.

    ¡°¡­I think she¡¯s much better than you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡±

    ¡°She is neither cunning nor scheming. She¡¯s always honest with herself. And she knows how to confront things head-on.¡±

    Listening to that, Renee turned her head.

    Caught off guard, she btedly realized who his words were referring to and stammered as her face began to heat up.

    ¡°She has the courage that I don¡¯t have.¡±

    Vera¡¯s smile grew wider as he watched her.

    He turned his head back to the other Renee and said.

    ¡°So now that I¡¯ve finally found my light¡­¡±

    He held it in his tongue for a moment before saying it.

    ¡°¡­I must let you go.¡±

    He had to say it in order to get out of this dream.

    She must be guiding him to set his oath on the right path.

    She smiled.

    A smile of satisfaction came out as if saying that he got the answer right.

    ¡°This is a bit awkward. I must be getting in your way.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you think so.¡±

    Vera let out a wry smile.

    ¡°You are truly an unpredictable person.¡±

    Vera let go of their intertwined hands before he unsheathed the Holy Sword.

    <i> Shwiiingg</i><i>¡ª</i>

    A pure white sword came out along with a sharp cry.

    He couldn¡¯t help it when the tip of the sword shook a bit.

    Vera stared at it bitterly, then looked at Renee from the first round and uttered.

    ¡°¡­Do you know how cruel you are?¡±

    She was too cruel to him, whether it was in the final moments of his past life or when they were reunited just now. Vera conveyed it to her with that in mind.

    ¡°There is something that I have vowed to this sword.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I vowed that I would never wield it for an unrighteous cause.¡±

    He chewed his lips, took a breath and continued.

    ¡°¡­I hope it is not wrong for me to stab you with this sword.¡±

    Anyone could easily say that she was just an evil thought, but not to Vera.

    Who stood before him right now was the guiding light that led him here and the recipient of the oath he made in his soul.

    At the same time, it was a remnant from the past that he needed to cut off now.

    At such realization, Vera aimed the tip of the trembling sword at her heart.

    His constant trembling caused the sword to rattle.

    <i> Tak</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Taking a step forward, Renee wrapped her hands over Vera¡¯s.

    Upon feeling the tremor on Vera¡¯s body, Renee muttered.

    ¡°¡­Vera is not alone.¡±

    She said that, knowing fully well what this act meant to Vera.

    ¡°I¡¯m on your side. I acknowledge that what Vera is doing is right.¡±

    She said that because she knew he was shaking.

    ¡°Your light is telling you that you aren¡¯t wrong, you see. So don¡¯t worry about anything, Vera.¡±

    She said that even though she was also shaking.

    Vera¡¯s eyes grew bigger upon seeing that.

    The Renee from the previous round, who sat against the wall,ughed even louder.

    ¡°¡­I must say that you put on a good show.¡±

    She made such carefree remarks despite being aware of her impending death.

    It made Renee raise her eyebrows.

    ¡°You¡¯re enjoying it, huh?¡±

    She said, because she only said she understood Vera, yet never said the same about her.

    ¡°I know. You have some history with Vera, right? You have met Vera, right?¡±

    ¡°I wonder?¡±

    ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t act like you. I wouldn¡¯t be a scheming bitch like you.¡±

    ¡°You never know.¡±

    ¡°Sly bitch.¡±

    ¡°Words are the reflection of one¡¯s character¡­¡±

    ¡°Looking at you, I wonder if that¡¯s the case?¡±

    When Renee smirked mockingly, Renee from the first round paused.

    Then, she burst intoughter.

    ¡°You never know, right?¡±

    Renee narrowed her eyes.

    ¡®She¡¯s really getting on my nerves.¡¯

    To the point that it was difficult to believe that they were the same person.

    Vera noticed that the stress he had been feeling until two days earlier disappeared as he watched the fleeting battle of words, and as a result, he smiled lightly.

    ¡°Saint.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s stab her quickly and get out of here.¡±

    <i> Flinch¡ª</i>

    Vera¡¯s body trembled.

    Vera, who quickly stopped Renee from carelessly thrusting the sword forward, took her hands off the grip and said.

    ¡°I will do it alone.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It is something that I need to handle on my own. So can you please allow me to do this?¡±

    Renee, who felt his sincerity, let out a scoff before letting go of the sword.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Vera looked at Renee from the first round, feeling his sword getting much heavier.

    The way she smiled quietly while stroking the rosary hanging on her neck didn¡¯t seem to be the attitude of someone who would soon vanish.

    Vera went on to say hisst farewell.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what your intention is, but if I happen toe across your intentions along the path I am taking, I will remember you just once.¡±

    And she replied to that.

    ¡°I will be grateful if you do.¡±

    The pure white sword rattled. The tip of the sword pointed at her again.

    Vera pointed his sword at the very ce where he intended to stab her, knowing that the more he spoke, the more he would hesitate.

    <i> Stab¡ª</i>

    An eerie sensation arose.

    The sensation of the sword piercing through her bones, organs, and skin crept to his fingertips.

    It was a familiar sensation, yet today, it felt especially unfamiliar.

    Vera didn¡¯t even notice he was frowning and breathing heavily when he twisted the sword.

    <i> Crack¡ª</i>

    The space was distorting.

    It was a sign that she, the center of hallucination, had fallen.

    Vera slowly fell to his knees.

    As the ¡®thump¡¯ sound ensued following his fall, Renee from the first round reached out her hands.

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    As expected, her tone was calm.

    The dream shattered.

    Along with the space, sensations, and feelings.

    Everything returned to nothingness.

    The body that formed her vanished.

    The body of the enmity faded away.

    ¡­And when the Covenant broke, the past Renee left the following words:

    ¡°Find Maleus.¡±

    <i> Turn¡ª</i>

    Vera raised his head immediately. He traced after her remnants with a bewildered look.

    With a deformed face and a disintegrating state, she added.

    ¡°¡­Get the ¡®crown¡¯ from him.¡±

    After her final words, the dream ended.

 Chapter 134: Crossroads (1)

    <b>? Crossroads (1) ?</b>

    The Dream Demon¡¯s hallucination was broken.

    Waking up in his bed in the lodging, Vera stared nkly at the ceiling, trying topose himself.

    There was still a tremor in his fingertips.

    It was the sensation of stabbing her heart with his own hands.

    Vera closed his eyes tightly for a moment and took a long deep breath to steady himself, then he got up and stepped out of the door.

    He staggered to the next building, then went in and stopped in front of a certain room.

    Staring at the firmly closed door, Vera slowly raised his hand and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Are you there, Saint?¡±

    <i> ¨C Please enter.</i>

    A dazed voice came from the inside.

    Vera slowly turned the doorknob and went inside, then looked at Renee who was sitting on the bed.

    She looked like she had just woken up.

    He could tell by her frizzy white hair, nk expression, and blue eyes that were out of focus.

    Vera looked at her for a moment, and soon approached her with a loud voice and asked.

    ¡°¡­You weren¡¯t hurt, were you?¡±

    ¡°No. How is it outside right now?¡±

    ¡°The sun just started rising. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s been that long since the grimoire activated.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    ¡°It really is.¡±

    Vera nodded and gazed outside the window.

    Under the sky that was slowly turning blue, students in their pajamas were popping out one by one from the academy dormitory¡¯s main entrance and were looking around.

    They all looked dazed.

    Vera spoked as he looked at them.

    ¡°¡­We can end it off as a funny little event.¡±

    It was a weird night where everyone had a memorable dream, and thankfully it seemed that everyone was able to move past it.

    Renee lightly nodded at Vera¡¯s words, then slowly reached out her hand and ovepped her hands over the back of Vera¡¯s hand.

    ¡°¡­Are you okay, Vera?¡±

    It was about what Vera did at the end of the hallucination.

    She wondered if he was hurt by it and if he was forced to look after her while his heart was still hurting.

    Vera¡¯s eyes swayed for a moment at her sincere question, then answered with a small smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Thank you for your consideration.¡±

    He took Renee¡¯s hand as he answered.

    He was filled with gratitude.

    He was grateful to Renee for being there for him in that moment so he could move on from his past.

    ***

    A few hourster, after confirming each other¡¯s safety, the two separated again and got ready. They sat down on a terrace in a secluded part of the Academy and processed what had just happened.

    ¡°For now, at least we know our next destination.¡±

    Renee spoke.

    Vera nodded and continued.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll have to go look for Maleus and search for that ¡®crown¡¯ or something.¡±

    These were the words of Renee from the first round, just before the hallucination broke.

    Look for Maleus and receive the ¡®crown¡¯.

    It was an item that temporarily resurrected Vera from the dead in his past life, and at the same time, it was also a clue about the previous round that was shrouded in mystery.

    Renee¡¯s expression sank.

    ¡°¡­Maleus is.¡±

    ¡°At the eastern end, in the Cradle of the Dead.¡±

    ¡°Huuu¡­¡±

    She let out a sigh.

    ¡°Am I on a pilgrimage or on a tour to see the ancient species?¡±

    She said with a smirk.

    Even as she spoke, she thought that it was a very usible metaphor.

    Wasn¡¯t it?

    Terdan, Aidrin, Orgus, also the ysia clone that she saw in the Empire, and now ¡®Maleus, the King of Rotten Flesh¡¯ in the Cradle of the Dead.

    That made it five. And at this rate, they might end up meeting all nine of them.

    ¡°Has anyone ever gone to the Cradle of the Dead ande back alive?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not unheard of, but from what I¡¯ve remembered in history, those who returned suffered slowly and died.¡±

    Vera spoke with a troubled look on his face.

    ¡°¡­There must be a way since she told us to go.¡±

    He spoke lifelessly.

    <i> Tap. Tap.</i>

    As his thoughts continued, his fingertips unconsciously tapped the table.

    Vera thought about it for a while before he finally came up with an answer.

    ¡°I think we should gather information first. It shouldn¡¯t be that hard since we¡¯re at the Academy, anyways.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, thank goodness. Next is¡­¡±

    Renee didn¡¯t finish her words, then she added.

    ¡°¡­In the end, the Demon King is also an ancient species. That¡¯s how we should look at it, right?¡±

    The traces of the Demon King that followed their path.

    She was talking about it.

    Vera replied to Renee with a nod.

    ¡°That¡¯s a valid way to look at it. Considering the behavior of the other ancient species in the past, the Demon King also prevailed as an ancient species.¡±

    Fortunately, they were able to sort out the identity of the Demon King through the process of elimination.

    ¡°¡­Ardain.¡±

    Ardain, the Eternal Sacrifice.

    The first of the Lord¡¯s creatures, and at the same time, the one who will remain until the end.

    An ancient species shrouded in mystery with as little information as Orgus.

    It must be the Demon King.

    ¡°It¡¯s one mountain after another.¡±

    ¡°There must be a way. I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t just regress me without any countermeasures.¡±

    ¡°¡­What a wicked woman.¡±

    Renee frowned as she muttered those words.

    It sent a shiver down Vera¡¯s spine.

    He was reminded of something when he saw her like that.

    <i> ¨C Let¡¯s stab her quickly and get out of here.</i>

    At thest moment of hallucination, Renee¡¯s appearance, who was talking with her legs crossed as if trying to deal with a nuisance, kept ying in Vera¡¯s head.

    ¡®¡­How did it end up like this?¡¯

    He was thinking that she was bing more and more violent.

    As he thought about it, Vera wondered.

    ¡®Maybe this is my influence?¡¯

    He then shook his head to shake off the thought.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s not.¡¯

    It was true that he was a violent person, but he had been careful around Renee, so it couldn¡¯t have been his fault.

    Vera tried hard to justify himself.

    ¡­Like most people, Vera was someone who could not restrain himself under a strict standard.

    ***

    ¡°Oh myyyy¡­! Wee!¡±

    In a privateboratory in the faculty building.

    In the midst of the room, which was so messy that it showed the owner¡¯s tendency to pile up things and not clean, Miller greeted the two of them in the most awkward way possible.

    He had unwashed and greasy red curly hair, and a patch on his face that was either dirt or freckles.

    And his eyes darted up and down Vera¡¯s face with a fiery intensity.

    Vera greeted him with a frown.

    ¡°I hope you slept wellst night.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I did¡­¡±

    He answered with a cold sweat, like he was being stabbed.

    Everyone in the room knew where that attitude came from.

    Naturally, he was anxious that the others would find out about Grimoire¡¯s rampage.

    As someone who aspired to be the Head Professor at the Academy, it would be bad for the administration to find out that his mismanagement had caused the Grimoire to explode.

    Vera stifled a sigh that was about to burst out, and continued.

    ¡°¡­I wanted to ask you something. That¡¯s why I came here.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah! Ask me anything! Of course! I will very kindly ¡®exin¡¯ everything in detail!¡±

    There was an obvious anxiousness in Miller¡¯s face as he spoke, and a handful of suspicion.

    Naturally, it was suspicion about Vera, who reacted with the grimoire¡¯s blood.

    Unaware of the series of events rted to Renee in the firstpse, Miller thought.

    ¡®Very suspicious¡­¡¯

    The mere application of blood caused the grimoire to react the way it did.

    In other words, the grimoire had been originally prepared for Vera from the very start.

    A grimoire was typically prepared for someone who had just be an adult, well over a hundred years after the extinction of the Dream Demon.

    Wasn¡¯t this too suspicious?

    As he continued to think, his suspicions started to turn into curiosity.

    ¡®¡­Maybe.¡¯

    Maybe that man is at the center of some grand n?

    Miller¡¯s heart pounded.

    It was the kind of excitement thates with facing the unknown as a schr studying sorcery that had been around since the beginning of time.

    Of course, Vera¡¯s face frowned even more since he didn¡¯t know what his intentions were.

    ¡®I have to finish this quickly and get out of here.¡¯

    The thought started to fill his head.

    So, Vera asked.

    ¡°Is it possible to alter someone¡¯s memory or perception using sorcery?¡±

    It was one of the things he and Renee were curious about.

    He could not fully trust his own memories at the moment. As he thought about how to find out, he remembered Miller, who he had seen in the hallucination, and so he came here to ask him.

    Miller might know something.

    The only one who sought to help the other Renee when she hid herself from the world, and someone who had a connection with the ¡®crown¡¯.

    If there was anyone who could have contributed to the alteration of his memories, it would be him.

    ¡°¡­Right? There are many spells that could do that, even with sorcery alone.¡±

    He answered straightforwardly.

    Vera and Renee shuddered at the same time.

    Their expressions brightened slightly.

    Renee, who had been quiet up until that point, turned to Miller and asked in a brighter tone.

    ¡°Then, do you happen to know of a way to get back one¡¯s altered memories?¡±

    She asked in an urgent tone, thinking that things might work out easier than they expected.

    Miller pondered at her question for a moment and soon gave a small nod.

    ¡°It is possible, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard?¡±

    He scratched his head as he spoke, looking a bit troubled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it is? It¡¯s much harder to fix something than to break it, right? The same goes for memories. When it¡¯s all tangled up, you can just rip it off and knead it¡­ In order to fix it, you have to retrace it and put it back together piece by piece.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Renee¡¯s breath came out filled with regret.

    Miller added, feeling a bit awkward.

    ¡°But why do you ask?¡±

    He was asking for their reason.

    Vera thought for a moment.

    ¡®Should I tell him the truth?¡¯

    ¡®¡­The fewer people who know the truth about the regression and what happened to the Saint in the first round, the better.¡¯

    The truths were better left hidden for now as they didn¡¯t know what variables it would lead to.

    But if they didn¡¯t tell him anything, they wouldn¡¯t get anywhere.

    Vera continued pondering and started piecing together what he was about to say.

    Mix in some truth, but hide the most important parts.

    ¡°I think there¡¯s a problem with my memories.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It felt like looking at the hallucinations in the grimoire. Hallucinations are supposed to be based on memories, but strangely, I kept seeing things that I didn¡¯t recognize.¡±

    Miller¡¯s eyes widened at his words.

    ¡®There really must be something going on?¡¯

    It was because there must be some ¡®great ns regarding Vera¡¯.

    Miller quickly replied with a face full of excitement and surprise.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let me help you!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Me! I know how to do that! I will fix your memory! Count me in!¡±

    He was jumping up and down like a child with a new toy in front of him.

    Vera flinched at the sight, then continued to ask.

    ¡°¡­How are you going to do that?¡±

    There was a wide smile on Miller¡¯s lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you dementia.¡±

    Renee¡¯s face turned nk.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just a metaphor. The idea is to use hypnosis to temporarily erase Sir Vera¡¯s current memories to bring out the past. Then, you cross-check it with reality, find the incorrect parts of your memory, and piece it together one by one.¡±

    His words did not make sense to the two of them.

    So, their faces started to look cloudy, and upon seeing that, Miller added an exnation.

    ¡°Ah, I mean, it¡¯s that! I will use sorcery to bring out Sir Vera¡¯s past in the form of a personality! We observe the behavior of the past Vera and see where it differs from what you remember!¡±

    He gave a more detailed exnation.

    At that, Vera¡¯s expression cracked.

    He finally understood what the sorcerer meant.

    ¡®¡­Now.¡¯

    He was going to hypnotize Vera and bring out the personality of his past life.

    That was what Miller was saying.

 Chapter 135: Crossroads (2)

    <b>? Crossroads (2) ?</b>

    Upon hearing those words, Vera¡¯s immediate reaction was denial.

    ¡°Is there any other way?¡±

    It was a natural reaction.

    His perceptions may have been altered, and some things might not be true, but one thing remained unchanged: he had lived a life of evil in the slums.

    If that personality was brought out right now, he would be tantly exposing his past to not just anyone, but to Renee.

    Like most people, Vera had a history that he would rather forget, and that dark past was something he had created back then.

    In other words, showing Renee what he was like at that time was something more terrifying to Vera than dying.

    <b><i> Please tell me there¡¯s another way.</i></b>

    Vera asked the question with that in mind, but the answer that came backpletely trampled Vera¡¯s heart.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe so?¡±

    It was a very firm answer from Miller, who seemed like he would not take any objections.

    ¡°How do I exin this¡­ isn¡¯t that usually the case? If someone says they are sick, wouldn¡¯t you have to look at the affected area and symptoms first? You need to do that in order to treat them. It¡¯s the same with this one. We have to bring out your personality from that time and look at your words and actions. Then we can see how it¡¯s different from your usual self so we can fix it.¡±

    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s based on my memories, then my personality will also act ording to the altered memory, so we can¡¯t verify it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. It¡¯s not the usual hypnosis, but one using sorcery. It is possible to temporarily bring out your personality before it has been altered.¡±

    After finishing his sentence, Miller proudly puffed his chest out and added in a boastful tone.

    ¡°Man, you should know how lucky you are. The truth is, it¡¯s rare for someone to be able to do this much. What I¡¯m saying is that sorcery of this level can only be attempted by someone like myself.¡±

    Why did someone like him have such a needlessly useful ability?

    Vera felt appalled.

    ¡®A ce to run¡­¡¯

    There wasn¡¯t any.

    His eyes began to tremble uncontrobly.

    Shortly afterwards, his wandering gaze slowly turned to Renee.

    He futilely wished that she would refute, but¡­

    ¡­The look on Renee¡¯s face was one of sheer excitement.

    Vera closed his eyes tightly.

    Meanwhile, Renee shouted in an excited tone.

    ¡°That sounds fu¡­ no, I mean, that¡¯s a great idea!¡±

    What was the point of changing her words after she had already said everything?

    Vera glowered at Renee, but naturally, Renee could not see him grumble.

    Looking very pleased, Renee continued to think.

    ¡®The past Vera¡­¡¯

    What she meant was that she was going to see the younger Vera.

    He wouldn¡¯t have been a normal troublemaker judging by what he was trying to hide, regret, and avoid mentioning. It added credibility since she had experienced it herself.

    However, Renee wasn¡¯t worried.

    ¡®Because of the oath.¡¯

    Whatever happened, as long as he had it, she could control the past Vera.

    No matter how good Miller¡¯s sorcery was, he wouldn¡¯t be back to take away and revert Vera¡¯s power.

    To sum up the story¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s time to watch Vera¡¯s dark past!¡¯

    Yes,e to think of it, it was like that. It was too unfair.

    She had shown all sorts of unsightly and shameful sides of herself to Vera, but Vera had never shown her those sides of him.

    There were no weaknesses to exploit.

    This wasn¡¯t right.

    Vera had seen her ugly side, so she had to see Vera¡¯s ugly side.

    Renee smiled and nodded, quite pleased with herself foring up with such a bold idea for someone whose dark history was out in in view for everyone to see. All without her consent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±

    Her words were like a death sentence to Vera.

    ***

    Someone once said ¡®If you can¡¯t avoid it, enjoy it.¡¯

    Vera was now in a position to answer the person who said that.

    <b><i> Could you enjoy having a knife to your throat?</i></b>

    ¡°You might want to reconsider this, Saint¡­¡¯

    ¡°Is there another way?¡±

    Vera narrowed his eyes.

    Sitting on a sunny bench in the garden in front of the dormitory, Vera somehow felt numb upon seeing Renee hum.

    What Miller said just before he left reyed in his mind.

    <i> ¨C Let¡¯s start with the furthest point in the past and work our way back, verifying each memory from the point where it began to distort.</i>

    What did that mean?

    In other words, he would be revealing his past one by one, starting from the parts that have not been altered yet.

    It was literally killing him twice.

    If the starting point of his fabricated memory was when he first met Renee from thest round, then the parts that needed to be verified this time were in his early 20s. It was a time when he had finished unifying the slums and took a step into aristocratic society, but his efforts were in vain.

    It was when he was slowly expanding his business from the center of the continent. He was already an adult with power. At the time, he was a ruffian who thought he was above it all.

    ¡°¡­Saint, this is more serious than you think.¡±

    ¡°Seriously fun¡­ No, my bad.¡±

    Renee did not finish what she was saying and shuddered.

    An uncontroble smile appeared on her lips.

    Vera¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Saint¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehem¡­!¡±

    Her fake cough was useless. He had already heard everything.

    She was enjoying it.

    It was clear that Renee was having more fun now than ever.

    ¡°What else can we do? How can we know unless we do this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even if the situation was somewhat ridiculous, he couldn¡¯t refute it.

    Vera sighed deeply.

    There really was nowhere to run.

    He was left with one option.

    ¡®Please¡­¡¯

    He hoped that his past self would not do anything shameful.

    For the first time in his life, Vera started praying to the Gods, which was something he had not done even in his dying moments nor during his regression.

    ***

    As the spell was being prepared, Vera started to make his own preparations, like livestock being led to the ughterhouse.

    It was the least he could do to stop his past self from running wild in the process of bringing it out.

    ¡®¡­I visited the Academy during this time.¡¯

    It was to recruit talented people.

    He was a greedy bastard who had nothing and was looking for someone to be his arms and legs.

    ¡®Walter.¡¯

    He was quite useful, but in the end, he went over the top with his embezzlements, so Vera snapped his neck himself.

    Fortunately, he was still in the Academy¡¯s graduating ss in this life.

    ¡®Put his information on the table.¡¯

    Next, he moved his lodgings to the quarters he had stayed in his previous life so that the past him wouldn¡¯t feel out of ce when he woke up.

    Vera looked at the quarters, set up as simrly as he could remember, and gave a small nod.

    ¡®This much¡­¡¯

    <b><i> Should be enough to prevent unexpected situations to a certain extent.</i></b>

    <b><i> When he realizes that the oath¡¯s conditions have changed, it will be toote.</i></b>

    ¡®The Saint will already be by your side.¡¯

    He would take care of Renee even as he rampaged because the only thing that he feared during that time was not being able to keep his oath.

    A long sigh escaped Vera¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®¡­Please.¡¯

    He prayed once more.

    <b><i> Please don¡¯t do anything shameful, don¡¯t go overboard even as you run wild.</i></b>

    <i> ¨C Once the spell ends, you¡¯ll be able to recall the things you did while under the spell so you can cross-check yourself.</i>

    As Miller said, if you¡¯ve done something shameful, it will haunt you in the form of a memory.

    It meant that it was impossible to keep ying dumb.

    While that thought continued, Renee spoke.

    ¡°Is it done?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, this should be enough to keep me from running wild the moment I open my eyes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very thorough.¡±

    She sounded a bit fed up as she spoke.

    Renee, who was right next to Vera as he prepared meticulously, could not help but think.

    ¡®Is this necessary?¡¯

    ¡°He¡¯s an anxious bastard even with this much.¡±

    Vera¡¯s answer remained firm.

    Renee felt herself be more curious, rather than tense, in response to his answer.

    ¡®¡­An unimaginably shameful past!¡¯

    Whether it was because of the power of her love, Renee thought that Vera¡¯s actions were somewhat cute. Feeling excited to tease him, she nodded.

    ¡°Hmm! Let¡¯s go and call the Professor!¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±

    Of course, those reactions only made Vera¡¯s heart feel cold.

    ***

    The spell activated.

    Miller, who had brought an assortment of reagents and unknown tools, hypnotized Vera and put him to sleep, then he spoke before he left the room.

    ¡°For now, I¡¯m going to leave, as we need to minimize the variables as much as possible. If you need help, you can shoot the re into the sky. In order to do that, you have to¡­¡±

    ¡°Point the convex part towards the sky and infuse it with my divinity?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so you do know it! Then, I¡¯ll get going!¡±

    <i> ck</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Miller left the room.

    Renee was left in the room, listening to Vera¡¯s gentle breathing as she sat on a chair.

    ¡®Come to think of it.¡¯

    It was the first time she had watched Vera fall asleep.

    No, ¡®watch¡¯ sounds misleading.

    ¡®Anyway¡­¡¯

    It felt strange to Renee because she was used to always seeing Vera awake and alert.

    As Renee was giggling at those thoughts, quite some time had passed.

    <i> Shuffle</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Vera tossed and turned.

    He seemed to be waking up.

    As Renee¡¯s body filled with tension, Vera opened his eyes.

    ***

    Vera opened his eyes slowly and nkly dazed at the ceiling.

    An unfamiliar ceiling.

    An unfamiliar air.

    As he continued to think, Vera finally found out the cause.

    ¡®¡­I came to the Academy.¡¯

    It was a taxing journey to run the slums, which had nothing but idiots.

    ¡®I¡¯ve already selected some candidates.¡¯

    He went to sleep, thinking that he would continue with a clear mind once he woke up.

    Vera, who sat up slowly as he regained consciousness, immediately flinched as he felt someone else¡¯s presence.

    He turned his head with a ¡®whip¡¯.

    In front of him was an unfamiliar girl in a navy blue school uniform.

    His body tensed instantly, and his face contorted.

    The first thing that Vera did was to reach for the girl¡¯s neck and grab it.

    <i> Grab</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    ¡°Kugh¡­!¡±

    A stifled breath escaped from the girl.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a big fuss. I didn¡¯t grab you that hard.¡±

    He growled in a threatening tone.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The words were spoken with a fierce scowl.

    However, there was no answer.

    Surprised by the situation¡¯s suddenness, the girl continued to make coughing sounds.

    Vera, who btedly realized that the girl might not be an assassin, rxed his grip and started to think.

    He didn¡¯t know who she was, but she was not strong enough.

    ¡®The reason why she¡¯s here¡­¡¯

    As he continued to ponder, he came up with a likely assumption.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    A chuckle escaped Vera¡¯s lips.

    ¡°That dean of yours is quite a materialistic person.¡±

    It was worth the money. Should he put it that way?

    ¡°He¡¯s giving me a nice toy.¡±

    A wicked grin formed on the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Rxing a bit, Vera held the girl by the chin and inspected her face before speaking.

    ¡°He sent me something fairly good.¡±

    There was satisfaction in his voice.

    Renee shuddered at the words she heard.

    Abrupt actions, unintelligible words.

    Renee, who came to her senseste, thought.

    ¡®He¡¯s¡­¡¯

    <b><i> More trashy than I thought?</i></b>

 Chapter 136: Crossroads (3)

    <b>? Crossroads (3) ?</b>

    She was filled with disbelief.

    She couldn¡¯t think of any other emotion other than that after what he did as soon as he opened his eyes.

    Renee took a deep breath andposed herself.

    ¡®¡­Yes, I expected this much.¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t it the past that Vera was reluctant to talk about? It was the past that he had been restless about until the moment the spell was cast.

    He must have foreseen this. Although Renee promised herself that she would ept him generously and finish the job safely¡­

    ¡®¡­No, this is unforgivable.¡¯

    She was angry.

    It wasn¡¯t for any other reason.

    It was anger at Vera¡¯s past, which was beyond promiscuous.

    It was anger at his despicableness for pretending to be innocent now even though he had lived that way.

    ¡®¡­Let¡¯s talkter.¡¯

    Renee¡¯s expression sank. It was a silent, burning rage.

    <b><i>When this is over, he will have to give me a convincing exnation.</i></b>

    Renee thought.

    Naturally, Renee¡¯s assumption that Vera led a lustful and self-indulgent lifestyle was somewhat far from the truth.

    Vera looked at Renee and thought.

    ¡®Ten thousand gold at least.¡¯

    She was a ¡®product¡¯ that could fetch that much if put in the ck market auction house.

    That¡¯s right. Vera was looking at Renee as a product.

    He was looking at her with a lust for money, not her body.

    He was a man deeply rooted with distrust and endless greed. Because that¡¯s who he was. When Vera looked at Renee, he was marveling not at her beauty, but at her value.

    Vera¡¯s gaze pierced through Renee.

    His chuckle was full of joy.

    ¡®When should I put her up for auction?¡¯

    Speaking of which, it was about time for some artifacts toe in.

    ¡®Then, if I put this girl upst¡­¡¯

    <b><i> The response will be very good.</i></b>

    As he thought about it, Vera suddenly frowned.

    It wasn¡¯t for any other reason. It was because the thought that unintentionally came to mind while he pondered was, ¡®Should I put her up for auction?¡¯

    Even Vera was surprised by his own thoughts.

    Considering the value of this woman, it was only right to put her up for auction, but Vera didn¡¯t like that idea at all.

    If he were to trace the origin of this thought, the answer would boil down to this.

    ¡®¡­I want to have her.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t want to give her to someone else.

    Vera was filled with a feeling that could only be described as possessiveness.

    He felt perplexed.

    He had never felt possessive of someone in his entire life and even considered humans as the most hideous beasts in the world. Because of this, it felt so foreign to him to feel possessive of a human being.

    In a way, it was because of the emotions now engraved in his current body, but it was a cause and effect that the past Vera couldn¡¯t possibly have known about.

    Silence fell over the room.

    It was silence made by Renee, who tightly clenched her jaw in anger, and at the same time, it was also because of Vera¡¯s bewilderment and his own reaction.

    Vera frowned, and examined Renee again with a dark expression, thinking that he needed to understand why he was acting like this.

    He examined Renee carefully for a while, then his eyes widened and spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re blind, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    He realized that Renee was blind.

    Vera smiled once again.

    This reduced the value of the product. He would not profit as much as he thought he would if he sold her.

    It was a natural reaction to the thought, just an excuse, but Vera didn¡¯t mind.

    There was no need to think about it further since an ¡®unavoidable¡¯ reason to keep her just emerged.

    Vera gently stroked Renee¡¯s lips, feeling a sense of delight.

    Renee¡¯s body flinched, prompting a chuckle from Vera before he spoke.

    ¡°You are a very lucky girl.¡±

    She was a fortunate woman, Vera thought, and continued speaking.

    ¡°Thank the heavens. You no longer have to worry about being sold due to my whim.¡±

    His somber gray pupils burned intensely. Within his finely curved eyes was a clear possessive desire that no longer hid itself.

    ¡°Yes, that sounds good. You will be my pet starting today.¡±

    The hand that had been stroking her lips and cheeks moved.

    It went further towards her ears, gently caressing Renee¡¯s earlobe.

    ¡°Now, I will make an offer I have never made to anyone before. If you behave nicely and stay obedient, I will give you a very generous reward. You can eat all sorts of delicacies at every meal, you can have ves that serve you, and if you desire, I can grant you power.¡±

    He meant it.

    She was a delightful toy that awakened a sensation within him he had never felt before in his life.

    He would dly give it all to her if she desired.

    ¡°However.¡±

    <i> Grip</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Vera put his hand on the nape of Renee¡¯s neck, and he continued to speak in a voice devoid ofughter.

    ¡°You must not be greedy. You should always know your ce. You are a pet, a possession. You should not look anywhere else. Do not even think about stabbing me in the back. There is only one thing, and that is, you must live for me.¡±

    Renee¡¯s body stiffened. A bewildered expression rose on her face, followed by her heart fluttering.

    ¡®This is¡­¡¯

    <b><i> Isn¡¯t this kind of nice?</i></b>

    The thought slipped out of her mind. Renee shuddered as she realized what she was thinking.

    ¡®C-Calm down!¡¯

    Renee, who wavered at Vera¡¯s bold expression that she had never received before, calmed herself down, suppressing the twitching corners of her mouth.

    Meanwhile, Vera approached her and whispered something in her ear.

    ¡°I am a man who values promises more than anything else, so you can trust me on this. Now, nod if you understand.¡±

    Renee, who almost nodded unconsciously at his subdued voice filled with heat, screamed inwardly in surprise that her body was moving on its own.

    ¡®No, this isn¡¯t it!¡¯

    No matter how cheeky he was, this wasn¡¯t Vera.

    <b><i> I like how he¡¯s being honest, and I like how he¡¯s showing his emotions so openly, but he¡¯s still not the same Vera! </i></b>

    Renee bit her lip hard to clear the thoughts from her mind, then hardened her expression and answered loudly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    She pped Vera¡¯s hand away.

    She did it proudly with her chest puffed out.

    Vera, who was stunned and had a dazed face, suddenly chuckled.

    Normally, he would have pped her cheek or broken her neck.

    However, what Vera felt at the moment was delight.

    ¡°So you¡¯re a bitch with an aggressive side, huh?¡±

    It meant that she wouldn¡¯t be so easy. That¡¯s right. It would be more fun that way.

    Vera burst outughing at the thought, and Renee¡¯s face wrinkled strangely.

    ¡®Is he a pervert?¡¯

    <b><i> Is this what Vera¡¯s into?</i></b>

    <b><i> Does he find pleasure in being rejected?</i></b>

    <b><i> Is that why he¡¯s rejected my confessions until now and chose to be tormented this way?</i></b>

    It was a fleeting thought.

    Then Renee, who regained her trust in Vera and thought, ¡®By all means, it can¡¯t be like that, right?¡¯, had a troubled expression like she was in pain, and then she remembered her original purpose.

    ¡®First of all, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much difference from what Vera remembers until now.¡¯

    Aside from her impression that he was more trashy than she thought, there seemed to be no distorted parts of his memory or perception.

    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, then the problem must have urred after he met me during the previous round.¡¯

    In fact, it was bing increasingly clearer that there was nothing to be gained from digging deeper into Vera here.

    ¡®What should I do now¡­¡¯

    Miller said that the spell wouldst for a day.

    In other words, that was how long this ¡®ruffian Vera¡¯ would be out.

    ¡®¡­I still have to go to ss.¡¯

    <b><i> Is it possible to take this ¡®Vera¡¯ to ss?</i></b>

    Suddenly having skeptical thoughts, Renee let out a big sigh, and Vera¡¯s forehead narrowed.

    ¡°Did you just sigh?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re acting up in front of me, huh?¡±

    Vera crossed his legs and continued talking with a warning tone.

    ¡°I can forgive you for ying hard to get, but sighing is too impudent.¡±

    The moment he spoke those words, Renee felt a ¡®rage¡¯ from somewhere inside her.

    She was somehow pissed.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel like she was being looked down upon.

    Renee, who narrowed her eyes at those thoughts, didn¡¯t bother to shake off those feelings and instead made a decision.

    ¡®I feel like we¡¯re wasting time like this anyways.¡¯

    If she were going to do this, it would be better to tie a leash and drag him around.

    Renee, thinking that she had seen everything there was to see and that there was no more need to hold back, smiled.

    Then, she opened her mouth.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like my behavior, then hit me.¡±

    ¡­It was a statement that made her realize once again how important the environment is to people.

    ***

    Vera¡¯s expression hardened.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Try hitting me.¡±

    It was a natural reaction to her cocky attitude.

    As is often the case with people who find themselves in situations they never dreamed they would be in, Vera raised his hand in dismay at being told something he never imagined he would hear.

    <b><i> It seems she needs to be ¡®educated¡¯.</i></b>

    <b><i> She might need to be hit a few times so she knows her ce.</i></b>

    The moment Vera swung his hand with those thoughts¡­

    <i> Thump</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    Vera felt his chest tighten like it was about to burst.

    ¡°Kugh!¡±

    Vera¡¯s body staggered, and his eyes widened.

    Renee smiled as she felt him reach for his chest.

    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you going to hit me?¡±

    Naturally, Renee was confident because she knew this would happen.

    ¡®It¡¯s exactly as Vera said.¡¯

    Just before the spell was cast, Vera¡¯s words shed through her mind.

    <i> ¨C First, provoke me. If it is the me from the past, I will lunge at the Saint from the slightest provocation. The moment I do, I will be restrained by the oath, and I won¡¯t be able to run wild afterwards.</i>

    <i> ¨C Will that work?</i>

    <i> ¨C I¡¯m certain with this much, so rest assured. During those times, I feared breaking the oath more than the sky falling.</i>

    He was right that he would lunge right away with a ¡®slight¡¯ provocation.

    ¡®With this, I have tied the leash.¡¯

    <b><i> Now all I have to do is make him behave and drag him around all day.</i></b>

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    A stifled groan escaped Vera¡¯s mouth.

    Vera looked up at Renee with a helpless expression, gasping for breath.

    It was a horrible sensation that was all too familiar. And at the same time, something he never wanted to feel again. His reaction was one of surprise at the sensation of being suppressed by the oath.

    ¡°¡­What¡­ What have you done? You whore.¡±

    He said, gritting his teeth, and Renee smirked.

    ¡°Oh my, what should I do? I¡¯m not a whore.¡±

    Soon after, she stood up, hit her cane on the ground and took a step towards Vera. Then she lowered her gaze to the direction where she felt Vera¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Now, you should call me ¡®Saint¡¯ politely.¡±

    She did so with the intention of making sure he understood the hierarchy between them.

    At that, Vera felt his heart sink.

    ¡®Saint¡­¡¯

    Because the moment he heard that, he felt a chilling sensation run down his spine.

    There was only one person on the continent who could be called Saint.

    The Master of the Holy Kingdom Elia.

    The Apostle of the Lord.

    She was in front of his very eyes, and his oath was twisted for some reason.

    All of this meant one thing.

    ¡®¡­I¡¯ve been caught.¡¯

    The Holy Kingdom found out about his existence, about his Stigma.

    The realization filled Vera with despair.

 Chapter 137: Crossroads (4)

    <b>? Crossroads (4) ?</b>

    Once Vera realized his mishap, the first thing he did was look for a ¡®solution¡¯.

    He was trying to figure out how to get out of this situation and reverse the oath that had been twisted without his knowledge.

    It was an idea that only Vera, who had been born as a worthless beggar of the slums and risen to the position of a ruler solely through malice, could make.

    Vera continued to think while looking at Renee with sunken eyes.

    ¡®She¡¯s alone.¡¯

    He did not sense any other presence with a divinity that could pose a threat to him.

    In other words, the situation was not that dangerous.

    ¡®¡­I can run away.¡¯

    After discarding his identity, he needed to devise a n.

    With that thought in mind, Vera plotted an escape in his head.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t even think about running away.¡±

    Renee said with a smile.

    ¡°In order to live for me, you have to stay by my side.¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t run away. Also, you can¡¯t cause trouble, move or even open your mouth without my permission. It would make me really sad if you did.¡±

    Vera¡¯s expression contorted.

    ¡®She¡¯s serious.¡¯

    He felt that she wasn¡¯t that just for the sake of it.

    He didn¡¯t know what kind of magic it was, but he could feel the oath respond as the Saint talked.

    ¡®¡­What an insolent bitch.¡¯

    It was impossible to run away immediately.

    Veraposed himself. He tried calming the churning feeling inside and convinced himself that it was only ¡®for now¡¯.

    ¡°¡­I lost.¡±

    Of course, he continued thinking of ways to break the oath.

    ***

    With a weird unspeakable tension, the two made their way to an outdoor ssroom where the ¡®Rxation Through Meditation¡¯ ss was held.

    Renee suddenly felt a sigh threatening to escape as she sat in a sunny spot and listened to the ss.

    She already knew that Vera would not give up that easily.

    Why was that? Did she not hear him tell her over and over again?

    <i> ¨C He¡¯s a lowly bastard. If the Saint shows even the slightest weakness, he will take advantage of that, so you must be careful.</i>

    <i> ¨C That much?</i>

    <i> ¨C He¡¯s a human who has no qualms about ying with people¡¯s hearts.</i>

    <i> ¨C You¡¯re talking about yourself now, right?</i>

    <i> ¨C ¡­Not anymore.</i>

    Exactly as Vera said, the past Vera was racking his brain like he was still thinking of running away at this moment.

    ¡®Just because I¡¯m blind doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t sense it.¡¯

    <b><i> If he¡¯s going to do it, he should at least do it stealthily. </i></b>

    It seemed borate, but somewhat sloppy, and came across as rather naive.

    It could be deemed as adorable, but¡­ at the very least, Renee wasn¡¯t having those sentiments right now.

    ¡®I hope he doesn¡¯t cause any trouble.¡¯

    The past Vera was a bundle of unpredictability that could cause trouble at any moment.

    Like a child ying at the edge of the sea.

    Renee, who normally would not feel any sense of crisis, was at that level of worry.

    [Okay, everyone breathe in deep~ then breathe out.]

    The professor¡¯s voice that was spread by voice amplification magic tickled Renee¡¯s ears.

    Renee followed the instructions, murmuring in a small voice to Vera.

    ¡°Follow along. I will cry if you don¡¯t.¡±

    It was a childish grumble. However, it was very effective.

    Vera¡¯s expression crumpled, and he started to take a deep breath.

    ¡®What in the world¡­¡¯

    <b><i> Is she doing?</i></b>

    Questions about Renee¡¯s intentions were rising within him.

    <b><i> If she came here to capture me, then she has already achieved her purpose. But this woman is imitating a boring student and just dragging me along, so just what is her objective?</i></b>

    He could not figure her out.

    Moreover, her words were meant tofort a stubborn child, which only made the prideful Vera dislike it even more.

    [Great job~]

    The professor¡¯s voice that was resonating calmly sounded like it was taunting him, or maybe he was just imagining it.

    Vera gritted his teeth and red at the innocent professor.

    ***

    After that, the rest of the day went pretty uneventfully.

    They went to ss, ate, then just sat idly and passed the time.

    As Vera watched Renee go about her day, he unconsciously thought.

    ¡®Is she an idiot?¡¯

    It was a credible assumption.

    Honestly, there was nothing difficult about the ss, and unless she was eating or moving around, she was just sitting under the sun with her eyes closed, so he could not help but think like that.

    It was a situation where he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Also, it was a situation that hurt his pride a lot.

    He felt like a fool being caught by a woman like this and unable to do anything about it.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    So, Vera asked.

    Renee¡¯s eyes lifted slightly at his words, and then she tilted her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m basking under the sun. Can¡¯t you see?¡±

    ¡°Are you a nt or something? Don¡¯t be ridiculous¡­¡±

    ¡°Getting sunlight is important for your health.¡±

    She answered with a smile.

    As expected, her answer made Vera make a face.

    Meanwhile, Renee giggled as Vera did not answer and closed his mouth shut, realizing that he tended to ¡®shut up when he¡¯s at a disadvantage¡¯.

    ¡°You should close your eyes too and stay still.¡±

    ¡°Do I have to?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think your personality¡¯s so terrible because you hate the sunlight?¡±

    Vera frowned.

    ¡®Is she trying to start an argument?¡¯

    The thought came to his mind.

    Renee added with a deeper smile on her face as she felt him flinch right next to her.

    ¡°You should learn how to rx.¡±

    She wanted to share with him what she usually enjoyed the most. She said those words with that thought in mind.

    However, Vera snorted and answered with a refusal.

    ¡°That¡¯s simply an illusion of the privileged.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only those living a life full of riches that can even afford to think about leisure. That¡¯s why your mouth can spout such nonsense.¡±

    Her attitude revolted him. Her smiling face annoyed him.

    So, Vera continued to speak in a sarcastic tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there are people who starve to death if they aren¡¯t constantly working? The Saint is quite naive and short-sighted, I see.¡±

    There was a hint of anger.

    Renee was silent for a moment, then immediately followed up with a response.

    ¡°So, are you going to starve to death if you don¡¯t do anything right now? We just ate a while ago.¡±

    She spoke like it was no big deal.

    Vera flinched, and the smile on Renee¡¯s face got bigger.

    ¡°If that is so, then you must be some kind of a glutton.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s dangerous thinking.¡±

    Renee interrupted Vera¡¯s attempt to refute her argument and added.

    ¡°Someone somewhere is on the verge of dying right now, so am I allowed to be in a ce like this? Shouldn¡¯t I have a guilty conscience? What difference does it make if I think like that? It¡¯ll only make me feel even more depressed.¡±

    Vera found himself speechless.

    <b><i> Is it okay for the Saint to speak like that?</i></b>

    That thought unconsciously urred to him.

    His following words were aggressive, driven by his desire to deny her and his owned twisted desire to see her face contort.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re more suited to being a prostitute than the Saint. You¡­¡±

    ¡°Renee.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the Saint or a prostitute. I¡¯m Renee.¡±

    Renee said, then added in a yful tone.

    ¡°Ah, but you should still call me the Saint.¡±

    As she spoke, Renee ruminated once again on what it meant to face the Vera from the past.

    This was the past of someone she loves.

    It was the act of facing the path he had once walked.

    So Renee told Vera what she was thinking. Even though those words would be forgotten after today, it did not matter to Renee.

    She just wanted her loved one¡¯s past not to be filled with so much anger and resentment.

    ¡°I¡¯m not someone who can create a paradise where everyone is happy.¡±

    ¡°But you are someone who is capable of fulfilling everyone¡¯s ideals.¡±

    ¡°Even that ability has its limits.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re just going to ignore it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Renee spoke and took a moment to catch her breath. Then, she added.

    ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I can within my means to help others.¡±

    ¡°You seem to believe that involves sacrificing your life to making the world a better ce.¡±

    ¡°Well, if that eliminates all conflict, then so be it, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m certain it won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°How can everyone be happy? One person¡¯s happiness could be a misfortune for another. If we¡¯re in a society where everyone gets a piece of bread, you would beining right now, right? Because you¡¯re a person who could only be satisfied with ten pieces of bread.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You have to be flexible. I think it¡¯s fine to rx and divide your time appropriately depending on the situation.¡±

    Renee knew herself.

    Just as Vera said, she was short-minded and naive. She didn¡¯t know how to save everyone.

    ¡°That is why people need others. We need to help each other by filling each other¡¯s gaps.¡±

    That was why she needed Vera.

    She needed someone who could do the things she couldn¡¯t do and someone who could keep her from falling apart.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same for you? The only reason you came to the Academy is to find someone who would help you.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s just empty words.¡±

    ¡°Well, those ¡®empty words¡¯ are what makes a society.¡±

    ¡°You avoided the first question I asked. You, who call yourself the Saint, are turning a blind eye to those who are suffering even at this moment.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ignoring them. I¡¯m just telling you that it¡¯s not my job to be sad all day about their circumstances.¡±

    How can someone be so resentful?

    Renee felt herself giggling uncontrobly at Vera¡¯s constant retorts and replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m someone who safeguards those thatck the strength to protect themselves, so shouldn¡¯t I fend off the threats that could prevent me from doing so?¡±

    ¡°You sure are good at running your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Shouldn¡¯t those serving the Gods have such eloquence?¡±

    As she spoke, Renee suddenly thought of the twins who were guarding the castle gate in the Holy Kingdom and shuddered.

    ¡®¡­No, those two are knights, so it¡¯s fine.¡¯

    She stopped talking because she somehow felt guilty.

    Renee quickly calmed her mind by erasing those thoughts.

    ¡°Ah¡ªahem! Anyway, stop talking back.¡±

    ¡°Huh, so you¡¯re ending it just like that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who kept being ridiculous and nitpicking at every little thing.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so your inner tyrant came out.¡±

    ¡°Should we talk about you then? None of the stories I¡¯ve heard about you were good either.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re displeased, then hit me.¡±

    She answered provokingly, with only one corner of her mouth lifted up.

    A tendon on Vera¡¯s fist bulged.

    ¡®Should I really hit her?¡¯

    The idea urred to him.

    However, Vera wanted to avoid the pain of his soul being torn apart, so he could not help but tremble at the feeling of being weak, which he had not felt for a long time.

    ***

    The sun was setting, dying the world red.

    Following Renee toward the dormitory, Vera narrowed his eyes at the small figure in front of him.

    ¡®A beastkin?¡¯

    The beastkin was a yellow-haired cat dressed in a tattered and baggy priestly robe. The figure looked to be around 12 or 13 years old.

    Vera spoke with a frown to the little beastkin who was looking at him with sparkling blue eyes.

    ¡°What do you want, little brat?¡±

    Little brat.

    Aisha, the yellow-haired beastkin, gasped when she realized that the words she had overheard from the apprentice priests this morning were true.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    It was a remark she made with great excitement at the thought of teasing Vera afterwards.

 Chapter 138: Crossroads (5)

    <b>? Crossroads (5) ?</b>

    Aisha was happy.

    The moment for revenge has finallye. It was a great opportunity to get back at Vera for everything she went through during their lessons.

    Those were things like throwing her out if his mood worsened even just a little then disappearing, or giving her a forehead flick with his huge hands as a punishment, and more.

    As she spoke, Aisha felt her heart pound at the thought of finally being able to repay her grudge.

    ¡°Fight me!¡±

    She asked with sparkling eyes, pretending to be innocent.

    Vera frowned at her and answered.

    ¡°Fuck off.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to y with a brat like you.¡±

    Aisha frowned.

    ¡°¡­All you do is trail behind Renee.¡±

    The provocation was very much like Aisha. Vera was pissed off at her words and red at her.

    He thought of hitting her on the cheek, but of course, it was impossible.

    ¡®¡­You shit.¡¯

    She was a child of the Holy Kingdom, an attendant of that insolent woman.

    To mess with the child meant offending that woman, so Vera couldn¡¯t deal with her as he wished.

    However, it did not mean that there was no way at all.

    Vera quickly scanned the surroundings.

    ¡®She¡¯s not here.¡¯

    The Saint appeared to have entered her room with her maid.

    In other words, it was alright to mess with the brat to some extent without breaking the oath.

    He had a good excuse just in time.

    ¡°¡­Okay, sounds good. Let¡¯s fight.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°We can do it¡­¡±

    Looking around once again, Vera found a small vacant lot at the back of the dormitory and said with a jerk of his chin.

    ¡°Over there.¡±

    The location that he pointed at was an area with tall trees and a somewhat obstructed view.

    ***

    Vera stared at Aisha with his arms crossed.

    The expression on his face was neither annoyance nor amusement, but surprise.

    ¡®She has¡­¡¯

    Talent.

    He thought she was just an annoying brat, but it turned out that she had some skills.

    Although her current abilities were not outstanding, considering that she was still a little kid who had not yet reached full growth, her future was promising.

    ¡®¡­Did she say that she was the Saint¡¯s attendant?¡¯

    Too bad.

    She was so talented that he wanted to take her to the slums and teach her himself to be his arms and legs, but it was impossible because she had connections with the Holy Kingdom.

    Vera let out a short breath out of his annoyance.

    Renee¡¯s face came to his mind.

    ¡®She¡¯s surrounded by great people.¡¯

    <b><i> I don¡¯t know where she found such a person, but she really is naturally blessed.</i></b>

    <b><i> Maybe it¡¯s because she has only ever met such good people that she can say such leisurely words.</i></b>

    Vera recalled his conversation with Renee earlier that day and felt his insides boil once again, then he loosened his arms.

    He shook off his thoughts. His eyes turned to Aisha, who was getting ready to pounce at him with a dagger in her hand.

    ¡®I don¡¯t like that woman, but¡­¡¯

    <b><i> That brat seems interesting, so I¡¯ll teach her a little for fun.</i></b>

    ¡°Lower your posture.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It means don¡¯t show any openings. If you are facing an opponent, make them nervous by not letting them know your next movements. It will drain their mental energy.¡±

    Aisha¡¯s expression became gruff.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t it¡­¡¯

    Of course, things didn¡¯t go the way she had thought.

    Aisha¡¯s initial n was¡­

    Now that Vera had lost his memory, his past memories had been dug up, and his childhood personality had popped out.

    In other words, he should not know much about fighting. She, who had learned from the future Vera, should be stronger.

    But, why the heck¡­

    ¡®¡­Why is it the same as usual?¡¯

    Instead of a duel, it became a lesson.

    Had Vera been a monster ever since he was young?

    Aisha¡¯s lips pouted. Her tail flicked disgruntledly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to attack?¡±

    Vera¡¯s voice was calm. Aisha was pissed off and gave in to her emotions as usual, lunging at Vera.

    The distance between them narrowed in an instant. Their eyes met for a split second. Then, she thrust into him along with her breathing.

    As she considered what Vera taught her, Aisha¡¯s dagger rushed towards Vera¡¯s waist.

    Shortly after, Aisha¡¯s eyes twinkled as she felt like her dagger was just a short distance away from her target and she put more strength into her hands, but¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re too obvious.¡±

    Vera twisted his body slightly, and the dagger sliced through the air.

    Vera lifted his legs and his heel connected to the top of Aisha¡¯s head.

    <i> Bam</i><i>¡ª! </i>

    ¡°Agh!¡±

    Aisha fell on the floor, rubbing the top of her head and ring at Vera with tearful eyes.

    A corner of Vera¡¯s mouth turned upwards before he continued speaking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who your teacher is, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯s an idiot. His teaching is so outdated. Where in the world can you find someone who runs straight at their opponent in a fight?¡±

    It was an insult to the one who taught her¡­ which was himself.

    At the sound of those words, Aisha¡¯s body trembled, and she suddenly lifted her head, the corners of her lips twitching upwards.

    ¡®This is it!¡¯

    She finally thought of a way to tease Vera even though she was in pain.

    Vera was cursing himself. She was certain that he would be embarrassed about this once he got his memory back.

    <b><i> Or maybe he¡¯ll even rip the covers off like Renee did!</i></b>

    Aisha, quickly forgetting that she was in pain and that she had lost against Vera again, asked excitedly.

    ¡°What should I do, then?¡±

    ¡°You should use the terrain. Also, you should use your age. You have to take advantage of the fact that you¡¯re a child to catch your opponent off guard, and mix in some anomalies, whether you scatter dirt and stick your dagger in, or kick him in the gut.¡±

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s cowardly.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as cowardly in a fight. If you kill them, no one would know anyways, so just do it.¡±

    These were the words Vera said himself, despite lecturing Aisha to maintain her knightly dignity every time he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Avoid chasing after intangible trash like pride and honor. In the end, what gives you a lifeline are shrewdness and wickedness.¡±

    This, also, came from Vera¡¯s mouth, who said that he lived for pride.

    ¡°After all, we are all the same beasts. Kill or be killed. Sympathy is the worst poison. Understanding and forgiveness are illusions created by cowards who are afraid of those who hurt them.¡±

    From that point forward, every word that Vera spoke with a sly smile contradicted everything he had previously taught her.

    Aisha¡¯s eyes twinkled and she raised her tail.

    ¡®I have to remember all of this.¡¯

    <b><i> I¡¯ll have to let you hear thister.</i></b>

    With that thought in mind, Aisha just nodded her head with a very satisfied face.

    ***

    After dinner, Renee sat on her dormitory bed, stroking Aisha¡¯s head as shey with her head on Renee¡¯sp. Then, Renee let out a deep sigh.

    There was a sinking feeling in her stomach.

    ¡®¡­We didn¡¯t aplish anything in the end.¡¯

    It was when she realized that they had aplished nothing even after they pulled out the past Vera and spent the whole day with him.

    ¡®The me from thest time period definitely intervened after the Empire¡¯s Foundation Day Festival.¡¯

    <b><i> Should I be satisfied that I¡¯ve been able to confirm my suspicions?¡¯</i></b>

    As she thought about it, Renee remembered Vera, with whom she had spent the whole day, and recalled a question.

    ¡®The me from the previous timeline¡­¡¯

    <b><i> How in the world did I coax that Vera?</i></b>

    <b><i> What did I do to make Vera change like this?</i></b>

    A strange but unbearable feeling began to take hold inside of Renee.

    It was jealousy and also possessiveness.

    The annoyance came from the fact that it was definitely her doing, but at the same time, it also wasn¡¯t her doing, and she somehow felt that someone else had changed Vera.

    Her feelings could be regarded as childish, but it wasn¡¯t easy to just brush it off.

    Love was not a very rational emotion.

    Wanting everything about the other person, past, present, and future, to belong to oneself was a natural and obvious obsession that came with love, wasn¡¯t it?

    As Renee continued to think, something that could only be considered aspetitiveness sparked within her.

    ¡®¡­What a cunning woman.¡¯

    It waspetitiveness against herself from thest round.

    <b><i> I¡¯m so much better than her.</i></b>

    <b><i> I¡¯m honest with my feelings and I know how to confront them.</i></b>

    <b><i> I don¡¯t do shady things behind people¡¯s backs like she does. </i></b>

    As such, Renee¡¯s body gained strength along with her rising anger.

    ¡°Aah!¡±

    Aisha flinched and whimpered.

    Renee¡¯s body trembled.

    Renee, who stopped thinking, btedly realized that she had Aisha¡¯s ears in her grasp and apologized, startled.

    ¡°Ah, sorry! I was thinking of something else.¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡­ it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, that must have hurt.¡±

    She spoke while gently rubbing the ear with her hand.

    After confirming that there was no problem with her ear by wiggling it back and forth, Aisha raised her head and observed Renee¡¯s expression.

    Then, she tilted her head and carefully asked a question.

    ¡°¡­Are you sick, Renee?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look good.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    <b><i> Can Aisha tell from my expressions?</i></b>

    Renee felt embarrassed so she sorted out her expression before answering.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just tired from the lectures these days. I¡¯m alright.¡±

    With that, she also consoled herself.

    ¡®That¡¯s right, in the end, I¡¯m the one who wins.¡¯

    <b><i> I don¡¯t have to bother about losing, since Vera will end up with me anyway. There¡¯s no need to falter.</i></b>

    As her thoughts continued, Aisha, who was watching her, felt that Renee was definitely different from usual. Then, she lifted her head off from herp and spoke in a yful tone.

    ¡°Do you want to hear something funny, Renee?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I was going to keep this to myself, but¡­¡±

    With a very excited voice, she talked about the embarrassing things Vera talked about during their duel.

    She exposed Vera¡¯s dark history in order to make Renee feel better.

    Renee¡¯s eyes widened slightly.

    It was because she realized that Vera had acted unexpectedly without her knowledge.

    <b><i> Could he possibly have harmed Aisha?</i></b>

    Renee, who was listening to her story with a worried look because of that thought, bursted intoughter with the words that followed.

    ¡°Then Vera¡­¡±

    ¡°Vera was seriously pretentious.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, when heughs only one corner of his mouth rises. And also¡­¡±

    She found out that Vera was only putting on a facade in front of Aisha.

    A smile slowly appeared on Renee¡¯s face as she listened to the story.

    Aisha¡¯sforting words had clearly had an effect on her, blowing away all the negative thoughts she had been having just before.

    ¡®Stockpiling all of his dark history.¡¯

    Renee continued to ask Aisha questions with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Ah, so Vera went back to his room? You checked, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I told him that you ordered it, so he quietly went back. Ah, but I heard him curse.¡±

    ¡°He needs to be punished.¡±

    ¡°Should I punish him?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Renee¡¯s smile became bigger and she added inwardly.

    ¡®Naturally, the one who¡¯ll get punished is the present Vera when he returns.¡¯

    ***

    In the early morning.

    Vera opened his eyes and squinted at the sunlight that was slipping through the window, shuddering at the memories of the previous day that suddenly began to rush through his head.

    His ashen eyes shook pitifully, as if they might copse at any moment.

    His parted lips unconsciously shivered, revealing his emotions.

    His trembling hands moved steadily to cover his face.

    A curse word slipped out of his mouth.

    ¡°¡­Shit.¡±

    Veraid in the bed for a long time, shaking with shame in a position that resembled a certain sobbing girl.

 Chapter 139: Assignment (1)

    <b>? Assignment (1) ?</b>

    <b><i> It¡¯s unreasonable.</i></b>

    ¡­Or at least, that¡¯s what Vera thought.

    Vera couldn¡¯t help but say so. Didn¡¯t they start this to fix his distorted perception? Wasn¡¯t it so that they would know the uncertain factors that they would face in their future ns?

    But what started for that purpose had only resulted in adding to his own shameful past, and he was in a position where he would be teased for it. If that wasn¡¯t unreasonable, then what was?

    ¡°In the end, what gives you a lifeline¡­¡±

    At a small flower garden in the Academy.

    In the middle of the lushndscape, with the flowers gently peeking out, Renee suddenly spoke.

    ¡°¡­is shrewdness and wickedness.¡±

    In her unique innocent voice apanied by a faint smile, she sang those words, which were one of the embarrassing things Vera had said the day before.

    Vera dropped his head. There was a hint of resentment in his words.

    ¡°¡­Saint.¡±

    ¡°Those are some good words, huh?¡±

    ¡°Please¡­¡±

    ¡°Why? Is it because it sounds so cool? It was very impressive and sounded like you had years of experience¡­ bwah, uhm, ehem!¡±

    Renee burst intoughter in the middle of her sentence, then she coughed.

    Vera felt like hanging himself.

    ¡®¡­Somehow.¡¯

    <b><i> How did she be someone who enjoys tormenting others like this? How did she be someone who takes pleasure in the ws of others?</i></b>

    He could not help but feel resentful.

    It was resentment towards Renee for not disregarding all of his embarrassing past despite having overlooked hers.

    He wanted to fire back. He thought about it, but did not act on it. Vera was smart enough to know that it was the worst solution.

    He let out a sigh.

    There was shame written all over his face.

    ¡°¡­I was immature at the time.¡±

    ¡°Of course, everyone had those moments. I get it.¡±

    ¡°Please forget about it.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to, but unfortunately, I have a very good memory. You know that too, right, Vera? I could not forget something that I heard once. Phew, if I had grown up like everyone else, I would have been a schr.¡±

    Vera narrowed his eyes, as if he was ring at Renee.

    Renee, who was being talkative, had an expression of obvious delight on her face.

    So, Vera said something to teach Renee, which was very rare.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not nice to poke at other people¡¯s faults.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not strangers, are we? Don¡¯t you know, Vera? I will be yours.¡±

    It didn¡¯t work on her.

    A shiver ran down Vera¡¯s spine, and his face became flushed for a different reason than moments before. There was an ¡®ugh¡¯ing out of his mouth.

    It was one setback after another.

    He tried to avoid embarrassment but ended up being in a more awkward situation.

    Vera shut his eyes tight, as he felt like he was being stabbed by a dagger of a skilled assassin.

    ***

    On the terrace of the library.

    Levin, a history student at the Academy and the team leader of Renee and Vera¡¯s group project, thought.

    ¡®Did I make the wrong choice?¡¯

    <b><i> I think I picked the wrong team members.</i></b>

    Levin¡¯s green eyes scanned the two people sitting across from him.

    A smiling Renee was fiddling with Vera¡¯s fingers as he squirmed, unable to do anything.

    The scene was familiar to Levin.

    It was a familiar scene¡­in a bad way.

    He was teamed up before with a couple who had tormented him horribly throughout his time at the Academy.

    Whenever they were assigned to the same group for a project, they would ignore their grades and focus on flirting with each other.

    Levin regretted it.

    <b><i> Did those ancient species walk away with my credits?</i></b>

    <b><i> How did I end up being teammates with these people who do not care about their grades?</i></b>

    His teeth chattered. It was an unbearable sight.

    At this point, Levin forgot that the two were the second highest-ranked personnel in the continent, and started to curse under his breath.

    ¡®I hope you trip on the road and die.¡¯

    <b><i> I thought it was sugar, but it was salt.</i></b>

    <b><i> I thought it was water, but it was hard liquor. </i></b>

    Levin, a timid 20-year old who had never dated a woman in his entire life, hated it when men and women were being flirty in front of him.

    A weird temperature difference divided the table.

    Vera, who had enough of Renee¡¯s antics, broke the mood.

    ¡°¡­Should we talk about the project now? We¡¯re not concerned about the result, but that¡¯s not the case for Levin, right? I know that the least we could do is not cause trouble.¡±

    He kept going. In order to avoid Renee¡¯s affectionate advances without offending her, he meticulously exined his reasons, and Renee nodded in agreement.

    Suddenly, Levin¡¯s gaze turned to Vera.

    He looked touched.

    ¡®Of course! An Apostle wouldn¡¯t be like them!¡¯

    <b><i> He wouldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to a team member struggling as they flirted around.</i></b>

    Forgetting that he had just cursed them a moment ago, Levin opened his mouth with a brightened expression.

    ¡°Then, should we get started?¡±

    ¡°Sure, how can we help you?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve brought all my research materials! I¡¯ve organized all the books, and any publications rted to that time! Could you tell me the differences between what you¡¯ve experienced from the data I¡¯ve gathered?¡±

    ¡°That should be fine, but¡­ aren¡¯t you doing too much on your own? We feel really sorry about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s alright! I¡¯m used to working alone¡­!¡±

    While he was talking, Levin had an odd experience where his heart sank at what he had just said.

    Tears threatened to fall, but he held it in.

    <b><i> Whatever that was, it¡¯s nice to have cooperative teammates!</i></b>

    Renee tilted her head at Levin as his voice started shaking, then she nodded before turning to Vera.

    ¡°Read it to me, Vera.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Vera picked up the paper that Levin handed over and read it.

    The presentation material, spanning about four pages, was organized as Levin had exined, with a focus on the center of ysia¡¯s reign in the Age of Gods.

    Vera read the materials and silently eximed to himself.

    ¡®It¡¯s quite¡­¡¯

    <b><i> It¡¯s quite in-depth.</i></b>

    It was also something that Vera could not overlook.

    The reason was none other than the conversation he had overheard within the grimoire between Miller and Renee during the first round.

    The rampaging ancient species. And in the midst of it, ysia, who was aiming for the Empire.

    It would have been nice if it ended in thest round, but ysia was on the move again.

    A clone has already been made and sent to the Empire.

    While her purpose was still unknown, it wouldn¡¯t end as easily if they were to encounter another clone like they had the day before. Therefore, it would be good for Vera to learn more about her.

    About ten minutes after reading the summary, Vera looked at Levin in surprise.

    ¡°Did you do this all by yourself?¡±

    ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s something I¡¯ve always been interested in¡­¡±

    Levin scratched the back of his head and made a bashful face, then asked Vera.

    ¡°Wh¡­what do you think? Is there any error in the materials?¡±

    He asked with twinkling eyes.

    The one who answered him was Renee.

    ¡°Well, for starters, the part about the elves is incorrect.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Renee organized the information she had heard in her head and gently exined it softly.

    ¡°The part about humans in the central region kidnapping the elves is wrong. First of all, ¡®kidnapping¡¯ is not the right word, and the reason you mentioned ¡®physiognomy¡¯ is also incorrect.¡±

    ¡°H-How so?¡±

    ¡°It was most likely not a kidnapping but an agreement, because they were seeing each other eye-to-eye.¡±

    Levin tilted his head because there was something that he did not understand from what Renee had said.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the elves asexual?¡±

    ¡°They are, but they do associate with other species. I heard that they don¡¯t differentiate genders when choosing their partner.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that¡­¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve met them.¡±

    Renee told the story about her experience when she met Friede in the Great Woonds.

    ¡­Of course, she did not bother to include the part where a family fell apart due to Friede¡¯s entertainment.

    Levin¡¯s eyes blinked at Renee¡¯s words. He stared at her nkly for a while, then after realizing what she meant, his mouth fell open.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve been to the Great Woonds? For real? Real elves? No, then Aedrin¡­!¡±

    ¡°Have I met her? She was just a veryrge tree. I can¡¯t exin what she looks like because I¡¯m blind.¡±

    She said it like it was no big deal.

    Levin felt his heart pounding at the seemingly indifferent remark.

    ¡°Are¡­are there others¡­¡±

    <b><i>Have you seen any other ancient species or the likes?</i></b>

    He tried to ask that, but he was too stunned and the words would note out.

    His reaction was a mixture of excitement and impatience.

    Fortunately, his intentions were conveyed to Renee, and she answered with a grin on her face.

    ¡°Uhm, I don¡¯t know if this would be helpful, but I¡¯ve met the Followers of the Night and the Dragonians. There¡¯s also Orgus¡­¡±

    ¡°Orgus!¡±

    <i> Thud!</i>

    Levin leapt to his feet, gripping the table.

    There was a glow on his face.

    ¡®Jackpot!¡¯

    Levin thought.

    He thought that he could ace the group project.

    He thought that if he did well, very well, he might even catch the attention of Professor Miller.

    Aspiring to be a graduate student at the Academy, Levin felt a shiver run down his spine with the luck he could not even dream of.

    ***

    In the early evening, during sunset.

    After returning to the dormitory, havingpleted their group project preparations, Renee spoke.

    ¡°It was fun, right?¡±

    Vera, who was sipping his tea, looked up and asked back.

    ¡°Are you talking about the group project?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the history thing. It was kind of fun to pick it apart one by one andpare it to what we¡¯ve experienced, right? I suddenly thought of that while we were doing it. I realized that what we were doing could be something big in the future. I thought that it would be fun to see it in the future.¡±

    ¡°It would be possible, because you¡¯re the Saint.¡±

    Vera responded in agreement with a small smile at Renee¡¯s endless chatter.

    He quietly thought.

    ¡®I¡¯m d that she¡¯s having fun.¡¯

    He was relieved to see Renee enjoying life at the Academy.

    It was refreshing to see her be happy about such trivial things like other girls her age. Even though she had a bit of a¡­ nasty personality, it was a part of her charm.

    Vera felt a surge of joy inside him as he realized that the light he wanted to protect was right in front of him.

    ¡°Ah, the part about ysia was a little unexpected. I thought she was a very smart queen, but when you look closely, she actually wasn¡¯t, right? I was surprised to learn that the reason she went to war with Maleus was because she wanted to use the Death Knights for farming.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that wasn¡¯t the only reason. Still, doesn¡¯t she have the moniker of ¡®Smallest World¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess so? I still feel like the image I had of her was shattering.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s still too early to tell. The corpse that I saw in the Empire¡­ just by looking at the clones, you can tell that she¡¯s simply not a mindless person.¡±

    ¡°Just by looking at what she¡¯s doing, she¡¯s clearly a crazy woman.¡±

    ¡°That may be more dangerous. Isn¡¯t it the crazy ones who would use any means to get what they want?¡±

    As Renee continued to talk, something about what Vera said caught her attention, then she blurted out in a yful manner.

    ¡°As expected of the King of the Slums¡­! It seems you have some familiarity with craziness, huh?¡±

    Vera flinched.

    His head whirled towards Renee. His skin was very flushed, and his thoughts were all over the ce.

    ¡°¡­Why are you doing this to me?¡±

    His voice was trembling pitifully with a sense of injustice.

    Renee tried to hold back theughter that was about to burst out, and silently answered inwardly.

    ¡®Because it¡¯s fun.¡¯

    <b><i> I can¡¯t help it since you react this way.</i></b>

    It was the mindset of a vicious tormentor who showed no understanding or empathy for the victim¡¯s feelings.

    When Vera was at the dormitory that night, he could not hold back his anger and broke his bed. It was something that Renee would never know about for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 140: Assignment (2)

    <b>? Assignment (2) ?</b>

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°Stand properly.¡±

    In a vacant lot behind the dormitory.

    Aisha was sprawled on the ground while Vera looked down on her with his arms crossed. The expression on his face was stiff.

    Vera thought that it was just their usual sparring, or at least that was what he believed. However, it wasn¡¯t the case for Aisha.

    ¡®You narrow minded¡­¡¯

    Aisha red at Vera with a sullen face and continued to grumble to herself.

    She already knew why Vera was especially being hard on her today.

    He was probably mad because she snitched on him to Renee about what he said during the period that he lost his memory.

    Aisha felt wronged.

    ¡®I was just trying tofort Renee.¡¯

    <b><i> I did not make fun of him because of ¡®that thing¡¯. It was Renee who did it, but why is he only giving me a hard time?</i></b>

    A rebellious spirit surged within her. Aisha was getting annoyed at how Vera acted tough only in front of her while remaining silent in front of Renee.

    Anyhow, Aisha was tapping the floor with her tail disgruntledly as she mumbled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who my teacher is, but he¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop¡­!¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes widened. His face started to turn bright red.

    Aisha grinned, feeling refreshed at his response.

    ¡°I¡¯m just talking to myself, why?¡±

    Vera trembled.

    ¡®Stupid Vera.¡¯

    <b><i> Ugly Vera without any hair on his ears.</i></b>

    Aisha giggled, enjoying Vera¡¯s reaction as he shook in shame.

    Of course, it was only natural for Vera to retaliate after seeing that spectacle.

    <i> Thwack</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    ¡°You ill-mannered brat.¡±

    Aisha clutched her forehead and rolled on the ground.

    Vera narrowed his eyes, trying to hide the shame that he was feeling.

    ¡°Respect your elders.¡±

    Vera had no idea.

    He hadn¡¯t realized he was mimicking one of Vargo¡¯s favorite phrases.

    He cursed under his breath once he realized he was doing it.

    ¡®You damn old man.¡¯

    Looking at oneself objectively has always been a difficult task for humans to do.

    ***

    Amidst all this, preparations for the presentation were still steadily ongoing.

    ¡­No. To be precise, it was Levin who was diligently doing the work.

    Despite their attempts to help with the presentation, their knowledge of history was only at the level of the average person.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean they did nothing. Since they couldn¡¯t provide much assistance, both of them did their best to help Levin in the areas where they could contribute.

    In the library terrace, where presentations were always examined.

    Today as well, Vera conveyed the information of the presentation to Renee, and she pointed out the wrong parts.

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The part about ysia¡¯s blood being holy water that enhances all life. From my experience, it was more like a poison than holy water.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Levin¡¯s eyes rolled. Cold sweat formed on his forehead.

    Of course, Renee¡¯s statement was theplete opposite of what was written in the history of the continent.

    ¡°T-Then, if that¡¯s wrong, then all the historical records of ysia are wrong¡­¡±

    Levin also had something to say about it, even though he had experienced a rted incident.

    ¡°The reason why ysia was able to rule the center, and the reason why she was able to remain as the ruler even though she abandoned her people like that. If it wasn¡¯t for her ability, then¡­¡±

    He was deeply troubled.

    Of course, what he just said wasn¡¯t necessarily the truth, but there was enough evidence to support that theory, which had been revered as the orthodox view for a long time.

    The same goes for what he was saying now.

    The reason why ysia could still be revered as a ruler until the end of the Age of Gods after such vicious acts was inexplicable, if not for her ¡®divine blood¡¯ that was mentioned in numerous ancient books.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Vera frowned.

    ¡®¡­Should I exin the serum as a miracle that promises eternal life?¡¯

    He was having those thoughts.

    They may believe their words to be correct in most cases, but is it not the case this time? These words were spoken by a student majoring in history at the top Academy on the continent. It meant that it was not a baseless argument.

    ¡®¡­The ancient texts exaggerated ysia¡¯s ability.¡¯

    He came up with such an assumption. The next thing that came to his mind were the clones that they encountered in the Empire.

    It was misleading to refer to the bodies with their organs melted away and were nothing more than corpses as ¡®promised eternal life¡¯, but if you look at it a little differently, it wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.

    ¡®If you describe what ysia used to rule as fear, then¡­¡¯

    <b><i> Could it be that she used the fear of bing a living corpse and having to suffer as a weapon? </i></b>

    Vera continued to ponder silently, then he turned to Levin.

    ¡°Just take our word for it.¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°We just need to add one phrase to the presentation. ysia was a tyrant who ruled through fear rather than reverence.¡±

    There was no need to add more.

    Levin¡¯s eyes widened as he realized what Vera was trying to say.

    ¡°Ah¡­! If you look at it that way!¡±

    Levin¡¯s head was spinning.

    ¡®This makes sense! It really does!¡¯

    All the historical facts revealed so far were false. Although he was making such a im, Levin didn¡¯t hesitate for even a moment.

    The evidence to back up the im were these demigods who had faced three ancient species and had seen ysia¡¯s ability firsthand.

    <b><i> I can make a very impactful argument if I say ¡®it can be seen this way¡¯ rather than ¡®this is how it is¡¯.</i></b>

    ¡®It¡¯s not just about my grades.¡¯

    It was a matter that could elevate his name in the academic world. It would open up a direct path for him in the research division.

    Levin nodded eagerly, continuously imagining the happiness thaty ahead.

    ¡°Yes! Yes! I¡¯ll revise it once more! Then, let¡¯s meet at the same time again tomorrow!¡±

    Levin felt his body tense up, and he quickly gathered his things and left the room in a rush.

    Watching him storm away, Vera muttered under his breath.

    ¡°He¡¯s a very enthusiastic student.¡±

    ¡°Right? Every time he talks, it makes me reflect on myself. I hated studying while I was in the Holy Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it too much. There are not many people who enjoy studying.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    A grin escaped Renee¡¯s mouth.

    Vera smiled at the sight of Renee waving her hands as she giggled, then he continued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy studying either. I am unable to get used to reading books and documents.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Really? That¡¯s unexpected.¡±

    ¡°Is it unexpected?¡±

    ¡°A little? Vera is very knowledgeable, and the first thing you did when we were at the Empire was go to the library. I thought you liked books.¡±

    ¡°I went to look for information at that time¡­ it wasn¡¯t because I liked it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Renee nodded slightly at Vera, then a wide smile appeared on her face as she recalled the ¡®library¡¯.

    ¡°That¡¯s where we first held hands, right?¡±

    Vera¡¯s body stiffened.

    She did not say it specifically, but Vera knew instantly that she was talking about the Imperial Library when she mentioned ¡®holding hands¡¯.

    There was no way he wouldn¡¯t know.

    It was the day he first saw her as a woman.

    He could still clearly see her leaning towards him with her wide-brimmed hat.

    Vera felt his insides heat up as he recalled the sensation, then he replied.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°It was a few months ago.¡±

    ¡°It has been a while.¡±

    ¡°And now¡­ we¡¯ve even gone as far as kissing, haven¡¯t we?¡±

    Vera¡¯s face flushed red.

    ¡°¡­Saint.¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, it was all me who did that.¡±

    Renee provoked Vera with a giggle as he tried to restrain her.

    ¡°How long will you keep on evading me, Vera?¡±

    She did not say it just as a joke.

    It was fun to see him embarrassed, but she wanted him toe closer, so Renee added half-jokingly.

    ¡°The King of the Slums is no big deal, after all. He¡¯s just an amateur who can¡¯t even properly touch a woman.¡±

    The effect of her provocation was huge.

    Vera shook violently, then he red at Renee with a face full of resentment and shame.

    For several days now, Vera had been frustrated at Renee¡¯s constant provocations, and he wanted to say something in response, but soon gave it up and said something else instead.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not an amateur.¡±

    ¡°Are you really going to say that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so?¡±

    Vera clenched his jaw and turned his head away.

    He praised himself quietly for not spouting his thoughts out loud.

    No matter how it was, saying, ¡®You can¡¯t cry because you¡¯re blind,¡¯ seemed like too harsh of a statement.

    ***

    The day of the presentation arrived.

    The two followed Levin and prepared together while he became more and more fired up as the day got closer. When it was finally the time to present, they encouraged the nervous Levin.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll do great. You¡¯ve been working hard for this, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t think the other groups have prepared as much as we have, so if you do well, we¡¯ll get good grades.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­!¡±

    A determined look appeared on Levin¡¯s face.

    Levin slowly walked up to the podium, followed by Vera who was leading Renee. Then Vera turned his gaze towards Miller¡¯s direction.

    He narrowed his eyes at Miller¡¯s mouth hanging open and stunned expression.

    ¡®As expected¡­¡¯

    It was clear that he did not know they were taking this ss. The doubts that arose from his poor teaching turned into conviction.

    A small ¡®tsk¡¯ came out of Vera¡¯s mouth.

    <b><i> Did he hear it?</i></b>

    Miller, who was shaking in surprise, btedly regained hisposure and faked a cough.

    ¡°Eh, ehem¡­! Well then, start your presentation.¡±

    He spoke while avoiding Vera¡¯s eyes.

    Vera felt a sigh threaten toe out at the sight of Millering down the podium.

    ¡®A person like that is a professor¡­¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t any of his business, but the thought still crossed his mind.

    ¡°Th-then, we¡¯ll start the presentation!¡±

    As he pondered, Levin¡¯s stiff voice rang out.

    Levin felt his heart pounding as he faced the gazes pouring down on him and, with an effort to steady his voice, he began speaking.

    ¡°The topic of our presentation is ysia, who ruled the heart of the Age of Gods, but in a different perspective than before¡­¡±

    As he spoke, Levin felt his head go nk, and he was feeling nauseous.

    He had never been in front of a crowd before in his life, so it was only natural that he reacted that way when he suddenly became the center of attention.

    The only fortunate thing was that he had memorized the contents of the presentation so well that he could recite them even with his eyes closed.

    Levin breathed a sigh of relief at the words that came out of his mouth even though he felt his head going nk.

    ¡°¡­so we tried to look at it from such a perspective. Perhaps those who served ysia at the heart of the Age of Gods did so out of fear, not reverence.¡±

    Due to his tension, Levin couldn¡¯t look around him and didn¡¯t notice what was happening. As he continued, silence began to spread in the ssroom.

    Everyone in the ssroom, including Miller, who was listening right next to the podium, fell silent.

    Among them, Miller¡¯s reaction was particrly dramatic.

    Miller looked back and forth between Levin and the two of them with a twinkle in his eye.

    Of course, these three people were making ims that would never be epted in the academic world right away, but were nheless giving a presentation that had to be acknowledged.

    ¡®The source are those two.¡¯

    Miller was convinced.

    ¡®They must have spected based on the incidents that urred in the Empire.¡¯

    Because Albrecht had sought his advice regarding the serum during their visit to the Empire, he had roughly investigated the serum to some extent.

    ¡®The research data¡­¡¯

    It would be right to say that that student did it all himself.

    There was no way that the two who were only staying here for a short time under the guise of academic experience would have been a great help in the preparation of the presentation.

    Miller¡¯s eyes were on Levin.

    ¡®¡­I want him.¡¯

    Come to think of it, he had been a little behind on his work recently.

    It meant that he now needed a very smart ¡®assistant¡¯.

    A smile tugged at the corners of Miller¡¯s mouth.

    The look on his face was reminiscent of a ve trader looking at a ve.

    T/N: Coffin -> Crown

 Chapter 141: Convergence (1)

    <b>? Convergence (1) ?</b>

    The presentation ended sessfully.

    Levin was able to present everything that he had prepared, and the response was good.

    Immediately after the lecture, Vera muttered a few words while watching Levin and Miller move away to the opposite side of the hallway.

    ¡°This is nice. It seems that Levin caught Professor Miller¡¯s eyes, after all.¡±

    Miller¡¯s demeanor as he approached Levin right after the lecture, saying, ¡®Can we talk for a moment?¡¯ was undoubtedly covetous.

    Vera spoke as the two went away to have a serious discussion, and Renee nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really good since he really wanted to be noticed by the Professor.¡±

    ¡°It would be nice if he got into the Academy¡¯s study circle without any trouble.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be able to. Levin has the skills, and he works hard.¡±

    The two talked with a smile to bless Levin¡¯s future.

    However, whether it was truly a blessing or a curse, the two of them didn¡¯t know.

    They could only assume so by the bright smile of Miller¡¯s assistant, Henry, who went inside theb with him.

    ***

    They have aplished most of their objectives at the Academy.

    All that was left was to learn about the [Devourer of Life] that was stolen from Gillie and to figure out a way to safely enter the Cradle of the Dead, where the newly added King of Rotten Flesh, Maleus, was located.

    Since both of those things could be aplished by consulting Miller, Vera realized that it was time to leave the Academy and went to Theresa to inform her.

    ¡°I think we¡¯ll leave the Academy sometime this week.¡±

    In a whiteboratory resembling the Holy Kingdom, Theresa, sitting in the middle of the room sipping her tea, turned to Vera and asked.

    ¡°Where do you n to go next?¡±

    ¡°We n to go to the Cradle of the Dead to see if we can find something there.¡±

    ¡°The Cradle of the Dead¡­¡±

    Theresa pondered on it for a while, then asked a question.

    ¡°Did you find a way to enter? More importantly, is there a safe way to get out of there?¡±

    It was an obvious question.

    Throughout history, there hadn¡¯t been a single person who had visited that ce and came back unscathed.

    No matter how skillful Vera was, even with Renee beside him, it was at least necessary to confirm.

    Vera gave a small nod in response to her question.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to consult with Professor Miller. We¡¯ve talked about it a few times, and he seems to be knowledgeable about it.¡±

    ¡°Miller¡­ that¡¯s right. He might know something.¡±

    ¡°I figured we¡¯d be busy when we start preparing, so I dropped in to say goodbye¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t, not yet.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to stay a little longer.¡±

    Vera tilted his head.

    With a yful grin, Theresa said to Vera.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t finished the homework that I gave you, have you? Why are you running away?¡±

    Vera flinched. Just as Theresa said, he hadn¡¯t finished the homework ¡®learn how to be a child¡¯ that she gave him.

    Vera could not argue with Theresa because even though he felt like he was slowly getting closer to the answer due to some events at the Academy, it was still far from beingpleted.

    Watching Vera¡¯s grimacing expression, Theresa added with a small smile.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not only for that reason. No matter how strong you are, aren¡¯t you taking the Saint somewhere dangerous? I¡¯ll ask His Holiness for reinforcement, so take them with you.¡±

    When Theresa said it with a worried tone, Vera cautiously spoke up.

    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s a lot of reinforcement, we might be unable to do anything. Having many people doesn¡¯t necessarily guarantee a better oue, as you already know.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ll call many people?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°The twins have been writhing in boredom these days.¡±

    Vera shuddered. His face began to frown, but with a different reason than before.

    ¡°¡­Are those two even useful?¡±

    His words came out bluntly.

    Naturally, it was because he knew that she was talking about Krek and Marek, the Apostles guarding Elia¡¯s gates.

    Vera could not understand why Theresa brought them up.

    He figured out that Theresa knew very well that he could not tolerate the feeling of frustration from the twins.

    Technically, they had skills. They were Apostles, after all. They knew how to wield their power.

    However, that wasn¡¯t a reason to include the twins in the journey. Vera was already overwhelmed by Aisha alone.

    ¡°They could just be a burden.¡±

    ¡°They may be slow, but they do their job well. Don¡¯t worry about unnecessary things.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Vera clenched his jaw.

    Theresa giggled at Vera¡¯s reaction.

    Why couldn¡¯t she see why Vera had such a reaction? Shouldn¡¯t she know just by Vera¡¯s personality that he would find the twins bothersome?

    However, Theresa had her reasons for putting the twins together with Vera.

    ¡°Child, if you insist on carrying the burden alone, you are bound to break soon.¡±

    She had seen it countless times. Theresa could not let Vera go because she was reminded of those who were crushed by their self-imposed responsibilities. From Theresa¡¯s perspective, she couldn¡¯t just leave Vera alone.

    Of course, Vera, unaware of Theresa¡¯s true intentions, had a rather disrespectful thought.

    ¡®If she knew that, then why is she giving me more burdens to carry?¡¯

    Vera sighed heavily and shook his head with discontent, quickly dismissing those thoughts from his mind.

    ¡±¡­I understand.¡±

    He wanted to refuse, but Vera was not so ill-mannered that he would snap at his teacher¡¯s teacher.

    ***

    That¡¯s what life was at the Academy.

    Wake up early in the morning, wash yourself, change into your uniform, then attend sses.

    Since there weren¡¯t too many lectures in a day, the time devoted to lectures itself was minimal. Most of the remaining time was spent on personal matters or going sightseeing around the Academy.

    However, as Vera was soon leaving the Academy, he thought that it was time to use those empty hours more constructively. With that in mind, he went to Miller¡¯sb with Renee.

    It was to ask about the Devourer of Life and the Cradle of the Dead.

    Once again, theboratory was in aplete mess.

    As they entered, Levin greeted them with a bright face.

    ¡°Ah, Saint! Apostle!¡±

    Renee¡¯s face showed a surprised expression, astonished to meet Levin in such an unexpected ce.

    ¡°Levin? What are you doing here¡­?¡±

    ¡°I started working as ab assistant here! The Professor said that if I assist him during this period, he will write me a rmendation letter for the research division¡­¡±

    He said while shyly scratching the back of his head. Renee and Vera¡¯s faces lit up at his words.

    ¡°Congrattions! You¡¯re closer to your goal now.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, the future is important, so I have to work harder!¡±

    There was a bigger smile on Levin¡¯s face. Renee was also smiling.

    The glow of those getting closer to their goal was so bright, so she could not help but be humbled and just smile along.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here to see the Professor, right? Please wait a minute, I¡¯ll bring him here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Shortly after Levin left, a heartwarming atmosphere lingered in the air.

    Henry, the assistant working in the corner of theb, trembled with a dazed look as if he had just witnessed something unbelievable.

    Henry thought to himself.

    ¡®These¡­ these crazy people¡­¡¯

    Whether it was Levin, who was happy to be preparing for graduate school, or those two people cheering for him, they were all crazy.

    They should not be in this world.

    Henry, who Miller had harassed for years, simply squeezed his eyes shut and tried to erase the scene from his head.

    In doing so, he convinced himself that it was all just a dream.

    ***

    After a while, Miller returned to theb and sent Levin and Henry outside. He looked at the dagger Vera pulled out, and his face suddenly hardened.

    There was a hint of surprise in his voice as he asked.

    ¡°Where did you get this?¡±

    ¡°I found it in the Great Woonds. I thought you might know something about it.¡±

    The Great Woonds.

    At those words, Miller¡¯s expression began to harden even more.

    ¡°¡­First of all, are you aware that this is a dangerous item?¡±

    Vera nodded.

    Miller looked at the dagger and made an ¡®ugh¡¯ sound.

    Because of the depth of his study, he was able to learn things about the history of the Age of Gods, especially about sorcery.

    ¡°This object is used for human sacrifices. Can you see the inscriptions etched onto the dagger? They are an ancient script from an era before the ancient species ruled thends, a primordial time devoid of civilization. And the meaning of the inscriptions is¡­¡±

    Miller paused and pursed his lips.

    There was an obvious tension on both their faces.

    They were shocked because they only knew that it was rted to the Demon King and that it was a dagger that absorbed vitality.

    In the subdued atmosphere, Miller continued.

    ¡°¡­I will return and rebuild thisnd.¡±

    His words were inconceivable.

    Fortunately, Miller added an intuitive exnation about its meaning.

    ¡°It must be a dagger used to offer sacrifices to Ardain.¡±

    Ardain, the Eternal Sacrifice.

    The first of the nine ancient species to be created, and thest to remain in this world.

    Vera narrowed his eyes as he listened and thought.

    ¡®As expected¡­¡¯

    <b><i> Ardain is the Demon King. It¡¯s the most reasonable conclusion.</i></b>

    Piecing things together, no other exnation made sense considering the Demon King¡¯s actions in the previous round, the fact that he couldn¡¯t recall Ardain¡¯s existence when his memories were distorted, or the historical narratives about Ardain.

    Meanwhile, Miller continued to speak as he stared at the dagger piercingly.

    ¡°This is no ordinary matter. The fact that this item has emerged in the world may imply that the moment Ardain awakens is approaching.¡±

    The look on Miller¡¯s face as he spoke was more serious than ever before.

    It was only natural.

    His awakening meant that the end was near.

    It was a promation that the living end, which had brought closure to the Primordial Era, and subsequently the Age of Gods, was on the verge of awakening.

    Miller raised his head and looked at Vera.

    ¡®¡­There¡¯s something.¡¯

    <b><i> There¡¯s something about that guy.</i></b>

    <b><i> His blood reacted with the grimoire, and he was unaware that his memories were distorted. He was also looking into the ancient species.</i></b>

    It was clear that the series of events were centered around him.

    Even with limited information, Miller came up with such a conclusion and continued.

    ¡°I want to hear more details. I believe that both of you know that this is not something to be kept hidden.¡±

    cing the dagger on the table, his words were determined, devoid of the yful demeanor he had shown so far.

    Vera pondered on his expression for a while, then he looked at Renee and asked.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Renee considered the question for a moment, then nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s tell him. We need the Professor¡¯s help.¡±

    She tapped Vera¡¯s hand under the table as she spoke.

    Vera could feel that it was some kind of signal.

    ¡®She probably means not to tell him everything.¡¯

    Vera nodded. Then, he turned his gaze towards Miller.

    ¡°¡­It started when I met the Orgus. It showed me the future of a different timeline.¡±

    What came out of his mouth was a slightly modified ount of the events from the previous round.

 Chapter 142: Convergence (2)

    <b>? Convergence (2) ?</b>

    After Vera finished his exnation and caught his breath, Miller murmured to himself and stroked his chin, processing what he had just heard.

    Miller pondered for a moment, then nodded and voiced his understanding.

    ¡°¡­So, in conclusion, you¡¯ll go to the Cradle of the Dead to find out the truth, right? And that¡¯s why you want to find a way to get there?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Do you know any way to get there?¡±

    Miller looked at Vera and Renee alternately with a sunken expression, then answered after making up his mind.

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Renee tilted her head, unable to understand what Miller meant.

    Sensing Renee¡¯s perplexed expression, Miller crossed his arms and added an exnation.

    ¡°First of all, the ¡®crown¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is. You spoke as if the future me knew about it, but my current self has no idea what it is.¡±

    Miller added more intuitive words upon seeing Renee¡¯s still confused expression.

    He made a fist with his hand and extended it forward with his finger stretched out.

    ¡°If you think about it carefully, it makes sense. Through a series of events, I will learn about the ¡®crown¡¯ like the future me that the Orgus showed you.¡±

    Then, he unfolded his second finger and added.

    ¡°Furthermore, since I was the one who kept the ¡®crown,¡¯ it implies that I was the only person capable of handling it in the future. If you could have handled it yourself, you wouldn¡¯t have entrusted it to me. So, you have to take me with you to learn more about the crown.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    Renee and Vera looked surprised.

    Miller had pointed out something that they hadn¡¯t considered.

    ¡®Certainly¡­¡¯

    Vera nodded and continued to think.

    ¡®¡­In thest round, the Saint revealed to only Professor Miller that she was not dead.¡¯

    Looking back at the conversation he overheard in the grimoire, the fact that Miller, out of all people, had the ¡®crown¡¯ had many implications.

    ¡®Miller was the only one who could handle the crown. Moreover, he¡¯s the only one who could keep it. That was why the Saint revealed her identity only to Miller during thest round, even though she was pretending to be dead.¡¯

    Vera looked at Miller with admiration in his eyes.

    Perhaps his position as a professor wasn¡¯t for nothing. Miller had a clear understanding of what he needed to do, even with the rough exnation.

    ¡®He¡¯ll be useful.¡¯

    <b><i> He will be a big help on our journey. Moreover, he seems unlikely to betray us.</i></b>

    <b><i> From what I have seen in the grimoire, he will be a great help to Renee until the end.</i></b>

    Vera tilted his head toward Renee and enthusiastically expressed his mind.

    ¡°I think it is a good offer, Saint.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I think so, too.¡±

    After responding to Vera, she turned her head towards Miller and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Can you help us, then?¡±

    Considering the dangerous nature of the journey, the words were offered in the form of a favor.

    Miller answered with a big grin.

    ¡°I am grateful. Ah, don¡¯t be pressured. It¡¯s a good thing for me, too.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an aplishment, isn¡¯t it? Also, the ¡®crown¡¯ is a new artifact that has never been seen before in history, so I¡¯m very interested as a schr.¡±

    He did not say it out of politeness but because it was exactly what he thought.

    A huge movement, a conspiracy, and the deeply entangled ancient species, all centered around Vera.

    Miller, a diehard follower who devoted his life to sorcery, chuckled as he felt his heart pounding at the unknown thaty before him.

    Across from him, Renee smiled awkwardly and nodded.

    A slight worry started to form in her head.

    ¡®Um¡­¡¯

    <b><i> I¡¯m grateful for that, but is this guy in the right mind?</i></b>

    She was worried about that.

    Renee still could not understand Miller¡¯s excitement about jumping into something dangerous.

    ***

    Their conversation proceeded quickly after that.

    They discussed the schedule for their journey to the Cradle and the fact that the Guardian Apostles would join them.

    Upon hearing this, Miller said that he would prepare for the journey to the Cradle, then left Vera with despairing words.

    <i> ¡ª </i><i>Ah, by the way, regarding fixing Sir Vera¡¯s awareness, we have to finish that as well. Let¡¯s schedule the next step a month from now. If we do it in too short of intervals, there could be aftereffects that influence your base personality.</i>

    After leaving theb, they made their way to the ssroom.

    Renee spoke to Vera with a grin on her face.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for the month to be over!¡±

    Her cheeks were flushed. She was thrilled at the thought of teasing Vera.

    Vera flinched and looked at Renee with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke, Saint¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. I didn¡¯t say it was. I just wanted you to quickly retrieve your distorted memories.¡±

    <b><i> Why did it feel like you were teasing me just now while you were tapping your cane?</i></b>

    Unable to bring himself to say anything, Vera walked alongside Renee, keeping his lips tightly shut.

    In this quiet atmosphere, Renee sensed that Vera was lost for words and added.

    ¡°Are you sulking, Vera?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I would never.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    Vera felt his fist clench involuntarily.

    ¡°¡­I am not a child.¡±

    <b><i> What does she see me as?</i></b>

    He felt resentful.

    However, Renee, who was obsessed with teasing Vera, realized that it was the perfect timing to tease him, so she continued with a big nod.

    ¡°Of course, because Vera is the King¡­ <i>pfft</i>¡­! King of the Slums!¡±

    <b><i> Can I hit her just one time?</i></b>

    Vera subconsciously thought, but he then cleared his mind and calmed himself down. Then, he talked gently to Renee.

    ¡°I think that being a King is much better than being a crybaby.¡±

    ¡­he said.

    Unintentionally expressing his true feelings, Vera suddenly turned his head towards Renee upon immediatelyprehending the weight of his just-spoken words.

    Renee stiffened.

    Her face started to get a little flushed.

    Renee instantly realized that the ¡®crybaby¡¯ that Vera was talking about was when she fell on the floor and bawled her eyes out when she got drunk for the first time. Her body trembled with shame as she thought that she had lost.

    Renee thought for a while.

    <b><i> If I don¡¯t say anything now, I¡¯ll really lose. It¡¯ll be admitting to what he said.</i></b>

    Pushing aside her rising shame, she forced herself to put on a nonchnt face and spoke.

    ¡°You even know how to talk back, huh?¡±

    She meant ¡®you know how to make jokes¡¯, or that ¡®that was kind of funny¡¯.

    It actually wasn¡¯t funny, but she thought she had to do it to hold out.

    However, it didn¡¯t work on Vera.

    Renee was not good at hiding her facial expressions and emotions.

    It was obvious why her body was trembling, and her face started blushing.

    Realizing that her reaction was not so bad, Vera felt a sudden rush of excitement.

    It happened unconsciously as he realized that it was the first time he fought back after being tormented all this time.

    Shortly afterwards, Vera, who wasn¡¯t sure if it was justice or not, pouted his lips and said.

    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±

    He tried to hide the excitement in his voice by lowering it, but it did not work on Renee.

    She held her hands even tighter, and herpetitive spirit was burning on the inside.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see¡­¡¯

    She challenged herself.

    To rebel against Vera.

    The self-centered Renee, who liked teasing but hated getting teased, moved her cane as she made sure to pay him back one day for this humiliation.

    <i> Thud! Thud!</i>

    She tapped the ground aggressively, conveying exactly how she felt.

    ***

    How disgraceful can people be?

    If there was someone conducting research on that topic, they would find a clear answer in the ongoing situation.

    It was Renee and Vera¡¯s fight.

    In the [Practical Gastronomy] ss, they were tasting and studying different ingredients and spices, and Renee spoke while eating shark eggs.

    ¡°Wow! I can really taste the aura of a ¡®King¡¯. Since sharks are the ¡®King¡¯ of the sea, it¡¯s a perfect analogy, right?¡±

    She said, emphasizing the word ¡®King¡¯.

    It was her way of getting back at him for making fun of her.

    This was all fueled by the thought that it was Vera who had brought it upon himself.

    Observing Renee¡¯s lips curl into a grin, Vera, with the memory of her bursting into tears fresh in his mind, savored the shark eggs and shared his sentiment.

    ¡°Yes, it truly brings ¡®tears¡¯ to my eyes.¡±

    It was his counterattack, and at the same time, it was his way of saying that he would no longer put up with it.

    Renee¡¯s face flushed red. However, it did not mean that she had lost.

    She squinted her eyes and picked on Vera, and he retorted back, and it continued like that.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure about ¡®tears,¡¯ but it certainly has the aura of a ¡®King¡¯.¡±

    ¡°I feel as though I am on the verge of shedding ¡®tears¡¯. The aura of a ¡®King¡¯ is beyond me. After all, I have always believed that it is not the shark, but the whale that is king of the seas.¡±

    Surprisingly, the conversation was between a woman on the cusp of neen and a twenty-three year old adult.

    They say that love tends to make people childish, and this phrase seemed perfectly fitting for this situation.

    They were fond of each other, so they tried not to hurt each other.

    However, because they also had grievances towards each other, they couldn¡¯t help but express them somehow.

    The childish bickering was the result of the interaction between theirplex feelings.

    Renee trembled.

    One corner of Vera¡¯s mouth lifted up.

    Vera regretted it.

    It wasn¡¯t regret for teasing Renee.

    It was a regret for not doing it until now, and just being one-sidedly tormented all this time.

    Meanwhile, Renee spoke.

    ¡°Do fish shed tears, too? I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°We might not know if fish shed tears, but after eating that, I might. But, I won¡¯t. It¡¯s very disgraceful for a knight to shed tears.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    Renee clenched her fist.

    Vera could tell from the trembling end of the spoon that Renee was seething.

    Meanwhile, the two were getting attention from the other students in the ss. The nobledies, who once angered Renee for speaking affectionately to Vera, started making a fuss.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a lover¡¯s quarrel!¡±

    ¡°Sir Vera is so cute¡­¡±

    ¡°Right? I thought he was very stern, but he has that side too.¡±

    They were whispering so they wouldn¡¯t be heard.

    But Vera, who had superhuman abilities, and Renee, who had heightened senses after losing her sight, heard it all.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    A snicker escaped Renee¡¯s mouth.

    Vera¡¯s body stiffened, breaking out in a cold sweat as he watched Renee¡¯s reaction carefully.

    His instinct told him that it was okay to reveal each other¡¯s dark past when it was just the two of them, but these outside provocations were dangerous.

    His insight was correct.

    Renee, the embodiment of jealousy and possessiveness, could not contain her anger at theirments.

    She wanted tosh out at them, but she held herself back.

    Refusing to stoop to such levels, Renee asked a question to the innocent Vera.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Vera slowly lowered his eyes.

    ¡°¡­Absolutely not.¡±

    Vera was a quick-witted person who knew when it was time to be mischievous and when it wasn¡¯t.

 Chapter 143: Land of Fighters (1)

    <b>? Land of Fighters (1) ?</b>

    The peculiar atmosphere that had lingered between them for several days since Vera¡¯s counterattack began, now took on apetitive nature.

    They were looking for opportunities to berate each other all day long.

    During the weekend, Renee went out to get some sun, as always. And with all her senses alert, she made her way to Vera.

    Of course, it was to find an opening.

    However, she was filled with confusion as she did so.

    This was the first time that Vera, who was always apologetic, had been stubborn with her.

    If she had been a mature individual, she would have thought, ¡®Did I go too far?¡¯ in the face of Vera¡¯s stubborn attitude. But for Renee, it was an unthinkable notion.

    Renee was the most immature girl in the world when it came to Vera, so she was just feeling furious thinking ¡®Okay, let¡¯s see who wins¡¯.

    On the other hand, Vera was not so different from her.

    He was very edgy as if he was preparing for a battle. In his mind, he had been counting ways that Renee could make fun of him and nning how to respond.

    The only difference between them was that Vera had a justification for his actions.

    With a simple phrase like, ¡®You did it first,¡¯ he had the minimum excuse to shift the me to the other person, who was the cause of the incident.

    Therefore, Vera rationalized that his behavior was not at all strange.

    Of course, the process of having this firm mindset was not easy.

    The remaining speck of rationality in Vera¡¯s mind had put up a fight.

    Wasn¡¯t that right? He was now 23 years old. Considering that the age he remembered during thest round was over thirty years old, it was safe to assume that his actual age was well over forty.

    He was arguing with Renee, who was still 18 years old, still finding her footing in the world. What kind of person was he to not feel ashamed of that?

    ¡­Of course, if you looked at it closely, even engaging in such a verbal battle was an immature attitude for an adult. But what could be done? His heart did not allow him to stop.

    In the end, it was all because of that. His damnedpetitive spirit had triumphed over his embarrassment.

    He was a born fighter. Vera could not stand the thought of losing in an argument because he grew up hearing all sorts of petty arguments in the slums and had never lost once.

    Vera believed that a little shamelessness was the key to making life better.

    There was no reason for Vera to hesitate since he could win the argument with his eyes closed just by saying, ¡®This is all the Saint¡¯s fault¡¯.

    In a garden on a sunny spring day, as the sun was warming her skin and a cool breeze was stroking her hair, Renee suddenly caught the scent of the flowers.

    ¡°Seems like the flowers have bloomed.¡±

    Vera narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®This is it.¡¯

    She was nning something.

    Feeling it, Vera looked out at the open garden and said.

    ¡°Yes, it looks like spring is in full swing. The structured flower bed is full of fresh flowers. It looks like it has been painted red and yellow in a green background. Moreover, the long walkways through the flower beds were paved with nothing but the soil, giving it a more natural feel.¡±

    He described thendscape in full detail so that the word ¡®King¡¯ would note out.

    But even as he was belittling Renee¡­

    Renee smiled slightly and said what she had prepared.

    ¡°That¡¯s why spring is also called the ¡®King¡¯ of seasons.¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes shook.

    He thought that this was too far-fetched.

    Soon after, Vera clenched his fist as he realized that he had been too soft-hearted.

    That¡¯s right. The essence of fighting is beating your opponent. He realized that there were no rules and that the ying field was not fair.

    Vera decided to be more aggressive.

    ¡­No, he had to be more crude.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s so beautiful to the point that ¡®tears¡¯e to my eyes. For some reason, it makes me crave for ¡®alcohol¡¯. I feel like having just ¡®one drink¡¯ would enhance the experience.¡±

    It was a lethal move.

    It was a feast tantly alluding to ¡®that day¡¯.

    Renee¡¯s body trembled, as expected.

    Vera felt a small sense of pleasure knowing that he had won. It was a very childish sentiment, but at least a good one.

    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.

    He won by using the same weapon as his opponent.

    A corner of Vera¡¯s lips perked up, and his eyes went to the walls.

    However, it was a rash decision.

    It wasn¡¯t like Renee did nothing while Vera prepared for his lethal move.

    Renee was angry. She could not ept being humiliated.

    So, she blurted out the words that she had been holding in.

    ¡°¡­Blockhead.¡±

    Vera stiffened.

    Renee, feeling him shake, continued with a sly smile.

    ¡°Do blockheads usually spend their childhood ying with building blocks? Just a random thought.¡±

    <b><i> If you push hard, I¡¯ll push back harder.</i></b>

    She was trying to express that.

    Renee slid her hand over Vera¡¯s hand and added.

    ¡°Hmm, building a castle out of your own greed must mean that blockhead hasn¡¯t had much time for other things.¡±

    <i> Tap. Tap.</i> She was tapping Vera¡¯s stiff hand as she talked.

    ¡°This ce is quiet, and nobody¡¯s around, so maybe you could try practicing. Ah, I¡¯m talking about studying the architecture of the Academy.¡±

    Herughter was filled with tant mockery.

    The battle had been won.

    Despite being so crude, Vera had sumbed to bing a ¡®blockhead,¡¯ and his body shuddered.

    ***

    It was one of those moments that would make anyoneugh out loud.

    It was an immature, childish war of nerves, like children bickering.

    But there was an undeniable fact amongst it all, which was that Vera couldn¡¯t find the right words to win against the ¡®blockhead¡¯ment.

    A one-sided onught continued.

    ¡°I heard children that y with blocks usually build castles and roley.¡±

    ¡°Ah, do you like blocks, Vera? Well, even if you don¡¯t say it¡­ <i>pfft</i>!¡±

    ¡°Phew, wouldn¡¯t it be nice if someone were to build an entire castle for me with some ¡®blocks¡¯? Oh wait, was Vera a ¡®blockhead¡¯ who would build castles out of blocks? Ah, no worries, people usually learn from their experiences, right?¡±

    As if determined topletely turn the tide of their previous battles, Renee ruthlessly trampled over Vera without any consideration.

    Vera could only feel frustration at the undeniable ¡®blockhead¡¯.

    Vera¡¯s expression crumpled.

    The look he gave Renee had been sullen for some time now.

    What was even more surprising was that, amidst that scowling face, no other negative emotions emerged in Vera¡¯s heart.

    Like a person who had fallen into a strange spell, all thoughts of anger vanished as soon as he looked at Renee. The intention to counterattack disappeared. All Vera could think of was a sense of destion.

    Her smug and pouty face, her fluttering white hair in the spring breeze, and even her yful gestures. Everything was a lethal weapon directed at Vera.

    ¡°Block~head. Block~head.¡±

    Vera thought.

    <b><i> Why can someone¡¯s voice carry such a clear,ughing tone?</i></b>

    <b><i>Maybe the reason why I can¡¯t refute her ¡®blockhead¡¯ment is because it¡¯s embarrassing.</i></b>

    His gaze wandered somewhere far away.

    Like a loser out of desperation, he gave ame retort.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Renee¡¯s smile became bigger.

    She felt a rush of excitement as she found her position in this rtionship.

    ¡®This is it.¡¯

    <b><i> I have to be above Vera.</i></b>

    <b><i> Because Vera is a treasure that I got in exchange for my eyes. Because he¡¯s mine. Vera should not defy me nor talk back.</i></b>

    <b><i> If I ask him to hold my hand, he should. If I ask him to hug me, he should. If I tease him, he should just close his mouth and hold my hand tighter.</i></b>

    Renee smirked and provoked Vera once more.

    ¡°Stupid blockhead.¡±

    She leaned closer and whispered it in his ear.

    It was the most straightforward thing she had ever said.

    It was a deration made in the euphoria of victory.

    She believed that she hadpletely established her superiority. However, Vera¡¯s reaction to it was different from before.

    Vera felt a breath tickling his ear. He felt the slight moisture, the vibrations that came from the whispering, and the long strands of hair brushing against the back of his hand.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, try refuting.¡±

    Vera¡¯s face twisted at the clear provocation in her voice as she giggled.

    He tensed his jaw and clenched his teeth. His lips curled into a smile, and his breath caught in his throat at the tickling voice.

    He nced at Renee.

    Her pink lips were very striking over her whiteness, and it drew into a big smile like she had been holding it in.

    Her lips parted to taunt and seduce him.

    ¡°Why? You can¡¯t?¡±

    They were too close to each other. He felt like he was losing his mind.

    Suddenly, the urge that made him push Renee away came back again.

    It was a selfish desire driven by a greedy and urgent need, a desire he didn¡¯t want to reveal.

    <b><i> What should I do?</i></b>

    <b><i> First, let¡¯s make some distance and take a deep breath.</i></b>

    Vera made up his mind and was about to sneak away, but his rising emotion stopped him.

    Once again, it was his desire to win. He thought that if he ran away this time, he really would have lost, so he hesitated.

    ¡­At least, that was what Vera thought.

    The childish bickering they had been engaged in for the past few days was providing him with a very convenient excuse for his rising desires.

    <b><i> It¡¯s fine now.</i></b>

    <b><i> This is not about getting rid of this urge. It¡¯s about winning against her.</i></b>

    <b><i> This is revenge on Renee, who has tormented me so much and continues to torment me. </i></b>

    <b><i> If I withdraw now, I don¡¯t know how much more torment I¡¯ll endure, and how much I¡¯ll tremble from shame.</i></b>

    <b><i> It¡¯s time to get ahead of her.</i></b>

    His urge, masked by his desire to win, was beginning to whisper in his mind.

    ¡°Stupid.¡±

    Reneeughed.

    A fragrance wafted along with her voice.

    It was a clear and refreshing scent.

    Vera moved as if he was entranced by it.

    His head turned forward. He looked at the one who had been mocking him all this time.

    No, it was slightly to the side, an ambiguous position between the corners of her lips and cheeks.

    The sound of ¡®chu¡¯ resounded like thunder.

    He felt like he had be an animal other than a human. It was because he could feel her body temperature through his skin as they got closer.

    Vera¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he realized what he had done, but he managed to sort himself out.

    <b><i> I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. This is revenge for her mockery.</i></b>

    He recalled the ridiculous excuse he had been repeating to himself just moments ago.

    He spoke.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not a blockhead.¡±

    Slowly, his head moved backward. Feeling the burning sensation of shame all over his body, Vera averted his gaze from Renee. He found it hard to face her.

    Meanwhile, Renee mulled over what had just happened with a dazed expression.

    From the moment their skin touched, she was not aware of what had happened and only realized it a littleter.

    <b><i> What was it?</i></b>

    <b><i> He came close. Something hot brushed past me. I could smell Vera¡¯s scent enveloping my whole body.</i></b>

    <b><i> Something soft touched the corner of my mouth, then pulled away. At that moment, I felt an electric current spread throughout my body.</i></b>

    <b><i> No, I¡¯m still feeling it.</i></b>

    <b><i> The sensation is still there. It¡¯s getting stronger.</i></b>

    The current spread, and it didn¡¯t end there. In the ce where the current had passed, an indescribable heat surged.

    Renee pondered about it for a while, then she jerked up when she realized that Vera had just kissed her.

    Her head was going nk in a way that had never happened before.

    ¡°Th-tha-that, uh, uhhh¡­¡±

    For the first time in a very long time, after she had gotten familiar with Vera, Renee malfunctioned.

 Chapter 144: Land of Fighters (2)

    <b>? Land of Fighters (2) ?</b>

    The next morning in Theresa¡¯sboratory.

    Renee told Theresa what had happened the day before, and Theresa asked her.

    ¡°¡­And, that¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°What? Yes! I was about to go to sleep, but I keep thinking about it, so it¡¯s a really big deal for me.¡±

    Renee¡¯s face was very flushed. The smile on her face was bigger than ever, and her face was overflowing with happiness.

    But the look on Theresa¡¯s face as she watched her was beyond disbelief.

    Naturally, it was due to the question in her mind as she listened to her story.

    ¡®Nothing more?¡¯

    <b><i> Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d seduce him? Didn¡¯t you say that Vera made the first move? But then, why did you part ways in embarrassment without saying a word? Why didn¡¯t you act as boldly as you have done all along? </i></b>

    Many thoughts ran through her mind.

    <b><i> Of course, I did say that it was wrong to seduce him with her body, but¡­ still, isn¡¯t it weird to take back what you already said?</i></b>

    Renee wasn¡¯t the only problem.

    ¡®I told him to be a child, but he turned out to be a brat¡­¡¯

    Clearly, what she wanted to convey to Vera was about innocent desire, so why did he understand it in a way that he became a brat?

    Theresa sighed. She gently closed her eyes.

    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t even know what to do at this point.¡¯

    Sixty years after receiving the Stigma of Love, Theresa, who had taught many people to be sessful in love, felt a ¡®wall¡¯ for the first time in her life.

    ***

    Time flew by quickly.

    The next two weeks became a period where the strange tension between Vera and Renee took on a different turn.

    It wasn¡¯t as if progress or deeper connections had been made.

    However, even amidst that, there was undoubtedly a sweet tension that emerged whenever their skin brushed against each other or when they engaged in conversation.

    Their voices trembled even when just talking about everyday matters.

    Even though they were just holding hands for guidance, an intense heat was transmitted between them as if being burned.

    Even though time had passed, he could still feel her lips from that day.

    Today was no different.

    The two who went out to greet the twins who were about to arrive at the Academy stood in silence, their fingers interlocked.

    It had been ten minutes already. Ten minutes of standing still in silence at the entrance of the Academy.

    Vera felt very distressed.

    Of course, it was because he was conscious of Renee.

    The situation was grim. He couldn¡¯t even look at Renee because he was feeling extremely embarrassed. This was the gravest situation he had faced ever since he had been with Renee.

    Vera slowly turned his gaze towards Renee, thinking that it couldn¡¯t continue like this.

    Shortly after, his body flinched.

    His expression hardened, and his gaze went back to the front. In his head, he clearly recalled the shape of Renee¡¯s lips from that brief nce.

    It wasn¡¯t simply just the shape of her lips.

    The kisses they shared at the Imperial Ball or the ambiguous kisses she initiated two weeks ago¡ªall those sensations were vividlying back to him.

    At this moment, Vera, in a rather profane way, thought that it was fortunate that Renee was blind.

    He was aware that his face was blushing deeply. If Renee ever saw him like that, she would surely call him a ¡®blockhead¡¯ once again.

    There was a light breeze blowing, but for some reason, he felt like he was inside a steamer in the middle of summer.

    Even though his superhuman body was unaffected by heat and cold, sweat trickled down his back in response to what he was feeling.

    ¡°¡­Where are they?¡±

    Renee suddenly asked.

    While Vera felt his heart thumping and exploding, he turned away as he answered because he was not used to being flustered.

    ¡°ording to the letter I got the day before, they should be arriving soon¡­ I hope they didn¡¯t get lost.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    At Vera¡¯s words, Renee looked up at the sky as she reminisced with an awkward smile.

    ¡®He¡¯s being shy.¡¯

    She enjoyed the tremor in Vera¡¯s voice. She was trying hard and somehow managed to bring down her upturned lips.

    Renee thought.

    <b><i>If I keep being conscious of Vera like this, I won¡¯t be able to hide my expression.</i></b>

    So, Renee brought up the twins to change the subject.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried. Isn¡¯t this the first time they left the Holy Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They¡¯ve been in the Holy Kingdom since they were born.¡±

    ¡°They must be so excited to see what¡¯s outside.¡±

    ¡°Maybe they had a few drinks the night before and overslept.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯d like to say that there¡¯s no way, but I can¡¯t deny that.¡±

    A chuckle escaped both of their mouths at the same time.

    ¡°Hmm, if that really happened, they should be scolded. Rohan only teaches weird things¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do that. I¡¯ll teach them a lesson.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you, then.¡±

    Renee¡¯s efforts paid off.

    The mood softened slightly, and they became more rxed and started to talk about other things.

    They talked about the fun they had in the Academy, or the Professor in [Introduction to Advanced Swordsmanship], who was still afraid of Vera, even though it was nearly the time to leave. They had fun talking about such trivial things.

    They talked for a while until they heard two footsteps in the distance.

    It wasn¡¯t only because Renee had heightened senses.

    It was a sound that anyone could hear because it was so loud.

    Renee tilted her head and turned to Vera.

    ¡°Is that Krek and Marek?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Vera did not answer. He was flustered by the sight before him.

    ¡°Vera?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Vera made a stunned sound as he stared at the two, big figures approaching them.

    ¡®What¡­¡¯

    The brown-haired men approaching them with their backs against the sun were indeed the twins. However, their appearance was very peculiar.

    First, their clothes.

    They wore iron tes all over their body, making it look like they were wearing armor.

    Next, what they were carrying.

    <b><i> How should I exin it?</i></b>

    It was a brown bundle the size of an adult male that looked like it was made from animal skin and was ¡®writhing¡¯. Even from this distance, Vera could tell that something alive was in it.

    But the most striking thing was their expressions.

    Both twins had the exact same expression, as if they were ¡®on the verge of tears¡¯.

    <b><i> What the hell is going on here?</i></b>

    <b><i> Why do they look like that?</i></b>

    While Vera was stunned at what he saw, the twins, who were now standing in front of them, abruptly spoke.

    ¡°Krek¡­ was tricked.¡±

    ¡°Marek¡­ was scammed.¡±

    The look on Renee¡¯s face disappeared.

    Vera was the same, then he closed his eyes tightly. His head was hurting.

    Vera immediately knew what they meant.

    ¡®These fools¡­¡¯

    <b><i> I think they were forced to buy something on their way here.</i></b>

    ***

    Here¡¯s what really happened.

    When they first set out on their journey, they were so excited and decided to stop at viges along the way to look around.

    They stopped by each vige and bought items that were introduced to them as local specialties.

    However, those so-called specialties were all lies. Every person they met on their way to the Academy turned out to be a scammer, and the two of them realized this only through the innkeeper they met the day before they arrived here.

    In Theresa¡¯sboratory.

    Vera grabbed his aching head and asked the twins.

    ¡°The armor¡­ okay, I can understand that you got scammed. But, what is that?¡±

    Vera pointed toward the bundle. Thest time he looked in it, it was slime. When he asked them why they bought a slime of that size, Krek¡¯s face turned red, and Marek answered with a sullen face.

    ¡°Marek bought it because they said it was an adult¡¯s toy.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°The merchant said that it was a rare creature. But it¡¯s not rare at all.¡±

    Veins popped in Vera¡¯s forehead. Marek, who did not notice his expression, sighed deeply and continued speaking.

    ¡°I used it once, then it broke.¡±

    ¡°You little¡­!¡±

    An impulsive remark escaped Vera¡¯s lips.

    Vera rose to his feet in rage, then tried hard to calm himself down. He knew fully well that they were not people who would listen even if he beat them up again.

    Vera, who felt great relief for leaving Renee behind, spoke with a sigh.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t spend your money on useless things.¡±

    It could happen. It was within his expectations. He just needed to prevent this from happening again.

    With that in mind, they continued.

    ¡°Krek reflected on his actions.¡±

    ¡°Marek, too. I¡¯ll buy a really rare item next time.¡±

    A nonsense answer.

    A tendon popped on Vera¡¯s forehead.

    His fists were also clenched.

    The two of them, who realized it a little toote, flinched.

    Marek fidgeted and swallowed hard as Vera looked at him like he was about to burst at any moment.

    ¡°Calm down, Vera. We also bought a gift for you.¡±

    Marek thought that the reason why Vera was angry was because they only bought stuff for themselves. So if they gave him the gift they had bought, Vera would surely be delighted.

    Marek rummaged through his stuff and found it, then he picked it up and handed it to Vera.

    In a small bottle the size of a thumb was a suspicious purple liquid.

    A look of disbelief crossed Vera¡¯s face.

    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±

    Marek spoke with a bright face upon seeing Vera¡¯s anger dissipate.

    ¡°It¡¯s a powerful potion. I tried it once, and it¡¯s amazing. This one is the real deal.¡±

    At that, Krek nodded.

    ¡°That is amazing. That¡¯s the best. We bought five of them.¡±

    What followed was a short silence.

    Soon after, Vera stood up from where he was sitting.

    The twins¡¯ heads turned toward Vera at the same time.

    <i> Flinch¡ª</i>

    The twins¡¯ bodies jerked back. It was all because of Vera, who had the most vicious expression they had ever seen.

    ¡°Wa-wait¡­¡±

    As Krek was about to say something to calm Vera down¡­

    <i> Bam¡ª!</i>

    Vera struck them both with the hilt of the Holy Sword.

    Fortunately, the Holy Sword deemed it as the ¡®right thing to do¡¯.

    ***

    A little whileter, after giving them a few ¡®lessons¡¯, Vera took Renee to Theresa¡¯s room, and sheforted them.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ that could happen! Those scammers will definitely receive divine punishment! Cheer up, both of you!¡±

    Since Renee didn¡¯t know what the twins had bought, it was the bestfort she could offer.

    The twins made uplifted expressions with their bruised faces at Renee¡¯s words and enthusiastically agreed with her.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Scammers are bad people.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so nice, Saint. You¡¯re different from Vera.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Vera red at the twins.

    The twins flinched once again. Theresa, who was watching them from a distance, sighed deeply.

    She was worried.

    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t be in danger because they were very powerful, but she couldn¡¯t help but be worried that they could get themselves in trouble.

    She originally called the twins, thinking that Vera would be able to lead them. However, even that assumption was now uncertain.

    A displeased expression appeared on Theresa¡¯s face.

    That guy, who she thought was somewhat mature, had turned into a brat. What should she do about this?

    As she continued to ponder about it, she contemted on the group that was going to the Cradle of the Dead.

    ¡®Miller can¡¯t¡­¡¯

    <b><i> To be honest, his mental age is simr to those guys, so I can¡¯t leave it to him.</i></b>

    ¡®H¡­¡¯

    <b><i> Would they listen to H?</i></b>

    As Theresa continued to ruminate over it, she remembered Norn, the most grown-up among them, and decided to give him a wordter.

    A long sigh escaped Theresa¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®¡­I feel sorry for him.¡¯

    Norn was known for doing his job quietly, so he might be able to do something about this. But in the midst of it, guilt arose in Theresa¡¯s mind, wondering if she had caused him more trouble.

 Chapter 145: Land of Fighters (3)

    <b>? Land of Fighters (3) ?</b>

    A few days had passed since the arrival of the twins.

    In front of the dormitories, the group, now ready to leave, stood before a carriage and bid farewell to those remaining.

    Renee was the first person to speak. She spoke in a small voice as she hugged Theresa tightly.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see you next time. It will be in the Holy Kingdom, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be resigning as a Professor this year.¡±

    Theresa brushed the back of Renee¡¯s hand as she answered.

    Theresa felt a brief flicker of concern as she watched Renee, who was about to embark on another challenging journey, but she quickly pushed it away and added a few words of encouragement.

    Renee was now a proud Saint that could manage herself without worrying others, so Theresa thought that it would be nothing but nagging if she were to worry.

    ¡°You should always put your health first. If there¡¯s something wrong, make sure to tell him.¡±

    ¡°You too, Lady Theresa. Take care not to get hurt or sick.¡±

    ¡°Of course, well¡­¡±

    After briefly embracing Renee, Theresa pulled back slightly and looked at her innocent face before speaking mischievously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too clingy. There¡¯s nothing less attractive than a clingy woman.¡±

    She spoke softly so that only Renee could hear her. Though her words were cryptic, Renee clearly understood what she meant.

    It was about her rtionship with Vera.

    Renee¡¯s face turned red, and she lightly nodded her head.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Theresa giggled and stroked Renee¡¯s head as she answered very timidly. Then, Vera¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll see you again in the future.¡±

    A scowl crossed Theresa¡¯s face as she felt the stiffness in his voice.

    Naturally, it was because of Vera¡¯s credibility, which had hit rock bottom.

    ¡®What should I do with that brat¡­?¡¯

    <b><i> Will he take the Saint there safely? Will he break her heart? </i></b>

    While those thoughts raced through her mind, Theresa sighed deeply, waved her hand, then spoke.

    ¡°Go now. You might end up camping out if it gets toote. Don¡¯t make the Saint sleep out in the street or anything like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Vera tilted his head and answered Theresa¡¯s sudden bluntment.

    The fact that he had already be a brat in Theresa¡¯s eyes was something that Vera would never know.

    ***

    The Cradle of the Dead was the second most notoriousnd among the many forbidden ces on the continent.

    The brutality of thend could be exined in a single sentence from an ancient text.

    [If the living go, they will die alone. If the dead go, they will suffer eternal agony.]

    Exactly as the sentence described, the Cradle of the Dead was a cursednd filled only with the lost souls of the deceased, not epting any form of life.

    If one were to ask why such and had appeared on this continent, a hundred people would give the same answer.

    ¡°It was because Maleus settled down in thatnd.¡±

    It was Miller¡¯s voice.

    He was sitting cross-legged in the carriage as he continued the story of ¡®Maleus, the King of Rotten Flesh¡¯.

    ¡°There is a hypothesis that before civilization existed in the primordial times, thend must have been full of life. Well, it¡¯s just a hypothesis.¡±

    Miller¡¯s essories rattled as the carriage moved.

    The old story, along with that steady beat, was a nice addition to break their boredom on this long journey which wouldst for another week.

    ¡­At least for now.

    ¡°There are a lot of oddballs among the geologists. There were many who went in there alive to find out the secrets of the Cradle. They risked their lives to survey every part of thend and died after only sending their reports outside.¡±

    ¡°That-that¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡°Well, it is. They found out quite a few of the Cradle¡¯s secrets. And that it was because of Maleus that thend became like that.¡±

    He looked enthusiastic, theplete opposite of what he was like during lectures.

    He was so excited that it looked like his freckles were dancing.

    A lot passed through Vera¡¯s mind as he looked at him, but¡­ he held it in.

    It was because he knew that Miller was about to get to the point of the story.

    ¡°Now, this is why I¡¯m telling you this!¡±

    As Vera had predicted, Miller loosened his legs and leaned forward.

    He continued with a ¡®grin¡¯ that made Vera want to punch him in the face.

    ¡°Because that is precisely the part rted to how to enter the Cradle of the Dead!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ the one where it¡¯s because of Maleus that the Cradle is like that?¡±

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s it! Think about it, if you put it differently, the Cradle of the Dead is Maleus¡¯nd. In other words, entering without his permission is considered trespassing. What would you do if a stranger broke into your house, Saint?¡±

    He suddenly asked, and Renee flinched in surprise as she answered.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯d ask them to leave?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Uhm¡­¡±

    Miller¡¯s expression became strange. He was flustered because he did not expect her answer. Miller paused for a moment as he looked for the right words, and immediately turned towards Vera and asked.

    ¡°What about you, Sir Vera? What will you do?¡±

    Vera looked at Miller with a sullen face and answered half-heartedly.

    ¡°Is there a reason to show any mercy to a robber? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let them go safely.¡±

    Miller¡¯s face lit up at his answer.

    ¡°Right? I knew that¡¯s what you would say!¡±

    He snapped his fingers, and Vera felt disgusted for some reason.

    Undisturbed by Vera¡¯s reaction, Miller continued.

    ¡°Well, going back to what I was talking about, that¡¯s it! The reason why no one has ever made it back alive from the Cradle of the Dead was because they entered Maleus¡¯ house without permission. If we have his permission, we can enter the Cradle of the Dead!¡±

    A strange look crossed Vera and Renee¡¯s faces. The only sound that filled the space was the creaking of the carriage as it bobbed up and down.

    Then, Renee asked.

    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t quite understand¡­ Maleus would be in the center of the Cradle of the Dead, so how do we get his permission?¡±

    She asked because there was inconsistency in Miller¡¯s statement.

    Just as Miller was about to answer, Renee added another question.

    ¡°I mean, has that been verified? If that works, someone must have done that already.¡±

    It was an obvious question.

    Permission to enter can ensure a safe journey. If that were possible, wouldn¡¯t there have been at least one person in history who attempted it?

    If so, then why was entering the Cradle of the Dead still prohibited?

    Miller replied with a grin at Renee¡¯s question.

    ¡°It won¡¯t work, right? Who would do such a crazy thing? It¡¯s like saying, ¡®I want to go into your house¡¯ to an ancient species.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    ¡°Okay, Saint.¡±

    ¡°¡­Can you exin?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to get his permission, right? Can¡¯t we take a little detour? For example, we can ask his neighbor and say, ¡®Please go ask your neighbor.¡¯¡±

    Renee tilted her head.

    She had no idea what Miller was talking about, so she just nodded her head in agreement.

    Then, Miller giggled and added, enjoying Renee¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°What¡¯s in front of the Cradle of the Dead?¡±

    ¡°The Geinex ins.¡±

    ¡°And who lives there?¡±

    The Geinex ins covered about a third of the east. When asked about who lived there, Renee gave the answer she knew.

    ¡°¡­The orcs.¡±

    A species of fighters. Warriors who never stop fighting. Because of them, the Geinex ins were called the ¡®Land of Fighters¡¯.

    Near the Cradle was the Geinex ins, the Land of the Orcs.

    Miller pped his hands and nodded at Renee¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Excellent.¡±

    ¡°No, well¡­¡±

    Renee scratched her cheek disheartedly, and Miller continued.

    ¡°We are not getting the permission ourselves. We would just go there and ask the orcs for a favor.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°In the actual orc ritual culture, there¡¯s something like that. [Prove your fighting aura by going to the Cradle.]¡±

    Only then did Vera and Renee understand him a little.

    ¡°¡­We¡¯re going in the midst of the orcs¡¯ing of age ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly. Orcs have ess to the Cradle of the Dead. It¡¯s still proven by the fact that the ritual is still practiced. If it were impossible, such a culture wouldn¡¯t exist.¡±

    Miller chuckled. He ended the long story as his jewelry nked.

    ¡°Now, we¡¯re going to meet the orcs. Let¡¯s tell them, ¡®We want to participate in your ritual!¡¯¡±

    ***

    The first day of their journey wasing to an end.

    Fortunately, they were able to enter the city on time, and they headed to thergest inn to unpack and get something to eat.

    On thergest table on the inn¡¯s first floor, sitting with her group, Renee suddenly felt strange.

    ¡®We have more people now.¡¯

    Compared to when they first set off on their journey, the number of people had doubled.

    It was strange to think that their party of four, including Vera, herself, H and Norn, had now grown to eight with Aisha, Miller and the twins.

    A smile tugged at Renee¡¯s lips.

    ¡®This feels nice.¡¯

    She smiled because she felt that it wasn¡¯t bad to travel with a lot of people.

    While Renee was lost in those emotions, Aisha spoke.

    ¡°Renee!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Can I have your fish if you¡¯re not going to eat it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, sure.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Renee¡¯s mouth twitched into a big smile.

    Aisha felt a little like a cat, or more like she sounded like a cat. Aisha¡¯s excitement at the sight of the fish on the table made her feel ticklish on the inside.

    However, it seemed that Vera did not find that pleasing, as he sternly spoke up while Aisha¡¯s fork was about to reach Renee¡¯s te.

    ¡°Is it right to touch other people¡¯s food?¡±

    ¡°Stupid Vera. Sloppy Vera. Blockhead Vera.¡±

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    There was tension between Vera and Aisha.

    While Renee was caught between them, trying to mediate, the twins and Miller awkwardly confronted each other on the other side of the room.

    After all, this was the first time they were properly introduced together.

    They didn¡¯t get to greet each other at the Academy due to their schedule, and they didn¡¯t get to talk in the carriage.

    Miller smiled and greeted the two big men, who appeared to be about his age.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯ll be in your care from now on.¡±

    ¡°Krek is happy to meet you, too. The Professor¡¯s hair is unique.¡±

    ¡°Marek is happy, too. But the Professor¡¯s hair is strange.¡±

    The twins¡¯ gazes turned to Miller¡¯s curly red hair at the same time.

    Miller thought, ¡®Why do I feel like we¡¯re not on the same page?¡¯

    ¡°Ah, well¡­ curly hair is not verymon, huh?¡±

    Miller¡¯s thoughts were correct.

    In fact, the twins weren¡¯t paying attention to him and were only looking at the first curly hair they had ever seen, not to mention the peculiar color.

    ¡°The Professor¡¯s hair looks like pubic hair.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s red. The Professor is aroused.¡±

    Miller¡¯s eyes trembled violently.

    Born to an elite family where everyone was a schr and surrounded by intellectuals all his life, Miller felt all his cognition andmon sense crumble before the irrational monsters he had faced for the first time in his life.

    Miller trembled, and his body jerked backwards.

    The Pdin Norn, who was in full view of the three of them, as well as Vera and Aisha, who were having a war of nerves between Renee, felt drained already and sighed.

    ¡®Theresa¡­ I can¡¯t do this.¡¯

    <b><i> I don¡¯t know how to handle these people.</i></b>

    He was already missing the past few months when he was helping Theresa with her lectures at the Academy. His shoulders slumped in response to his emotions.

    H, who was sitting next to him, patted him on the shoulder with an indifferent expression.

    ¡°Cheer up. Father can do this.¡±

    She said, as if it was none of her business.

 Chapter 146: Land of Fighters (4)

    <b>? Land of Fighters (4) ?</b>

    It had been an uneventful week.

    Surprisingly, a week had passed without ¡®anything special¡¯ happening, even though the group was very rough.

    It was outside of anyone¡¯s expectations.

    Norn, who thought that he could get in a fight without even trying. Vera, who thought that the twins would give him a headache, and even Renee, who thought that Miller would chatter all day in the carriage.

    This was unexpected.

    ¡°¡­We¡¯re here.¡±

    Miller stood and looked at the Geinex ins, which was right ahead. His words came out in a voice that sounded like he was about to die.

    His appearance matched the tone of his voice. Deep dark circles under his eyes, hollowed cheeks, and slumped shoulders.

    It was for no other reason but the twins.

    No matter what Miller said, the twins responded with nonsense, so Miller was now ¡®tired of exining¡¯.

    Vera thought of something amazing.

    He wondered if there really was such a thing aspatibility between humans, and if Miller, who had been beaming for the first few days, was now dying like this because of the twins.

    Vera recalled their conversations over the past few days.

    First, Marek¡¯s ¡®miracle syllogism¡¯ that made Miller sad.

    <i> ¡ª</i><i> The Professor¡¯s hair looks like pubic hair. Pubic hair covers the dick. Therefore, the Professor¡¯s head is a dick. </i>

    The image of Miller clutching his neck due to high blood pressure when he heard that statement was still vivid in Vera¡¯s mind.

    Next was Krek¡¯s relentless ¡®Why?¡¯ bombardment.

    <i> ¡ª </i><i>Orcs form a tribal society.</i>

    <i> ¡ª </i><i>Krek is curious. Why?</i>

    <i> ¡ª </i><i>Huh? Oh, well¡­ There are a lot of reasons. The grasnds itself is a favorable terrain for grazing and hunting, and because the orcs love to fight, there cannot be many groups at the same time¡­ So, after dividing the groups into tribes, the Orc King would lead them by setting rules for the tribes¡­</i>

    <i> ¡ª </i><i>Why is the terrain like that? Why do the orcs love to fight? Why is the Orc King leading them?</i>

    <i> ¡ª </i><i>Uhm, in order for me to exin this, I have to tell you about another story¡­</i>

    <i> ¡ª </i><i>Why do you need to tell another story?</i>

    <i> ¡ª </i><i>¡­</i>

    <i> ¡ª </i><i>Krek is calm. The Professor¡¯s face turned red. The Professor looks aroused.</i>

    The look on Miller¡¯s face was something Vera would never forget.

    And the long-awaited ¡®Miller¡¯s ideal sexual desire theory¡¯ that ended it all.

    <i> ¡ª </i><i>Krek is curious about Miller¡¯s ne. Why are you wearing a sparrow¡¯s skull?</i>

    <i> ¡ª </i><i>What? Ah, it¡¯s not a sparrow, it¡¯s a concha. This is a sorcery amulet¡­</i>

    <i> ¡ª </i><i>Do you get aroused when you see a sparrow?</i>

    <i> ¡ª </i><i>The Professor¡¯s face turned red. When a person gets aroused, their face turns red. The Professor gets aroused from a sparrow skull.</i>

    <i> ¡ª </i><i>You bastard.</i>

    Truly enough, that was the first time Vera heard Miller swore.

    Thus, the battle between Miller, who tried to exin everything, and the twins, who did not understand anything, ended with Miller getting a mental breakdown.

    For some reason, Vera felt very refreshed.

    He liked the twins for the first time.

    They just saved him from Miller¡¯s chattering hell.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go. First, we have to look for the Orc King.¡±

    Miller, who turned and walked away, resembled a defeated soldier who had lost his country.

    Vera looked at him for a moment, then ignored him and turned to Renee and said.

    ¡°Saint, please hold on for a while longer until we arrive at the King¡¯s vige.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. H and Norn are the ones who had a hard time.¡±

    ¡°But still, you¡¯re the most delicate among us. You must be feeling weak.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±

    A wide grin appeared on Renee¡¯s mouth.

    In fact, she was the one who hade the mostfortably, but Vera was the one worrying about her in this situation. It made her feel both happy and ridiculous, causing her to burst intoughter.

    ¡°Of course. I am always worried about you, Saint.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then, can you massage my shoulders for me?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been sitting for a while, so I feel a little stiff. Please?¡±

    Renee turned her back towards Vera.

    Vera was flustered and had a weird expression on his face, then he narrowed his eyes when he saw Renee¡¯s shoulders shake.

    That was when he realized.

    Renee was trying to tease him. She wanted him to say ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ or something simr.

    Naturally, what would follow was more of Renee¡¯s teasing.

    Vera did not want it to go her way, so he ced his hands on Renee¡¯s shoulders.

    <i> Flinch</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Renee shuddered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you please.¡±

    ¡°What, what, what?¡±

    ¡°It might hurt a little.¡±

    <i> Grab</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    When Vera grabbed Renee¡¯s shoulders, her exposed neck turned red. Her slightly bent waist straightened out.

    ¡°Uh, that, okay!¡±

    A crooked smile appeared on Vera¡¯s lips.

    It was a clear indication that things had now changed from the time when he was the only one troubled.

    Of course.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s small.¡¯

    It was hard to resist the rigid thoughts that came to his mind as he touched Renee¡¯s small and soft shoulders.

    Miller, who was sitting across from them, snorted at the ridiculous sight.

    ¡®Damn.¡¯

    It had been a week since their journey began.

    For some reason, Miller felt that he understood the logic of the pessimists little by little, whoined that everything in this world was futile.

    ***

    When describing the orcs, there was always an expression attached.

    That they are a ¡®species of fighters¡¯.

    It was an expression that stemmed from the innate instinct forbat engraved in their very nature.

    Once their blood started to boil, they would be unable to control it. They never backed down when it came to fighting. Moreover, they didn¡¯t discriminate between parents and children.

    Due to this nature, orcs were a species that did not formrge groups.

    If a certain number of individuals gathered, the race would inevitably self-destruct. Their instinct for conflict was too strong to unite as one.

    They dispersed and had individual duels to resolve tribal wars.

    Another prominent characteristic based on this tendency was their level of civilization. The orc¡¯s society was a primitive civilization behind any other group on the continent.

    Of course, that was because theycked oddballs that could study long enough to be a schr.

    This also applied to the King¡¯s tribe, who managed all tribes without exception, and because of these factors, the orcs would have disappeared from the continent through self-destruction if not for their prolific reproduction, Miller exined before they arrived at the location of the King¡¯s tribe.

    ¡­He exined it all in a dying voice.

    ¡°So¡­ the way they participate in their rituals is also rted to this. We just have to ¡®prove¡¯ it their way.¡±

    In orc¡¯s way, prove it through a ¡®duel¡¯.

    Miller exined that this was the method to negotiate with the King and enter the Cradle of the Dead.

    Vera listened to him at the other side of the carriage and folded his arms as he recalled the events during thestpse, feeling nostalgic.

    ¡®¡­Vk.¡¯

    He felt that way because he had already met the Orc King in thest round.

    Vera was someone who hade to the Geinex ins by chance in the previous round and had proven himself through a ¡®duel¡¯.

    Well, wasn¡¯t the [Death Fist] that he used against Gillie at the Great Woonds a statement enough?

    Vera had the upper hand as he recalled fighting Vk, the Orc King, in his previous life.

    ¡®If we fight now¡­¡¯

    <b><i> How will the battle y out this time? </i></b>

    A small smile appeared on Vera¡¯s lips as he ran it through his head.

    ¡®¡­There¡¯s no need to think about it.¡¯

    If he fought a hundred battles, he would win a hundred times.

    There was no doubt in his victory.

    Vera thought as he looked out at the vast in outside the carriage window.

    ¡®This is going to be easy.¡¯

    <b><i> I don¡¯t think there will be too much trouble until we reach the Cradle of the Dead.</i></b>

    <i>***</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s a campsite-like vige that is surrounded by wooden fences. There are brightly colored tents and skulls of beasts on tall wooden poles. Maybe that¡¯s the symbol of the tribe. Judging by the number of people I can sense, there are about twenty of them, so even if those who went hunting are included, it doesn¡¯t seem like arge group.¡±

    In a ce a little further from Vk¡¯s vige.

    Vera exined the ce to Renee as they stopped the carriage and walked there.

    Renee nodded at him and moved her cane.

    ¡°Can you sense the King?¡±

    ¡°I can feel a strong presence inside, but it doesn¡¯t belong to the King. Maybe he is away.¡±

    Vera answered, and before he knew it, the Holy Sword was in his hand.

    The reason was simple. If they were the orcs, Vera was convinced that they would charge at them the moment they were discovered.

    It wasn¡¯t only Vera, who had fought the orcs before, but also Miller, Norn, and even H who were certain about this.

    There had been too many incidents rted to it.

    Perhaps, when they have closed the distance, the orcs would jump out and ambush them.

    In the midst of that, the twins opened their mouths.

    ¡°There¡¯s a skull hanging from a pole, just like the Professor.¡±

    ¡±Orcs get aroused when they see bones. The Professor gets aroused when he sees bones. The Professor is an Orc.¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouths. It¡¯s about to get really annoying.¡±

    ¡°The Professor is aroused. Sparrow bones are dangerous.¡±

    A one-sided argument ensued.

    Norn, who had been following them silently, felt troubled and tried to mediate between them.

    ¡°Now, stop fighting and calm down¡­¡±

    Norn felt like he was on the verge of tears. The only support that sustained him was the thought that he had to uphold his dignity as a mature adult.

    Vera raised his hand in the midst of the chaos and tension.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been caught.¡±

    The group halted in unison.

    Vera hid Renee behind him, looking at the ten or so figures in the distance slowly appearing beyond the wooden fence.

    ¡°I¡¯ll finish this quickly.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be too rough. We¡¯re here to ask for a favor.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll be angrier if I do it half-heartedly. They don¡¯t understand what moderation means.¡±

    There was an awkward smile on Renee¡¯s face.

    ¡°Well¡­ Ah, Aisha,e here.¡±

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m going to fight, too.¡±

    ¡°You have to protect me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Aisha, who drew her dagger out and was preparing to run out, came to Renee¡¯s side.

    Renee brushed Aisha¡¯s head, hoping that the orcs wouldn¡¯t be severely injured.

    She wasn¡¯t worried about her group¡­

    ¡®¡­This group is too strong.¡¯

    There was too much power difference.

    As soon as she thought about it, the ground shook.

    Renee heard dozens of heavy footsteps.

    What followed was the pained screams of what she believed to be the orcs, and Aisha¡¯s ¡®Oh¡¯ exmations.

    ***

    Vera counted the orc heads on the floor and pondered.

    ¡®Fourteen. The remaining ones are probably the young orcs.¡¯

    He assumed that there would be no old orcs.

    This was because the orcs were a race with a close-to-zero probability of surviving past their old age, and at the same time, not a race that would withdraw from battle due to old age.

    ¡®Vk¡­¡¯

    Vera stretched his senses and looked around.

    ¡®¡­ising.¡¯

    A little farther east, he felt an unfamiliar aura. Its energy was like the heat of a burning furnace.

    In their words, fighting aura.

    Feeling the energy prick his senses, Vera turned his head towards the direction where Vk wasing from.

    ¡°He¡¯sing.¡±

    He took out the Holy Sword.

    ¡°Please wait here. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Huh? By yourself?¡±

    ¡°I want to check something.¡±

    Without giving a detailed response to Miller¡¯s question, Vera stepped forward, and unleashed his divinity.

    ¡®There must be something else aside from the Death Fist¡­¡¯

    Vera clenched and unclenched his fist at the thought of Vk¡¯s signature technique that he couldn¡¯t fully grasp the previous round.

    Vera continued to think as he felt the aura of Vk quickly approaching.

    ¡®I¡¯ll take whatever I can.¡¯

    When it came to martial arts, Vk¡¯s technique was unmatched on the continent, so Vera thought that it would be a good idea to steal all of them at once while he was at it.

 Chapter 147: Valak (1)

    <b>? Vk (1) ?</b>

    Vera¡¯s encounter with Vk was really just by chance.

    During the time when he was devouring the underworld of the Empire and spreading his forces throughout the continent, he went to retrieve an artifact that had found its way into the Geinex ins. That was when Vk felt his aura and unexpectedly attacked him.

    No words were exchanged.

    There wasn¡¯t even a reason to fight.

    Vk just lunged at him with glistening eyes, and Vera responded by drawing his sword.

    In the end, the fight resulted in a draw.

    The oue had been decided in just one move.

    Vk copsed with arge sword wound to his chest, and Vera escaped with five broken ribs, resulting in an unfinished victory.

    Vera heard about him again after the Demon King¡¯s reign of terror began.

    It was apanied by the news about an individual who caught amander of the Demon King¡¯s army, who a group of heroes was chasing.

    [Vk, the Orc King, killed Teira the Conqueror.]

    He was astonished to hear about the news.

    Naturally, he wasn¡¯t sure if it really happened because his memory was warped, but if there was even a slight chance that it was true, then Vera had to fight him and figure it out.

    ¡®It was Vk¡¯s technique that captured the Commander.¡¯

    He knew this because he had faced him himself.

    It wasn¡¯t because Vk, who was on par in strength with Vera, became stronger after fighting him that led Vk to defeat the Commander.

    Vk had already trained his body to its limit. If there was a reason, it was because he was more experienced.

    ¡®The technique that killed the Commander.¡¯

    He needed that.

    Vera clearly remembered his struggle to barely achieve victory in his battle against Gtea.

    Now that it became clear that the opponents they would be facing in the future would be far stronger than the Commander, it was unreasonable to continue their journey with such helplessness.

    Vera did the calctions once again.

    ¡®I win right now, but what I need is Vk¡¯s technique. I will steal it and make it my own.¡¯

    <b><i> Vk¡¯sbat arts must already be well established.</i></b>

    Vera was certain that he would perfect it within six years of Demon King¡¯s reign.

    ¡®Steal hisbat arts, refine it, and fuse it with my swordsmanship.¡¯

    That would allow him to reach even greater heights.

    Vera drew a long breath.

    Before he knew it, Vk was now close enough to see with his naked eye.

    He was almost as big as Vargo. His face was rough and very orc-like. Vk¡¯s skin was tan, with a red hue. His long hair was in braids, and ava-like fighting aura was flickering all throughout his body.

    ¡®¡­Crazy bastard.¡¯

    Vk was smiling as he ran towards him.

    Vera protected his entire body with a golden divinity as he thought of a way to counter his attack while clenching his fists.

    ¡®The Prince¡¯s swordsmanship.¡¯

    <b><i> Albrecht¡¯s swordsmanship. By mimicking the flow of Albrecht¡¯s sword with my body and attacking, I can draw upon all of his techniques.</i></b>

    With that conclusion, Vera sharpened his divinity like an aura, and Vk, who quickly approached, swung his fist.

    There was no sound from their collision.

    Vera¡¯s counterattack disintegrated Vk¡¯s outstretched fist.

    ***

    It felt like an eternity.

    Vk¡¯s eyes grew wide as he looked at his fist that sttered into the air.

    It was an expected reaction since his fists, which had never been blocked before, were dispersing into an unfamiliar form.

    For a long while, Vk stared at Vera.

    A ck-haired human covered in a golden fighting aura. His ashen eyes shook in curiosity.

    Not out of fear or nervousness, but curiosity.

    Vk was certain.

    ¡®Strong one!¡¯

    He realized that the one who had been endlessly provoking his fighting aura for thest few days was this person.

    Vk¡¯s smile grew bigger. He held onto his fighting aura that had dissipated in the air. Then, he twisted his arm andunched his fist at the human once more.

    The elongated moment contracted again, and once more, his fist failed to strike the human.

    <i> Tong</i><i>¡ª</i>

    The path of his fist twisted with a tiny noise.

    Vk felt his heart burning up. It was a reaction that always followed when his primal instincts began to overwhelm his reason.

    A formidable opponent. No, it was an opponent that he could not win against. Someone who could make him go all-out.

    Vk had experienced this feeling only once before, in battle.

    ¡®Wraith Knight!¡¯

    The Death Knight from the faraway Cradle.

    Vk also felt this way when he faced him.

    He felt like he would die.

    At that thought, Vk felt an intense thrill like never before.

    The King of Fighters, an honorable warrior who fights until the end. The thought of fighting in the face of death drove all reason from his mind, and he unleashed his fighting spirit.

    The redva turned into the colors of a zing sun.

    The vegetation that covered the ins started to wither.

    His essence, umted not through training but through experience, began to unravel.

    Vera¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡®It¡¯sing.¡¯

    He knew it from their duel during thest round.

    Vk would now change his posture. His aura would move. As if confirming the correctness of that assumption, Vk began to spread his feet apart. He pulled his fists behind him, and his bulging muscles were visible.

    Faced with an aura that looked like it could set the world on fire, Vera straightened himself out as he felt the ends of his divinity crumble.

    Vk¡¯s fist shot out.

    A boulder that felt like the sun blocked his field of vision.

    ¡®Death Fist.¡¯

    It was the only signature technique of Vk that he had encountered.

    Avoiding it was the normal thing to do, but Vera did not.

    Vera had already mastered that technique. He needed the next one.

    So Vera stretched out his hand.

    Vera¡¯s hand, which looked like it was going to touch Vk¡¯s fist, twisted its direction and headed toward his wrist. He grabbed it and turned his body.

    <i> Whack¨C!</i>

    For a moment, it looked like Vk¡¯s hand would incinerate everything on its path, but Vera spun him around and sent him flying.

    Shortly after, Vera aimed his fist at Vk¡¯s abdomen. It was also the Death Fist. He wanted to force him to show something else.

    <i> Boom¨C!</i>

    A heavy blow rang out.

    The techniquended cleanly, but Vk didn¡¯t even flinch. He wrapped his legs around Vera¡¯s outstretched arm.

    He flicked his hips with a move that was unlikely of his big body. Vk¡¯s arm was pulled tightly behind his chest, then stretched out instantly.

    It wasn¡¯t a fist-punching technique.

    It was a type of lifeforce cultivation that unterally channeled his entire body¡¯s fighting aura into his opponent.

    Vera let out a short cry of admiration, then untangled his arm and twisted to kick Vk.

    A sun-like aura swept past one side of Vera¡¯s body, but he did not take any damage.

    This was because the difference in their skill was too big. Vk¡¯s technique was only the foundation, and yet to bepleted.

    This time as well, Vk¡¯s attacks were useless, and Vera¡¯s kick hit him directly, ending it all in one move.

    Vera thought as he watched Vk bounce off into the distance.

    ¡®There must be more.¡¯

    The two-handed attack after the Death Fist was certainly powerful, but it wasn¡¯t the kind of technique that could take down amander.

    It was not enough.

    Amander was not weak.

    Vera refined his breathing and shook off the remaining shock in his body. Likewise, Vk was also bracing himself.

    <i> Bam</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    Vk struck the ground with both fists, and went on all fours.

    The only thing visible in his piercing gaze was his fighting aura.

    ¡®Did he lose his sense of reason?¡¯

    There was no trace of reason or awareness in his gaze.

    Vera continued to wonder, then clicked his tongue.

    <b><i> Should we continue this fight? Or should I knock him out and drag him back to the vige?</i></b>

    Vera thought that there would be nothing more to see from an opponent who had lost his reasoning.

    That thought vanishedpletely from Vera¡¯s mind as Vk charged.

    ***

    Vk felt his body grow hotter than ever.

    He felt his heartbeat echoing through his head.

    That was enough.

    Vk charged towards Vera. He thrust out his fist and swung his leg. There were no calctions behind it, but that did not matter to Vk.

    His fighting aura engraved in his instinct was his most trustworthy ally and it led his body.

    It refined his aura and released it. It guided him to attack, block, and dodge during fights.

    Since his body instinctively knew what to do, Vk just had to surrender himself to the exhration of igniting his entire body.

    His fist struck out, and it was blocked.

    The leg he swung was thrown off course by a human arm.

    His fighting aura burned his surroundings, but the human¡¯s golden aura stayed in ce.

    Vk curled his fists.

    What followed was a series of the technique that Vera had referred to as ¡®Death Fist.¡¯

    Right hand, then left, then with both hands.

    Vk unleashed blow after blow.

    Vera¡¯s golden divinity wavered slightly. His expression cracked.

    Vkughed out loud and struck another Death Fist.

    Meanwhile¡­

    <i> Boom¡ª!</i>

    Finally, Vk delivered a powerful blow.

    Vera was sent flying backward.

    However, Vk did not stop. He tightened the muscles in his legs and sprinted toward Vera.

    His outstretched fist¡­ was not a Death Fist this time.

    As always, Vk attacked just as his body and fighting aura made him.

    He let his instinct maneuver his body, and he just simply vented his emotions.

    It was a battle against someone strong.

    A life-or-death battle.

    It was a noble ritual to find out who was the strongest. To shed blood and flesh, and emerge victorious in the end.

    The heat that was burning throughout his body was his fighting aura, and the pain as he pushed his body to the limits was joy.

    He put his mind onto his fist, then it burst.

    At that moment.

    ¡°¡­I vow.¡±

    Vk fell unconscious as Vera spoke those words.

    ***

    In the midst of thepletely overturned in, Vera looked at the fallen Vk with a surprised expression, breathing heavily.

    ¡®¡­That.¡¯

    Vk¡¯s final move.

    Vera could not stop thinking about the attack that looked unstoppable unless he used his Apostle¡¯s power.

    There was nothing special about Vk¡¯s punch.

    But still, that attack reminded him of death.

    Vera knew about that move.

    ¡®His Holiness¡­¡¯

    It was the same move that Vargo used to push back Terdan.

    He could not understand.

    Vk was weaker than him.

    He was a berserker who only knew how to throw his fists.

    So how was he able to do such a move?

    The move that Vk had just performed was on a level that Vera had yet to reach.

    During the battle with Annalise, he was only able to ¡®imitate¡¯ that power by using divine power when the gate to the Heavenly Realm was opened

    After much thought, Vera realized what Vk had done.

    ¡®¡­He utilized intention.¡¯

    Vera¡¯s gaze pierced through Vk.

    The use of ¡®intention¡¯ and its meaning that Vargo had drilled into his ears.

    It solved all of his questions.

    Intention was a thought-level martial arts that could overturn absolute physical power. It was a martial arts of a higher concept that could pierce through life energy and strike at the very fabric of existence.

    That could exin how Vk was able to intimidate him, and how he wouldter win against amander by himself.

    As he arrived at that conclusion, Vera suddenly burst outughing.

    ¡®Have I not reached it yet?¡¯

    What Vk had done was something he still could not do.

    He made oaths and vows, restrained and suppressed himself, and had set a goal for himself, so he thought that he knew something about intention.

    He was mistaken.

    What he had aplished in his battles so far was merely forcing himself through anger and desperation.

    He wasn¡¯t regting his intent.

    Vera felt dejected as he realized that he was not yet at the point of utilizing ¡®intention¡¯ and that he had been amiss when he thought that he had been using it all along.

 Chapter 148: Valak (2)

    <b>? Vk (2) ?</b>

    Vk opened his eyes as a throbbing pain coursed throughout his body.

    The first thing he saw was a familiar ceiling. It was the roof of his own tent.

    Then, he rolled his eyes and saw the ck-haired man he had fought earlier, along with several other humans who seemed unremarkable.

    Vk scrambled to his feet.

    The tent wobbled as he moved his big body.

    There was a moment of tension in the group, and Vkughed out loud and shouted.

    ¡°Strong one! That was fun! Let¡¯s do it again!¡±

    His voice rattled the whole tent.

    Vera made a face, then Renee and Aisha covered their ears.

    Vk blinked. No one answered, and the tiny humans just stood there looking puzzled, so Vk turned to Vera again.

    ¡°Huh? Let¡¯s do it again! It was so fun!¡±

    ¡°¡­Settle down.¡±

    Vera answered as he put his hand on Vk¡¯s shoulder as he tried to pull himself up, and pressed him down.

    <i> Thump</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    Vk, who was halfway up, slumped back down again.

    His body fell with such force that it seemed like his knees would shatter. However, there was a big smile on Vk¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ah! Contest of strength! I like it!¡±

    Vk put his hand the size of a cauldron lid on Vera¡¯s shoulder, and pressed it down.

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±

    Vera did not budge. The weight difference between an orc and human was not an issue for Vera, who had reached superhuman levels.

    Moreover, Vk was injured right now.

    Vera put more strength into his hand, crushing Vk¡¯s shoulder to keep him from running wild.

    ¡®I can break it a little.¡¯

    <b><i> Let¡¯s calm him down first.</i></b>

    <b><i> He¡¯s a psychopath who thinks about fighting the moment he opens his eyes, so it¡¯s probably faster to injure him and make himy down as I exin to him point by point. I can ask Renee to heal himter on.</i></b>

    With that thought, Vera stood up and crashed Vk¡¯s body with a bloody sound.

    ***

    Vk chuckled and nodded, his body twisted so badly that he could not even move.

    ¡°Ritual! Prove it through duel! Vk approves!¡±

    It was such an easy-going approval that brought a look of disbelief to the group¡¯s faces.

    Also, it was a reaction that only Vera was able to predict.

    Vk was a short-tempered orc who started a fight the moment he met him, so he concluded that he was not the type who would listen to long stories.

    Meanwhile, Miller stepped forward.

    He asked a question with a sullen face since he was not able to exin in detail all the numerous negotiation talks that he had prepared.

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°I am not king of humans! Call me Vk!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ yeah, sure, then. Vk?¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask about exactly what goes on in the ritual or how to get in and out. The Cradle of the Dead is not a ce you can just enter freely, is it?¡±

    Miller naturally had to ask. Wasn¡¯t he someone who pursued sorcery and history? It could be the moment when the method of entering the Cradle of the Dead, which had been considered forbidden until now, would be revealed.

    There was a hint of anticipation. However, Vk¡¯s response shattered Miller¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°You can just go! Prove yourself through a duel, and you cane out!¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°The Cradle respects warriors! If we be a warrior, we go to the paradise of fights! The King of the Dead can¡¯t take us!¡±

    His words and logic did not make sense.

    Miller felt an odd sense of deja vu and shifted his gaze towards the twins, specifically Marek.

    ¡®Somehow¡­¡¯

    <b><i> Their logic seems simr. It¡¯s a syllogism. Isn¡¯t that what that human was doing?</i></b>

    Miller narrowed his eyes and started to re at Marek, and Marek spoke to Miller with a dazed face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll feel troubled if you stare at me like that, Professor. I¡¯m not into guys.¡±

    ¡°This brat?¡±

    ¡°Both of you, calm down¡­¡±

    Feeling like they were about to start a fight again, Norn stepped in and stopped the two.

    Vk looked at the tiny humans who started making noises, then looked back at Vera again and eximed.

    ¡°Strong one! Let¡¯s do it tomorrow! Prove it through duel!¡±

    ¡°¡­Tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Fighters don¡¯t run away! We don¡¯t push off things that we have to do!¡±

    <i> Thud thud¡ª</i>

    Vk forced his distorted body to move and puffed out his chest.

    The sound was louder than before and could have rattled the whole vige.

    ¡°Tomorrow is ritual! Today, we celebrate!¡±

    The expression on Vera¡¯s face disappeared.

    ¡®Is he an idiot?¡¯

    That thought did not leave his mind.

    ***

    Vk¡¯s vige had about two dozen orcs. The group chattered in a corner while watching the orcs prepare for the festivities.

    It was mostly Miller who talked, as expected.

    ¡°Although things are progressing somewhat hastily, it¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing. We don¡¯t have anything significant to gain by staying here for long. Also, I¡¯ve been thinking. Vk mentioned a ¡®paradise of fights,¡¯ right? It seems like that could be the keyword.¡±

    He exined what he could only recall after cooling his head.

    ¡°The King of the Dead must be referring to Maleus, and not being able to take us because of the paradise of fights must be a religious reference. Or maybe Maleus is just lenient toward the Orcs.¡±

    Miller¡¯s essories clinked as he moved around while speaking.

    ¡°Whatever it is, it seems that if we follow the orc¡¯s ritual, we¡¯ll be able to find a way to get out of the Cradle of the Dead without trouble. Hmm, I hope it¡¯s something rted to magic.¡±

    He chuckled because that was what he wanted to say all along.

    For now, they have to follow the orcs.

    Renee nodded to Miller before looking at Vera and asking.

    ¡°Is there anything we should prepare, Vera?¡±

    ¡°There seems to be nothing else. If I have to say, I think you¡¯d better get some rest today because we¡¯ll have no time to rest soon.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, did he say it was a festival?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are preparing beasts in the middle of the vige. There¡¯s about ten of them¡­ there¡¯s also alcohol. I¡¯m starting to think that this is also some kind of ritual.¡±

    ¡°Alcohol¡­¡±

    Renee licked her lips at the mention of the word.

    Vera¡¯s eyes trembled as if there was an earthquake.

    ¡°¡­Saint?¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡±

    Renee tilted her hand with an innocent look on her face.

    ¡®She¡¯s not aware of what she did.¡¯

    Vera felt a sense of anxiety as he watched Renee respond subconsciously at the mention of alcohol. He also had a thought.

    ¡®I have to stop her.¡¯

    No matter what happens, he must prevent alcohol from entering Renee¡¯s mouth. That strange conviction rose within him.

    Thest thing Vera wanted to see on such a day was a drunk Renee.

    ***

    It was time for the sunset to paint the world red.

    In the early evening on the Geinex ins, which had nothing but fields.

    Vera continued to exin the scene in front of him to Renee.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for the festival. The orcs have started lining up in two spots. I think we can pick up our food over there. Can you wait here for a while? I¡¯ll bring your share as well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, in a moment.¡±

    Vera pushed himself up and made his way to the center of the vige. The orc who was distributing the cooked beast to his kin smiled at the sight of Vera approaching. He tore off a leg of the beast that was as big as his torso and handed it to Vera, saying.

    ¡°Strong one! d you joined us for ritual of fighters! Do your best!¡±

    Vera stared at the orc¡¯s face as he took the leg that was handed to him.

    The bruise on his right eye that Vera gave him this morning was swollen.

    ¡°¡­Are your eyes okay?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t even hurt! This is nothing to fighter!¡±

    Vera chuckled at his answer.

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    He figured that this race was both energetic and stupid.

    Indeed. Despite suddenly appearing, causing amotion, and even beating up their King, the orcs¡¯ faces remained unwrinkled.

    He was just smirking casually, like he was feeling cheerful.

    ¡®He¡¯s not calctive.¡¯

    <b><i> He¡¯s just showing how he feels.</i></b>

    It wasn¡¯t something Vera did well, so he had something to learn here.

    Vera¡¯s gaze shifted back to Vk in the distance, who was tearing into the beast. Then, he thought.

    <b><i> His use of intention might havee from that indifferent attitude.</i></b>

    ¡®Maybe¡­¡¯

    <b><i> Everything might be connected.</i></b>

    The ¡®Form¡¯ and ¡®Intention¡¯ that Vargo mentioned, Theresa¡¯s advice on knowing how to be a child, and Renee¡¯s light that he had faced during the previous round.

    The desire to not overthink things might be the foundation.

    Vera was lost in those thoughts as he walked toward Renee.

    ***

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    Aisha spoke.

    Renee and Vera simultaneously turned their heads toward Aisha.

    ¡°Why did you call me?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Look! That¡¯s also named Vera!¡±

    Aisha pointed toward the bottle that the twins and Miller were drinking from.

    Only then did Vera understood what Aisha meant.

    It was because a rather familiar bottle of alcohol was there.

    Cheap rum, Vera.

    It was where his name came from.

    ¡°Vera? What is Aisha talking about?¡±

    Vera¡¯s heart sank, but Renee¡¯s words brought him back to his senses and he answered.

    ¡°Ah, she was saying that the twins and the Professor¡¯s drink is called Vera. It¡¯s interesting. It¡¯s only usually distributed within the Empire, but it has made its way here.¡±

    ¡°They plundered it.¡±

    H, who came to Vera at some point, answered.

    H sat next to Renee, with a ¡®Vera¡¯ in her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the stories. They attack smugglers who pass by the ins once in a while.¡±

    Renee¡¯s eyes sparkled at H¡¯s words and said.

    ¡°Can I try it?¡±

    Panic washed over Vera¡¯s face.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    <b><i> Is she tempted at the mention of alcohol?</i></b>

    As soon as Vera, sensing the crisis, was about to turn her down, H was one step faster than him and handed ¡®Vera¡¯ to Renee.

    ¡°Here you go.¡±

    Vera locked gazes with H. She ignored him and left, then praised herself.

    ¡®I did well.¡¯

    H realized. She had been silently taking care of Renee, but just doing mechanical work does not equate to ¡®serving¡¯.

    <b><i> Like Annie, sometimes you have to step up and do things first to be favored.</i></b>

    H clenched her fist and shook it up and down.

    Vera looked at her back with a smirk on his face, then turned to Renee and spoke.

    It was to stop her from drinking.

    ¡°Saint, alcohol is¡­¡±

    ¡°I can shake off my hangover.¡±

    Her answer was a clear rejection.

    Renee shook the bottle with a big smile on her face.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly stopping me now?¡±

    Vera couldn¡¯t find the words to reply.

    Renee felt Vera getting flustered and opened the bottle with a grin.

    Renee already knew the connection between the bottle and Vera¡¯s name.

    There must have been something rted to it in the past that the Orgus projected.

    So she had a thought.

    She hoped that Vera wouldn¡¯t hate that his name was associated with the liquor, and that he could love his name as it was.

    Also, she was feeling a little yful.

    Renee raised the bottle to her mouth and downed as much as she could in one gulp.

    A pungent, unrefined, and crude aroma.

    She rolled it in her tongue for a while, savoring it, then swallowed it.

    ¡®It¡¯s strong.¡¯

    <b><i> It seems like a pretty strong drink.</i></b>

    Despite not being much of a drinker, Renee knew that this drink was something one would drink ¡®to get drunk.¡¯

    ¡°Saint¡­¡±

    Vera¡¯s worried voice rang in her ears.

    Renee lightly smiled and said.

    ¡°Vera is delicious.¡±

    Vera stiffened at her slightly yful and ambiguous words.

    His face began to flush red.

    Vera¡¯s expression turned sour.

    ¡°¡­You shouldn¡¯t y around like that.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? I just said that the alcohol tastes good.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Renee giggled.

    Vera just red at Renee.

    Aisha, who was busy with the beast¡¯s leg, pped her hands at the sight.

 Chapter 149: Valak (3)

    <b>? Vk (3) ?</b>

    <b><i> Why don¡¯t my sad premonition ever go wrong?</i></b>

    With that thought in mind, Vera looked at Renee, who was leaning on him.

    ¡°Vera¡­ is delicious¡­¡±

    Renee repeated those words with apletely red face, looking very much like a drunkard.

    A long sigh escaped Vera¡¯s lips.

    ¡®You said you could control it and shake it off¡­¡¯

    <b><i> How could someone who boasted of being able to control their drunkenness end up like this?</i></b>

    ¡±¡­No.¡±

    Vera knew the reason. Renee could have controlled and driven away the drunkenness, but she chose not to.

    Reluctantly, Vera had to admit it.

    Renee enjoyed getting drunk. In other words, she liked drinking.

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned sharp.

    ¡®You¡¯re not even an adult yet¡­¡¯

    It frustrated him that she was already enjoying getting drunk when she still had several months left before reaching hering-of-age ceremony.

    He was worried that she might be a real drunkard like Rohan if things continued like this. Those thoughts subconsciously came to his mind.

    Vera made up his mind.

    He had allowed Renee to get her way all this time, but from now on, he would give her some sharp scolding when necessary.

    ¡°Saint.¡±

    ¡°Vera¡­¡±

    Renee hugged the bottle tightly and rested her head on Vera¡¯s chest.

    For a brief moment, Vera had pondered whether Renee was calling out the name of the bottle or his own name.

    After an unnecessary moment of contemtion, Vera pushed away those thoughts and held Renee¡¯s shoulders firmly, pulling her upright.

    ¡°Mm~?¡±

    Renee¡¯s head spun around, and Vera couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®she¡¯s cute.¡¯ However, he shook off the thought and spoke sternly.

    ¡°Saint, you need to sober up. I know you¡¯re sick to your stomach from the alcohol that has already seeped into your system, but you have to endure it.¡±

    ¡°Sober¡­¡±

    Dazed, Renee echoed Vera¡¯s words.

    Her head spun around, and her face flushed red. With her mouth wide open from being drunk, she went ¡®ugh!¡¯ and mustered all the strength from her body, and a pure white divinity started bursting out.

    Then, she blew it into the bottle.

    ¡°Saint?¡±

    ¡°Vera, don¡¯t get sick.¡±

    Vera chuckled at the absurdity of it all, then reached out his hand to take the bottle away from her.

    At that moment.

    <i> ¡°</i>No!<i>¡±</i>

    <i> p!</i>

    Renee swatted Vera¡¯s hand away.

    A baffled look crossed Vera¡¯s face. Meanwhile, Renee clutched the bottle tightly to her chest and shouted.

    ¡°Vera is mine!¡±

    He felt dizzy.

    Vera shut his eyes tight.

    ¡±¡­That¡¯s not Vera.¡±

    Well, in a way, Vera was right. It wasn¡¯t really Vera.

    Vera felt his head throbbing with frustration as he tried to find the right words to exin the situation.

    Renee shifted her hips stealthily, getting closer to Vera.

    ¡°Should I also give you Vera?¡±

    She chuckled and asked while Vera let out a deep sigh and warned her.

    ¡°You¡¯ll undoubtedly regret this, Saint. Please listen to me.¡±

    Having witnessed Renee¡¯s hangover once after a night of drinking, Vera tried to offer advice.

    However, Renee wouldn¡¯t have umted so many embarrassing stories until now if she had been the kind of person to ept such logical reasoning and follow Vera¡¯s advice.

    Renee banged her head against Vera¡¯s chest then pulled back, and said.

    ¡°Blockhead!¡±

    She pouted her lips, and the smell of alcohol spread heavily.

    ¡°Blockhead!¡±

    Renee repeated.

    Vera could clearly understand the intention behind those words and actions.

    Remembering how Renee had provoked him first by uttering those words the other day, Vera suspected that saying ¡®blockhead¡¯ was probably some sort of magical spell that could trigger a kiss.

    Vera continued to ponder.

    ¡°Lips¡­ If we do that, will you sober up?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to explicitly say ¡®kiss¡¯ as it felt awkward when he asked the question.

    Surprisingly, even in her heavily intoxicated state, Renee understood the intention behind his words.

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Renee moved even closer. Vera¡¯s head involuntarily moved backward.

    Vera felt a surge of embarrassment upon seeing Renee¡¯s red face filling his vision, her pouty lips provocatively sticking out.

    Vera swallowed a dry gulp of saliva, and in a swift and skillful motion reminiscent of a master swordsman, he quickly brushed their lips together before pulling his head back. It was a truly swift and agile move.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done it now, so please sober up.¡±

    Renee tilted her head.

    Her dulled senses due to being drunk weren¡¯t able to fullyprehend the moment of Vera¡¯s action.

    ¡°Blockhead!¡±

    Once again, Renee pushed her lips toward Vera¡¯s.

    Vera felt terrible.

    ¡­No, he forced himself to think of it as terrible.

    If he didn¡¯t, then the guilt and difort of kissing a drunk person would torment him.

    ¡°Saint¡­¡±

    Vera spoke in a voice that was close to pleading, but Renee paid him no attention.

    ¡°Blockhead!¡±

    Her attitude was like that of a heinous merchant who didn¡¯t know how to negotiate.

    Vera clenched his teeth, closed his eyes tightly, and pressed his lips against Renee¡¯s, holding his breath.

    Aisha, covering her eyes with her hands, watched the scene unfold through the gaps between her fingers and made a surprised sound, saying, ¡°Oh¡­ Ohh¡­.¡±

    ***

    Renee was a liar.

    She eventually fell asleep in Vera¡¯s arms, still chuckling and puffing her cheeks without sobering up.

    Feeling that it was unfair, Vera¡¯s expression crumpled. He then sighed deeply and carefully moved her inside the tent.

    They would set off for the Cradle tomorrow afternoon, and considering Renee¡¯s stamina, Vera knew that they were already running short on time. Renee¡¯s hangover would fade on its own when she woke up, but replenishing her strength through sleep was a different matter.

    As Vera continued to think, his gaze turned to Renee.

    She was sound asleep with the bottle still cradled in her arms, snoring lightly.

    With narrowed eyes, Vera red at the bottle and made a firm decision.

    He wouldn¡¯t let Renee drink like this ever again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll put the Saint to bed and be right back.¡±

    After informing Norn, Vera was about to leave when suddenly, a blond orc approached him with heavy steps under the dim sky.

    It was Vk.

    ¡°Strong one!¡±

    His voice thundered throughout the ce.

    Vera was concerned that Renee would wake up, so he surrounded Renee with a barrier.

    ¡°Why did you call me?¡±

    ¡°You should enjoy the festival!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough for now. I want to preserve my strength for tomorrow¡¯s ritual.¡±

    It was a polite refusal.

    As Vera turned and was about to walk away, Vk asked.

    ¡°Does the strong one breed?¡±

    <i> Flinch</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Vera¡¯s body shuddered. A look of grave bewilderment washed over his face as he turned his head.

    ¡±¡­Why would you suddenly bring that up?¡±

    When asked why he would suddenly ask about breeding after asking him to enjoy the festival, Vk smiled brightly and answered.

    ¡°If the ritual fails, we die! If someone dies, we¡¯ll be short of workers! So, just in case, we should breed before dying!¡±

    His tone reminded Vera of Marek.

    As Vera tried to figure out the meaning behind his words, he btedly grasped the reason why Vk mentioned ¡®breeding¡¯ and rxed his expression.

    ¡®They¡¯re trying to maintain the poption.¡¯

    Indeed, due to the orc nature of being unable to control their fighting aura, their species would immediately go into extinction if they did not maintain their poption in this way.

    Realizing this new reason for why the orcs hadn¡¯t perished, Vera shook his head and answered Vk.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m good.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t die, so there¡¯s no need for me to participate in such activities.¡±

    ¡°Oh, strong one! How confident!¡±

    Vk loudly pped his hands.

    Vera wondered how a p could sound like a boom instead of the usual pping sound. He wondered briefly but quickly dismissed the thought and bid farewell to Vk, intending to leave.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go rest. I¡¯m¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, strong one! My daughter wants to breed with you! Please do it just once!¡±

    ¡­or so he thought.

    Vera¡¯s expression disappeared.

    Vk smiled broadly.

    Meanwhile, a female orc about the size of the twins emerged from behind Vk with loud steps.

    Vera narrowed his eyes for a moment, thinking that he had seen this orc somewhere before. Then, he realized that it was the same orc he had beaten earlier that day and felt ludicrous.

    ¡°Strong one¡¯s seed, I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    The female orc spoke in a voice that sounded like she was in a cave. She spoke with a big smile that showed her mrs, making her face even redder.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. Coco will take care of everything.¡±

    At that moment, Vera wondered, ¡®Could the extinction of the orcs really be something that shouldn¡¯t happen?¡¯

    <b><i> Would I get the answer if I just stab one of them with the Holy Sword?</i></b>

    <b><i> Would the Holy Sword say that the extinction of orcs is the right thing to do? </i></b>

    Shaken by the sudden request for breeding, Vera was lost in thought for quite a while.

    Meanwhile, the two orcs continued their dizzying argument.

    ¡°Strong one! Give your seed to my daughter!¡±

    ¡°Strong seed, give birth to a strong child.¡±

    It was a series of arguments that would have made Renee draw her sword if she had heard them.

    In the midst of all this, Vera felt a surge of gratitude that Renee was asleep.

    He gentlyid Renee down and created a thick barrier around them.

    It was an action taken in the hopes that she wouldn¡¯t hear those words.

    Shortly afterying Renee down, Vera took a deep breath andposed himself.

    ¡®Be rational¡­¡¯

    It was an unreasonable and impertinent request, but expecting a rational conversation from an orc was illogical in the first ce.

    It was natural for them not to make any sense.

    So, Vera thought that he should protect his chastity as an intellectual being.

    After such thoughts, Vera ced his hand on the Holy Sword.

    ¡®I will spare only one and kill the rest.¡¯

    <b><i> I could learn about the ritual from the one that I¡¯d spare.</i></b>

    ¡­It was apletely irrational thought, derived from his burning anger.

    In the heat of the moment, the twins who had just been arguing with Miller stopped Vera.

    ¡°Vera, wait.¡±

    ¡°Calm down.¡±

    They tapped Vera¡¯s shoulder as he was about to draw out his sword.

    Half-drunk, the twins looked at the orcs in front of them.

    ¡°Vera doesn¡¯t sleep with just any girl.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Vera is a picky one, like an irritable cow.¡±

    ¡°Krek will protect Vera¡¯s purity. Won¡¯t make the Saint sad.¡±

    ¡°Marek is the guardian of love.¡±

    Rambling incoherently, the twins took a step forward.

    They lifted their thumbs up for Vera to see.

    ¡°Go inside, Vera. We deal with this.¡±

    ¡°Today, Marek show off skills.¡±

    Vera¡¯s expression turned cold. If one were to express the emotions he felt at that moment, it would be a detestable disgust.

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned to the back.

    Miller was passed out due to the alcohol. Norn and H seemed to have taken Aisha back to their tent.

    Vera thought.

    ¡¯¡­I don¡¯t want to get involved.¡¯

    <b><i> The twins seem to be trying to do something, but they also seem to be trying to help.</i></b>

    But for some reason, Vera didn¡¯t want to get involved.

    Vera once again held Renee and walked away towards their designated tent without looking back.

    The remaining twins watched Vera¡¯s retreating figure. Then, they turned their gaze back to Vk¡¯s daughter, Coco.

    Coco was furious.

    ¡°Weaker male, get out of the way. Coco will take strong one¡¯s seed.¡±

    The twins looked at Coco with a stern expression.

    Krek spoke first with a resolute face.

    ¡°Krek will protect Vera and the Saint¡¯s love.¡±

    Then, Marek licked his lips and said.

    ¡°Marek isn¡¯t picky eater.¡±

    The two slowly approached Coco.

    The gatekeepers of the Holy Kingdom, Krek and Marek, the Apostles of Protection, were men who didn¡¯t know the meaning of ¡®impossible.¡¯

 Chapter 150: Cradle (1)

    <b>? Cradle (1) ?</b>

    The next morning.

    <i>Thud</i><i>¡ª! </i>

    Renee ripped the tent open and emerged.

    As she staggered out of the torn tent, Renee had an appearance reminiscent of a lunatic.

    The white sword in her hand trembled violently. A crazed smile hung over her reddened face.

    ¡°Gahhhh¡­!¡±

    Her cry felt like the howl of a savage demonic beast.

    Of course, this reaction was because she remembered every bit of her ugly behavior from the previous day.

    Renee screamed internally, unable to push away the hangover that made her sick to her stomach.

    ¡®This crazy person!¡¯

    Why did she end up drinking so much!? Why did she throw herself at Vera like that!?

    No, throwing herself at Vera was one thing! But what were those cute sounds she was trying to make!? Why did she put divinity into the alcohol bottle!?

    Renee wanted to cry.

    She wanted to pretend that the events of the previous day had never happened.

    She wanted to rip apart her drunken self from the day before, who had so much fun pointing out Rohan¡¯s behavior with Vera that she ended up drinking too much.

    For the first time in a while, Renee was trembling in ce, feeling the need for the power to turn back time.

    ¡®How am I going to see Vera¡­¡¯

    Of course, she was blind and couldn¡¯t actually see, but wasn¡¯t there something called an idiom?

    Renee wasn¡¯t ready yet to act so shamelessly in front of Vera after causing such an ugly scene the day before.

    Another thought came to mind.

    ¡®¡­Should I pretend not to remember?¡¯

    She could say to Vera, ¡®Ugh, I was so drunk, I don¡¯t remember anything fromst night. What happened?¡¯ while ying innocent.

    If she yfully pinched Vera¡¯s side while saying that, wouldn¡¯t he turn a blind eye to what happened the day before?

    It seemed like a pretty good idea.

    Having made up her mind, Renee tapped the floor with her cane.

    Divinity spread from the tip of the cane, enveloping the vige. She could feel the orcs, who were taking care of their respective weapons and preparing for the ceremony. She felt the twins, Miller, and Norn in one ce. H was brushing Aisha¡¯s hair, and finally Vera¡­

    ¡°Saint, did you cough?¡±

    ¡­was right behind her.

    Renee¡¯s body jumped like a freshly caught fish.

    ¡°Kyaa!¡±

    A scream leaked out.

    In an instant, Renee spun around and lost her bnce, and Vera quickly came to support her.

    ¡°You need to be careful.¡±

    Vera¡¯s words were delivered with an indifferent tone as if it was no big deal.

    At this, Renee felt like her face was burning and nodded her head. All the while, she observed Vera¡¯s mood.

    ¡®¡­I-Is he pretending not to know?¡¯

    <b><i> Is he going to overlook what happened the previous day?</i></b>

    There was no apparent change in his emotions, nor did he seem like he was about to say something.

    Renee felt a glimmer of hope starting to rise within her.

    ¡®Please, let¡¯s move on!¡¯

    <b><i> Nothing happened yesterday!</i></b>

    ¡­Just as she thought that, Vera let out a sigh.

    Renee froze.

    Vera saw that and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Saint, is there something you want to say?¡±

    His demeanor as he spoke was stern, more so than she had ever seen before.

    It was as if he was saying, ¡®I¡¯m about to scold you now.¡¯

    Renee felt cold sweat trickling down her face. Amidst all this, memories of yesterday shed through her mind, filling her with shame.

    ¡°Uh, did something happen yesterday¡­¡±

    She tried to act innocent and dragged her words out, but it didn¡¯t work on Vera.

    ¡°It¡¯s really time for you to be reprimanded this time. I¡¯ve been thinking, perhaps I¡¯ve been overly indulging you for too long. Seeing someone who hasn¡¯t even had theiring of age ceremony behave like that, and not even feeling a hint of hesitation, I felt utterly dismayed.¡±

    Each word from Vera felt like a stab to Renee¡¯s heart.

    It was as if the dagger of a skilled assassin had struck her.

    Renee subtly approached Vera, grabbed onto his cor and said.

    ¡°I-I was just caught up in the atmosphere¡­¡±

    Her voice was slowly losing its power, bing despondent, as she muttered and spoke unclearly.

    It was an attempt to convey her embarrassment and to ask him to stop, but it didn¡¯te across well to Vera.

    In the midst of all this, Vera¡¯s eyes became tired, and he reached out his hand with the thought that Renee, who showed no signs of remorse, was being rather cheeky.

    He ced his hand on Renee¡¯s left cheek, slightly pinching and stretching it out.

    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s what you should be saying?¡±

    He did an action he wouldn¡¯t normally do, and his words were filled with the intention that he wasn¡¯t going to let it slide this time.

    Renee replied with a face that seemed like she was about to cry at any moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m sowwy¡­¡±

    Her response came out that way because of her cheek, which was being stretched and squished.

    ***

    After a storm of scolding had swept over Renee, she received assistance in dressing up from H, who arrivedte. When Renee reached the center of the vige, Vk began his speech with a loud and energetic voice.

    ¡°Today is the day of the ceremony! Are our people ready!?¡±

    His voice was soaked with a fighting aura.

    The orcs responded with a roar of ¡®Woooooo!!!¡¯.

    Miller, still tipsy, mumbled in a dying voice.

    ¡°Are they going without any preparations¡­¡±

    His voice was filled with disbelief.

    From Miller¡¯s perspective, it was natural.

    They were heading to the most notorious and forbidden location on the continent.

    It was the Land of the Dead, where none who ventured emerged unscathed.

    <b><i> There¡¯s no sorcery, at least not with primitive spells or mystical aid. Are they just going there to pick a fight?</i></b>

    ¡®How in the world do these people cross through there?¡¯

    As his curiosity grew, such thoughts started to rise in Miller¡¯s mind.

    ¡®Are they alive because they don¡¯t think? Is the Cradle of the Dead a ce only idiots can pass through?¡¯

    Upon reflection, it was quite a usible spection.

    If that were true, he thought the twins wouldn¡¯t need to worry about safety.

    Meanwhile, after finishing his speech, Vk approached the group.

    ¡°Strong ones! And less strong ones! Are you ready!¡±

    Vk¡¯s face showed an absolute fighting spirit, a fierce expression ready to throw a punch at a moment¡¯s notice, yet also one filled with glee.

    Feeling himself shrink back at that sight, Miller asked Vk.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­?¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m asking this for the second time, but are we really going in without any preparations? It¡¯s the Cradle of the Dead. Is there a way for us toe out unscathed?¡±

    Miller had a reason to ask this, to gain reassurance.

    Why wouldn¡¯t he? Hadn¡¯t he told the group himself to ept the orc¡¯s help? This situation was his own doing.

    If anything were to go wrong, it would be his responsibility. Thus, Miller had to analyze the situation more closely than anyone else in the group.

    Vk burst outughing at Miller¡¯s serious face and responded.

    ¡°Just go ande back! You cane out if you prove your fighting aura!¡±

    It was the same answer as before.

    Miller¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°How do we prove our fighting aura?¡±

    Since this phrase kepting up, it must be the key point. Miller asked because he couldn¡¯t quite grasp the meaning.

    ¡°Apetition of superiority against strong undead! Get undead¡¯s acknowledgment! If you do that, King of the Dead turns a blind eye!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    At Vk¡¯s answer, Miller¡¯s eyes widened greatly.

    ¡®This is what I thought!¡¯

    The spection about finding a way to survive and escape from the Cradle of the Dead by seeking permission from Maleus had turned out to be correct, and that realization prompted his reaction.

    Only then did Miller nod in satisfaction.

    ¡°Thank you for the answer.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    Vk nodded his head greatly, constantly twitching his already restless body.

    This time he turned towards Vera.

    ¡°Ah! Strong one must remember as well! You must fight strong undead! As strong as strong one, or even stronger, you must prove yourself!¡±

    Caught off guard by being singled out, Vera questioned him.

    ¡°Do you mean me?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! You can¡¯t prove anything by fighting weak undead! You have to choose your opponent wisely!¡±

    An undead as strong as himself.

    Funnily enough, the first thought that came to Vera¡¯s mind the moment he heard those words was.

    ¡°¡­Will there be such an undead?¡±

    It was a question of whether an undead as powerful as him could exist.

    It might sound arrogant, but Vera had more than enough reasoning to think so.

    Who knew his own power better than himself?

    Vera was aware. Except for the part regarding his utilization of intent, his strength was at a level where no one could defeat him, unless Vargo personally retaliated.

    Even if someone as strong as a Commander of the Demon King¡¯s army were toe, he might struggle, but in the end, he would win.

    If he were to fight directly with the ancient species Maleus, that might be a different matter, but Vk¡¯s concept of proving oneself wouldn¡¯t be that difficult.

    This was the conclusion Vera had drawn after considering various factors.

    Upon hearing Vera¡¯s self-confidence, Vk burst into a hugeugh and responded.

    ¡°There is!¡±

    It was a reply as if to crush Vera¡¯s self-confidence.

    ¡°Wraith Knight of Cradle! One of them just as strong¡­ no, in some ways, even stronger than strong one!¡±

    Vk¡¯s smile deepened.

    ¡°I know because I¡¯ve met them!¡±

    He seemed to be reliving that moment, his wordsced with a fighting spirit bordering on madness.

    ¡°The strongest of any I¡¯ve ever met in my life! Vk has yet to defeat this strong one! The Wraith Knight¡¯s sword made Vk feel fear! Vk is certain! Even this strong one will struggle if he meets the Wraith Knight!¡±

    His voice was unwavering.

    Upon hearing this, Vera¡¯s expression hardened a bit. It was a reaction that could be described as both surprise and tension.

    Vk felt a sense of expectation at this sight.

    ¡®I want to see!¡¯

    He wanted to see the scene of the strong one fighting against the Wraith Knight.

    He had an odd belief that witnessing it would take his own fighting aura to the next level.

    Vk thought to himself.

    Maybe his fighting aura, which had yet to be fully realized, might bepleted in this uing ceremony.

    ***

    Immediately after the speech, the orcs and the group moved unhesitatingly toward the Cradle.

    After an hour of riding horses to the east, they arrived at the entrance to the Cradle.

    While there were no otherndmarks, castle walls or gates, no one was unable to recognize that this was the entrance to the Cradle.

    That was because the boundary of the Cradle starkly contrasted with the Geinex ins.

    ¡°Thendscape changes color three steps ahead. The vibrant grass and trees abruptly wither and die beyond that boundary. The ground is ck, and the sky is ashen. If you focus, you can see the undead wandering around. Andscape truly fitting of the name ¡®Land of the Dead.¡¯¡±

    After giving the exnation, Vera felt Renee¡¯s hand tighten with tension and reassured her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. I will protect you without fail, Saint.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Renee nodded slightly, showing her agreement with Vera¡¯s words. But despite this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.

    It was because of what Vk had said before they left.

    <i> -Wraith Knight of Cradle! One of them just as strong¡­ no, in some ways, even stronger than strong one!</i>

    The Death Knight, who had been designated as the opponent Vera would have to fight to ¡®prove¡¯ himself.

    Thoughts rted to that kept bothering her and made her feel anxious.

    Of course, since their goal was Maleus, and they needed to get the ¡®Crown¡¯ from him, they might not encounter the Death Knight. However, the world doesn¡¯t always work as nned.

    There was a possibility that Vera might have to fight the Death Knight.

    ¡°¡­Vera.¡±

    Finally, Renee opened her mouth.

    ¡°If you end up fighting that Death Knight¡­¡±

    However, she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence.

    <b><i> How should I say it? How should I put my feelings and this anxiety into words?</i></b>

    It was because of such thoughts.

    Fortunately, Vera understood what Renee was worried about and was able to provide an answer.

    A small smile appeared on Vera¡¯s lips.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Vera lifted his head slightly and answered, feeling a strange warmth within at the sight of Renee¡¯s gaze on him.

    It was a response filled with a firm belief in himself and stained with a burning desire to win.

    ¡°The Saint seems to have forgotten.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What I do best. Haven¡¯t I told you?¡±

    Renee¡¯s mouth fell open slightly.

    Vera saw this and answered.

    ¡°I¡¯m more confident in my swordsmanship than anything else in the world.¡±

    Their held hands had unconsciously formed into interlocked fingers.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go.¡±

    As Renee felt Vera¡¯s fingers intertwine between hers, she blushed slightly with a foolish lovestruck look on her face.

    A thought came to her mind.

    For some reason, these small gestures from Vera gave her a stronger sense of faith than all of the oaths and vows he had made up until this point.

 Chapter 151: Cradle (2)

    <b>? Cradle (2) ?</b>

    The orcs scattered in all directions.

    It happened within less than ten minutes of their arrival at the Cradle of the Dead.

    The absurd part was that even Vk, who had imed he would apany them, was among the orcs that had run away screaming.

    Vera unwittingly chuckled at the situation and spoke to the group.

    ¡°¡­What will we do now?¡±

    The orcs who were supposed to guide them had disappeared, leaving them in a truly awkward situation. As they tried thinking of a solution together, Miller, who had been scanning the Cradle the entire time, said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try this ¡®proof¡¯ the orcs were talking about first.¡±

    He crossed his arms and stroked his chin.

    ¡°We could head straight to Maleus¡­ but shouldn¡¯t we prepare for unforeseen situations? We might have to retreat if we encounter danger before reaching Maleus.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Vera nodded in agreement, then abruptly stopped.

    <b><i>We have to prove ourselves first.</i></b>

    As soon as he thought of that, images of those who might struggle to prove themselves came to mind.

    His gaze shifted to Renee and Aisha.

    ¡¯¡­The proof is likely to take the form of one-on-onebat.¡¯

    In other words, individualbat skills were extremely important.

    Naturally, it meant that this proof was going to pose a great risk to Renee and Aisha.

    A serious expression appeared on Vera¡¯s face in response to those thoughts.

    There was a series of reactions followed by silence.

    Upon realizing that Vera worried about her, Renee giggled.

    ¡°Vera, are you worried about me?¡±

    ¡°Saint¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can defeat an undead without moving from my spot using just a spell. And the selection of the opponent for the proof is ultimately based on physical ability, isn¡¯t it? Then, naturally, my opponent will be simr in size to me.¡±

    <b><i> Anyways, how much longer are you going to see me as a child?</i></b>

    Chuckling at that thought, Renee lifted the cane she was holding.

    ¡°I can still use this two more times.¡±

    She was referring to the built-in function of her cane that could detect objects through waves.

    Vera, faced with Renee¡¯s confident attitude, let out a sigh but soon agreed.

    ¡±¡­I will intervene if anything dangerous happens.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Renee casually nodded.

    ¡®She shouldn¡¯t be so careless,¡¯ Vera thought, not reflecting even the slightest on his own usual behavior.

    Vera was unaware that it was his influence that made Renee show such self-confidence even before the fight, and also made Aisha arrogantly think ¡®I will win¡¯.

    ***

    After the discussion about the schedule ended, the group set out towards the center of the Cradle, ¡®proving¡¯ themselves one by one.

    If there was one thing that wasughable in the process, it was the fact that this ¡®proof¡¯ was a matter of asking the undead they met along the way for a ¡®favor.¡¯

    Everyone in the group, even Miller, was surprised.

    Of course, they were. Unlike themon perception that the undead were filled with resentment towards the living, the undead responded in a courteous manner, saying things like, ¡®Anything for a guest¡¯s request.¡¯

    Amidst this, Vera had such thoughts.

    ¡°Duhan, will you duel?¡±

    ¡°Marek hits gently. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±

    [Oh, spirited fighters havee. Good. I¡¯ll make sure to treat my guests properly!]

    [Hehehe, reminds me of my living days. I was just like you when I was in my prime as a knight!]

    Vera thought it would be an insult to these gentlemanly undead to pit them against opponents like the twins.

    He watched the twins, each engaged inbat with the Duhan, with an icy, cold face.

    One could see their unwillingness to back down as they held their halberd and blocked the Duhan¡¯s attacks with their body as an admirable representation of a knight, but not to Vera.

    Wasn¡¯t it the twins who were constantly smacking their lips at food while looking after Vk¡¯s daughter, Coco, and treated the slime as a toy?

    Vera was concerned that the twins might unintentionally offend the Duhan, who approached the duel with a serious attitude.

    Then the Duhan swung his axe.

    Marek evoked an earthen-colored divinity and blocked it with his bare hands.

    <i> Bang</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    A heavy sound, unbelievably loud, resonated as iron shed with flesh.

    [Excellent spirit! It¡¯s important for a knight to not back down!]

    ¡°Duhan hits a little hard, but it hurts less than Vera.¡±

    Marek started to swing his halberd with one hand as he spoke.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    A deafening sound rang out, and Marek¡¯s halberd struck the severed neck of Duhan, ending the duel.

    Only after the duel hadpletely ended did Vera secretly let out a sigh of relief, realizing that Marek had not been disrespectful.

    It was a cold-hearted response without the slightest concern. He could have said that, but he would be wrong.

    The power of ¡®Indomitable Will¡¯ possessed by the Apostle of Protection showed its true worth when facing a worthy opponent.

    It was a power that promised infinite vitality and revitalization as long as their will did not break.

    No matter how tireless the undead was, there was no way for the Duhan to defeat the twins who did not understand the concept of umted injuries, and were not smart enough to think of ¡®giving up¡¯.

    [It was a good match! It makes me happy to recall my days when I was alive!]

    The Duhan dropped from his horse and said that,ughing heartily. He then rummaged through his armor and pulled out a bone ne, handing it to Marek with the following words.

    [Here, this is your proof. If you bury this at the boundary when you leave the Cradle, you will be able to exit safely.]

    ¡°Great fight, Duhan. Been a while since Marek sweat like this.¡±

    Marek took the ne and put it around his neck.

    Vera made a surprised face at the shape of the ne that came into his sight.

    ¡®That is¡­¡¯

    Because the ne looked just like the relics that had been auctioned off in the auction house he ran in thest round.

    Only then could Vera realize why those who returned alive from the Cradle and sold those things had died of a disease.

    ¡¯¡­They got greedy for something that should have been buried.¡¯

    If what Duhan said was true, the merchants blinded by greed brought out an item that shouldn¡¯t be taken out of the Cradle and were cursed.

    <b><i> Should it be called human foolishness?</i></b>

    Vera felt a bitterugh rise at the thought.

    ***

    The gentlemanly undead had been kind until the moment of parting, then disappeared.

    They had pointed out opponents suited for the level of the group and told them their location before leaving.

    For some reason, the thought ¡®This doesn¡¯t seem right¡¯ came to mind¡­ but isn¡¯t it good when things turn out well?

    With a much lighter atmosphere than before, the group continued towards the center of the Cradle.

    After the twins, Norn and H finished their proof.

    Their opponent was a Skeleton Knight.

    True to their usual silent way of doing their job, they achieved a clean victory without a scratch.

    Next, Miller faced ten specters.

    As a sorcerer, he scattered a few reagents in the air, distorted the perception of the undead, and achieved victory by piercing their exposed gaps with a curse.

    Vera had a rather unpleasant feeling about the method Miller used.

    The sight of the rampaging curses reminded him of the end of the previous round without even realizing it.

    It was an unpleasant feeling as if the pain from that moment wasing back.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t tell now whether that pain was really due to the curse, or due to the item called the ¡®Crown¡¯, but still, it was inevitable that the pain and the curse from that time came to mind as one.

    Watching Miller return from the group of specters with a beaming face and a bone ne, Vera replied with grimace.

    ¡±¡­You must¡¯ve had trouble.¡±

    ¡°Whew, wasn¡¯t much trouble at all. It was a fun experience to use spells in such abative way. The specterdies were also kind, so I felt less guilty.¡±

    Chuckling and putting the ne around his neck, Miller finished his response and then looked at Aisha.

    ¡°Is it that kid¡¯s turn next?¡±

    ¡°Yes, her opponent is a ghoul.¡±

    Vera answered, turning his gaze to Aisha as well.

    At the attention directed towards her, Aisha perked up her ears and spoke with an excited tone.

    ¡°Me now? Is it my turn? I get to fight too?¡±

    As she spoke, bouncing with energy after having been silent all this time, Vera sighed deeply.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be careless. I¡¯ve always told you¡­¡±

    ¡°That there¡¯s no cowardice in a fight?¡±

    She interrupted his words.

    Vera¡¯s eyes bulged. His body stiffened, and his face turned red.

    He looked like he might burst into anger at any moment.

    At that, Aisha quickly hid behind Renee and poked her head out,ughing gleefully.

    ¡°Pfft¡­!¡±

    Reneeughed too.

    Vera felt a deep sense of betrayal. His face was gradually turning dark with emotion.

    ¡°S-Sorry¡­ Pfft! Aisha apologizes too¡­ Hahaha!¡±

    The sight of her shoulders shaking withughter was very spiteful.

    Someone once said, it is not the mother-inw who beats you, but the sister-inw who tries to stop her that is more spiteful.<sup>1</sup>T/N: An idiom, basically saying that the sister-inw (Renee) is pretending to stop the mother-inw (Aisha), but they¡¯re actually on the same side, and that Renee actually has no intention of stopping Aisha at all.

    It was a truly correct saying.

    Vera didn¡¯t dare curse at Renee, so he just red at the two of them with resentment.

    ***

    Could the immature Aisha really win safely against the undead?

    His worries came to a ridiculous end.

    [Oh my, little one¡­! Don¡¯t be so cruel to this old man¡­!]

    In a corner of the Cradle, which was a forest only in the sense that dead trees densely filled the area, Aisha was toying with the ghoul, leaping and running among the surrounding trees.

    A small physique. Swift movements. And, keen senses.

    She was fighting, taking full advantage of her strengths as a beastkin and a young child.

    The ghoul¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t slow. Contrary to his sluggishints, the movements of the ghoul were definitely fast, and the power embedded in its long nails was stronger than an average knight¡¯s sword.

    However, as expected, fighting and martial arts were disciplines where talent became increasingly apparent as one reached a higher level.

    Although Aisha was still a child, she was once hailed as a hero in the previous round.

    Moreover, Aisha received daily lessons from Vera, who was at the extreme end of talent.

    Her young age and still insufficient strength were not a problem for Aisha.

    ¡°Hiya!¡±

    Aisha swung her dagger as she dropped from a tree, and sliced deep into the ghoul¡¯s skull.

    [Oh my¡­!]

    The ghoul recoiled his body in surprise, and then admitted defeat with a sulky attitude.

    [This old man lost¡­]

    Aisha replied to the ghoul, overjoyed by her own victory.

    ¡°You were a difficult opponent, Grandpa!¡±

    [Keke¡­Yes little one¡­ take this¡­]

    The ghoul took out a bone ne from its pocket and put it around Aisha¡¯s neck.

    Aisha giggled as she fiddled with the bone ne, and then approached Vera to brag.

    ¡°How was I?¡±

    Suddenly, Vera thought of giving a ¡®yful¡¯ hard smack on the lively Aisha¡¯s head.

    A truly childish thought.

    Only then did Vera feel embarrassed that he even had such a thought, sighed deeply, and put his hand on Aisha¡¯s head.

    And he roughly ruffled her hair.

    ¡°You did well.¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course. Because Aisha is great!¡±

    Her tail stood up straight.

    Herughter was mixed with a purring sound.

    Looking at Aisha like this, Vera unknowingly recalled a thought from the fight just now.

    He was sure that he was the one who devotedly taught her with all his heart and soul for thest few months, but for some reason, he had the feeling that the only techniques Aisha used seemed to be the ones taught by his past self from the previous round, who had been with her for just a day.

    ***

    After Aisha¡¯s proof was finished, what followed was Renee¡¯s proof.

    At this point, they were almost at the center of the Cradle.

    In front of a small hut, in a ce where arge and gloomy citadel could be seen in the distance,

    Renee encountered a Lich.

    Footnotes:<ul><li>1T/N: An idiom, basically saying that the sister-inw (Renee) is pretending to stop the mother-inw (Aisha), but they¡¯re actually on the same side, and that Renee actually has no intention of stopping Aisha at all.</li></ul>

 Chapter 152: Cradle (3)

    <b>? Cradle (3) ?</b>

    Renee thought to herself.

    <b><i> I can¡¯t seem to get used to the voices that enter my head instead of my ears, no matter how much I try.</i></b>

    [Such a beautiful child hase.]

    It was a gloomy echo, but an echo with a hint of warmth nheless.

    It was the voice of the Undead Wizard Lich.

    Even though the echo didn¡¯t have a discernible gender, she strongly felt that it belonged to a woman. Could this also be considered a mystery?

    Renee absentmindedly pondered such thoughts while greeting the Lich.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    [Yes, it appears a baby hase here to try and prove herself.]

    The replying voice had a particrly gentle tone.

    ¡®She¡¯s very kind.¡¯

    Renee felt the same thought that had been floating in her mind since she entered the Cradle of the Dead resurface.

    ¡®Why is this ce forbidden?¡¯

    No matter how much she thought about it, there didn¡¯t seem to be any reason for the Cradle of the Dead to bebeled as ¡®forbidden¡¯.

    Wasn¡¯t that right? The undead were kind. Even though they had to fight for proof, they did so in moderation. Also, there were no threats like sudden curses or disasters.

    In other words, there was no reason to call it forbidden, no matter how one looked at it.

    Renee, unable to resolve this question, asked the Lich.

    ¡°Excuse me, grandmother? Oh, can I call you that?¡±

    [What reason is there not to? Call me as you like.]

    ¡°Thank you. There¡¯s just something that I wanted to ask.¡±

    [What are you curious about?]

    ¡°Why is the Cradle of the Dead forbidden? I¡¯m not sure if you know, but on the continent, it¡¯s widely epted that not a single person has ever entered here ande out unscathed.¡±

    It could be seen as a rude question, but Renee had a strange feeling that the Lich would happily answer this question.

    Her intuition wasn¡¯t wrong. The Lich answered Renee with an eerie echo unique to the undead.

    [Because they chose the cmity that befell them on their own.]

    It was a somewhat vague statement.

    Renee tilted her head slightly. Out of Renee¡¯s sight, the Lich, with a ghostly light swaying in her eye sockets, added more.

    [Kindness is not always returned with kindness. Even more so when that kindnesses from the undead like us. Our kindness must have been an unexpected fortune to the greedy ones who¡¯vee this far. They could take what they wanted without threats. But sadly, we¡¯re not generous enough to tolerate those who have broken our trust.]

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    A surprised expression formed on Renee¡¯s face as she btedly understood the Lich¡¯s words.

    ¡®Come to think of it¡­¡¯

    A thought urred to her.

    Those who hade all the way to the Cradle of the Dead each had their own purposes. Some sought treasure, while others sought the knowledge within this ce.

    However, all of them vited the Cradle¡¯s only rule, ¡®Do not take out what you have obtained here.¡¯

    ¡°Um¡­ Well, I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±

    The apology came with an awkward smile.

    She felt like humans might be seen as a despicable and wicked race by the undead.

    At Renee¡¯s demeanor, the Lichughed softly and responded.

    [I can roughly understand what you are thinking. There¡¯s no need to worry. We were once human as well, so there¡¯s no reason for us to not understand.]

    The Lich was in a good mood.

    Thus, she felt the urge to give this lovely girl some additional advice.

    [Bear in mind. The Cradle is and of regret. It is also and where the past that needs to be let go lingers. So when you leave this ce, you must let go of all your regrets and lingering attachments.]

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    As the Lichughed heartily at Renee¡¯s determined answer, she calmed herughter and continued her words.

    [Well, that¡¯s enough small talk. Shall we proceed with the proof? Shall we see if you are worthy of being a guest of the Cradle?]

    <i> Thud</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    The Lich tapped the floor with the staff she was holding.

    At the same time, the mana around them pulsated.

    The phenomenon was akin to ripples forming on ake.

    Feeling a sudden tension from that, Renee concentrated all of her senses on the wave of mana that was being transmitted.

    [Yes, this will be a good start.]

    With a sweep of her skeletal hand, the rippling wave became a storm that began to sweep Renee.

    Thorns the size of a child¡¯s body sprouted from the ck storm, spiraling around Renee, then split into dozens, then hundreds.

    In an instant, hundreds of split thorns rained down upon Renee.

    The sheer intensity of the wave of mana sent chills down Renee¡¯s spine. Yet, her expression remained firm as she evoked her divinity.

    ¡®Stay calm.¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t see, but she could feel.

    The flow of mana and the structure of the spell.

    Their direction, and their aim. As well as their weaknesses.

    All of the non-visual information wasn¡¯t frightening at all to Renee.

    <i> Tak</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    Renee struck the floor with her cane which was imbued with divinity.

    She felt the surroundingndscape, herpanions watching her from a distance, and the Lich swinging her hand ten steps ahead.

    Renee began to weave the unleashed divinity into a spell.

    A pure white blessing rose from the ground and enveloped Renee.

    <i>Tututututuk</i><i>¡ª</i>

    With very soft sounds, the thorns struck the blessing.

    ¡®It¡¯s assassination magic.¡¯

    The sound of the thorns impacting the shield was eerily quiet, their presence hardly noticeable. However, each hit conveyed a force that was far from subtle.

    Renee quickly grasped the nature of the spell the Lich had cast and wove a new spell within her blessing.

    ¡®She said it was just a ¡®start¡¯.¡¯

    <b><i> This is nothing, then.</i></b>

    In that case, it would be better to put more power into the attack rather than just counterattacking with a spell of the same level.

    She weaved a spell in her open palm.

    A white dot moved to form a line, and that line dashed out to form a t ne.

    It was a technique necessary for her to cast an intermediate spell.

    ¡®It¡¯s insufficient¡­¡¯

    Still, it wasn¡¯t enough.

    If the Cradle¡¯s Proof required one to fight against an ¡®opponent of a simr level¡¯, then the Lich would also be able to use advanced spells just like her.

    Having finished her thoughts, Renee didn¡¯t simplyunch the spell as it was. Sheyered five more spells on top and began to assemble them.

    The end result was a hexahedron mass of divinity.

    Renee threw it to the ground.

    <i> Hwaaaaa</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    Divinity exploded from the ground, taking on the form of a wave.

    As the ck storm and the white wave shed, the wave grew in size.

    The wave, overtaking the storm, began to devour it like a starving demon.

    Advanced Divine Arts [Spatial Domination].

    In addition to being the inspiration for Vera¡¯s power [Sanctuary] long ago, it became the basis for the next spell that Renee was trying to use.

    Renee stretched out her hand, firmly grabbing the air in front of her, and began shaping the surging divinity.

    At that moment, the Lich swung her hand once again.

    [Excellent.]

    In a tone as if praising a child¡¯s ingenuity, she began to dispel the spell Renee had woven as if it was no big deal.

    The ck storm became clear once again. From where the storm and the wave ovepped, the mana from both mixed like paint and turned into gray mana.

    It was an uncontroble mana.

    [My dear, you¡¯ve never fought a wizard before, have you?]

    The Lichughed.

    [Did you know? The battle of wizards is decided by who can use the most ¡®force¡¯. They cause phenomena that should not ur and argue ¡®I caused the real phenomenon¡¯, and ¡®You¡¯re a liar¡¯. It¡¯s like¡­ yes, in the end, it¡¯s like children bickering.]

    For the first time, the Lich raised her staff.

    She began to channel mana into the orb at the end of her staff, conjuring an ominous darkness within.

    [In grown-up terms, it can be said to be a very, very boring power struggle. Wizards have such weak bodies that the moment the phenomenon manifests, the victor has been decided. The conclusion is that the key is to nullify the opponent¡¯s spell before it¡¯spleted and somehowplete your own.]

    The gray area where mana and divinity collided began to boil as if it would explode at any moment.

    [Now, shall we try again?]

    <i> Tap</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    When the Lich struck the floor with her staff, the gray area was instantly dyed with darkness. It didn¡¯t end there. The white wave that Renee had manifested began to turn ck and started spiraling out of Renee¡¯s control.

    Renee¡¯s shoulders shook, and her mouth opened wide.

    ¡®What is¡­!¡¯

    It was practically an advanced spell. Moreover, it was a spell that covered all the existing mana with divinity and made itself bigger.

    But, why did she lose control so easily?

    Renee was shaken, but eventually found her answer in the Lich¡¯s words.

    ¡®¡­Because grandma evoked her spell first.¡¯

    She had to interrupt the spell and end the fight immediately.

    Since the spells were connected to the phenomenon that the Lich caused first, it would take more mental energy for Renee to control.

    So technically, she had lost in a battle of skill.

    ¡®I need to start over.¡¯

    Renee clenched her teeth.

    She delved deeply into the flow of mana that she felt and analyzed it.

    ¡®It¡¯s not a spell.¡¯

    <b><i> It¡¯s not a phenomenon.</i></b>

    They were things that had yet to be and only had the possibility of bing a phenomenon.

    Should these things remain as mere ¡®possibilities¡¯, Renee could control them.

    Renee unleashed her stigma, interweaving that power with her divinity.

    The fatal penalty that prevented her from using her power for her own benefit significantly reduced how much she could draw upon. Yet, even with such a limitation, it was enough. By lifting only a piece of her power, no bigger than a speck of dust, over the enormous divinity, she could disrupt the flow of mana.

    ¡®Disappear!¡¯

    She conveyed her wish to the wave she had created herself. Then, an astonishing sight for the Lich and a thrilling one for Renee unfolded.

    All of the mana colliding against each other vanished.

    Only the ground overturned by the raging mana and divinity was exposed in the empty spot.

    [Oh¡­]

    The Lich apuded.

    Irritated by the Lich¡¯s rxed attitude, Renee took a deep breath and began to weave her divinity once more.

    ¡®Spatial domination won¡¯t work.¡¯

    As the Lich said, it might turn into a fight for control.

    The longer the conflict persisted, the more likely she was to be at a disadvantage.

    Topensate for her ringck of experiencepared to the Lich, she had to engage in a battle of firepower rather than allowing the battle to drag on.

    Fortunately, there just so happened to be a good spell for this.

    Renee quickly assembled her divinity.

    A whitence extended long and thin.

    It was the [Holy Lance].

    As sheunched the holynce, the Lich shrouded herself in a ck veil. Renee began to produce morences, firing them ceaselessly without pause. A white streak followed eachnce as they barraged the veil repeatedly, obstructing the Lich¡¯s sight.

    In a world dotted with ck and white, the Lich felt Renee assembling her divinity again and said.

    [Doing such a thing will give you a headache.]

    Double casting.

    A technique that allowed one to weave two types of spells simultaneously.

    The Lich expressed surprise and praise at her attempt, but Renee was unable to focus.

    Naturally, it was because of her throbbing headache that felt as if it would burst at any moment.

    It was like solving two math problems at the same time. The calctions necessary for the spells were tangled together.

    ¡°Huff¡­!¡±

    Renee held her breath and focused all her thoughts on spellcasting. Atst, while firing a barrage of holynces, she managed toplete her second spell.

    Just as with [Spatial Domination], this was also an advanced spell.

    This time, the spell was formted into a tetrahedron.

    Shortly after, Renee infused her cane with divinity and tapped it against the ground to locate the Lich¡¯s position.

    ¡®She still hasn¡¯t moved.¡¯

    Fortunately, the Lich hadn¡¯t taken even a step.

    Renee grinned, inputted the Lich¡¯s coordinates into the spell, and fired.

    <i> Rumble</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Thunder roared.

    The tetrahedron spell suspended before Renee¡¯s chest began to oscite, sparking white lightning. This reaction urred as mana was umted,pressed, refined into divinity, and then absorbed.

    Following a momentary charge, the spell, which seemed about to burst any moment, was unleashed.

    Advanced Annihtion Spell [Thunder Call].

    <i>Kwaahh</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    The white lightning bolt extended in a straight line, engulfing the Lich¡¯s entirety.

 Chapter 153: Cradle (4)

    <b>? Cradle (4) ?</b>

    In the wake of the storm, Renee looked at the Lich¡¯s staff, which would seemingly crumble at any moment.

    With a crack, the purple orb at the end of the staff shattered.

    It was because she had increased the power of the purple orb beyond its limits to block Renee¡¯s attack.

    [Oh¡­ The staff is broken. It seems like I am unable to fight any longer.]

    Upon hearing those words which were uttered with a chuckle, Renee began gasping for air, her body trembling.

    <b><i> I won.</i></b>

    However, a concern arose in her head as she was thinking about that.

    ¡°A-Are you okay? I¡¯m sorry! I got too excited for a moment¡­!¡±

    Renee was worried that the spell she used was too powerful.

    It was a spell of destruction and nothing else. Even though she used it in a fight, she couldn¡¯t help but think that it was too cruel to use against the Lich who was so kind to her.

    Meanwhile, seeing Renee¡¯s nervous appearance, the Lichughed heartily and waved her hand.

    The thought that the young girl didn¡¯t know much about the undead amused the Lich for some reason.

    [It¡¯s okay. A Lich cannot perish as long as the Life Vessel remains intact.]

    It was only after hearing those reassuring words did relief wash over Renee.

    ¡°Ah, right¡­¡±

    She was a girl with such varied expressions.

    [Reminds me of my youth.]

    The Lich was about to say that back when she was alive, the men of the Magic Tower would alle to her aid if she were ever upset. However, upon reconsideration, she decided that sharing such information might not be appropriate and held back her words.

    With that, she approached Renee and handed her a bone ne.

    [It¡¯s a pass, my dear.]

    It was an action to convey her gratitude to the young guest who brought life to the lonely Cradle.

    Feeling the cold and hard touch of the bone, Renee was reminded of her victory.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    She eximed with joy.

    The proof was meant to prove oneself to the dead in the Cradle, but at this moment, Renee felt as if she had proven herself to her own self.

    She had been hesitating to move forward because she couldn¡¯t see, but now she had gained confidence that even she could do things on her own.

    [Okay, okay, now, shall you return to your friends? They are all worried about you. Especially that ck-haired man¡­ Ah, he has a face like a puppy that needs to poop.]

    ¡°Pfft¡­!¡±

    Laughter burst from the corners of Renee¡¯s mouth.

    Using ¡®puppy that needs to poop¡¯ to describe Vera was rather funny, and for some reason, she thought that Vera might really be making such a face.

    Although she couldn¡¯t urately picture Vera¡¯s face, the vivid imagination of her touching his face as he moaned and looked at her came to mind.

    ¡°He¡¯s handsome, right?¡±

    [Eh? Hmm¡­ He¡¯s passable. But I feel sorry for you, my dear.]

    ¡°I hear that a lot.¡±

    Renee giggled.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go! Thank you, grandmother!¡±

    [Take care.]

    <i> Rattle. Rattle.</i>

    As the Lich waved her bony hand, Renee gradually moved away.

    <i> Tap. Tap.</i>

    The sound of Renee¡¯s cane tapping the floor was considerably cheerful.

    ***

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Vera offered those words to Renee as she approached. In response, she turned to him with a joyful face and asked.

    ¡°Were you worried?¡±

    <b><i> Like a puppy that needs to poop.</i></b>

    Considering that saying this might make Vera suddenly angry, she withheld the rest of her sentence, to which Vera replied with a smallugh.

    ¡°Not at all. I always have faith in the Saint.¡±

    ¡°Oh really now¡­¡±

    Renee giggled in a sly manner.

    For some reason, Vera felt displeasure at this and narrowed his eyes.

    However, there was no way for him to know about Renee¡¯s conversation with the Lich.

    And so, while Vera stared at Renee with inexplicable annoyance, the other party members started to speak one after another.

    After listening to all of them, Renee finally put on the bone ne and spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s now Vera¡¯s turn, right?¡±

    ¡±¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Vera is headed to the Death Knight, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The location is¡­¡±

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned towards the gloomy old castle far in the distance.

    ¡±¡­Maleus¡¯s Castle.¡±

    The Death Knight guarding the entrance of that castle was Vera¡¯s opponent.

    ¡°How are you feeling? Will you be okay?¡±

    Renee asked.

    After taking a moment to assess his condition, Vera responded with a small smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m at my best. Given that everyone else has already passed their proofs, I can fight without any burden.¡±

    His answer was filled with confidence.

    There were various reasons for this, but just as he said earlier, the fact that he had fewer worries was the most significant one.

    There was no need to risk his life.

    No worries about the undead taking hostages.

    In such a situation, a one-on-one fight, especially against a worthy opponent like the Death Knight, was rather weing to Vera.

    It was a chance to thoroughly test the sword skills he had confidently honed over time.

    An unexpected stroke of luck, so to speak.

    Feeling delighted for his fight, Vera said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get going then. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if Ipleted my proof quickly so we could rest before meeting Maleus?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that sounds nice.¡±

    Likewise, Renee, seeing Vera¡¯s confident demeanor, managed to shake off some of her worries as she responded.

    ***

    The road to the old castle was a session of deste scenery.

    It was truly the Land of the Dead. As the name suggested, the only things in sight were withered trees and the crumbling remains of leaves.

    It was an emptyndscape, devoid even of the smallest insects.

    The group, who were leisurely making their way through such a scenery, sensed an anomaly when there were about 30 minutes left until they reached the old castle.

    ¡°¡­Sir Vera,¡± Miller whispered.

    Upon hearing him, Vera replied with a grim expression.

    ¡°Yes, there is something following us.¡±

    ¡°What should we do? There seems to be many of them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Vera responded to Miller¡¯s question with a nod and sharpened his senses.

    In the direction corresponding to north from their current position, he sensed dozens of presences maintaining a certain distance while following them.

    They were the undead.

    ¡®Skeletons?¡¯

    When he enhanced his hearing with divinity, he could hear the rattling sound of bones and a sound resembling the friction of iron.

    What could be their purpose for following them?

    As he was pondering this, Vera discerned an anomaly among those presences.

    ¡°¡­A human.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There is a human mixed in.¡±

    Vera¡¯s head snapped to the north.

    He was certain. Among the undead, there was one human mixed in.

    Given that this was and devoid of any life energy even after exhaustive searching, sensing the presence of a human from this distance was rather easy, given the scarcity of living beings.

    A human was at the center of a raging mana storm, surrounded by the undead.

    ¡°¡­A necromancer.¡±

    The likelihood was high.

    Upon hearing Vera¡¯s words, the group¡¯s expressions hardened in unison.

    ¡°They must be rather brave. To think that there is someone who would control corpses in the Cradle of the Dead.¡±

    The one who voiced this ridiculous statement was Miller.

    However, it was a natural question.

    The Cradle of the Dead was Maleus¡¯nd, and all the undead here were subservient to Maleus.

    Therefore, controlling such undead was like dering war against Maleus, so what kind of madman would do such a thing?

    Upon hearing Miller¡¯s words, Vera narrowed his eyes and further intensified his focus towards the north.

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t make out their identity. It¡¯s not that far, so they must be using some kind of method to hide.¡±

    His hand instinctively reached for his Holy Sword.

    ¡°Whether they¡¯re a madman or simply a servant scrubbing Maleus¡¯s feet, we¡¯ll find out when we confront them.¡±

    Vera tensed up his body as if ready to move towards the pursuers at any moment.

    Since they were about to reach Maleus¡¯s old castle, he thought it best to eliminate any potential threats.

    ¡°Saint.¡±

    ¡°Are you going?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then please capture them alive. We have to consider the possibility that they may belong to another group, right? They might have traced us from outside the Cradle.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    As Vera responded and took a step forward, he passed on a word of caution to the group.

    ¡°I will go alone to capture them. Considering the possibility of a diversion, please protect the Saint.¡±

    Upon finishing his words, Vera shot off towards the north even before they could respond.

    ***

    As he got closer, he began to feel something more clearly.

    ¡®A perception distorting barrier.¡¯

    What surrounded this ce was a barrier meant to distort one¡¯s perception.

    Through this, Vera btedly realized why he was unable to locate them visually.

    ¡®The fact that they couldn¡¯t hide their presence suggests ack of ability.¡¯

    Despite controlling the undead within the Cradle, their spell waspleted rather poorly.

    Feeling more suspicious due to this, Vera tightened his grip on his sword as the undead became agitated the closer he got.

    ¡®I will fight back.¡¯

    He gathered his divinity. Considering their hostility, there was no need to prioritize talking.

    ¡®All I need to do is capture the human alive.¡¯

    The skeletons that were being controlled¡­ Even if they were destroyed, they would eventually find their pieces and start moving again with time, so there was no need to worry about them.

    As the distance between him and the group of skeletons gradually lessened, his field of view became clearer.

    ¡®I see them.¡¯

    He could see the skeletons tightly gathered around a specific spot.

    Verayered the unleashed divinity over his sword and raised it skyward.

    Just as he was about to swing it forward to release his divinity¡­

    <i> Thud</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Vera¡¯s movements stopped.

    There was no other reason.

    The silhouette seen through the skeletons, the mysterious pursuer whom he had decided to capture alive, was too small.

    ¡®A child?¡¯

    No, they were slightly older than a child.

    Vera narrowed his eyes and stared at the silhouette.

    ¡®¡­What?¡¯

    A hollowugh erupted from Vera¡¯s mouth as he fully confirmed the identity of the silhouette.

    The one trembling amidst the skeletons was a young girl just entering womanhood.

    Strictly speaking, maybe around fourteen years old.

    ck hair that almost covered her eyes. Skin so white, almost as if she were anorexic. In addition to her unique appearance, she was wrapped in mere rags rather than clothes, and holding a scythe taller than herself.

    <b><i> What the hell is this?</i></b>

    Such a thought arose in Vera¡¯s mind, causing his expression to be bizarre.

    Amidst this, the girl, who had been shivering with her gaze fixed on the ground, sneakily lifted her head to look at Vera.

    The moment their eyes met, the girl started convulsing.

    ¡­She was shaking so much that the only appropriate word was a convulsion.

    And then, she abruptly stood up.

    Her anxious eyes, peeking through her bangs, darted around and finally fixed themselves on Vera.

    An absurd series of actions.

    In response, Vera thought, ¡®Let¡¯s see how far this goes¡¯, and watched her actions.

    The girl tightened her grip on therge scythe. She took a step forward even though her legs were trembling under her rags, and her eyes had an unexpectedly determined glint.

    Immediately after, the girl charged with a pitiful yell while raising her scythe.

    ¡°E-Eeyahh~!¡±

    Of course, it was an ineffective attack.

    Therge scythe swung by the girl broke in half as Vera easily deflected it.

    <i> Thump¡ª!</i>

    The scythe flew onto the ground, and the girl¡¯s body stiffened.

    Her eyes began to move slowly, darting between the de of the fallen scythe and the handle in her hand.

    Suddenly, tears welled up in the girl¡¯s eyes.

    Just then.

    <i> Crackle crackle crackle!</i>

    The skeletons started making a fuss, grinding their teeth together. They seemed somewhat flustered.

    From Vera¡¯s perspective, an obvious thought came to mind.

    ¡®Is she an idiot?¡¯

    He wondered if this girl was somehow a retard.

    As the tense stand-off persisted, the girl raised her arm in a somewhatplicated gesture, possibly to brush away her tears, while biting her lip.

    She swiftly wiped her eyes with her arm.

    In that instant, Vera, who had been chuckling moments before, held his breath at what was revealed by her action. His eyes widened as if they were going to tear wide open, and without thinking, his hand reached out.

    His extended hand roughly grabbed the girl¡¯s arm and rolled up her sleeve.

    ¡°Uh, heeek!¡±

    The girl tried to escape with another convulsion, but it was a futile struggle.

    The difference in strength between Vera and the girl was simply too great.

    Typically, Vera would have released a child showing such resistance, but right now, he could not afford to do so.

    The mark engraved on the girl¡¯s forearm was something Vera could not have imagined.

    His gaze upon her was as predatory as a beast ready to seize its terrified prey.

    ¡®¡­A stigma.¡¯

    The three-stroked curve forming a concave triangle on her arm, and the power he felt from within was, without a doubt, a stigma.

    <i> Creak, creak.</i>

    Vera lifted his head.

    He was all too familiar with the meaning of this stigma.

    ¡®¡­The Apostle of Death.¡¯

    The Apostle of Death, who only revealed herself to the world when the war with the Demon King was about to break out.

    This girl was her.

 Chapter 154: Cradle (5)

    <b>? Cradle (5) ?</b>

    It was an unexpected encounter.

    Yet, upon further reflection, there was a sense of inevitability to it.

    After all, no records of the previous Apostle of Death existed prior to her appearance in the world.

    For that reason, there was also a rumor that the ¡®Holy Kingdom deliberately withheld information about her,¡¯ but Vera now knew that this was not true.

    ¡®It makes sense there are no records if she was in a ce like this.¡¯

    Who in the world would imagine that a human being who grew up in the Cradle of the Dead could exist?

    Vera looked at the young girl, the Apostle of Death trembling before him, and collected his thoughts with an empty sigh.

    ¡®What do we do next¡­?¡¯

    There was a lot to consider.

    If this young girl who possessed a stigma was the only human living here, then she must be connected to Maleus in some way.

    Even if she was an Apostle like him, carelessly interfering could make the situation difficult to handle.

    It was more than just a mere spection; the evidence was right here.

    <i> Rattle rattle rattle rattle¡ª!</i>

    The skeletons began making a fuss as soon as they stopped holding onto the girl.

    This girl was not manipting them.

    ¡®The Power of Death does not manipte the dead.¡¯

    Rather, it could be said to be the opposite.

    It was a power that formed a contract with the dead who long for rest and allowed them to slumber.

    Therefore, if the dead were helping her, it would be right to assume that it was either of their own will or due to the orders of Maleus.

    ¡°Hueee¡­¡±

    The girl firmly shut her eyes.

    Vera felt a sudden rush of difort.

    She was around the same age as Renee when he first met her. The difort arose from the challenge of soothing such a young girl, which was still a difficult task for Vera.

    ¡®¡­Let¡¯s take her to the Saint for now.¡¯

    There were many parts that were difficult to decide on alone, and also because he needed to reassure the girl to find out more.

    Thinking that it would be a wise decision to return to the group and consult with them, Vera dragged the girl with him.

    ¡°Hueeeek!!!¡±

    As if to entertain him on the way, the girl screamed in fear until the moment they arrived at the group.

    ***

    A little whileter, as Renee was calming the terrified girl Vera had brought, she questioned in disbelief at the words she heard.

    ¡°¡­What? An Apostle? This child?¡±

    How could she not be surprised that the identity of the pursuer was not only this frightened child but also an Apostle?

    Renee turned her head and looked in the girl¡¯s direction again, concentrating on her senses.

    The child was shaking as if there was an earthquake when she first arrived, but was only slightly shivering now.

    <b><i> I think she¡¯s starting to feel a bit more relieved now.</i></b>

    While organizing her surprised thoughts, Renee finally asked after some contemtion.

    ¡°Excuse me, can you tell me your name?¡±

    There were things she had to inquire about right away, but she decided to ask this question first to put the girl at ease.

    After all, considering her size discernable by touch, the sound of her voice, and her actions, it was apparent that the girl was considerably younger than Renee. She seemed to be terrified. If Renee were to probe her immediately, it could potentiallye across as threatening.

    With these thoughts in mind, Renee gently stroked the girl¡¯s back as she posed the question. The girl slowly raised her head and looked at Renee.

    Although she looked anxious and was still trembling, the girl rxed a bit at Renee¡¯s gentle demeanor and answered.

    ¡°¡­Jenny.¡±

    It was a faint, feeble reply, like the buzzing of a mosquito.

    However, relieved to hear a response despite her timid demeanor, Renee¡¯s face brightened up, and she returned the greeting.

    ¡°Ah, nice to meet you! I¡¯m Renee.¡±

    The girl, Jenny, was taken aback by Renee¡¯s cheerful voice and flinched, her eyes darting around.

    It was because she wasn¡¯t used to human warmth.

    Feeling strangely at ease by the soft and warm atmosphere, Jenny suddenly realized this and stiffened.

    ¡®I-I can¡¯t let my guard down¡­!¡¯

    <b><i> Didn¡¯t His Majesty say that humans are deceitful animals and that one must always be suspicious of them?</i></b>

    Jenny sealed her lips once more. She pressed them together so firmly and with such determination that she even held her breath.

    A brief standoff.

    The first to surrender was Jenny, who had been holding her breath for too long and had to breathe.

    ¡°Phew¡­!¡±

    While inhaling the refreshing air that rushed into her lungs, Jenny realized that she didn¡¯t need to hold her breath just to keep her mouth shut.

    Following this train of thought, a look of ¡®oops!¡¯ appeared on her face.

    ¡®Idiot!¡¯

    She was an idiot.

    From a distance, the group watching Jenny each added ament with a different expression.

    The twins spoke first.

    ¡°New Apostle seems like inexperienced friend.¡±

    ¡°Marek teach new friend.¡±

    Next, Miller opened his mouth.

    ¡°Um, what should we call it? Ah, that¡¯s it. An undersocialized beast.¡±

    Norn and H brought up warm smiles at the innocent appearance of Jenny, and Aisha¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    Seeing a peer who seemed meek, a mischievous idea came to her.

    Aisha giggled. Vera promptly flicked her forehead with a ¡®thwack!¡¯ to prevent any trouble Aisha might cause.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around.¡±

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    Looking at Aisha clicking her tongue, Vera suddenly had a thought.

    ¡®It¡¯s not like this is a daycare¡­¡¯

    He was thinking about how more and more kids seemed to be appearing, oblivious to the fact that he himself was the biggest kid.

    ***

    Ultimately, they learned nothing more from the girl named Jenny. This was because she had both shut her mouth and eyes.

    It was a difficult situation.

    For the group, an unexpected variable had emerged. Adding to that, they didn¡¯t know how that variable would act.

    After a long period of deliberation, the group made a decision.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the old castle first,¡± Miller said.

    ¡°Regardless of what it is, isn¡¯t it certain that this slow little girl is rted to Maleus? If we go, we might be able to find out something. We¡¯re headed in the same direction anyways.¡±

    It was a statement that urately captured the current situation.

    In Renee¡¯s arms, Jenny heard this statement and red at Miller with a forceful look when she heard him refer to her as a ¡®slow little girl.¡¯

    However, her continual cowardice hadn¡¯t disappeared even at this moment. When Miller directed his gaze towards Jenny, she firmly nestled her head in Renee¡¯s arms.

    ¡­It could be considered a significant development. After all, she had recognized Renee as someone she could feel safe with.

    Feeling Jenny trembling, burying her face in her chest, Reneeughed awkwardly and replied.

    ¡°Um, let¡¯s begin with that for now, shall we?¡±

    For Renee, it was an ufortable situation.

    Being an Apostle, she had to get along with this child, but the child waspletely unwilling to speak, and no one in the group was familiar enough with children to approach her kindly.

    The only ones she could have any hope for were Norn and Aisha, but Norn wouldn¡¯t approach her because he had been traumatized when Aisha told him, ¡®Get lost. Uncle reeks of an old man.¡¯ at their first meeting, and Aisha kept being held back by Vera for some reason.

    A sigh slipped out from Renee¡¯s lips.

    ¡®We need to take her to a ce where she can feelfortable.¡¯

    <b><i> If we can safely take her to the old castle, we can at least convince her that we aren¡¯t bad people.</i></b>

    While Renee was thinking this, Vera asked.

    ¡°¡­Then what do we do about those things? The skeletons that were with this child are still roaming around.¡±

    At his question, Renee finally realized the source of that constant, noisy ¡®ck ck ck¡¯ sound since Vera¡¯s return.

    It seemed to be the sound of a skeleton¡¯s bones.

    ¡°Um, it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re trying to harm us, so can¡¯t we just ignore it and move on? If they want to follow, they¡¯ll do it on their own.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s proceed with that assumption.¡±

    After the decision was made, Renee gently stroked Jenny¡¯s head and said.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll take you home¡­ um, the old castle is your home, right?¡±

    With a nod, Jenny¡¯s head bobbed up and down.

    ¡°So, do you want toe with us as we take you home?¡±

    Jenny peeked up and looked straight at Renee¡¯s face, then slowly removed herself from Renee¡¯s arms and stood on her own.

    Renee let out a quiet sigh of relief at Jenny¡¯s cooperative behavior, then gently took Jenny¡¯s hand again and spoke in the same kind tone as before.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve noticed, but I can¡¯t see. So, would you be able to guide me?¡±

    Jenny¡¯s gaze never left the hand holding hers.

    For some reason, she felt her heart pounding.

    ¡®Warm¡­¡¯

    The touch was soft and warm. It was so unfamiliar and amazing.

    Despite trying to suppress it, Jenny felt a continuous release of emotions, eventually nodding her head and opening her mouth.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    This prompted a bright smile to appear on Renee¡¯s lips.

    ***

    <b><i>She¡¯s a quick adapter. That¡¯s the perfect way to describe her.</i></b>

    Renee thought.

    A child who was shaking like a leaf out of fear when she first saw her was now able to walk alongside the group with her trembling reduced to just minor flinching. How could she not feel proud of this?

    While she was technically a stranger to the child she had only met a few hours ago, seeing the child who had relied on her grow in such a short time made Renee somewhat understand what it felt to be like to be a mother.

    About ten minutes had passed after they started walking towards the old castle. Finally able to move freely, Aisha poked and teased Jenny, whose body kept squirming in response.

    Seeing Jenny¡¯s jittery reaction, Aisha quickly lost interest. With a pouty expression suggesting that she found it boring, she soon turned her target to Renee.

    Aisha nced at Renee, scanning her mood.

    Seeing Renee¡¯s happy smiling face, Aisha instinctively judged that, ¡®If I do it now, it¡¯ll be a big hit!¡¯

    She acted quickly.

    ¡°Renee.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do that thing this time?¡±

    Renee¡¯s head tilted. Feeling her heart pound at Renee¡¯s puzzled reaction, Aisha shouted with a beaming smile.

    ¡°A love rival!¡±

    It was a low blow.

    <i> Thud¡ª</i>

    Renee¡¯s steps stopped. Her body began to shake. Her skin, slowly reddening, eventually matched the color of a zing sunset.

    She instantly understood the meaning behind those words. Renee was susceptible to the human tendency of unconsciously overreacting to one¡¯s embarrassing past, and her inborn awareness of her darkest moments allowed her to think this way.

    ¡®No, I¡¯ve changed¡­!¡¯

    Renee reprimanded herself.

    She was no longer that kind of person. She was not her embarrassing past self who wouldbel any woman as a love rival.

    Now she was an adult who knew how to be understanding and tolerant!

    <i>Huff!</i> Renee took a deep breath.

    Showing embarrassment here would mean defeat. She couldn¡¯t self-destruct while surrounded by the group. It was a desperate struggle to maintain herst shred of dignity.

    However, it was a failed attempt.

    ¡°N-n-no¡­ I wasn¡¯t¡­¡±

    With a shaky voice, Renee crumbled miserably. Her body started shuddering violently.

    The group deliberately turned away from Renee while Jenny felt a sense of kinship towards her.

    Aisha, who was grinning from ear to ear¡­

    <i> Smack!</i>

    ¡°Aah!¡±

    ¡°Mannerless brat.¡±

    Fortunately, she was punished by Vera.

 Chapter 155: Maleus (1)

    <b>? Maleus (1) ?</b>

    The ravages of time were evident on the old silver castle. Though constructed with vibrant stones, an air of mncholy surrounded it. The group halted before its gates, their path blocked by a sole Death Knight guarding the entrance.

    Despite the fact that he was meticulously covered in pitch-ck armor and could pass for an ordinary human at first nce, nobody in this ce could fail to sense that he was a Death Knight.

    The aura of death emanating from him was so gloomy and somber that it was unmistakable.

    The moment they approached the Death Knight, Jenny, who had been holding Renee¡¯s hand the entire way, ran towards him without even looking back. Then, she hid behind him.

    Renee momentarily felt a sense of sadness in her suddenly empty hand, and soon put on a tense face.

    The realization that the source of this deathly aura was Vera¡¯s opponent had sprung to her mind.

    ¡°¡­Vera.¡±

    Vera couldn¡¯t respond to the call.

    From the moment he faced the Death Knight, he was paralyzed with shock.

    Inwardly, he was cursing at the Duhan and Vk, who had spoken about the Death Knight.

    ¡®Simr level, my ass¡­¡¯

    <i> Drip.</i>

    Cold sweat ran down his back. His hand instinctively gripped the hilt of his sword, driven by his survival instincts that signified imminent danger.

    Vera was certain.

    ¡®I can¡¯t win.¡¯

    He could never defeat that Death Knight. Even just looking at him made him feel an overwhelming gap.

    It was a sense of oppression that Vera had felt only twice in his life, excluding the time with Vargo.

    [Youngdy, did you wander off alone again?]

    A gloomy resonance seemed to swallow the space.

    The youngdy that the Death Knight referred to was none other than Jenny.

    Jenny hesitated for a moment, then nodded ufortably.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    [It is troublesome if you leave without a word. What about the soldiers? You have even brought along guests.]

    ¡°They¡¯re following¡­¡±

    [You have to be scolded.]

    ¡°Eeeeh¡­¡±

    As if the group wasn¡¯t in his interest, the Death Knight was having a casual conversation with Jenny, then btedly turned his head towards them to speak.

    [Did youe to meet His Majesty?]

    The one who answered the question was Renee.

    ¡°Oh, yes! Hello, we are¡­¡±

    [You came from the Holy Kingdom.]

    <i> Flinch¡ª</i>

    The whole group, including Renee, froze. Even the twins, who were second to none in their cluelessness, did the same.

    It was natural. Even though they disyed nothing that could identify them as personnel from the Holy Kingdom, they were afraid that their true identities had been discovered.

    [No need to be surprised. I simply made a prediction because I felt a strong divinity. It seems that I was correct.]

    The Death Knight moved aside after saying that to the stiffened group.

    [Enter. My brothers inside will guide you.]

    He showed apliant attitude.

    It was a relief indeed, but amid this, Vera threw in a remark with a grimace.

    ¡°¡­Do I not need the proof?¡±

    Suppressing his constant instinct to flee, he forced out a question.

    The sight of himself gripped by fear was too foreign, and his actions were driven by defiance born of wounded pride.

    [Ah, indeed.]

    The Death Knight nced at Vera for a moment, then reached into his armor, pulled out a bone ne, and threw it to him, saying,

    [Take this. Just tell His Majesty that we fought roughly. He will likely turn a blind eye.]

    At that moment, the feeling that overcame Vera as he caught the flying bone ne was nothing short of humiliation.

    Despite knowing what the proof he mentioned meant, the Death Knight¡¯s indifference made him angry. It felt as though he was being told, ¡®You are worthless.¡¯

    A momentary surge of anger arose. Rather than retaliating with words, he felt a desire to pick up his sword and fight.

    ¡°¡­Vera.¡±

    Renee held Vera back.

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned toward Renee. At the sight of Renee¡¯s worried face, Vera bit his lip hard and suppressed the emotions that came to him.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m d things didn¡¯t getplicated.¡±

    He delivered his response, doing his utmost to erase any trace of the emotions that had just surfaced.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    However, it was a meaningless attempt to Renee. Renee could tell exactly what kind of emotions Vera was feeling right now. That¡¯s why she apologized.

    Vera had a strong sense of pride. He also had great confidence in his power and desire to win. It was certain that if Renee didn¡¯t hold him back, Vera would challenge the Death Knight.

    However, she knew just from Vera¡¯s expression.

    ¡®Vera can¡¯t win against that opponent.¡¯

    Vera wasn¡¯t his usual self currently. The source of his tension was anxiety about losing.

    Renee didn¡¯t want Vera to face an opponent he couldn¡¯t possibly defeat.

    She had already had enough of that kind of experience in the Federation of Kingdoms.

    ¡°Please hold back a little if we can just get through this without having to fight.¡±

    It could be called a selfish desire, but even logically, her judgment was correct this time.

    Realizing that all of his inner thoughts had been exposed, Vera trembled, then nodded his head with a pained expression.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    [If the conversation is finished, then proceed inside. I have something to discuss with the youngdy.]

    Jenny flinched. Her mouth opened slightly, and her eyes started shaking.

    ¡°Heueek¡­!¡±

    She was scared, thinking that she was in trouble.

    ***

    ¡°Ugh¡­ This is so brutal.¡±

    In the long, echoing hallway of the old castle, while walking through the interior guided by the waiting Specter, Miller said.

    ¡°How can the Death Knight be like that? As far as I know, a death aura of that level can¡¯te from a Death Knight¡­¡±

    [Sir Hodrick is special.]

    At the topic thrown to lighten the tense atmosphere, the Specter responded.

    The Specter, who appeared as a young woman, started chatting and nodded in agreement with Miller¡¯s assessment of the awkward atmosphere.

    [Actually, he wasn¡¯t supposed to stay as an undead like this, but he¡¯s guarding the castle gate because he has a promise with His Majesty. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s about though¡­]

    Listening to the Specter¡¯s lively tone, Vera looked at his still trembling hand and scowled.

    ¡®He wasn¡¯t visible.¡¯

    When he encountered the Death Knight, referred to as Sir Hodrick by the Specter, he had strained all his thoughts and concentration to draw an imaginary sword, but he didn¡¯t believe any move would be effective.

    It felt like staring at an insurmountable wall.

    ording to the Specter, he was certainly not just an ordinary Death Knight. If he was that powerful, his name should surely be in the continent¡¯s history.

    ¡®¡­There¡¯s no one named Hodrick among the famous swordsmen in history.¡¯

    A name he himself did not know, despite his knowledge that went beyondmon sense in the realm of swordsmanship.

    ¡®Did he use a pseudonym?¡¯

    He contemted this possibility, but he soon shook his head. There was no reason to hide his real name in a ce only for the dead.

    Vera continued thinking, soon making an effort to hide his agitated feelings and erase the rising thoughts.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s not important.¡¯

    He erased that thought because he was aware that it was ultimately motivated by a very personal emotion.

    In the first ce, the purpose for visiting wasn¡¯t the Death Knight named Hodrick. There was something more important in front of him.

    Maleus, the King of Rotten Flesh.

    They came here to meet him.

    They came to receive the ¡®crown¡¯ that Renee from the first round told them about. Moreover, they also had to find out why the Apostle of Death was growing up here.

    He was about to meet an ancient species, so disturbing his mind with unnecessary thoughts was absolutely not allowed.

    Vera began to recall details about Maleus.

    ¡®This is the first time I¡¯m having a conversation with an ancient species.¡¯

    He had met only three ancient species so far. No, considering ysia, whom he confronted, it should be four in total.

    When he encountered Terdan, he was unable to engage in conversation as he was fleeing from Terdan¡¯s rage; speaking with Aedrin was impossible since Aedrin was a tree. Even considering Orgus, it was inappropriate to call counting numbers a conversation, so it was correct to deem this as his first real conversation with an ancient species.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know his disposition yet, so I can¡¯t let my guard down.¡¯

    Maleus didn¡¯t seem to have a cruel nature, based on the atmosphere in the Cradle of the Dead, but he still needed to be prepared for the worst.

    If Maleus attacked, he would have to buy time to send the group outside, even if it meant sacrificing himself.

    While thinking about this,

    [You have arrived. Have a good time.]

    The Specter said that as they stood in front of the giant gate that appeared as the entrance to the King¡¯s Pce and vanished.

    The group¡¯s tension, which had eased through the conversation between the Specter and Miller, increased once again.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go,¡± Renee spoke stiffly.

    The twins moved forward and opened the gate to the King¡¯s Pce with a thud.

    ***

    At the end of the straight red carpet in the center of the King¡¯s Pce, the giant seated upon a grand throne said,

    [Species of Parent.]

    Truly bizarre¡ªthat was the only way one could describe the giant.

    It was essentially animated white bones. However, it couldn¡¯t be described as entirely skeletal, because the muscle fibers hanging precariously here and there contracted and rxed, moving the bones. Therefore, it was more urate to describe it as a ¡®corpse.¡¯

    The vibrant jewels covering the outer decor were worthy of being called timeless treasures.

    Diamonds densely embedded in a golden crown, five nes draped over the corbones, colorful and brilliant rings adorning all ten bony fingers, and a cloak obscured by the jewels embedded on top.

    These were items whose value was difficult to estimate at a nce.

    The convergence of these elements created an eerie atmosphere, as well as an absurdity in the sight of a rotting corpse adorned with gold and silver treasures.

    [For what reason have youe here?]

    The cold echo vibrating throughout the room prickled their skin. Each time the being spoke, the vocal cords attached to the neck bone vibrated, instilling fear.

    Aisha, the only child among the group, trembled, lowering her eyes at the sight. Norn and H felt no differently. Even for the knights, who were familiar with corpses, this bizarre sight was something they were unustomed to.

    What weighed down upon them was primal fear.

    Only five of them were able to keep theirposure: Renee, who was blind; Vera, who was able to suppress his fear; the courageous twins; and Miller, who was ustomed to dissected corpses.

    <i> Tap¡ª</i>

    Renee leaned on her cane and bravely moved forward in the face of the intimidating pressure that made her feel like she was going to throw up.

    ¡°Maleus?¡±

    For Renee, not knowing what Maleus looked like at the moment was an unmatched fortune.

    She just had to deal with the oppressive feeling. She was free from the visual shock.

    Thus, it somewhat alleviated the pressure of stepping forward.

    [Yes. I am Maleus, the King of this Cradle. Speak your purpose, Daughter of Parent.]

    It was a gentle tone.

    Renee couldn¡¯t see, but the muscle fibers attached above Maleus¡¯s eye sockets were fully rxed and drooping.

    Renee swallowed her saliva and made a decision.

    ¡®He asked for our purpose.¡¯

    It would be better to be straightforward rather than unnecessarily adding pretense.

    Renee¡¯s head slightly tilted forward.

    Her tone carried the etiquette that she heard until her ears bled when she was in the Holy Kingdom.

    ¡°I came to ask about something. Do you know about an object called the ¡®Crown¡¯?¡±

    It was a hint given by her previous self; the first clue to a truth unbeknownst even to Vera.

    The time hade for her to find out, and Renee did not hesitate.

 Chapter 156: Maleus (2)

    <b>? Maleus (2) ?</b>

    [The Crown¡­]

    <i> Tap. Tap.</i>

    Maleus rhythmically tapped his armrest as he murmured.

    What followed was a heavy silence that weighed down on everyone present.

    The answer came after what seemed like an eternity, enough to turn the group¡¯s faces pale from tension.

    [Indeed, it is an object in my possession. Why do you ask?]

    It was an affirmation.

    Renee¡¯s head shot up. A flush began to creep onto her face at the realization they had just taken a step closer to their goal.

    ¡°Can we perhaps obtain that crown? Please. We are in dire need of that item.¡±

    The urgency in her voice was filled with desperation.

    Renee awaited a response, realizing that the situation might be resolved more easily than she had thought.

    After all, despite his imposing presence, Maleus¡¯ tone and overall demeanor were quite favorable.

    Without realizing it, she began to harbor the thought of a ¡®possibility¡¯, given his apparent favorability towards them.

    However, it was a premature judgment.

    [Is there a reason why I should relinquish that object?]

    Maleus¡¯ answer returned in the form of a steadfast refusal.

    [Daughter of Parent, I find nopelling reason to grant it to you.]

    His speech retained its gentle cadence.

    Renee¡¯s body shuddered slightly. The rest of the group, who had been attentively following the conversation, reacted in kind. Amidst their shared surprise, they faced an obstinate refusal that contrasted with his previously favorable attitude.

    Renee showed a disheartened feeling in response to Maleus¡¯s counter-question.

    ¡®¡­He¡¯s right.¡¯

    Indeed, he was.

    From Maleus¡¯ perspective, his question was indeed something that needed to be asked.

    Just because they needed the ¡®Crown¡¯ did not mean it was a matter of grave importance to Maleus.

    His question cut to the heart of the matter.

    Renee bit her lip momentarily, took a deep breath, and spoke again. They hadn¡¯te here with a resolve so light as to back down from mere refusal. They had to at least attempt to persuade him.

    ¡°The continent is in danger.¡±

    [Hm?]

    ¡°I met Orgus and learned of a cmity that will ur in the future. Many will die, and many more will suffer. I want to prevent that. So¡­¡±

    Her words were unembellished, filled only with sincere urgency.

    ¡°¡­Please grant me the ¡®Crown¡¯ so I can stop that future from happening.¡±

    At those words, which were spoken with her head bowed, Maleusughed.

    [Daughter of Parent, you say truly amusing things.]

    ¡­It was ridicule.

    Renee lifted her head, her brows slightly furrowed.

    The natural reaction ofing face to face with a mindset that described the deaths of countless lives as ¡®amusing¡¯ was beyond her understanding.

    <b><i> Why did he respond like that?</i></b>

    The answer to that question became apparent in the words that followed.

    [When has life ever not faded away?]

    She was reminded once again of who she was dealing with.

    [All life, ever since the creation of this world, with the exception of my brethren and I, has gone through death and rebirth. Death is one of the most natural phenomena, is it not? Why do you speak as if it is a tragedy that should not ur?]

    The nine ancient species of this continent.

    The King of the Dead, unchanging since the beginning of time itself.

    [Daughter of Parent, death is not a valid reason to persuade me.]

    He was Maleus, the demigod who governed the death of all living things, known as the King of Rotten Flesh.

    [Are you aware? From the time the Parent first created thisnd, do you know how many deaths have urred and how many species, lives, and civilizations have been lost?]

    ¡°That is¡­¡±

    [And yet, thisnd has not crumbled. Even if all sentient beings inhabiting thisnd, including humans, were to disappear, thisnd would notment their absence. As has been since time immemorial, the void will be replenished by the emergence of new species, and more lives will blossom than deaths.]

    Renee understood. This was not mere foresight, but a certainty that only Maleus, a demigod who had been overseeing the world since its creation, could possess.

    [I find myself without a reason to relinquish the ¡®Crown¡¯ to you. Can you persuade me with a different reason?]

    Renee understood that to Maleus, a being akin to death itself, preventing death was no valid justification.

    Her hand tightened, and veins protruded from the back of her hand gripping the cane.

    ¡®¡­I have to think.¡¯

    A thought surfaced as she sought a way to sway him.

    Renee was not so naive as to miss the underlying intention in Maleus¡¯s words. She grasped what he meant by ¡®persuade me.¡¯

    ¡®He¡¯s not outright refusing.¡¯

    Rather, he might willingly give it away if there were only a convincing reason. That was likely the hidden meaning in Maleus¡¯s words.

    Words that could persuade that King of the Dead, words that could spark his curiosity.

    As Renee was fully engrossed in it, Vera spoke up.

    ¡°¡­Your siblings are bing a problem.¡±

    It was a powerful voice.

    Maleus turned his head towards Vera. His eye sockets were empty and pitch-ck, but the overt movement made it clear he was directing his gaze at Vera.

    Facing Maleus¡¯ gaze, Vera organized his thoughts while resisting the overwhelming pressure.

    ¡®Maleus did not act in the future.¡¯

    Recalling the scene where Miller and the past Renee were having a conversation in the hallucination shown by the grimoire, the following words came to mind.

    <b><i> The Archduke of Wintertide had evacuated his people to the Cradle to escape the war caused by Locrion and Nartania.</i></b>

    <b><i> Thinking about it slightly, it¡¯s clear that Maleus maintained a favorable attitude towards humans even without leaving the Cradle until that moment.</i></b>

    <b><i> If I must divide between friend or foe, Maleus is an ally.</i></b>

    <b><i> Furthermore, if I were to be a little more optimistic, he may harbor some disdain for the potential chaos in the future.</i></b>

    <b><i> Though he ims indifference to the loss of lives, his true feelings might differ.</i></b>

    <b><i> That¡¯s the point I have to gamble on.</i></b>

    ¡°Your siblings are on the verge of an uprise. No, they¡¯re already doing so. ysia has deceived the Empire. The rift between Nartania and Locrion has deepened beyond measure. And¡­¡±

    Also, if this spection was true, it was clear what would most displease Maleus.

    ¡°¡­there are signs that Ardain is awakening.¡±

    Ardain, the Eternal Sacrifice.

    The one who presided over the end of each era in history.

    And the one closest to the Demon King in the present situation.

    If he had to guess, Maleus would not be pleased.

    ¡®Please, respond¡­¡¯

    Vera¡¯s wishful words ended, and a brief silence followed. Then, Maleus spoke.

    [Hmm¡­ That is an interesting story.]

    His giant body leaned forward, and the jewels made a tinkling sound.

    [I would like to hear more. Continue.]

    This was the first big reaction.

    Thrilled inside, Vera¡¯s lips curled.

    ***

    Vera tried to persuade him by unfolding the events he had experienced one by one. Maleus intermittently added ¡°Hmm¡­¡±, ¡°Hoho¡­¡± and listened. Miller, who had not heard the details of their journey so far, listened attentively with his eyes wide open.

    After the entire story ended, Vera finally paused to take a deep breath and fixed his gaze on Maleus, awaiting a response.

    Maleus, pondering, soon began to murmur to himself as he stroked his chin with his white fingers.

    [Certainly, it could be perceived as an omen of change. Hm, I suppose not. Orgus has intervened. If that is the case¡­]

    He kept uttering iprehensible fragments for a while.

    Eventually, Maleus let out a low chuckle and said to Vera.

    [¡­Yes, to avert the crisis you describe, the ¡®Crown¡¯ is necessary. That indeed sounds reasonable.]

    Vera nodded and continued his words, the hopeful assumptions crystallizing in his mind.

    ¡°Then¡­!¡±

    [However, I want to ask.]

    Just as Vera was about to continue, Maleus interrupted him and asked a question.

    [Son of Promise. Even with the ¡®Crown¡¯, do you truly believe you would be able to stop it?]

    Maleus¡¯s head tilted. Yet, his pitch-ck eye sockets were directly facing Vera.

    [Indeed, I admit it. You truly possess a rare power. But that is the extent of it. Do you understand? Throughout the long history of this continent, countless others who were stronger than you have existed, and none of them seeded in stopping Ardain.]

    His jawbone slowly creaked open, the tendons connecting cheekbone and jaw trembling, repeatedly contracting and rxing in an unsettling rhythm.

    Vera recognized this phenomenon as Maleus¡¯s attempt at a facial expression.

    But there was no need to worry about what kind of expression it was.

    [Even you, who are weaker than those predecessors, are unlikely to stop Ardain, even with the ¡®Crown¡¯.]

    The ridicule in it was unmistakable.

    Anger shed across Vera¡¯s face, his teeth and fists clenched as tightly as possible.

    He had to refute, but he couldn¡¯t. Because¡­

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    Maleus was right. He couldn¡¯t even defeat Hodrick, who was guarding the gate of this castle. Was it not natural for Maleus to say that?

    As resentment welled within him, Vera finally spoke, unable to restrain himself any longer.

    ¡°¡­What if I prove myself?¡±

    Renee¡¯s head turned sharply towards Vera. The members of the group also stared at Vera with stunned expressions.

    Moving his bones abruptly, Maleus then nodded his head and said.

    [Hmm¡­ indeed. Hodrick must have been fooling around again. Are you saying that you will fight him to prove yourself?]

    ¡°Yes,¡± Vera firmly said.

    Furthermore, it was not merely an emotional reaction.

    ¡°I admit that I cannot win at the moment. It is something that you and I both know. However, I have a request.¡±

    [Speak.]

    ¡°I want not just one opportunity to challenge him, but multiple chances.¡±

    Vera knew. With his current self, he could barely hold his own against amander while exhausting his full strength, let alone face the trials that awaited him.

    Therefore, he needed to grow stronger, and the means to do so was right here.

    His request was based on his own calctions.

    If he was to receive the ¡®Crown¡¯ anyway, and if he had to prove his strength to obtain it, then gaining practice in the process seemed like the most logical choice.

    [Why would I bother to do that?]

    ¡°It could provide a fleeting amusement for you.¡±

    Vera responded as such, thinking he was causing quite a fuss for a being that had lived for such a long time. In response, Maleus erupted in heartyughter.

    [A truly audacious child. Very well. I will wait as long as it takes. Try it if you can.]

    <i> p, p.</i>

    The sound of bones striking each other resonated as Maleus pped his hands.

    [Hmm, good. I am looking forward to it. Now go and rest. Fortunately, there is enough food for you in this castle.]

    His voice was filled with cheerfulness as he ordered their dismissal.

    Vera, about to breathe a sigh of relief and turn around, remembered his lingering question about Jenny and stopped. In response, Maleus said.

    [Do not ask me about that child. I intend to leave matters regarding that child to her own will.]

    Maleus preemptively answered as if he already knew the question.

    [If you truly need to satisfy your curiosity, there are plenty in the castle who can answer. Ask them.]

    An adamant refusal, making it clear that he would say no more on the subject.

    The group momentarily halted at that, then bowed in acknowledgment and exited the King¡¯s Pce.

    <i> Bang¡ª</i>

    The gates to the King¡¯s Pce mmed shut behind them with a heavy noise.

 Chapter 157: Hodrick (1)

    <b>? Hodrick (1) ?</b>

    Leaving the closed gate of the King¡¯s Pce behind, what Renee spat out was neither anger nor resentment, but a question.

    ¡°¡­Is it okay?¡±

    It was about the condition that Vera had proposed.

    She didn¡¯t ask out of emotion.

    Knowing full well that Vera wasn¡¯t the kind of person to propose such a condition without any thought, and acknowledging that it would be something to pique Maleus¡¯s interest, she suppressed her anger, knowing that it would just be a tantrum in this situation.

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    What came back was an apology.

    Renee clenched her hands tighter.

    ¡°You always cause trouble and apologize after.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed. However, I want you to know that this is something I absolutely need.¡±

    She bit her lip tightly.

    In the silence that followed, Renee took a deep breath and then responded.

    ¡°Just try and lose. No, just you dare try and get hurt. If you do, I really won¡¯t let it go.¡±

    With her back turned to Vera, she gave that reply.

    She thought it was the right thing to do, because if they faced each other now, her worried face would give her emotions away.

    Despite intending to say, ¡®I¡¯m okay, so cheer up,¡¯ her emotions were hindering her ability to speak, taking her words in a different direction from what she wanted to say.

    Vera bowed his head to express gratitude towards Renee, who had turned her back to him.

    It was because he knew that Renee didn¡¯t like such impulsive actions and that it took a lot of patience for her to move past this situation.

    After the storm had passed, Miller, who had been keeping his mouth shut until then, opened it in a lively tone, as if trying to lighten the mood.

    ¡°Well, well! It looks like we¡¯ve got our tasks sorted out! Vera will prove himself! And we¡¯ll find that Apostle of Death¡­¡±

    <b><i> We¡¯ll find and¡­ do what?</i></b>

    Miller¡¯s eyes rolled at the sudden thought.

    The mood was about to get ugly again.

    It was Norn who stopped it.

    ¡°¡­I think it¡¯s best to bring her to the Holy Kingdom. The Holy Kingdom¡¯s rule is to not force people to be believers, but Apostles are different, so we should at least try to persuade her.¡±

    ¡°R-Right! That! Let¡¯s do as the uncle said and try to persuade the kid!¡±

    Norn¡¯s expression soured at the word ¡®uncle¡¯. It was a pouty, bumpy expression that reminded one of a sulking child.

    ¡­It was an expression ill-suited for a middle-aged man.

    Of course, Miller wasn¡¯t considerate enough to notice Norn¡¯s expression, and this time too, Norn had to swallow his anger with H¡¯s lifeless constion.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s settle on that and go get some food, shall we? My gosh~ I¡¯m starving to death!¡±

    With Miller¡¯s final chatter, the group headed toward the restaurant in a somewhat calm atmosphere.

    ***

    The group started moving in earnest the day after they met with Maleus.

    Leaving Vera behind, who now had to act alone, Renee and the other members gathered in the reception room and sat around a table to discuss how to persuade Jenny.

    ¡°¡­What should we do?¡±

    Renee¡¯s face showed a troubled smile, and all traces of the gloom from the day before were gone.

    She had managed to sort out her emotions overnight and was now able to show a moreposed appearance.

    The members who had been worried about Renee beforeing here felt relieved to see her like this and began voicing their opinions one by one.

    ¡°First, we need to gather information. Isn¡¯t background checking essential to finding a way to persuade her?¡±

    ¡°Professor, that¡¯s insensitive. Investigating someone before meeting them is rude.¡±

    ¡°Right. The professor is a gloomy and pathetic male.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck?¡±

    ¡­A fight broke out immediately.

    As usual, Norn started mediating between the three, while H, who seemed to consider the chaos as someone else¡¯s problem, spoke to Renee with a nk expression.

    ¡°How about starting with getting closer to her? In order to persuade her, shouldn¡¯t you be friends first?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Renee added more to H¡¯s suggestion with a deep sigh.

    ¡±¡­She was really shy, wasn¡¯t she? I¡¯m not sure how to get closer to her.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true.¡±

    H nodded her head in agreement.

    Indeed, even to H, who was usually oblivious, Jenny seemed to be very shy and fearful.

    For once, H was racking her brains and agonizing about the situation.

    This was the messy situation from five minutes ago, where a fight broke out on one side, and ¡®hmm¡¯ sounds could be heard on the other side.

    For some reason, Renee felt unsure and asked Aisha her thoughts.

    ¡°Aisha, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any idea how to persuade Jenny¡­ or rather, be friends with her?¡±

    Aisha tilted her head.

    Of course, she hadn¡¯t thought of anything. The reason was because¡­

    Jenny¡¯s reactions weren¡¯t interesting.

    Aisha enjoyed teasing or provoking those who would get angry, but Jenny was boring, so Aisha had no interest in her.

    However, she couldn¡¯t say that out loud.

    Aisha closed her eyes and began pondering Renee¡¯s question.

    ¡°¡­Do you think she¡¯lle with us if we teach her a lesson?¡±

    She gave a very Aisha-like answer.

    ¡°Threaten to beat her if she doesn¡¯t follow!¡±

    Her eyes sparkled as she gave a response that made it difficult to pinpoint where she went wrong.

    For a moment, Renee felt the urge to hit Aisha on the head for the first time since they met.

    ***

    Vera stood in front of the castle gate with a resolute expression.

    [What is the matter?]

    On the opposite side, Death Knight Hodrick faced Vera and asked that question.

    At Hodrick¡¯s indifferent inquiry, Vera took a deep breath and spoke.

    ¡°¡­I want to prove myself.¡±

    A tense, resolved tone. His heart was firm with determination.

    It was a situation he created impulsively, risking Renee¡¯s disapproval.

    Therefore, in his current position, Vera had no choice but to show a serious attitude when facing Hodrick.

    [I know I gave you a token. Is that not enough?]

    ¡°¡­No, it wasn¡¯t enough. Maleus did not ept the false proof.¡±

    [¡­I will tell you myself. Go back now. You don¡¯t need to prove yourself to me.]

    Though Vera had prepared himself for this, the response was the same as before.

    Ignoring him, Vera added another plea, bowing his head and uttering the word.

    ¡°¡­Please.¡±

    As receiving the crown and honing his sword skills could only happen through facing Hodrick, Vera felt no shame in bowing his head.

    Hodrick looked at the bowing Vera and fell silent for a moment, then spoke again.

    [You don¡¯t need to prove yourself to me.]

    The same words repeated.

    Just as Vera was about to protest, Hodrick added to his statement.

    [Calm down and listen. I¡¯m saying that even without proving yourself to me, you are more than worthy.]

    Hodrick bowed his head slightly, sighed, and continued speaking.

    [Don¡¯t be impatient. It seems you¡¯re just frustrated by your currentck of power. But don¡¯t worry. You have talent. The power you have at this age is proof enough. I¡¯m certain that in a few decades, you¡¯ll be so strong that you can¡¯t evenpare to now. You¡¯ll be a formidable force, making even this wraith seemughable.]

    The lengthy speech contained embarrassing praise, along with his own personal justification.

    [You¡¯ll likely be one of the strongest in the continent¡¯s history. I think it¡¯s a talent to be envious of as a fellow swordsman. So, the point I wanted to make is this. You don¡¯t need to rush or prove yourself to me to be strong, so this is a meaningless duel. Don¡¯t waste your energy on needless things.]

    Vera and Hodrick¡¯s gazes met.

    Naturally, those words meant nothing to Vera.

    ¡°I am in a situation where I can¡¯t afford to be patient.¡±

    Vera spoke with a polite tone.

    ¡°I am facing opponents that I cannot handle with my current strength. I have something I want to protect within all of this conflict. Therefore, I cannot simply stand by optimistically like this.¡±

    Vera knew as well.

    That he was overflowing with talent. That he was young and had time. And like Hodrick said, the potential to be infinitely stronger.

    That it wasn¡¯t just empty praise.

    However, what did that matter?

    Protecting Renee, who was beside him now, was more important than bing an unstoppable force in the future.

    So, Vera showed his unwavering resolve and waited for Hodrick¡¯s answer.

    [¡­It¡¯s quite a predicament.]

    Hodrick spoke while stroking the hilt of the sheathed sword by his waist.

    [I am speaking sincerely, you know? Hastily built castles are only as strong as their weakest link. Just like a sandcastle that copses with the slightest push. I can guarantee this. Facing me may promise immediate power, but it will be a poison for the deep enlightenment you should gainter.]

    Firm words of conviction burst forth.

    [The human heart is truly tricky, easily falling apart at the slightest provocation. It regrets in the face of adversity and despair. I don¡¯t want you to regret today¡¯s events when you face a wall in the future.]

    It was still an indifferent statement, but Vera felt that it wasn¡¯t just an excuse to discourage him.

    Like every other undead they encountered here, the Death Knight seemed to be offering his own form of kindness.

    Despite knowing that, Vera didn¡¯t give up.

    For Vera, there was already something he regretted more than anything else.

    ¡°I will choose what I want to protect. I am more afraid of a life filled with regret for losing what I have now than one regretting my swordsmanship not improving.¡±

    Vera, knowing how empty it is to live for oneself, chose Renee over any level of swordsmanship.

    Hodrick fell silent.

    He just looked at Vera.

    As if trying to find sincerity in those words, his ghostly eyes shone within his helmet.

    After a long time had passed, he finally responded.

    [¡­Even I do not know what will happen.]

    With that, he drew his sword.

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    Vera followed suit and drew the Holy Sword as well, inwardly feeling happy.

    The oue¡­ was, of course, Vera¡¯s utter defeat.

    ***

    At the entrance of the ruined castle.

    Vera leaned on the Holy Sword, gasping for air.

    A look of disbelief spread across his face.

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t catch up.¡¯

    It felt like chasing a mirage. Even though his sword clearly made contact, it didn¡¯t feel like it. Despite evading, he was struck by every attack.

    It wasn¡¯t a simple matter of strength and speed, but something else entirely.

    ¡®Intent¡­¡¯

    That must be it.

    Vera¡¯s expression became even more twisted.

    ¡¯¡­Not even my power worked.¡¯

    He had used his Apostle¡¯s power to confront Hodrick¡¯s intention, but even that had been meaningless.

    No oath. No vow. No deration.

    Despite using everything against Hodrick, it still wasn¡¯t enough.

    Why, then, did even the power of the gods not work?

    As he began to get a headache from these thoughts, Hodrick, who had sheathed his sword, spoke.

    [You make an oath so easily.]

    It was criticism directed at Vera.

    Vera¡¯s head snapped up, his gaze fixed on Hodrick.

    [Why do you make so many meaningless oaths? Did you know? An oath carries the weight of words that must be kept. It¡¯s not just something you blurt out. Yet, why do you burden yourself with a weight you can¡¯t bear and choose to fight?]

    At the bitter words, Vera trembled. His expression hardened.

    It wasn¡¯t for any other reason. It was because Hodrick seemed to know a lot about his power.

    In fact, he was talking about the very issue Vera had been worrying about.

    ¡°How do you¡­¡±

    His words flowed out in desperation.

    Hodrick stared at Vera for a long time without answering.

    It felt more like hesitation than avoidance.

    Stroking the hilt of the sword on his waist, Hodrick remained silent. This time, too, he sighed and lowered his head, giving an unexpected answer.

    [¡­Did you think you were the only one who used that power throughout this long history?]

    It was an answer that made Vera¡¯s breath stop.

 Chapter 158: Hodrick (2)

    <b>? Hodrick (2) ?</b>

    It didn¡¯t take long for Vera to understand Hodrick¡¯s words.

    There was a clear meaning behind his words.

    ¡®The Apostles of the previous generations¡­¡¯

    He was thest generation¡¯s Apostle of Oath. That was what he was saying.

    Vera was at a loss for words. There was nothing that came to mind as to how to respond to that statement.

    In the meantime, Hodrick, as if regretting the words he had spoken, hastily left after saying.

    [¡­I misspoke. It seems too much for you, so rest for today.]

    Vera should have stopped him from leaving, but he couldn¡¯t.

    For a long time, Vera stared at Hodrick¡¯s fading back with a dazed expression on his face.

    ***

    Thinking back, it made sense.

    Although it wasn¡¯t something he had thought of, the existence of the Apostles had always been there since thend was created. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if there were at least one who had be an undead, unable to let go of their lingering attachments throughout that long history.

    Late in the evening.

    Sitting at the table in his assigned quarters, Vera rubbed his face with his hand, recalling the past seven and a half years he had spent in the Holy Kingdom.

    Since he had unexpectedly encountered an Apostle from the previous generation, he needed to gather information about who exactly Hodrick was.

    However, there was little chance that he would ever find an answer.

    ¡¯¡­Records on the previous Apostles are forbidden from being read.¡¯

    It didn¡¯t apply only to the records about the Apostles, but all records rted to the history of the Holy Kingdom were inessible even to the Holy Emperor, Vargo, and the Saint, Renee.

    This was stated in the Constitution of the Holy Kingdom, which was ordered by the Gods themselves.

    The only exception, if there were any, were the Apostles of Wisdom of this era.

    As Vera continued pondering, he eventually came to a conclusion.

    ¡®¡­I need to gather information.¡¯

    Since Hodrick¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t seem to suggest he was willing to reveal his identity directly, it would be faster to uncover his identity by collecting information through the undead in this castle.

    With just a little thought, it wasn¡¯t a difficult task.

    Considering the Duhan who had chosen Hodrick to face him as proof at the Cradle¡¯s entrance, or the Specter who guided them when they first entered the castle, it was clear that they weren¡¯t trying to hide Hodrick¡¯s identity.

    ¡®¡­They must know something.¡¯

    Hodrick¡¯s attitude as he criticized the way Vera used his power was definitely that of someone who knew the true nature of the power.

    If he wasn¡¯t going to answer himself, then Vera had to dig deeper and confront him to get the answers.

    <i> ¨C You make an oath so easily.</i>

    Vera had to find out what that statement meant.

    In the dark room, Vera¡¯s ashen eyes glowed as he continued to think for a long time.

    ***

    Gathering information wasn¡¯t that difficult.

    As Vera had expected, the undead of the old castle answered his questions without hesitation.

    <i> ¨C Sir Hodrick? Well, I¡¯m not sure, but¡­ I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s lived in this castle even during the period the outside world calls the Age of Gods.</i>

    <i> ¨C He¡¯s the role model of all knights! Instead of leading with words, he always shows through his actions!</i>

    <i> ¨C When he¡¯s alone, he always looks sad. Huh? How do I see his face when he¡¯s wearing a helmet? Is there a head inside the helmet? Sigh, it¡¯s just a figure of speech. Don¡¯t you know what a metaphor is? You must be clueless around women, huh?</i>

    There were a few undead with the asional rant, mostly nonsense, but Vera was able to gather meaningful information in the end.

    <i> ¨C Maybe he was a Pdin¡­ That¡¯s what we think. Sir Hodrick teaches Lady Jenny and always goes to the church at the same time every day to pray. Oh, now that I think about it, you can probably see him at the church right now!</i>

    The fact that Hodrick was teaching divine arts to Jenny, the Apostle of Death, and that he went to the church to pray every day at the same time.

    This was the clearest evidence that Hodrick was a cleric who once served the Holy Kingdom and knew how to handle the stigma.

    Of course, even with this information, Hodrick might still try to deny it, but Vera was confident. Threats and interrogations were all too familiar and easy tasks for Vera.

    A small church was at the left end of the hall when looking from the entrance of the old castle.

    Entering the building, which seemed quite out of ce considering this was thend of the undead, Vera found Hodrick praying with his head bowed in the center of the church.

    The sight of a knight in ck armor, a deathly aura flooding out, kneeling before a cross seemed equally awkward.

    As Vera silently watched, Hodrick spoke without changing his kneeling posture.

    [¡­Do you not pray?]

    The question came out of nowhere.

    Vera felt something piercing his heart as he answered.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t feel the need to.¡±

    His voice trembled, as he hadn¡¯t taken the time to pray even once since leaving the Holy Kingdom. The reaction came naturally.

    Hodrick let out a smallugh at Vera¡¯s response.

    [Oh, Lushan will be disappointed.]

    ¡°¡­If he would be disappointed by that, he wouldn¡¯t have granted me the stigma.¡±

    [That is correct as well. The Heavenly Gods must have known the kind of person you were before they granted you the stigma.]

    Hodrick got up from his knees, turned to Vera, and asked nonchntly.

    [So, did you learn a little about me?]

    A question that implied he knew what Vera had been doing. As a surprised expression crossed Vera¡¯s face, Hodrick chuckled and added.

    [Did you know? The undead here are old people who have lived for at least a few hundred years. The Cradle is a truly unchanging ce. The same routine repeats every day, and you only meet the same people. So, what do you think the elderly do when they¡¯re bored? Their gossip grows day by day. Especially when outsiders like you visit.]

    As Hodrick approached Vera, he finished his sentence yfully.

    [They talk about what others do all day and all night¡­ No, since it¡¯s always night in the Cradle, the expression ¡®all day¡¯ would be more appropriate. Anyways, they talk about others all day. Of course, what you¡¯ve been doing would reach my ears as well.]

    Vera let out a frustrated sound at Hodrick¡¯s exnation.

    [The reason I didn¡¯t silence them is because¡­]

    Hodrick paused for a moment, looking at Vera before answering.

    [¡­Even if I keep avoiding it, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll give up. Isn¡¯t that right?]

    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t deny it.¡±

    [I knew it. Lushan likes stubborn people.]

    Hodrick smiled with a somewhat carefree attitude, not staying tense, silent, or denying, but instead calmly participating in the conversation.

    Vera thought that maybe Hodrick had resolved some inner conflict he was unaware of, and then brought up the main topic.

    ¡°I want to ask you something.¡±

    [Go ahead.]

    ¡°Do you remember what you said to me? About why I make an oath so easily.¡±

    [My memory isn¡¯t so bad that I¡¯ve already forgotten what I said the day before.]

    ¡°¡­I want to know the meaning behind those words.¡±

    Finally, Vera asked his question and looked at Hodrick with his mouth closed.

    Vera asked this question with the utmost respect as Hodrick might have a deeper understanding of this power than Vera himself. Hodrick remained silent for a long time before he answered.

    [There¡¯s no other meaning. Just as I said, you are abusing this power too much. That¡¯s why I said that.]

    Hodrick nced at the cross at the front of the church again and then continued in a mumbling tone.

    [In fact, I wanted to hide it. There¡¯s no guarantee that any advice I give will have a positive influence on you, right? Even if I revealed that I was an Apostle of the previous generation, it could be nothing more than bragging, right? Moreover, as someone who has failed and be one of the undead, my words might be poison to you.]

    In his clear and quiet words, there seemed to be a sense of regret.

    [I shouldn¡¯t have said it¡­ but the moment I saw you fighting, it felt like I was looking at my past self and the words just came out. I was ashamed of my past life, where I fought in such a way, and I didn¡¯t even realize I was spilling those words.]

    Vera listened to the long preamble in silence.

    [Suddenly, I thought that if I didn¡¯t do something, you might end up on the same path as me. So I contemted and made up my mind. I would share the story of this failure with you.]

    ¡°¡­You call yourself a failure?¡±

    [Indeed, I failed. So, that¡¯s why I call myself that. I hope that after hearing my story, you¡¯ll take a different path than I did.]

    Hodrick said that and headed towards the pews in the church. He sat down and gestured to Vera.

    [Please, have a seat. Have I note to a ce where I can confess to the Gods? As I stand before such a generous audience, I will try to reveal my story without hiding anything.]

    His tone was yful, but the underlying regret was unbearably heavy.

    Without saying anything more, Vera followed Hodrick¡¯s words and took a seat next to him.

    Hodrick looked at Vera for a moment, then cast his gaze towards the cross and began his story.

    ***

    Freedom Knight Hodrick Felisman.

    The third son of a fallen noble, the husband of the beautiful De, and the father of the lovely Usher.

    He recalled his past. It was back when he was just an ordinary person and yet the happiest man in the world.

    It was the story of the eight-stroked stigma that changed his life.

    [That day¡­ the day I received the stigma, I vowed to live for my family above all else. I would wield my sword to be a proud husband for my wife. I would wield my sword for my child¡¯s smile. And as I did, I broke past a wall I thought I would never be able to cross in my lifetime.]

    He recited moments that remained vivid, even though they had be distant memories.

    [I was happy. Also, I felt a sense of responsibility. My mind was filled with the thought that I had to fulfill the weight of my oath. So, I headed to Elia with my family. There, we began our new life.]

    He recited things that had be his lingering attachments.

    [After receiving the revtion, I traveled the continent. I met countless people and experienced countless things. Each time, I added to my vows. I believed that the reason I was given the stigma was for that purpose.]

    He vowed to wield his sword for the poor.

    He vowed to wield his sword on behalf of those who couldn¡¯t defend themselves.

    And he vowed to wield his sword for the parents who wished to protect their children, for those who cherished their parents, and for those who wished to protect their loved ones.

    [And so, I gained a power that no one could surpass.]

    His words stopped. Hodrick had to muster all his strength to calm his raging heart before continuing.

    The words continued after he barely managed to suppress his self-resentment that was trying to add to his deathly aura.

    [As the mes of chaos ravaged the continent, it dawned upon me that something was wrong.]

    ¡°¡­War, you mean.¡±

    [Yes, it was a long war. Ironically, I, who had enjoyed making empty vows, became someone who couldn¡¯t wield a sword against anyone. Everyone in the world had be someone I had to protect.]

    The following words were the lingering regrets that made Hodrick a wraith.

    [Even those who sought to harm my family.]

    It was a self-mockingugh.

    [I overlooked something. In war, everyone is both a victim and a viin. Those who harmed my family were such people too.]

    <b><i> It¡¯s human nature. The fact that the weak can also be evil, that loving someone can also hurt another, and that the one I pointed my sword at was also the one I had to protect.</i></b>

    The foolish man, who hadn¡¯t truly grasped the weight of his vows, only gained enlightenment after the things he had to protect were gone.

    [It was only then that I realized how easy it is to make an oath but how difficult it is to fulfill it, perhaps harder than anything else in the world. That¡¯s why I was unable to protect anything, watching helplessly as my world fell apart around me, forced to grieve alone amidst the ruins.]

    After finishing his long story, Hodrick looked at Vera.

    [So, I hope you don¡¯t walk the same path as I did. I hope you¡¯re more cautious than anything else when making an oath. And I hope you don¡¯t just see your power as a convenient miracle to use.]

    What followed was advice and, at the same time, a warning.

    [In other words, don¡¯t make too many oaths.]

 Chapter 159: Hodrick (3)

    <b>? Hodrick (3) ?</b>

    Having heard the whole story, Vera finally understood why Hodrick had said, ¡®You remind me of my past self¡¯ when he looked at him.

    Since dering that he would live for Renee, the life he had built piece by piece closely resembled Hodrick¡¯s life.

    He engraved the oath to live for Renee in his heart.

    He engraved another oath to always be by her side and protect her so she wouldn¡¯t be sad.

    And he also engraved an oath to wield his sword for the right cause on the Holy Sword.

    Those were already three oaths.

    In addition, although most of the oaths he made were for one-time use, there was no guarantee he would continue using them that way when faced with enemies he couldn¡¯t handle.

    Hodrick¡¯s life was possibly a glimpse into Vera¡¯s future.

    Sitting on the dimly lit church pew, Vera unknowingly asked Hodrick a question, who radiated an aura of death.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you resent them?¡±

    [What do you mean?]

    ¡°I mean, the Gods who bestowed the stigma upon you. Don¡¯t you resent them?¡±

    It was a tragedy that would not have happened without the stigma. At Vera¡¯s question, Hodrick suddenly chuckled and replied.

    [I don¡¯t resent them.]

    ¡°Why?¡±

    [Why should I resent them? It was I who made the oath, and it was I who got crushed by it.]

    Vera couldn¡¯t argue with him, because he was stating the obvious.

    In the midst of all this, one emotion came to mind. It was admiration.

    Vera knew that understanding one¡¯s responsibility logically and epting it emotionally were two different things. ming oneself was hundreds of times harder than ming someone else.

    Hodrick nodded at the astonished Vera.

    [I wasn¡¯t always this way. As you said, I was truly foolish and even I resented the Gods after bing an undead. But time eventually enlightened even me. Denying the results of my own choices is no different from denying my entire life.]

    Hodrick lifted his bowed head and faced the cross in front of him, murmuring.

    [I feel relieved. Thank you for listening to the story of this wraith.]

    ¡°¡­No. I was the one who asked you to tell me.¡±

    [But this isn¡¯t what you wanted to hear, is it?]

    Vera kept his mouth shut. It was a silent affirmation.

    In truth, that was the case. He came here to hear the proper use of the power, so today¡¯s conversation didn¡¯t bring any practical benefit to Vera.

    However, learning didn¡¯te from what you see or hear but from what you experience, so Vera uttered those words, believing that Hodrick¡¯s story had given him a chance to find an opportunity to change his mindset.

    ¡°It was very helpful. At that time¡­ you were actually pointing out something I was overlooking.¡±

    [If that¡¯s how you interpreted it, then I¡¯m d.]

    Hodrick held backughter at Vera¡¯s suddenly polite demeanor, then added more.

    [Well, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been thinking about all this time after bing one of the dead.]

    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±

    [I¡¯m beginning to believe that the Power of Oath may not necessarily be strengthened by increasing the number of vows, but rather by deeply understanding a single vow. Is it not a power that requires us to realize the true meaning of an oath? That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been thinking.]

    Vera¡¯s head snapped up, and he looked at Hodrick.

    [I¡¯ve been without my stigma for so long that I can¡¯t confirm this, but you can, can¡¯t you? Give it some thought. What the true form of an oath is.]

    Hodrick stood up, saying this.

    [Rest now, and if you need a duel for proof,e to the castle gates instead of here. Just understand that I cannot amodate you too often.]

    As Hodrick¡¯s retreating figure faded away, Vera casually expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    Whether Hodrick heard him or not, Vera didn¡¯t know.

    ***

    At the same time, Renee and the others were gathered in the reception room, cing the items they had prepared on the table.

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve all brought something, right?¡±

    In response to Renee¡¯s stern-faced question, each person nodded or answered affirmatively.

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s exin one by one.¡±

    If asked what the situation was, Renee would reply, ¡®We¡¯re choosing a gift for Jenny.¡¯

    In a moment that blurred the line between discussion and conflict, the conclusion they reached was.

    ¡®Let¡¯s give Jenny a gift to be closer to her.¡¯

    Amidst the tension that filled the room, Norn spoke first.

    ¡°I made a stuffed doll with leftover fabric and cotton. H loved the doll I made when she was just like Aisha.¡±

    Speaking confidently with a nostalgic voice, H let out an ¡±Oh,¡± and the others nodded with smiles on their faces.

    ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Renee praised Norn while touching the doll.

    It was a good start. Perhaps raising a daughter made a difference, even in choosing a gift.

    Today, her heart was at ease with the thought that the discussion would end smoothly in this favorable atmosphere.

    H was the next to speak.

    ¡°I prepared candy. I thought that since the Apostle of Death grew up in the Cradle, she might not have had many opportunities to eat snacks like these. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s excellent!¡±

    Renee¡¯s expression brightened even more, pleased that H had also thoughtfully prepared a good item.

    ¡°Now, who¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°Me!¡±

    In the pleasant atmosphere, it was Miller¡¯s turn.

    With a grin, Miller held out the box he had prepared, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Heh, prepare to be amazed! It¡¯s a ¡®Children¡¯s Necromancy Kit¡¯!¡±

    And the atmosphere turned sour.

    As Renee seriously pondered ¡®Why in the world would a child need a necromancy kit,¡¯ Miller, oblivious to her thoughts, spoke with an overly confident voice.

    ¡°What is the Apostle of Death?! A person who deals with a power rted to souls, right?! This will be great for the kid¡¯s education~ That¡¯s what I mean!¡±

    Lost in self-admiration, Miller crossed his arms and spoke.

    Renee couldn¡¯t criticize the item he had prepared, so she awkwardly praised Miller with a smile.

    ¡°I-It looks good¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, you praise me so.¡±

    It was indeed overpraising, but Miller didn¡¯t realize that.

    The atmosphere gradually turned strange.

    In the midst of it, Aisha, the only one shaking her head in disapproval, criticized Miller¡¯s gift and pushed her item forward.

    ¡°The talkative uncle¡¯s idea is bad.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with this kid?¡±

    ¡°Look! This is the kind of gift you should choose!¡±

    Aisha confidently presented a belt with three daggers attached.

    As a dumbfounded expression emerged on Miller¡¯s face, Aishaughed smugly then spoke, her ears perked up.

    ¡°You¡¯recking sensibility! All girls my age love weapons like this!¡±

    One could say the person with the least sensibility was talking, but¡­ it was based on what was true for her.

    Having lived her entire life as a cksmith¡¯s daughter, this was only natural for Aisha.

    However, to the others, giving a de to a teenage girl was not a good idea, but Aisha just tilted her head in confusion.

    Renee thought to herself.

    <b><i> Something is off. This atmosphere doesn¡¯t feel right.</i></b>

    As she was about to introduce the gift she had prepared to change the mood, the twins spoke first.

    ¡°Look what we prepared.¡±

    ¡°Right. Everyone else here is stupid.¡±

    Unaware of their self-objectifying remark, the twins revealed a slimy lump in their palms.

    ¡°Girls love cute animals.¡±

    ¡°Slime, a child¡¯s friend.¡±

    The identity of the slimy object was a slime they had been forced to buy a few days ago. They had secretly brought along the extra that Vera hadn¡¯t managed to dispose of.

    The only stroke of luck for the twins in this situation was that Vera didn¡¯t know what they were doing with the ¡®child¡¯s friend.¡¯

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Aisha let out a curious exmation. Nora and H looked at the twins with surprised faces, while Miller clenched his eyes shut in what seemed like frustration.

    ¡°That¡¯s not bad!¡±

    Renee, too, brightened her expression at the thought that the twins, unexpectedly, had brought something good.

    The twins squared their shoulders.

    ¡±What did the Saint prepare?¡±

    ¡°Right. Show us what the Saint brought.¡±

    At the confident words of the twins, Renee, blushed shyly and opened a small iron box the size of her hand.

    ¡°I brought a snack just like H. These are salt-vored candies that I eat when I have a craving! They were made by Marie!¡±

    She confidently held out her gift, thinking that nothing beats the joy of eating, but the reactions were terrible.

    After all, who here didn¡¯t know that Renee¡¯s taste buds were twisted?

    ¡°G-Great¡­!¡±

    ¡°Renee is the best¡­!¡±

    ¡°Wo¡­¡±

    Despite everything, the group¡¯s praises continued as they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to say anything bad to Renee. Renee blushed and giggled.

    Maybe not being able to see their expressions at this moment was a blessing in disguise for Renee.

    ***

    Once the gifts were finished being prepared, they moved quickly.

    After asking around among the dead, they arrived at Jenny¡¯s room.

    Worried that Jenny might feel overwhelmed if too many people came at once, Renee went there with H and knocked on the door nervously.

    There was a click and after a short pause, Jenny¡¯s head peeked out from behind the door.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    As Renee greeted her with a gentle tone, Jenny flinched and responded.

    ¡°¡­Hello.¡±

    Her voice soundedpletely drained of energy.

    Jenny darted her ck eyes back and forth between Renee and H before she asked.

    ¡°Why are you here¡­?¡±

    It was a question asking if they had business with her.

    Renee, happy to see that Jenny wasn¡¯t refusing to talk, answered with a bright smile.

    ¡°Oh! We wanted to give you a gift! If it¡¯s okay, would you like to ept it?¡±

    Jenny tilted her head, and curiosity began to show on her face.

    A very quiet response came back.

    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±

    Jenny reached out and took Renee¡¯s hand.

    Soon after, the door opened with a creak, and Renee and H entered the room.

    ¡°Such a cute room. Unlike the other rooms in the castle, this room has colorful wallpapers, and there are dolls and ornaments scattered around. It¡¯s clear that the undead care for the Apostle of Death.¡±

    As H entered the room and described the room to Renee just like Vera usually did, Jenny reacted.

    Her face flushed bright red, and her lips began to quiver.

    Holding hands with Jenny, Reneeughed softly at her increasingly warm and trembling hand and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m envious.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    Amidst the heartwarming atmosphere, Renee handed the gifts they had prepared to Jenny, and her eyes sparkled.

    For a moment, Renee and H felt nervous.

    They had all prepared the gifts together, but they couldn¡¯t help but hope that Jenny would like their own gift the most.

    The calm before the storm.

    Unfortunately for the two of them, Jenny¡¯s favorite gifts were the slime at number one, the children¡¯s necromancy kit at number two, and the daggers Aisha prepared at number three.

    ¡­The heart of the teenage girl was a mystery to the women who had already passed that stage of their lives.

 Chapter 160: An Unexpected Encounter (1)

    <b>? An Unexpected Encounter (1) ?</b>

    A week had passed.

    Vera, who had been traveling and training alone, had a meeting with Renee for the first time in a long while.

    It was for a progress report.

    In the reception room that she now frequented like her own home, Renee took a sip of tea and asked Vera.

    ¡°How is everything going?¡±

    She was asking if there had been any progress.

    Her face seemed calm as she spoke, but her inner feelings werepletely different.

    It was the first time they had been alone together after parting ways in such an ufortable atmosphere the previous day. An inexplicable awkwardness, regret, and nervousness filled Renee¡¯s heart.

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t say it¡¯s going smoothly, but there¡¯s definitely progress.¡±

    Vera, who was answering, felt the same way.

    Since he had never been apart from Renee for so long after being by her side, Vera felt a sense of awkwardness upon seeing her.

    For some, it was only a week, but for the two who had always been by each other¡¯s side, it felt like an eternity.

    A not-so-unpleasant tension swept between the two, and Renee, who had been choosing her words for a while in that atmosphere, suddenly blurted out.

    ¡°You¡¯re eating properly, right?¡±

    Although she wanted to have a conversation, she couldn¡¯t think of a topic so she could onlye up with ordinary small talk.

    Vera, who was feeling a simr sentiment to Renee, was happy to hear those words.

    ¡°Yes, thankfully I¡¯m eating well.¡±

    ¡°Thank goodness. You¡¯re not sick, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t tend to suffer from minor illnesses. How about the Saint? You¡¯re not troubled anywhere, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m always healthy.¡±

    Silence followed again.

    Renee¡¯s fingertips nervously fidgeted.

    Vera couldn¡¯t bear to look at Renee and was staring at the table instead. Soon, he asked.

    ¡°How is persuading the Apostle of Death going?¡±

    Right after speaking, Vera involuntarily thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t this a bit of a dry topic?¡¯

    ¡­Actually, it was natural to ask this because it was a progress report, but that thought came to his mind.

    However, even a dry question like that was sweeter than silence. Renee answered Vera¡¯s question with a brighter face.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m getting along well with Jenny! At first, we couldn¡¯t even speak properly, right? But now when we meet in the hallway, she greets me first¡­¡±

    She rambled on, thinking it was a perfect topic.

    Vera listened to her with a faint smile on his face, but his expression hardened at the words that followed.

    ¡°¡­So, Krek and Marek gave Jenny a slime as a gift, and she really liked it.¡±

    It was because of the disgustingbination of the words ¡®twins¡¯ and ¡®slime¡¯.

    ¡°¡­Slime, you say.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Oh right. Jenny invited me to see something fun today. Would you like to go with me if you have time?¡±

    Renee energetically asked, not knowing what Vera was thinking.

    Vera agreed to this without any hesitation.

    ¡°Yes, I need to check this out.¡±

    ¡°What? Check?¡±

    ¡°¡­Nothing. It was a slip of the tongue.¡±

    Vera¡¯s expression as he spoke resembled that of a murderous demon. His forehead and the back of his hand were full of tense veins.

    It probably wasn¡¯t, but in the unlikely case that slime was the one he had disposed of, he wouldn¡¯t let the twins off the hook.

    His mind was filled with such thoughts.

    ***

    It was the first time Vera had met Jenny since the first day at the old castle.

    It was partly because Vera had been separated from the group the entire time, so they had no chance to meet. However, more importantly, it was because Jenny had been avoiding all the paths Vera took.

    ¡°Eek¡­!¡±

    However, all of that ended today. Upon seeing Vera barge into her room, Jenny trembled out of fear, her legs shaking.

    It was only a natural reaction for Jenny.

    After all, her first impression of him was terrible.

    He had charged at her, emanating a golden divinity from his entire body. Suddenly, he grabbed her arm, pulled up her sleeve, and forcefully dragged her in front of everyone despite her protests.

    Given Jenny¡¯s timid nature, it would be strange if she wasn¡¯t afraid of Vera.

    As Jenny felt cold sweat trickling down her body, she quickly walked over to Renee and hid behind her, looking like she was on the verge of tears.

    Vera felt unjustly used.

    Not knowing what Jenny was really thinking, Vera was left with the impression that he was being hated without a reason.

    Nevertheless, there was good news.

    Vera didn¡¯t make a more intimidating face in front of Jenny, who was already afraid of him.

    It was because the slime wriggling on Jenny¡¯s shoulder was a different color from the one he had disposed of.

    Vera exhaled a sigh of relief at the realization that it likely hadn¡¯t been used ¡®yet¡¯, while Renee, oblivious to their standoff, cheerfully stroked Jenny¡¯s head.

    ¡±H was busy today, so I came with Vera. I hope you don¡¯t mind?¡±

    Feeling the soothing touch on her head and the sweet scent that wafted through the air as she came closer, Jenny found her heart calming down and shook her head.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Renee¡¯s smile deepened.

    ¡°Thank you! But what were you going to show me today?¡±

    ¡°Necromancyy¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Renee¡¯s smile froze in ce. Wondering if she misheard, she asked again, but the response was the same.

    ¡°Necromancyyyy¡­¡±

    The answer shyly uttered while clutching Renee¡¯s cor was indeed ¡®necromancy¡¯.

    <b><i> Where did it go wrong?</i></b>

    <b><i> Maybe I should have refused Miller¡¯s gift after all?</i></b>

    As numerous thoughts raced through Renee¡¯s mind, Jenny quietly added more.

    ¡°¡­A while back, a new kid came, started bullying the others, and ran off. I¡¯m going to summon and scold them.¡±

    Renee tilted her head at the iprehensible words as Jenny continued speaking.

    ¡°An e-evil spirit¡­ used bad words towards His Majesty, and¡­ more bad words towards Master and¡­ even hit Kiki and Toby¡­¡±

    Renee could only vaguely realize the meaning behind her words that continued in a weak tone.

    ¡®Ah, she¡¯s talking about a newly arrived wraith.¡¯

    It was one of the things that could only be understood uponing to the Cradle.

    The souls with lingering regrets were naturally guided to the Cradle and became fixed there as wraiths.

    The ¡®His Majesty¡¯ Jenny mentioned was Maleus, the ¡®Master¡¯ was Hodrick, and Kiki and Toby were the caretakers who helped out at the castle. So, it meant that she was nning to take revenge on the newly arrived wraith for harassing them.

    Only then did Renee breathe a sigh of relief, realizing that Miller hadn¡¯t been a bad influence on Jenny.

    ¡°I-I see¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ O-Originally, I couldn¡¯t do it, but I can do it now¡­ because of the gift big sis gave me¡­¡±

    Jenny led Renee to the center of the room very carefully, sat her down and sat next to her.

    Vera, standing behind Renee, began to narrate every action Jenny was performing.

    ¡°The preparations for necromancy are ready. There is a summoning circle drawn on the ground, and a ragdoll is ced on top of it. Three daggers are stuck at uniform intervals above the summoning circle, and various chemical mixtures or auxiliary materials decorate the area around the doll.¡±

    ¡°¡­Wait.¡±

    In the middle of the exnation, Renee interrupted Vera with a trembling voice.

    She had noticed something odd in the ongoing exnation.

    ¡®¡­What is he describing now?¡¯

    She had a sneaking suspicion that the materials for necromancy being described were the very same ones they had prepared as a gift.

    Renee¡¯s head involuntarily turned towards Jenny moving about.

    There was evidence that could turn her simple spection into certainty.

    <i> -I can do it now¡­ because of the gift big sis gave me¡­</i>

    ¡®So the reason she liked the gift¡­¡¯

    She wanted the materials for necromancy.

    As a bted realization began to settle in Renee, creating an inexplicable emptiness within her, Jenny, oblivious to such changes, busily continued her preparations.

    Vera resumed narrating Jenny¡¯s following actions.

    ¡±She¡¯s cutting open the doll¡¯s stomach and removing the stuffing. Ah, she¡¯s using the slime here. She¡¯s stuffing the slime into the ragdoll. Most likely, this slime will act as the power source enabling the soul summoned with necromancy to animate the doll. That¡¯s a good idea. Now she¡¯s sewing up the stomach of the opened doll¡­ It seems like the preparations areplete.¡±

    There was sincere admiration in Vera¡¯s voice that continued the exnation.

    After all, whether he was an Apostle or not, the preparation for necromancy was quite meticulous.

    Moreover, there was something he could definitely feel during this.

    The utmost certainty that this would be sessful.

    ¡®¡­Is she using her power as an Apostle?¡¯

    A somber divinity was seeping into the doll.

    The Power of Death.

    It was a reaction that surfaced while dissolving that power in divinity.

    Vera recalled everything he knew about the Power of Death.

    ¡®The power to use the abilities of the soul contracted with oneself.¡¯

    A power that, depending on how it was used, had limitless possibilities, had greater potential than even his own Power of Oath or Vargo¡¯s Power of Judgement.

    Naturally, it also had the most annoying penalty among all of the powers, and required a contract with a soul possessing such abilities. However, it was undeniable that this power was the most versatile and there was no better aid for summoning a soul.

    Of course, Renee, who had no way of knowing such facts, was focused on shaking off her risingplex feelings.

    ¡®¡­Let¡¯s think positively.¡¯

    <b><i> Isn¡¯t it enough for the recipient of a gift to like it? </i></b>

    And it didn¡¯t seem like the candies she had given as a gift were one of the necromancy materials, so there was no need for her to worry unnecessarily.

    ¡®I-If that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t that mean I won?!¡¯

    She switched her thoughts, deciding that her gift, which was not sacrificed and was instead delivered to Jenny for its original purpose, was the best gift of all, and that she, the sole survivor, was the victor.

    With such thoughts, Renee maintained her position.

    ¡°All done¡­¡±

    Jenny¡¯s exhausted voice flowed out as she finished her preparations, sparking curiosity on the faces of the two.

    ¡°They¡¯re quite brave. I never thought there would be a soul who would dare curse Maleus in the Cradle of the Dead.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am certainly curious.¡±

    Of course, it was a curiosity about the identity of the soul who was said to be causing trouble.

    The fact that this soul was insulting Maleus, the King of the Cradle, in none other than the Cradle of the Dead itself was quite shocking.

    As their curiosity arose, a slightly tense atmosphere began to build. When Jenny pped her hands three times with a ¡®p, p, p¡¯, the summoning circle glowed a dark color.

    <i> Thuuud</i><i>¡ª </i>

    The room shook violently.

    Mana raged around.

    As the room quickly became chaotic, Vera, who had swiftly protected Renee, stared wide-eyed at the doll.

    ¡®A lunatic¡­!¡¯

    What kind of soul was being summoned to cause such a reaction?

    As Vera was having this thought, he protected Renee with his golden divinity.

    [This damned Apostle bastard¡­!]

    A high-pitched female voice burst out from the doll.

    With a jolt, the doll moved.

    ¡°Bad kid¡­¡±

    As Jenny¡¯s sharp voice continued, the two of them held their breaths.

    They already knew the owner of that voice.

    ¡°Vera¡­¡±

    Renee said in a trembling voice, her hand tightly gripping Vera¡¯s cor.

    Vera too, looked at the doll with his eyes wide open, not feeling much different from Renee.

    It was an unforgettable voice.

    And for good reason, because that voice belonged to someone they had encountered just a few months ago.

    [There¡¯s really not a single thing I like about these Apostles. Do I have to suffer such humiliation even in death?]

    The owner of that voice, hurling curses as they were gradually getting up, was¡­

    ¡°¡­Annalise.¡±

    Annalise, the Tower Master of the Auric, whom Vera had personally killed by beheading.

    The doll¡¯s head suddenly snapped back.

    Its button eyes red at Vera.

    [Huh?]

    The doll let out a hollowugh and then began to cackle loudly.

    [Look who it is¡­]

    The gaze of the doll who was exuding a deathly aura, the soul of Annalise, shed with Vera¡¯s.

    [So this son of a bitch is here, huh?]

 Chapter 161: An Unexpected Encounter (2)

    <b>? An Unexpected Encounter (2) ?</b>

    For a short moment, the mana that had been channeled by Annalise surged.

    Vera hid Renee behind his back while cing a hand on the Holy Sword.

    It was a situation that needed no long exnations.

    As they each prepared to draw their optimal means of attack in the confined space, Jenny intervened.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    When Jenny¡¯s hand struck the head of the doll that was Annalise, all of the rising mana dissipated instantly.

    [What¡­!]

    A bewildered exmation came from Annalise, while Vera, on the other side, wore a stunned expression at the unexinable situation.

    ¡°Vera?¡±

    It was Renee¡¯s voice as she evoked her pure white divinity. Vera turned a beat toote to check on Renee¡¯s condition.

    [What is this bitch¡­!]

    The doll¡¯s head, which shouldn¡¯t be able to turn, turned in a direction it shouldn¡¯t have, towards Jenny. Jenny snorted out her nose in annoyance and answered, arms crossed.

    ¡°Bad kids need to be punished¡­!¡±

    She would teach this bad soul a lesson for harassing her family. Jenny, filled with determination, moved her divinity.

    [What kind of¡­!]

    Annalise observed the phenomenon that was happening to her in horror.

    The slime thatposed her physical form slowly solidified. Her movements were being controlled.

    Not only that, her control over mana also slowly slipped away. It was as if mana had never existed for her. A presence she had felt all her life, even in death, ceased to exist.

    A distant fear.

    It was a moment she didn¡¯t want to think about even in her dreams. She felt a feeling of despair, as though the meaning of her presence was slipping away, and Annalise let out a desperate scream.

    <b> [THIS FUCKKK!!!]</b>

    Jenny¡¯s body recoiled in shock at the scream and jolted backwards.

    ¡®I-It didn¡¯t work¡­?¡¯

    Worried that her attempt may have failed, Jenny cautiously moved towards Renee. However, that turned out to be an unnecessary concern.

    Annalise was already in a state where she could no longer do anything but blurt out curses, so no other mishaps would ur.

    Vera, who had a dumbfounded expression until then, looked back and forth between Annalise and Jenny, and then asked Jenny a question.

    ¡°How did you¡­¡±

    From what he knew, even with the Power of Death, controlling a soul to such an extent was impossible, hence his question.

    Jenny nced at Vera with a frightened look on her face, then cast her eyes down to the floor and answered.

    ¡°¡­S-Salt.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I added salt into the slime¡­ Slimes don¡¯t like salt¡­ so it¡¯s easier to control¡­¡±

    Piecing together her stutters, that was what she essentially said.

    She had exploited the properties of the slime to disrupt Annalise and easily gain control.

    It was a rather clever n.

    At that, Annalise let out a flood of curses again and Vera made a shocked expression.

    As for Renee¡­ she had a sullen look on her face, and turned her head towards Jenny.

    Despite the situation, she was about to ask, ¡®Is the source of that salt perhaps the candy I gave you?¡¯ It was a question at the tip of her tongue.

    Thankfully, she didn¡¯t let that thought escape her lips.

    The grown-up Renee had be a person who could distinguish between what should and should not be said depending on the situation.

    ***

    Once the storm passed, the first thing Vera and Renee did after regaining theirposure was to call Miller to this ce.

    After all, necromancy was a form of sorcery, so they needed to make sure that the summoned Annalise wouldn¡¯t cause havoc.

    It wasn¡¯t just about preventing chaos.

    <b><i> Is there a way to interrogate her? I have to check for that as well.</i></b>

    ¡®Annalise knows what will happen in the future.¡¯

    There was no doubt about it, considering her rambles during the fight in the copsing Auric and ysia¡¯s serum that she had used.

    Back then, the chaotic situation prevented him from interrogating her, but now, in this situation where he had her bound, it was only natural to continue the interrogation leisurely.

    Taking advantage of the unexpected opportunity, Vera¡¯s gaze never strayed from Miller, who was searching Annalise all over.

    ¡°Wow~ You¡¯ve cast this very well, huh? That little kid did this?¡±

    Jenny¡¯s cheeks blushed slightly at the wordsplimenting her. At that reaction, Miller continued talking with a heartyugh and¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding, if she wasn¡¯t an Apostle, I¡¯d have her as an assistant in myb¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line.¡±

    ¡°¡­but she does seem too young.¡±

    ¡­was cut off by Vera.

    After a while, Miller managed to sessfully assess the situation and then nonchntly tossed the doll on the floor before reassuring the group.

    ¡°Yep, there¡¯s no chance this old hag will cause trouble. The handling of sorcery is thorough and, above all, sealed with the Apostle¡¯s power, so she can¡¯t absolutely can¡¯t rebel in her spirit body. Suicide or any other self-destructive act is impossible.¡±

    [This fucker¡­!]

    ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t realize. Should I have addressed you as ¡®Grandma¡¯?

    When Annalise, who had kept her mouth shut the entire time finally opened it, Miller chuckled.

    ¡°This is exactly why I say these wizard shitters are no good. Look at this. Unable to use mana, she¡¯s bepletely useless. If she had learned sorcery instead, she could have found a way out of this situation.¡±

    Once again, his unexinable disdain for wizards was rearing its head once more.

    As if to prove that his disdain for wizard¡¯s study of magic wasn¡¯t a lie, Miller seemed to relish in this situation where he could look down on Annalise.

    However, Annalise wasn¡¯t one to sit quietly under such provocation.

    Why should she be? She was a unique person with a vicious temper and toxic personality that even when her ns were crumbling, even when her neck was severed and rolling around, never gave up her pride.

    [A damned sorcerer shitter is talking about something beyond his depth, huh?]

    Even in an immobilized state, her verbal abuse never ceased.

    Annalise, the Empire¡¯s Greatest Wizard, and Miller, revered as the continent¡¯s Greatest Sorcerer, were engaged in a suffocating war of attrition.

    ¡°At least I, unlike ¡®Grandma¡¯, do not drool over children. But thinking about it again, it¡¯s hrious. Grandma, do you have a conscience?¡±

    [Did you think a damned insignificant pest like you could understand my intentions? This is why those who can¡¯t think¡­]

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about you sleeping with children anyways¡­ Well, hang in there.¡±

    With that, Miller creeped up and hid behind Vera.

    ¡°Alright, Sir Vera! Time for the interrogation!¡±

    He skillfully executed one of his techniques to enrage the other party, the ¡®say my piece and run away¡¯.

    [Fuck¡­!]

    As expected, Annalise continued her torrent of angry curses and Vera sighed deeply, stepping forward towards her.

    For a moment, Vera pondered over the thought, ¡®How can I get a usible answer from a person with such a shitty and terrible personality?¡¯

    It was because he knew that she wasn¡¯t the type to open her mouth.

    In the middle of that, Annalise spoke up.

    [Don¡¯t even hope to hear anything useful from me. I have no intention of telling you anything.]

    She said, provoking him.

    [Right, maybe this isn¡¯t so bad. Watching pathetic creatures struggling before they die wouldn¡¯t be such bad entertainment.]

    Vera¡¯s expression contorted.

    Her condescending words were so annoying that he unconsciously crafted a response of equal measure.

    ¡±¡­Let¡¯s be honest. You can admit it if you have dementia and can¡¯t remember. I understand that you¡¯re an old hag who¡¯s lived for over a century. Oh, my bad. Do you need your dentures to respond?¡±

    It was only after saying it that he realized what he did, when an ¡®oh no¡¯ emerged in his head.

    Renee was here. The thought that he shouldn¡¯t have shown this side of himself in front of Renee was in the back of his head.

    His eyes quickly darted to Renee, who was standing there with her mouth wide open.

    Vera¡¯s body jerked slightly.

    Annalise felt a sense of absurdity as she saw that sight.

    [What¡­]

    ¡°Saint, that¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes? Ah, keep going!¡±

    Renee shook her head and gestured for him to continue. Vera groaned and red at Anilis.

    It was all because that old hag had provoked him.

    It was an instinctive reaction to the thought that emerged.

    [You¡¯re doing all sorts of silly things. I thought you were a hunting dog, but you¡¯re just a pet. Do you need a tail? So you can whine and wag your tail in front of that bitch.]

    ¡°¡­Shut up.¡±

    [Oh, how pitiful. Unable to speak freely in front of your master. I can¡¯t even imagine living like a dog. How about it, why don¡¯t youe to me? Maybe I could give you a warm hug instead?]

    Vera¡¯s fist clenched tightly, the veins on the back of his hand bulging.

    In the back of his mind, he realized that he should probably send Renee out of the room, but Renee took a step forward.

    ¡°Vera, could you step away for a moment?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Let me talk to her.¡±

    Renee gently tapped Vera¡¯s shoulder and waited until the sound of his footsteps were cut off by the door before she approached Annalise.

    There was a smile on her face, theplete opposite of her emotions that were rising alongside her anger.

    ¡®Even Vera should let off some steam by cursing every now and then.¡¯

    She wondered how he could live so rigidly. He seemed devoid of flexibility¡­ If someone overheard her, they might be stressed out, so she leaned in closer.

    And she whispered.

    ¡°Grandma, I think you¡¯ve lost your head because you¡¯re so bad at fucking.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°And please, act your age. Who in the world would want to be held by you? You¡¯re old, and your breasts must be all saggy by now¡­ You seem to becking some self-awareness. Ah, that reminds me, your body must be buried by now. I¡¯m sorry. I misspoke¡­¡±

    Her grin was mischievous, and all her words were meant to nder Annalise.

    Annalise felt as though her soul was being sucked out of the doll, even though she hadn¡¯t done anything.

    She had only met Renee briefly at the Empire¡¯s Imperial Pce, so she was unfamiliar with Renee¡¯s personality.

    ¡®This¡­ is the damned Saint?¡¯

    As that thought was running through her mind¡­

    ¡°Ugh, the smell of an old hag. If even the doll smells like this, it means that even your soul is truly old. Time is truly cruel, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Renee twisted the knife further.

    Annalise felt as if everything she had known was falling apart.

    ¡®This¡­ is the fucking Apostle of Fate?¡¯

    <b><i> This shit is the meditator?</i></b>

    Annalise thought that if she still had a physical body, she would have grabbed the back of her own neck in frustration.

    ¡®What in the world¡­¡¯

    A feeling of emptiness began to fill Annalise.

    Another thought emerged.

    It urred to her that even if she had survived that day at the Empire, even if everything had gone ording to n, if the Saint was this kind of person, she would have failed in the end.

    Her life would have started and ended in vain.

    ¡°It seems that staying here any longer will only show more of this ugly sight. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for both of us if we finish our business and part ways quickly? Yes? Don¡¯t make a fuss and just spill everything you know.¡±

    The Saint, with those kinds of ridiculous thoughts, would never be a good fit for her cause.

    [Fuck¡­]

    <b><i> Whether I have lingering attachments or not, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just die right now?</i></b>

    Annalise thought that for a moment.

    Meanwhile, some distance away.

    Vera, standing at the door with Miller and Jenny, learned a side of Renee that he didn¡¯t want to hear or know about, thanks to his keen hearing that kept picking up her words.

    He involuntarily shut his eyes.

    ¡®Who in the world¡­!¡¯

    <b><i> Taught Renee how to speak like that?</i></b>

    Vera felt a deep sorrow at the shameless thought of refusing to ept the possibility that Renee became this way because of him.

 Chapter 162: An Unexpected Encounter (3)

    <b>? An Unexpected Encounter (3) ?</b>

    A moment passed that was painful for some and relieving for others.

    As for the conclusion¡­ Annalise never opened her mouth in the end. Just what the hell did she know that she hid it so tightly? No matter how much they tried to appease, threaten, and persuade her, Annalise just kept her mouth shut.

    There was even talk of torturing her soul, but it was rejected.

    It was because Jenny, who had the right to control the soul, had to intervene directly in order to do that, and Renee believed that it was not right to ask a young girl to do such a thing.

    The next day, Vera left a message for Hodrick saying that sparring would be impossible for a while, and went to see Annalise again.

    This time, it was a meeting ce without Renee and after sending Jenny outside.

    [¡­Yesterday you frowned so much, but don¡¯t you look pretty bright today? Why? Did your master pet your hair?]

    Of course, Annalise provoked Vera with words that were truly characteristic of her, and Vera responded as if it were insignificant.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. You and I aren¡¯t people who would be swayed by provocations like this, right?¡±

    [¡­Scum-like bastard.]

    What returned were words that could be considered a deration of surrender.

    Vera calmly continued his thoughts as he looked at the doll where Annalise had been sealed.

    ¡®It¡¯s not possible to cloud her reason with provocation likest time.¡¯

    The emotional appearance she showed during the battle in Auric¡­ It was urate to say that was a result of ysia¡¯s serum being injected into her body, causing her reasoning to be partially clouded. Therefore, he had to approach her from a different angle this time.

    ¡®Threats are also out of the question.¡¯

    They even tried threatening to destroy her soul, but she only responded with an attitude that challenged them to try it. It was an unexpectedly aggressive response, considering the extent of her attachment that remained within her.

    Torturing her soul would have been the most convenient approach, but¡­ This was a method that must be withheld for now as Renee did not allow it.

    If there were truly no other options, Vera would have to resort to it. However, he didn¡¯t want to burden Jenny by taking the easy way out without exhausting all other possibilities.

    A long series of worries gued him.

    At the end of it all, Vera opted for a straightforward approach.

    ¡°¡­Ardain. Tell me what you know.¡±

    It was an expression with the intention of saying ¡®I¡¯m not someone who knows nothing.¡¯

    Fortunately, the silent Annalise reacted this time.

    [Wasn¡¯t it the Demon Kingst time?]

    Vera¡¯s eyes glistened. Annalise snorted and made a sarcastic remark.

    [Well, it seems you didn¡¯t waste your time ying around. You used your head quite a bit, considering who you are.]

    Then she closed her mouth again.

    Vera continued his thoughts while tapping his knee.

    ¡®She¡¯s not entirely unwilling to talk.¡¯

    He was convinced that he could figure out something if he brought up a topic appealing enough to open her mouth.

    His thoughts continued.

    Information that could shake Annalise¡¯s mind, information that she didn¡¯t possess but only he did.

    Words that would shake themon sense she knew, causing that prideful stubbornness to yield down.

    Still lost in his thoughts, Vera voiced a guess he had previously suppressed because he couldn¡¯t find an immediate answer.

    ¡°¡­Did you know that ysia interfered with time?¡±

    It was a question that he hadn¡¯t thoroughly explored because it was an uncertain assumption, literally a mere guess.

    The reason he chose to voice it was simple.

    Because the biggest reason why he made this guess was right in front of him. It was Annalise.

    No matter how he thought about it, the only exnation for Annalise, who didn¡¯t move in the previous life, to make a move in this life was ysia.

    It was an anomaly that originated from ysia¡¯s serum, so it was hard to call it a butterfly effect, considering that the records rted to ysia¡¯s serum had already existed even before he actively started altering events.

    As he continued to ponder like that, he reached the conclusion that ysia had somehow discovered what had happened in the previous round.

    Such a conclusion was inevitable when considering the differences between the previouspse and the current one.

    After a brief silence, a more certain feedback returned this time.

    [You¡¯ve figured out that far¡­]

    Vera¡¯s fists clenched.

    It was a spontaneous reaction to the fact that one of the things that he had put aside as doubt had been transformed into certainty.

    In the meantime, Annalise turned her only movable neck and looked at Vera as she uttered such words.

    [How did you know¡­? I really don¡¯t understand.]

    She murmured, and the atmosphere grew even more intense.

    In the tense atmosphere, Vera made a calction inwardly.

    ¡®What should be revealed and what should be hidden.¡¯

    The repercussions of the divulged information, and the benefits that woulde back with it.

    In this ce, the tiresome negotiations in the trade market that he had endured countless times before were being reproduced. Vera savored the delightful feeling rising from within as he became certain of his victory.

    Psychological warfare at the negotiating table was one of Vera¡¯s most confident skills.

    Vera¡¯s lips moved slowly.

    ¡°Because Orgus chose me.¡±

    It was one of the biggest secrets and, at the same time, the most tempting bait to lure Annalise.

    Vera couldn¡¯t properly observe Annalise¡¯s reaction because she was in the form of a doll, but he was convinced nheless.

    This would be something that even she hadn¡¯t expected.

    [¡­What?]

    She had a surprised reaction, as he expected. In response, Vera pushed her with a more aggressive attitude.

    ¡°There was a future that Orgus showed me. It was a future in which the Ancient Species ran rampant, and a future in which Ardain returned. But, you know, you were nowhere to be seen in that future.¡±

    After saying that, Vera paused for a moment, then spoke again.

    ¡°If you think about it a little deeper, you¡¯lle to realize that this world can be viewed as the past, not the future. More precisely, the future before the regression, the world as it existed before the timeline rewound. The reason why ysia used a different movepared to the previous round¡­ In the process, it would be correct to assume that she somehow discovered what happened in the past timeline.¡±

    Annalise¡¯s mouth closed tightly at the words that skillfully blended truth and lies.

    ¡®Think about it.¡¯

    Vera knew that the more thoughtful and calcting people were, the easier it was for them to fall into their own illusions.

    Considering Annalise¡¯s self-righteous tendencies throughout, as well as the facts known only to her, this was a gamble worth taking.

    [Huh, I see. So, it¡¯s like that¡­]

    Vera was pleased with the response once again.

    However, Annalise was not foolish enough to be unaware of Vera¡¯s intentions.

    [Fine, I admit. You didn¡¯t just act without thinking. But¡­]

    Annalise paused for a moment, then uttered a very sarcastic remark.

    [¡­what¡¯s the point in revealing it? What does it matter to me? I don¡¯t care how the world turns out. I¡¯m already dead, anyways.]

    Her words clearly showed that she would not y along as Vera intended, which only fueled his irritation.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you so confident that you were acting for the sake of a great cause? I guess your cause was superficial, something that would crumble if you died.¡±

    [Think whatever you want.]

    ¡°You used to call others scum, but now the most scum-like person is right in front of me. I didn¡¯t know that the truth behind the cause you always cried out for, even after killing thousands, would be in such a disgusting form.¡±

    Those were¡­ not words he let out because he couldn¡¯t stand the rising irritation. On the contrary, they could be perceived as words with good intentions, all the while maintaining hisposure.

    Vera¡¯s words were meant to pierce her natural human instinct so she would defend herself.

    [Didn¡¯t I tell you? Those thousands were sacrifices for a greater purpose.]

    ¡°And that so-called purpose is your life?¡±

    [Yes, the number of variables that can be prevented increases infinitely just with me being alive. Because there are more things I can protect.]

    ¡°Such arrogance.¡±

    [It was an indifferent analysis.]

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s hear it. What the hell is that greater purpose? Your life? The preservation of wizards? Or the young man you bit and sucked on?¡±

    The words wereced with sarcasm. It must have touched a nerve, because Annalise responded with a shout.

    [The lives of all intelligent beings living on this continent!]

    She spoke as she mmed the doll¡¯s head onto the floor with a loud thud.

    Annalise continued, expressing her frustration.

    [You saw the future, right? Then you know better than anyone. If we continue like this, not a single creature will be left on this continent! This twisted n will end that way!]

    New information continued to pour out.

    Vera, who was internally delighted with that, felt his head go nk at the words that followed.

    [Thousands? Whopping thousands? No. You scum-like brat. It was ¡®barely¡¯ thousands. Millions, tens of millions of intelligent beings living on this continent are ced on one side of the scale, and thousands are ced on the other side. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a scale that bnces only when you add the Saint to it¡­]

    <i> Crash</i><i>¡ª</i><i>!</i>

    As her words continued, Vera¡¯s hand suddenly reached out. He grabbed the head of the doll that sealed Annalise and crushed it.

    It was a reflexive reaction that came out the moment Annalise said something about sacrificing Renee. Vera¡¯s expression as he looked at Annalise became more hostile than ever.

    Even in that moment, he miraculously refrained from asking, ¡®What are you talking about?¡¯ It was a remarkable disy of his remaining rationality.

    The doll¡¯s head was shaking. A gigglingugh echoed through the room.

    [Why? Are you so sickened that your master should die? But what can be done? The Saint is here for that purpose. It is that bitch¡¯s role to forcibly twist and postpone an error that cannot be corrected. If you saw the future, you should know. No matter which future is chosen to prevent the apocalypse, that bitch can¡¯t survive.]

    Confusion and shock. Only those began to fill Vera¡¯s insides.

    The meaning behind Annalise¡¯s lively words was iprehensible.

    The gap between the information she was conveying and the information he knew was too wide, so Vera couldn¡¯t understand the motive behind those words.

    However, there was something that came to mind even in the midst of that.

    If what Annalise was saying now was not a mere spection but the truth, then adding up the implications of that information would vaguely reveal what Renee¡¯s purpose was in the firstpse.

    Why did the first round fail?

    Why did Renee hide in the slums and faked her death with such an appearance?

    What was the real purpose she wanted to achieve by resurrecting him, distorting his perception, and rewinding time?

    Just by adding one key phrase, ¡®the apocalypse that could be avoided with Renee¡¯s death¡¯, everything became interconnected.

    ¡®¡­No.¡¯

    Over Vera¡¯s confused mind, the thought beginning to take hold was that what Renee had wished for in the previous round might have been ¡®her own proper death.¡¯

    ***

    Walking down the corridor with heavy steps, all Vera did was deny the assumptions he had made.

    That couldn¡¯t be true.

    That Renee of the previous round couldn¡¯t have been such a cruel person.

    That this was nothing more than him floundering around in an illusion he had created by himself.

    That he was being misled by the false information that Annalise skillfully leaked.

    Repeating them over and over again, Vera headed towards where Renee was.

    The closer he got to the destination, the more his steps became rushed, filled with anxiety.

    After walking for such a long time, Vera arrived in front of Renee¡¯s door and halted in the middle of reaching for the doorknob.

    He hadn¡¯t considered what he should do once he entered.

    His reasoning btedly returned, and he ndered himself foring here without thinking and due to fear.

    ¡®Crazy bastard¡­¡¯

    Vera wiped his face and let out a long breath, trying to control his still racing heart.

    He needed to think clearly.

    What he hade up with was just an assumption, and wasn¡¯t there a way to confirm it?

    First, there was Hodrick.

    As an Apostle of the previous era, he might know the meaning of being the Apostle of the Lord.

    It didn¡¯t matter even if he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡®¡­A month. A month has passed.¡¯

    Since the grace period to pull out himself from the previouspse had passed, this time it was simply a matter of grabbing a more certain timeline and bringing it out.

    All he had to do was find out the truth by grabbing a timeline that was certainly distorted.

    It was certain that he and the Saint had met in the previous round, so he only needed to bring up the memory of that point.

    ¡°Huff¡­¡±

    After taking a deep breath, Vera managed to regain control of his emotions and slowly raised his hand towards the door. Then, he knocked gently.

    ¡°Saint, may I enter?¡±

    He quickly feignedposure, realizing that he couldn¡¯t just walk away since she might have heard him walking this way from inside.

 Chapter 163: Threat

    <b>? Threat ?</b>

    Vera was acting strange.

    From the day Annalise entered the doll¡¯s body¡­ No, it would be more correct to say from the day after. Anyway, it was obvious that Vera had a different expression than usual.

    Others didn¡¯t seem to notice, but Renee, who had always paid attention to Vera¡¯s feelings, could sense that something was amiss.

    Vera was currently anxious about something. To put it more precisely, he was afraid.

    With her head slightly lowered, Renee continued her thoughts as she listened to Miller and Vera¡¯s conversation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start the ritual.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t it been a month? Nothing will change if we put it off any longer, and we need to find out more urgently, so let¡¯s do it right away.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what you meant. All right. Then let¡¯s get ready. The time frame should be about 3 to 4 yearster than thest time¡­¡±

    ¡°Ten years.¡±

    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s set it to 10 yearster.¡±

    Despite Miller¡¯s flustered voice, Vera forcefully expressed his opinion with a hint of impatience.

    It was only natural that the difort conveyed in Miller¡¯s voice grew stronger.

    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯ve exined it before, but it¡¯s safer to go up sequentially¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    A groan came from Miller¡¯s mouth.

    Renee, who had been silent, btedly realized that there was obviously a problem with Vera at that moment and stopped him.

    ¡°Please wait.¡±

    ¡°¡­Saint?¡±

    ¡°Sir Miller, would you mind stepping outside for a moment? I need to talk to Vera.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    After the dragging sound, the sound of Miller¡¯s footsteps faded. Renee opened her mouth and spoke to Vera only after she heard the sound of the door closing.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    Renee¡¯s head turned in Vera¡¯s direction.

    No matter how much she thought about it, Renee couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this wasn¡¯t the usual Vera because he seemed so strange.

    Vera¡¯s eyes wavered.

    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±

    He pretended to be as calm as possible while answering, but it still didn¡¯t work.

    Renee sighed deeply at the clear sign in his voice and held out her hand.

    ¡°Give me your arm.¡±

    Vera felt his heart sink. He knew better than anyone else what would happen after Renee asked him to do this.

    He still didn¡¯t quite understand how she did it, but once Renee started to feel his pulse, he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell any lies. Even the smallest bodily reactions would expose him, leaving him in a vulnerable position.

    ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    Renee urged.

    Realizing that he was facing an unavoidable situation, Vera held out his arm with a defeated expression.

    Renee grabbed Vera¡¯s wrist and covered it with her hands before asking.

    ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±

    ¡°¡­There is nothing.¡±

    ¡°There is, isn¡¯t there?¡±

    Vera¡¯s body shuddered with uncontrolled surprise.

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Saint¡­¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re going to be like this? All right. Let¡¯s see. First of all, you started acting weird from the day after that Tower Master dwelled in the doll¡­ Yes, that has to be it. That woman must have done something, right?¡±

    Vera gritted his teeth hard.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ When we went together, nothing else happened. Vera, did you perhaps go to her alone? Ah. You went, huh? So you went alone without a word¡­ All right. We will talk about this againter.¡±

    <i> Tap. Tap.</i>

    Renee tapped Vera¡¯s wrist with her index finger.

    While choosing the next question to ask, Renee pondered why Vera would lose hisposure to this extent. What could possibly make him act this way? In the midst of these thoughts, she eventually blurted out a question.

    ¡°Did that woman talk about something rted to me?¡±

    Although he was an imprable person who never fully epted her feelings, Renee was aware that she was the most precious and invaluable person to Vera.

    Once again, the answer she received was affirmative.

    Vera¡¯s pulse jumped sharply. It was a sudden beat. Additionally, the muscles in the arm she held were tensed.

    Renee added a tinge of threat to her tone and spoke again.

    ¡°Now, shall I continue pressing you for answers, or will you speak up?¡±

    At the implication that he should speak up unless he wanted to show an embarrassing side of himself, Vera¡¯s head drooped.

    A short moment of hesitation followed.

    Of course, speaking was the right thing to do for both of them. Vera was well aware of that.

    Still, there was a reason why Vera hesitated so much. If Annalise¡¯s words were true, and if Renee¡¯s sacrifice was what was needed to protect the continent.

    The moment Renee found out, it urred to him that she might be willing to undertake it.

    For some reason, Vera had the feeling that he might lose Renee.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    Even in the midst of this, Renee¡¯s urging continued. Vera¡¯s expression was terribly crumpled.

    He had no choice but to open his mouth.

    There was Renee¡¯s prompting, his rational judgment, and above all, his solemn oath weighed heavily on his mind.

    His oath told him that this was for Renee¡¯s sake, that keeping his mouth shut would be disregarding her.

    He should have hidden it better, but it ended up like this.

    Vera put his miserable feelings aside and took a long breath before opening his mouth.

    ***

    After listening to the long story, Renee let out a deep sigh.

    ¡®That damn old hag¡­¡¯

    While internally venting her frustration at Annalise, Renee found herself growing increasingly frustrated for some reason.

    Ah, she was grateful that he cared so much about her, but it was also frustrating. An emotion that could not be expressed in words was stirring inside her.

    Renee brushed Vera¡¯s flinching hand and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is Vera an idiot?¡±

    Vera raised his head.

    What was reflected in his field of vision was Renee, who gave him a pitiful look.

    What followed were questions that sounded like criticism.

    ¡°First, let me ask you. What¡¯s your reason for believing what that woman said?¡±

    ¡°¡­Because there is no reason not to believe her. In fact, it is certain that she is someone with more information than we have, and what she said is also logically correct¡­¡±

    ¡°Not that. What is the reason you believe that everything the woman said is true? I mean¡­ Why do you think that the only way is for me to die as she said?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°Vera, answer me. Is this woman from the Holy Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    ¡°Does she know how to use the powers of an Apostle?¡±

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    ¡°Is she the Saint?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, not that either.¡±

    ¡°But then, who is she? Why can there be no other option?¡±

    Vera closed his mouth tightly.

    Renee continued to talk, despite clearly showing that she felt absurd.

    ¡°To be honest, she doesn¡¯t even have a speck of credibility, does she? Think about it. If that woman had mastered the truth of the whole world to that extent and even had the ability to save the world, wouldn¡¯t the me from before the regression have chosen that woman instead of Vera? Isn¡¯t that so? Then what was the point of going through all the trouble to bring Vera back from the dead?¡±

    She was right.

    Besides, these were things that Vera had already thought about.

    ¡°I thought we should consider the possibility of ¡®what if¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no ¡®what if.¡¯¡±

    After interrupting Vera¡¯s next words, Renee pulled his arm and said.

    ¡°I have to die to save the world? Okay, let¡¯s say that¡¯s possible. Honestly, with this kind of power, that might be the case. However¡­¡±

    Filled with the thought that she didn¡¯t like his hesitant appearance, Renee continued with a confident tone, thinking that Vera needed a different mindset.

    ¡°I think the reason I resorted to such a convoluted method like this before regressing is that there must have been other options. That sly woman would have chosen to save everyone, making excuses like love or whatever, right? Well, even if that¡¯s not the case, we would have to make it so.¡±

    Without the slightest doubt, she whispered to Vera as if her words were the only truth.

    Vera felt his breath stop at the sight of Renee spitting out words at a distance where the tips of their noses could touch.

    Was it intentional?

    No. It would be more urate to say that Renee, who was not good at judging distance because she was blind, closed the distance without thinking.

    Feeling that the sounds that remained in his ears couldn¡¯t enter his head at all, Vera answered nkly.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Vera, tell me. If I tried to kill myself, would you stay still?¡±

    Caught off guard by the words that followed, Vera answered with surprise.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Renee¡¯s neck shrank at the sudden explosive voice of Vera.

    ¡®Ouch, what a surprise.¡¯

    Realizing that btedly, she cleared her throat and craned her neck again.

    ¡°R-right! You wouldn¡¯t stay still! But what are you worried about?!¡±

    A mix of irritation and heightened emotions made Renee raise her voice.

    Then, she straightened her posture and added more.

    ¡°And you¡¯re missing the most important thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of dying.¡±

    <i> Huff!</i> It was a word she said with a snort.

    ¡°Why should I die? Am I crazy? There are so many things I want to do, but do I look like someone who would give them all up just to save the world?¡±

    In the end, that was the problem.

    The reason Renee was so frustrated was because Vera had judged her to be someone who would die for the greater good.

    She felt frustrated because he didn¡¯t realize what she thought was most important.

    Vera was her reason for everything.

    The reason she decided to go to the Holy Kingdom from Remeo, the reason she honed her powers as the Saint in the Holy Kingdom, the reason she made a pilgrimage across the continent, and even the reason she wanted to save the world.

    All of those were because of Vera, and they were all born out of love.

    So Renee had no intention of dying. So, as always, she shed her heart head on.

    ¡°I will never die. I will live happily ever after with Vera.¡±

    Vera¡¯s body stiffened.

    The sudden outburst of words made his head go nk.

    ¡°That is¡­¡±

    Words scattered as he lost his words at her sudden words.

    Renee snorted and stuck her head out. Then she spoke in a firm tone, as if trying to put a wedge in her own words.

    ¡°Vera doesn¡¯t seem to understand yet, but you and I are meant to live happily ever after and grow old together. I have to live on after giving birth to a son and a daughter. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t die.¡±

    What followed felt like a sweetly tinged threat.

    ***

    Bringing back Vera of the past eventually went sequentially ording to Miller¡¯s opinion.

    This time, they would bring back the 25-year-old Vera from before the regression.

    It was after Renee had stopped at the slums as the vision shown by Orgus, and so the memory must have been distorted.

    Vera¡¯s amodation.

    Renee held Vera¡¯s hand as he slept on the bed, calming her nervousness.

    <i> ¨C It¡¯s probably not entirely true because my memory is distorted, but if I don¡¯t know the Saint, I might be even more vicious than thest time you saw me. So at the slightest sign of danger, take advantage of my oath immediately.</i>

    She repeated Vera¡¯s request over and over in her head.

    It was understandable; what she was about to see was clearly the Vera who had already conquered the Empire. What would appear was the Vera, who relentlessly ughtered the necks of unknown individuals in the vision shown by the Orgus.

    In other words, it won¡¯t be as trivial as thest time.

    Furthermore, if the pre-regression Renee had already met Vera before this, she would have discovered one of the secrets that had been hidden all this time through this ritual. Hence, there was no avoiding the surge of tension.

    While Renee¡¯s head was spinning with all kinds of thoughts, Vera¡¯s fingertips twitched.

    Renee¡¯s body stiffened as well.

    <i> Rustle rustle.</i>

    After the sound of tossing and turning, Vera¡¯s body stiffened, and then his mouth opened.

    ¡°¡­Saint.¡±

    Just one word.

    With that one word, Renee realized.

    ¡®¡­I¡¯ve found him.¡¯

    At this moment, Renee realized that this Vera had already met her past self from before the regression.

 Chapter 164: Confrontation (1)

    <b>? Confrontation (1) ?</b>

    ¡°First, let go of my hand.¡±

    Vera said while snapping his fingers.

    At that gesture, Renee flinched and let go of the hand she had been holding.

    ¡°Ah, sorry¡­¡±

    Words that the usual Vera would never have uttered made Renee realize that the current him was not the Vera she knew.

    As her body drooped at the somehow sullen feeling, Vera continued his words.

    ¡°Then, let me ask. I definitely don¡¯t remember making such a promise with you. Can you exin why I¡¯m lying here in a strange ce like this?¡±

    His following words were words that even Renee had no idea about, but at the same time, revealed a secret that had been shrouded in a veil.

    Promise.

    Renee¡¯s expression began to harden at the new keyword. Her brain was spinning faster than ever.

    ¡®As expected, they¡¯ve met before. Hearing him mention the word promise¡­¡¯

    This Vera and her pre-regression self must have shared some sort of secret promise, and now the current Vera thought he was in this unfamiliar ce because of that promise.

    If that was the case, there was only one thing she needed to do.

    ¡®I need to find out more information first.¡¯

    Above all, it was urgent to find out exactly what that promise was.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Not wanting to make him feel suspicious, Renee asked him a question with the same tone as her pre-regression self used, to which Vera responded with irritation.

    ¡°Are you going to y dumb?¡±

    Immediately after, Vera sat up, causing the bed to creak.

    ¡°Hey Saint. Did I look like such a good-natured person in your eyes?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see with my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Enough with the wordy.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by wordy? Doesn¡¯t Ve¡­ Brother know that I am blind?¡±

    ¡®Oops, I almost slipped.¡¯

    Renee almost stumbled over her words, as calling him Vera had be a habit and speaking like that woman wasn¡¯t easy at all.

    Renee, who had no talent for this kind of thing, tried to get rid of the rising tension and vented her dissatisfaction with Vera.

    ¡®Would it hurt if you just say it out? Why are you being so picky?¡¯

    While she was barely able to endure her lips from pouting at the thought that there¡¯s no other greater miser than him.

    <i> Clutch</i><i>¡ª</i><i>!</i>

    Vera grabbed Renee¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Keugh¡­!¡±

    ¡°You know what? You¡¯re such an annoying woman. That said, I¡¯ve spared you because I don¡¯t want to cause unnecessary friction.¡±

    <i> Squeeze</i><i>¡ª</i>

    His grip on her neck tightened.

    Renee struggled to keep her face calm even as she felt her heart sinking.

    ¡¯¡­It¡¯s okay. Vera has no intention of killing me.¡¯

    This was just a threat. He was doing it in hopes of scaring her.

    If this was a sincere act, the oath in Vera¡¯s heart would have been the first to respond.

    ¡°Enough with the bullshit. I only promised you one thing. To lend you my power just once someday, whenever you wish. In return, you won¡¯t inform the Holy Kingdom of my existence. Nowhere in that promise does it say you can kidnap me in a ce like this.¡±

    Vera pulled Renee¡¯s body closer to his, so that they were within breathing distance of each other, and then finished his words in a very quiet and low tone.

    ¡°Everyone around you praised you, so you think you can do anything? Huh? Know your ce. No matter how well you¡¯re adorned as the Saint, you¡¯re just a useless bitch who can¡¯t do anything on your own. You¡¯re just an insect who can do nothing but squeak while being choked.¡±

    The sensation of his hot breath touched her face. Feeling dazed at that for a moment, Renee¡¯s expression crumpled at his following words.

    ¡®Look at this foul mouth.¡¯

    Where did Vera learn to speak like this, and how dare he say that to her?

    Renee felt ridiculous.

    ¡®So that¡¯s the promise¡­¡¯

    Fortunately, she had heard all she needed to find out.

    Deciding that she had no reason to put up with this any longer, Renee grabbed Vera¡¯s wrist and then lifted her foot to kick Vera in the stomach.

    It was not an effective blow.

    However, it was enough to divert Vera¡¯s attention elsewhere.

    Vera let out a snicker and said.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    Renee answered as she felt the pressure on her neck loosen.

    ¡°I feel like my heart breaks every time Vera says harsh words to me.¡±

    The answer she gave while putting on a very sad face was the trigger words that Vera had told her.

    ¡°Keugh¡­!¡±

    A stifled groan escaped from Vera.

    <i> Thud!</i>

    The sound of something falling echoed through the room.

    Renee took a few deep breaths as her airway was finally freed and then stood up with her cane before speaking.

    ¡°How dare you be so insolent against me, Vera. You¡¯re being rude.¡±

    She let out a snort with a ¡®Huff!¡¯ and spewed words with a lot of strength.

    ¡­That¡¯s the case. Renee, who grew up watching Vera during her most important growth period, had be someone who believed that violence was more effective than persuasion.

    ***

    Themotion passed, and with the calmed-down Vera in front of her, Renee pondered.

    ¡®What now¡­¡¯

    She had heard what promises were made.

    She had subdued Vera as well.

    Now that they had pulled out the Vera from his problematic days and even achieved meaningful results, he would remember all about this and what had happened when he returned to normal.

    In other words, there was no more business with the pre-regression Vera.

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t expect that one called ¡®Saint¡¯ could be this violent.¡±

    Even in the midst of having such thoughts, Vera continued to run his mouth.

    They were mainly words reproaching her, such as saying that the Saint was too violent, asking what kind of trick she used, asking what she would do, and that he would never act the way she wanted.

    She felt the same repertoire from his words even though they brought out Vera from a few yearster than thest time.

    ¡°Phew, can¡¯t you zip that mouth up? You are so noisy.¡±

    Vera shut his mouth.

    It was not to follow Renee¡¯s words, but out of a sense of absurdity.

    Only after that did Renee make a satisfied face and nodded.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s better.¡±

    Vera gnashed his teeth as he felt his pride being ripped apart.

    ¡®Nasty bitch¡­¡¯

    How could a person like this have no redeeming qualities?

    From the first meeting, when she acted coy, to this moment when she showed her true colors, she was a woman with no cute side.

    ¡¯¡­What the heck is going on?¡¯

    Vera continued his thoughts as he looked at the window behind Renee¡¯s back.

    The dark blue sky bore some resemnce to a night sky, but Vera knew.

    This was the Cradle¡¯s sky.

    In other words, they were in the Cradle of the Dead.

    Why was he in the Cradle when he was in the Empire just before he fell asleep? And why did the oath change, and what was the Saint in front of him thinking when she kidnapped him?

    While his head was swimming in the sea of questions.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    Renee said as she put her hand on her stomach.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s meal time. I¡¯m getting hungry, so it must be lunch. Let¡¯s go get some food.¡±

    Vera let out a hollowugh.

    It was augh that came out because he was dumbfounded at the way she said with full conviction, ¡®It must be lunchtime because I¡¯m hungry.¡¯ as if she had a clock attached to her body.

    Standing up with her cane, Renee held out her hand.

    ¡°Your hand, please.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Give me your hand. Let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    At such a shameless statement, Vera felt a pain in his neck.

    ***

    Back in the room after eating lunch, Renee pondered what to do with the pre-regression Vera and soon came to a conclusion.

    ¡®Let¡¯s use the promise.¡¯

    That one-time promise this Vera spoke of. She concluded that it would be a good idea to make use of it.

    There was still one day left for Vera to return.

    This Vera was the Vera that was brought out from his memories, so even if she were to use the promise now, it would be nothing.

    If so, it would not be a bad idea to use that promise to finish a task that had been stalled.

    Where to use the promise¡­ there¡¯s one right ce.

    [What¡¯s this, did youe for a walk with your master?]

    That was to interrogate Annalise.

    Since Vera himself said that this current Vera was when he was very vicious, she figured that he might be better than the present Vera at things like interrogation.

    Renee kept her mouth shut and gestured with her chin.

    Vera grimaced at that gesture and took a step forward.

    ¡°¡­You also look like a wreck.¡±

    He said that because he had heard about how the Tower Master of Auric was captured beforeing here.

    ¡®Didn¡¯t she say that the soul is bound by the Apostle of Death?¡¯

    Of course, those were words Renee made up in haste, but it was highly unlikely that Vera would realize that.

    ¡®The Ancient Species will go on a rampage, huh¡­¡¯

    He was told that there would be a great upheaval in the future, and that this Tower Master had a clue about it.

    Vera judged that spending the promise with this interrogation wasn¡¯t such a bad thing.

    ¡®I need to change the trade item.¡¯

    If he knew when and where disaster would strike, he could use it to his advantage.

    Vera sat down in front of the doll where Annalise was sealed.

    <i> Tap. Tap.</i>

    Tapping his knee in his seat as he continued to think, Vera concluded that since he was asked to do this in the form of an ¡®interrogation¡¯, he should go out with an attitude that suited that.

    ¡°She¡¯s probably not going to open her mouth easily.¡±

    Words leaked out while he was thinking how to interrogate a soul trapped in a doll.

    However, the chuckling response was going off the track from the topic that had been going on until just before.

    [It¡¯s starting again. Why? Did your master scold you to do something quickly?]

    ¡°What?¡±

    [Such a poor thing. Your master must have been disappointed that I kept my mouth shut, huh? You have a very rotten face.]

    Vera tilted his head in confusion, which caused Annalise to add in a more excited tone.

    [Look at this dog bastard, putting in so much effort just to receive praise from your master. What a pathetic sight¡­]

    Vera lifted his eyebrows.

    Even amidst his puzzlement, Vera wasn¡¯t oblivious enough to not understand the derogatory tone behind thosements.

    From the circumstances, ¡®master¡¯ must be referring to Renee while ¡®dog bastard¡¯ must be referring to himself.

    ¡°Hah¡­¡±

    Vera let out a hollowugh.

    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d hear that from an asshole trapped in a doll. How about taking off that Tower Master title? What kind of Tower Master couldn¡¯t stop a single spell and ended up stuck in such a shoddy doll?¡±

    Being not present here¡­ might have been great luck for Norn.

    What Vera now described as a shoddy doll was a doll that Norn made.

    [But unlike someone, I didn¡¯t surrender my heart away. I¡¯d rather perish than live as a rag mat.]

    ¡°Why? Even though I can just make you perish on the spot?¡±

    [Try it then.]

    ¡°If you want¡­¡±

    Just as Vera was about to raise his hand at Annalise¡¯s provocation, Renee stepped in.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    Vera stopped moving. His expression soured even more.

    [Oh my, you understand words quite well for a puppy bastard.]

    Annalise sneered at that sight as if it was pleasant to irritate Vera.

    Renee let out a deep sigh and poured out her frustration.

    ¡¯¡­It¡¯s useless.¡¯

    She was brewing the thought that the pre-regression Vera was somehow also useless in this area.

    ¡°If you think you can¡¯t do it, let¡¯s just go. It¡¯s a waste of ti¡­¡±

    ¡°I can do it.¡±

    Vera¡¯s head snapped back. Though Renee couldn¡¯t see it, Vera¡¯s face was burning with anger.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you call me because you couldn¡¯t do it yourself? If you can¡¯t help, stand back. Don¡¯t bother me for nothing.¡±

    His words, growing increasingly hostile, elicited an ¡®Oh¡¯ from Renee.

    ¡®So, Vera is the type who works harder when underestimated.¡¯

    It was a reaction that came out as she realized a new side of Vera¡¯s personality that woulde in handyter.

    ¡°Yes, well¡­ Go ahead and try it then.¡±

    Renee, a quick learner, said words of encouragement that could only be heard as sarcasm and smiled.

    Veins sprouted on Vera¡¯s forehead, which wasn¡¯t even slightly unusual given the circumstances.

 Chapter 165: Confrontation (2)

    <b>? Confrontation (2) ?</b>

    Amidst the coexistence of three conflicting emotions within the same space, Annalise harbored suspicion due to the tant dissonance she sensed in the conversation between the two individuals.

    It was a well-founded suspicion. She hadn¡¯t been observing them for long, but she already felt clearly that the Apostle of Oath was someone who couldn¡¯t do anything against the Saint¡¯s words. So, the current situation seemed strange in a way.

    Annalise didn¡¯t erase the rising suspicion, and her mind raced to find the cause.

    ¡®Did they fight? No, that¡¯s not it. To say that they fought, his temperament itself felt different¡­ Then, it¡¯s probably a more fundamental problem than that¡­¡¯

    <b><i> Magic that interferes with a person¡¯s personality or disposition.</i></b>

    <b><i> Unique abilities that can interfere with cognitive processes.</i></b>

    Annalise weighed all these possibilities in her mind as she continued her thought process, and managed toe up with an inference.

    After all, she was none other than the Tower Master of the Auric.

    Though she relied on the power of the serum, her deep understanding of unique abilities had allowed her to even interfere with Vera¡¯s powers during their fight. Hence, she could entertain such a hypothesis.

    ¡®¡­Cognitive distortion?¡¯

    To be precise, the process of treating cognitive distortion.

    Since cognitive distortion was meant to be used on a sleeping target and not on someone who was in an awake state, there was a high probability that it would be correct.

    ¡®A spell, huh¡­¡¯

    Recalling the contents of the papers she had been flipping through while researching ysia¡¯s serum, Annalise vented her irritation.

    ¡®¡­But it doesn¡¯t fit.¡¯

    Trying to fit what she knew into Vera¡¯s current state led to an unexinable discrepancy.

    If Annalise were in a human body, her face would undoubtedly show a deep frown. Her thoughts were bing moreplicated.

    ¡®If they¡¯re trying to cure cognitive distortion, they should¡¯ve brought up the memories from when he was a very young child¡­¡¯

    Obviously, that bastard must have been in the Holy Kingdom the whole time.

    Wasn¡¯t it the case? If his cognition was distorted in the Holy Kingdom, wouldn¡¯t he try to treat it together with Renee?

    Thinking about it, the part they were fixing was undoubtedly something that happened before he had an attachment to the Holy Kingdom¡­ In other words, it must have been from his childhood, but the way he spoke and acted was eerily close to that of an adult, even though he should have been just a little kid at the time.

    Continuing her thoughts while integrating the information revealed so far, Annalise suddenly felt a spark in her head.

    ¡®¡­Wait.¡¯

    The Apostle of Oath imed that he was chosen by Orgus.

    The attitude that seemed to know the future.

    On top of that, the appearance of deliberately mentioning the rewinded time.

    To Annalise, who was once hailed as the continent¡¯s greatest intellect, integrating those clues with her existing knowledge to arrive at a meaningful conclusion wasn¡¯t a difficult task.

    [¡­Hah.]

    An unintended sound escaped her lips due to her sense of disbelief.

    At that, Vera and Renee¡¯s heads turned toward Annalise.

    Staring into the eyes of the two individuals focused on her, Annalise was consumed by profound confusion.

    ¡°¡­Could they have overwritten memories from before the time was rewound into thispse?¡±

    She wanted to say that was nonsense, but¡­ Such thinking exined both his current appearance and what she had been suspicious about.

    Was that all there was to it?

    ¡®Maybe¡­¡¯

    The key to protecting the future that she thought was already twisted and beyond saving might be right in front of her.

    The moment she realized that, Annalise felt hopeful but also a deep emptiness.

    ¡®¡­It wasn¡¯t me?¡¯

    Salvation might be possible.

    However, she was not the one who would make it happen.

    The fact that a brat who was still wet behind the ears might be the key to salvation and not herself, who was praised as the greatest intellect, the one who reached the door of Providence, and called the giant of the era, was something that made Annalise who was the embodiment of self-righteousness and arrogance felt such emptiness.

    Silence descended.

    For Annalise, it was a silence caused by the feeling of being denied her entire life, and for the other two, it was a silence caused by the tension at the sudden change in Annalise¡¯s behavior.

    Annalise stared nkly at Vera.

    ¡®A bastard like him?¡¯

    Once again, she negated the idea.

    However, even amidst this denial, deep within her heart, there was an answer that whispered, ¡®Yes.¡¯

    No matter how much she tried to belittle him, the fact remained that the final move Vera showed during the battle in the Auric was of a realm she had yet to reach, even touching upon Providence. At least she couldn¡¯t deny that fact.

    It dawned on her that maybe the key to salvation was really that clueless kid and not her.

    [Fucker¡­]

    Renee tilted her head at Annalise¡¯s vehement curse.

    ¡®What is it?¡¯

    It was a gesture that came out by itself as she wondered why that damned old hag had suddenly be like that.

    Just as Renee was about to say something, Annalise let out a word that was close to a curse.

    [¡­Scram.]

    ¡°What?¡±

    [Didn¡¯t I tell you to get lost? I guess besides not being able to see with your eyes, your ears are also dull?]

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    An emptyugh escaped from Renee¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Grandma, did you have dementia? But, why are you being like this to me all of a sudden?¡±

    When the unyielding Renee answered without flinching at all, Annalise felt her irritation soar and said.

    [Little girl, don¡¯t you have something you want to hear from me? My head is cluttered right now, so I told you to get lost. Why can¡¯t you understand?]

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Is it because an old bitch is saying it? I can¡¯t hear the words very well.¡±

    [You fucking bitch.]

    Renee¡¯s body flinched.

    It was a reaction she made because she had never experienced a raw curse directed at her like that.

    Quietly listening to the conversation between the two, Vera smirked at Renee being pushed back, and Renee¡¯s eyes burned with anger when she heard it.

    ¡°Are youughing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After unconsciously managing his expression, Vera btedly realized that he had been acting like a ¡®dog bastard¡¯ as Annalise had said, and felt his pride was hurt.

    It was a reaction that the body remembered and not the mind, so this was also something that the current Vera had no clue about.

    [These fucking things¡­]

    Feeling even more self-deprecating as she witnessed the two acting like street clowns for a brief moment, Annalise sighed and uttered those words. Renee, feeling embarrassed for some reason, lowered her head.

    Subsequently, Renee blurted out a dialogue that would befit a third-rate viin.

    ¡°¡­Well, we¡¯ll back off for today.¡±

    Renee said this because she sensed that Annalise was not willing to talk right now, and also because she felt that Annalise was having a change of heart for some reason.

    [Yes, please. Please get lost. Because I want to organize my thoughts.]

    Renee pushed herself up.

    With a mixture of frustration and irritation, she turned her back with a snort of disdain.

    ¡°Hand!¡±

    When she suddenly cried out, Vera put his hand over hers as his body remembered this time as well.

    It wasn¡¯t until after they had walked out the door that Renee realized that she had shown him an ugly appearance.

    ***

    Vera frowned at the appearance of Renee, who had been tearing her hair out ever since they had met the Tower Master.

    ¡®What the hell is she doing?¡¯

    <b><i> Is she manic?</i></b>

    <b><i> Is the Saint of the Holy Kingdom not just physically but mentally ill as well? </i></b>

    They were thoughts that came to him because he couldn¡¯t see anything consistent in the appearances he was seeing throughout.

    But Vera, who couldn¡¯t bear to say it, just kept his mouth shut this time as well and just stared at Renee.

    ¡°Euugh¡­¡±

    A pained groan escaped Renee once more.

    Her flushed face, entuated by her white hair, obscured Vera¡¯s vision.

    ¡®¡­Her face looks perfectly normal.¡¯

    Thoughts that Vera had never pondered in his lifetime, such as how living together might be so exhausting, floated through his mind.

    ¡°How much longer will you be like that?¡±

    ¡°Euugh¡­ Yes?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to interrogate her properly, so the deal is still valid. Is there anything else you want from me? If there¡¯s nothing, I want to leave. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for the Saint too, if I am not by your side?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Even if I¡¯m with Vera all day, it¡¯s not enough.¡±

    Vera¡¯s gaze narrowed.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it was a slip of the tongue. Pretend that you didn¡¯t hear that.¡±

    What was the point when everything had been already said?

    Vera let out an involuntary sigh at the iprehensible creature called Renee, and then he felt frustrated.

    There was no other reason.

    It was because of something he was doing beforeing here.

    ¡®It¡¯s going to be a problem if I¡¯m gone too long.¡¯

    The auction season would start soon.

    That meant it was the season to sort the newly brought-in ves and appraise the relics.

    Therefore, wasting time in a ce like this, where there was nothing more to gain, was out of the question.

    ¡®How do I get out¡­¡¯

    Aside from the fact that this ce was the Cradle, the Saint used an unknown method to change the content of the oath so that he couldn¡¯t move without permission.

    ¡®If she knew how to change it, she would also know how to reverse it.¡¯

    And so, Renee, whose body was shaking with shame, and Vera, whose leg was shaking with impatience, sat facing each other in the reception room.

    ¡°Renee!¡±

    Aisha opened the door and came in.

    Renee¡¯s head snapped up.

    Vera¡¯s gaze also secretly turned to Aisha.

    ¡®A beastkin?¡¯

    At the end of his line of sight was a cat Beastkin girl with forsythia-colored hair.

    ¡®Ah, an errand girl?¡¯

    Realizing the girl¡¯s affiliation through the priest uniform she was wearing, Vera took his eyes off her, and Aisha¡¯s eyes lit up.

    It was a reaction that came out when she realized that the conversation Norn and Miller had before she came here was true.

    <i> ¨C It seems Sir Norn can get some rest today because the Saint is in charge of Sir Vera while he is conscious.</i>

    <i> ¨C Ah, that¡¯s good. Would you like to have a drink?</i>

    <i> ¨C Sounds good~!</i>

    Today was the day Vera had the ritual.

    Aisha, whose mind had already made ¡®Vera¡¯s ritual¡¯ synonymous with ¡®a chance to find something to tease¡¯, could not pass up the opportunity.

    ¡°Aisha?¡±

    When Renee called out to Aisha in a surprised voice, Aisha made a triangr mouth shape unique to cats, pulled out something in the air and shouted.

    ¡°I brought Jenny too~!¡±

    ¡°Hueeek¡­!¡±

    The thing in her hand was Jenny, the Apostle of Death.

    Vera looked at the brightly smiling Aisha and Jenny, who was sweating coldly as she rolled her eyes anxiously, then said provocative words while only lifting one corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Did the Saint set up a nursery in the Cradle?¡±

    Aisha¡¯s face brightened even more.

    Leading Jenny with bouncy steps, Aisha sat next to Renee and stared at Vera with sparkling eyes.

    Vera felt his mood sour at Aisha¡¯s sparkling gaze.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Nothing!¡±

    She looked really happy while shaking her head vigorously.

    It was such an expression that made Vera want to ¡®flick her forehead¡¯ without even realizing it.

    Seeing Aisha¡¯s obvious behavior, Renee realized what Aisha was thinking and responded with an awkward smile.

    ¡°Hm, how about H?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s training!¡±

    ¡°How about Krek and Ma¡­¡±

    ¡°Drinking with Norn and Miller!¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s it, there¡¯s no guardian¡­¡¯

    Renee quickly gave up.

    In fact, sending Aisha away was the right thing to do, but she didn¡¯t do it because of the personal greed that came to her mind aside from that rational judgment.

    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t be the only one to feel ashamed.¡¯

    She had shown a pathetic sight in front of Annalise.

    Unfortunately, Vera would probably remember that sight when he returned.

    So, to avoid being hit one-sidedly, wouldn¡¯t it be fair for her to see Vera¡¯s embarrassing appearance as well?

    ¡°Uhm, ehem¡­¡±

    Renee turned her blind eyes to the ceiling and cleared her throat.

    Meanwhile, Aisha¡¯s words continued.

    ¡°You know, Vera, don¡¯t you have something you want to say?¡±

    It was a statement delivered with the face of a predator eyeing its prey, looking for any weakness to exploit.

 Chapter 166: Confrontation (3)

    <b>? Confrontation (3) ?</b>

    To conclude, what Aisha and Renee wanted didn¡¯t happen.

    After all, the 25-year-old Vera was different from the Vera who had just grown up. He didn¡¯t give in so easily.

    <i> ¨C Teach me swordsma¡ª</i>

    <i> ¨C Scram.</i>

    <i> ¨C Then the mindset when fight¡ª</i>

    <i> ¨C So noisy.</i>

    <i> ¨C How are you feeling right¡ª</i>

    <i> ¨C Well, I want to rip off your mouth for now. Either that or gouge out your eyes. Why? Do you want me to make you blind like the person beside you?</i>

    It was something worthy of being called the perfect defense.

    After searching for a breakthrough for a long time, Aisha couldn¡¯t find a way in the end and left sullenly, leaving Vera, Renee, and Jenny, who was frozen and didn¡¯t know what to do, behind.

    Vera squinted his eyes at Jenny who stayed in her seat despite Aisha having left and asked.

    ¡°¡­Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    Jenny huped and made a tearful face.

    Vera¡¯s face was too frightening for her to answer that she had missed the timing to leave.

    She unconsciously moved her butt closer to Renee, then her hand reached out to wrap around Renee¡¯s arms in fear.

    Vera¡¯s face crumpled even more ominously as he watched the process unfold.

    ¡®What¡­¡¯

    What the hell was Renee trying to do by dragging such a little kid to the Cradle? It was something Vera could never understand.

    As he continued to think, Vera shook his head to erase his thoughts.

    ¡®¡­No, that¡¯s none of my business.¡¯

    Whatever the Saint was doing was none of his business, and there was no point in worrying about it.

    With that conclusion, Vera stood up from his seat and spoke to Renee.

    ¡°If there is nothing left to do, I will head back.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­I am heading back to the lodging.¡±

    When Vera said that because she didn¡¯t seem to want to release him immediately, Renee nodded as if bewitched.

    It was only after Vera left the room that Jenny rxed. At her fidgety movements, Reneeughed and spoke.

    ¡°Is Vera that scary?¡±

    Jenny¡¯s cheeks turned red. Her head nodded very slightly.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jenny nced at Renee and chose her words.

    She pondered if it was right to tell about this matter to Renee, who seemed to be on good terms with Vera.

    Her worriessted for a long time.

    After thinking about how grateful she was to Renee for waiting in silence while she was still thinking, Jenny opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­Grudges follow him.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°A lot of grudges follow him around.¡±

    Renee tilted her head.

    Jenny realized that her exnation was not enough and added more details.

    ¡°My power¡­ I can see grudges¡­ they look like ck clouds. But, there are so many of them behind that uncle.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Renee¡¯s mouth opened slightly. It was a reaction that came out because of admiration for Jenny¡¯s power.

    ¡®Is such a thing possible?¡¯

    It was a very versatile power as Vera said.

    ¡°Uh. Sister, be careful, too¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, Renee began to feel troubled at Jenny¡¯s following words.

    Wasn¡¯t it the case? For Renee, who had to convince and bring Jenny, it was very troublesome that Jenny was afraid of Vera, with whom she would soon have to travel with.

    ¡®It seems she was referring to the grudges Vera umted before time rewinded.¡¯

    The deep grudges Jenny saw must be rted to that.

    First of all, Vera didn¡¯tmit anything serious in this life that could be called murder, and it was a fact already proven by Vera and Vargo that his power was not affected by the regression.

    ¡®His Holiness also said that he had seen through Vera¡¯s ughter before the regression.¡¯

    Recalling what Vera had told her in the past, Renee connected the dots and came to a conclusion.

    ¡°He¡¯s not a bad person.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°In the past¡­ Yeah, he was kind of like that. However, the current Vera isn¡¯t someone who hurts others for no reason.¡±

    Renee stroked Jenny¡¯s hand, which ovepped her own, and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°The current Vera thinks countless times every time he swings his sword. What is the purpose of swinging the sword now? Why do I wield this sword? And is there anything I can protect by drawing this sword?¡±

    She let out a few words about the things that only she, who was closest to him, knew.

    ¡°That¡¯s why he thinks and thinks again. Only when he has made up his mind does he raise his sword.¡±

    Her words continued for a bit longer.

    At that, Jenny answered while shaking her head.

    ¡°¡­Still, those who were killed are sad.¡±

    For Jenny, who had lived with the dead entire life as their family, Renee¡¯s words were the kind she could not rte to.

    ¡°They don¡¯t care what the person who killed them thinks.¡±

    Jenny¡¯s voice was surprisingly firm. It was a voice that wasn¡¯t hesitant or unclear, and Renee was slightly surprised by it.

    ¡°¡­Killing is bad.¡±

    It was a very fundamental statement.

    At that moment, Renee felt that she understood a little bit of why Jenny had received the Stigma of Death.

    This girl had what it takes most to be the owner of the ability tomunicate with the dead.

    A small smile appeared on Renee¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. The murderer¡¯s feelings are not important to those who were killed.¡±

    ¡°Uncle is a bad person¡­¡±

    <i> Twitch twitch. </i>

    Jenny¡¯s fingertips trembled.

    Renee clutched them and continued her thoughts.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t good¡­¡¯

    What should she say?

    She would like to say that Vera was not a bad person, but there was no way Renee could exin that to this girl.

    And rightfully so. Exining it to Jenny would require a lot of evidence, wouldn¡¯t it?

    Whether about the necessary reason for murder, the standard for dividing good and evil, or beyond that, like why people live by going against each other, and other things.

    None of the numerous sages throughout history had offered a definitive answer to those questions. To find a solution, one would need to unravel the mysteries that had eluded all of them.

    The basic question seemed simple yetplex, and no matter how the clumsy Renee thought about it, she could not answer it.

    So, Renee just said what she knew.

    ¡°There¡¯s a saying I really like.¡±

    ¡°Saying?¡±

    ¡°A saying that ¡®You never know¡¯. We never know what will happen in the future, so we¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡±

    They were words that became a milestone for her to move forward.

    Renee turned her head in the direction of Jenny¡¯s voice and continued with a small smile.

    ¡°Even if Vera was a bad person in the past, we don¡¯t know what he will be in the future. No, I want to believe that he will be a good person. That¡¯s why I think we should wait and see.¡±

    ¡°¡­What if he ends up being a bad person?¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I like Vera very much, and Vera likes me too.¡±

    ¡°Can that be the reason?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    Just as she was about to open her lips, Renee¡¯s face suddenly flushed bright red.

    She automatically felt that the words she was about to say were really embarrassing.

    But there was no choice but to say it, so Renee swallowed her shame and continued.

    ¡°¡­When you start to love someone, you want to be someone who suits them. You unconsciously make an effort to be better. You strive to be a better person. That¡¯s how we be people who are right for each other.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t that the case with her? Because she wanted to be someone suitable for Vera, she didn¡¯t want to fall behind alone, so she stopped just sitting around.

    Sheforted herself that her despair was nothing. That made her want to see many more things.

    That¡¯s what love was for Renee.

    ¡°At least, that¡¯s the case for me. So, I think Vera will definitely change because he¡¯s a sincere person.¡±

    Jenny stared nkly at Renee.

    ¡®So pretty¡­¡¯

    The way Renee talked about love while her face was slightly flushed was so beautiful. The thought came to Jenny that Renee looked like she was glowing, and she couldn¡¯t help but stare at her in a daze.

    ¡°Love¡­¡±

    She wondered if that word caused this kind of magic.

    Just what in the world was that word to make someone shine like this?

    Jenny asked, curiosity beginning to push through the cracks in her heart and taking over.

    ¡°But what if he bes a bad person?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let him. Shouldn¡¯t I stop him?¡±

    ¡°What if he asks you to be a bad person together?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll scold him.¡±

    Renee gave a very simple answer while giggling, and Jenny continued to ask.

    ¡°What if he likes someone else?¡±

    ¡°Which bitch dares¡­ No, nevermind.¡±

    A shadow crossed Renee¡¯s face for a moment, then disappeared.

    ¡°¡­Hm, then I should be such a cool person that he can¡¯t take his eyes off me.¡±

    Renee didn¡¯t bother to say that there was a physical means to get rid of that person.

    Since this was a ce to preach the beauty of love, she thought there was no need to show the warlike side of love.

    Fortunately, as if this attempt had worked, Jenny looked at Renee with longing eyes and opened her mouth with an ¡®eh¡¯.

    It was still a long way before Jenny knew what Renee¡¯s love looked like.

    ***

    In a daze, Vera followed his wandering gaze and watched the scene unfold.

    Inside arge room adorned with all sorts ofvish decorations, the somber scenery outside the window stood in stark contrast.

    He knew in an instant.

    ¡®¡­A dream, huh.¡¯

    This was inside a dream, the pce in the slums where he had lived before his regression.

    There was no question about why he was having this dream.

    He had experienced such dreams before.

    This was the process of recalling the memory of that moment as the spell came to a close.

    His fixed gaze outside the window shifted, his mouth opening involuntarily.

    ¡°So, what brings you here?¡±

    At the end of his gaze were two figures wrapped tightly in robes.

    ¡°¡­Saint.¡±

    Between the two, the figure standing behind the sofa shivered.

    The figure sitting on the sofaughed lightly and took off her hood.

    Her snow-white hair cascaded down, and her unfocused eyes were beautifully curved, staring into the air.

    ¡°Oops. I tried hard to hide, but it looks like I was found out.¡±

    It was past Renee.

    Again, his mouth opened on its own and fired sharp words at her.

    ¡°I asked you what your purpose was.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you want to get straight to the point?¡±

    ¡°¡­Stop bothering me unless you want to die here without a trace.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying things you don¡¯t even mean.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±

    He clenched his hands. That, too, was something his body did on its own.

    ¡°Bullshit¡­¡±

    ¡°Who would have known that the Apostle of Oath would be in a ce like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was a silence, followed by a sigh, and then a voice.

    It was a familiar voice.

    ¡°¡­Saint.¡±

    The face that was revealed as the figure took off the hood was one Vera knew well.

    ¡®Rohan?¡¯

    It was the Apostle of Guidance, Rohan.

    What floated on his face was an expression of irritation that was uncharacteristic of him.

    ¡°Should such a guy be called an Apostle? The title ¡®Stigma Thief¡¯ would be more appropriate.¡±

    It was a tone that revealed a tant vignce.

    Meanwhile, Vera¡¯s mouth opened once again.

    ¡°¡­So you came despite knowing that.¡±

    ¡°Are you surprised? Ah, don¡¯t be too nervous. I haven¡¯t told the truth to the Holy Kingdom yet.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean that the Holy Kingdom won¡¯t know even if I kill the both of you here?¡±

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t do that. I believe that you are a merciful person.¡±

    ¡°Well, I could consider showing as much mercy as to only slit your mouths. Ah, it would be inconvenient to have your mouth as dysfunctional as your eyes. The guy in the back¡­ To my regret. I don¡¯t like your attitude, so I have to kill you.¡±

    The moment his foot took a step forward, Renee spoke again.

    ¡°I am here to make a deal.¡±

    He stopped walking.

    His facial muscles were tense.

    ¡°A deal?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be bad news.¡±

    Renee smiled heartily.

    What followed were words spoken leisurely as if she were the owner of this ce.

    ¡°Well then, would you care to take a seat?¡±

 Chapter 167: Anomaly (1)

    <b>? Anomaly (1) ?</b>

    Watching things unfold beyond his control was not particrly pleasant for Vera, especially if it was rted to something currently upying his thoughts.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    ¡°I will not inform Brother¡¯s existence to the Holy Kingdom. Instead, could you lend me your strength just once when I need it?¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that all?¡±

    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t it very simple?¡±

    There were so many things he was curious about.

    The reason Renee offered this deal, how she found him, and aside from all that, what she wanted from him.

    However, Vera had no way to intervene in something that had already happened in the past and ask questions, so he tried to swallow all the questions that came to his mind and listened to the continuing conversation.

    ¡°¡­Well, I can think of a simpler way. Something like burying you and your nasty-looking friend here.¡±

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Brother wants to avoid unnecessary trouble, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than leaving risk factors alone.¡±

    ¡°Hm, should I try using my power then?¡±

    Renee¡¯s appearance as she ended her words with a gentle smile was serene and ethereal, unlike the present Renee.

    The conversation continued even while his whole gaze was fixed on it.

    Vera tried to move his body and ask the question he wanted, but he couldn¡¯t.

    Any attempt to resist only seemed to drain his mental strength.

    It wasn¡¯t until Renee and Rohan were about to leave the room after finishing their conversation that Vera gave up the fight.

    The two went further away. At the same time, Vera¡¯s vision slowly began to blur. Rather than feeling his eyes closing¡­ it was as if the world¡¯s colors were fading.

    It took a long time for the lights to fade and the distinction between objects to blur. Vera was only able to wake from the dream when the world had gonepletely ck.

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    As he stared nkly at the ck brick ceiling of the old castle that made his vision dizzy, Vera organized the memories that came to his mind.

    He repeated the contents of his dream for a long time, trying to find something more. Then he remembered the day before, when he had summoned his past self from his memory.

    In the midst of his contemtion,ughter suddenly escaped Vera¡¯s lips.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s different.¡¯

    It was because of the thought that the other Renee and the current Renee were too different, as he expected.

    It wasn¡¯t about who was good or bad.

    They were just different.

    That was the end.

    Besides, if Vera had to choose, he could say that he was more satisfied with the present Renee.

    This was why Renee of the firstpse, who seemed to be philosophically mature, could be an object of respect but felt too distant to be an object of love.

    Vera cleared his mind and slowly raised his body.

    ¡®¡­What should I do?¡¯

    What should he do with Renee, who had recently be violent? What should he nag about?

    Such a long worry went on, but¡­ Vera knew it too.

    No matter how much he pondered like this, he knew that he would neverin to Renee.

    His whole head would go nk just by facing her, and he would just be dragged around.

    Renee would probably act indifferent and sp his hand in silence, then sigh as if she couldn¡¯t help it andin childishly again.

    Vera changed clothes and fastened a sword to his waist, and as those thoughts flowed through his mind, a deep smile formed on his face.

    ***

    Things were going so-so at the Cradle. They could be called smooth, but they could also be called sluggish.

    As for things rted to the original purpose of the ¡®Crown¡¯, Vera continued to spar with Hodrick, while Renee, who had grown much closer to Jennytely, sorted out things rted to the unexpected meeting with Jenny.

    However, regarding the matter concerning Annalise¡­ For now, Annalise remained silent. But for some reason, her demeanor seemed different than before. Assuming that something would change in her state of mind, they continued to wait.

    In the midst of these ongoing tasks, an unexpected guest arrived along with their new predicament.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, strong one!¡±

    In the old castle¡¯s reception room.

    Vera looked at Vk, the blond orc sitting across from him, with a subtle expression on his face.

    Of course, it was a reaction that came about because he remembered what Vk did when they came into the Cradle. He spoke as if he would be with them, but ran away without caring about the group.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s been a while. But, what brings you here?¡±

    It had been a few weeks since they had entered the Cradle.

    When asked why he hade now, Vk replied with his usual broad smile.

    ¡°I got lost!¡±

    Vera¡¯s fists clenched.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Uhm! I felt an energy that I had never felt before in the meadow, so I followed it and came to this ce before I knew it! And when I arrived, I saw strong one!¡±

    Listening to Vk¡¯s story while suppressing his anger, Vera suddenly narrowed his eyes at the words that followed.

    ¡°An unknown energy?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Vk gave a big nod. Then, with his crossed arms unfastened and draped over his knees, Vk continued with an expression that did not suit him, as if he were in a bad mood.

    ¡°It was an energy that I didn¡¯t know if it was strong or not! I thought I was going to win with one hit, but when I thought about it again, I felt like I was going to lose!¡±

    It was a speech that would make people¡¯s insides explode if they listened to it, but despite that, Vera was able to extract meaningful information from Vk¡¯s words.

    ¡®¡­Is it an intruder?¡¯

    Vk said he came here in search of an unknown energy. He said that this was the ce where the energy was cut off.

    And that energy was a power Vk could not fathom.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Vera tapped his knee with his fingertips and continued to think, then asked.

    ¡°Did you tell the residents of the castle?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! I forgot!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What the hell was he doing?

    Such a thought crossed Vera¡¯s mind.

    Vera sighed for a moment at Vk¡¯s actions, then stood and spoke to him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to inform the residents of the castle. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right to overlook this matter when we owe them by staying here.¡±

    ¡°A¡¯ight!¡±

    Vk, who had been blinking, nodded and waved his hand thoughtlessly, while Vera ignored him and walked out.

    ***

    The first ce Vera went was none other than the front of the castle gate, where Hodrick was.

    ¡°Do you mean that there is no intruder?¡±

    [Yes. I have not moved a single step from this castle gate for the past two days, and no outsider has ever approached the castle except the orc who previously arrived.]

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Vera¡¯s brow furrowed.

    This was the answer that came back when he said that there might be an intruder, so doubt began to fill his insides.

    ¡®Is it a mistake?¡¯

    Was Vk mistaken about it?

    ¡®No.¡¯

    Vera immediately pushed away the thoughts that came to his mind.

    It was none other than Vk.

    Even though he was weaker than Vera¡¯s, he was someone who had risen to the realm of ¡®Intention¡¯ only through his fighting spirit.

    There was no way someone like that was going this deep into the Cradle with just a misunderstanding.

    Of course, Hodrick also reached the realm of Intention. But since Vera was convinced that Vk was superior to Hodrick in his ability to find enemies, he uttered such words.

    ¡°¡­Could you reinforce the lookout in case something happens? Somehow, it bothered me that the King of Orcs came all the way here alone.¡±

    [Hm, let¡¯s do that. After hearing the story, I also felt suspicious. Knowing that orc isn¡¯t one who moves without any conviction¡­]

    As Hodrick¡¯s head nodded up and down with a clunking iron sound, Vera left him behind and headed for Renee.

    ¡®¡­Something is strange.¡¯

    The moment he heard Hodrick¡¯s words, a feeling of uneasiness rose in him.

    He could just dismiss it as a mistake and move on, and he wondered if he was overreacting to simple words. But even when he thought of such things, his insides didn¡¯t stop churning.

    Furthermore, this sense of uneasiness felt oddly familiar to him.

    His steps became faster.

    Vera felt an urgent need to head to Renee¡¯s side immediately.

    ***

    In the Royal Pce of the Old Castle.

    Maleus was sitting on a luxuriously decorated throne, staring nkly into space, when he lowered his head.

    [¡­Should I wee you?]

    He let out such sarcastic words.

    A woman who seemed to be made of the warmest spring stood before him.

    Beneath the beautiful pink hair, the delicate corners of her eyes curved gently downwards.

    A white dress, as if woven by collecting all the innocence in the world, fluttered as she giggled.

    It was ysia.

    In the center of this already ravagednd, Maleus felt a sense of dissonance at the sight of her figure shining alone in this dark and gloomy pce.

    ¡°Hi?¡±

    The woman¡¯s clear and beautiful voice, like the chirping of a bird, spread through the room and was then drowned out by Maleus¡¯ voice.

    [You bitch, why do you think you can just crawl in wherever you like?]

    ¡°Why? We¡¯re friends. Aru said that friends can meet whenever they want¡­¡±

    [You filthy whore. Why should I be friends with a bitch like you? Don¡¯t you know best what you have done?]

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    The woman, ysia, tilted her head.

    Maleus¡¯ body twitched involuntarily.

    Above the skeletal hand, the few strands of muscle still attached to it tensed, and the sound of bones shing could be heard.

    The hatred born of resentment and regret shook his insides.

    The transcendent being who had thought all his emotions had dissolved was now faced with an incredibly unpleasant situation of confronting the immature emotions of the past.

    [¡­Tell me your business.]

    ¡°Huh? Ah! That¡¯s right, duh.¡±

    Returning with an answer thatcked any indication of having sensed the thick hatred in the message, she cheerfully replied.

    ysia looked directly at Maleus and extended her hands. Holding out her palms together, she said.

    ¡°The Crown of Rebirth! Lend it to me!¡±

    Her attitude implied a certainty that he would naturallyply, a behavior that could be called shameless.

    Ghostly lights burned in Maleus¡¯ empty eye sockets.

    [Leave. I have nothing for you.]

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    [It is not something I kept all this time to give to you.]

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s not for me. It¡¯s for Aru, though?¡±

    [How can someone who is already dead use it?]

    ysia tilted her head again.

    ¡°Maleus only says strange things all the time. That¡¯s why Gor hates you.¡±

    [Well, I think even that stupid whale will agree with me on this one.]

    Maleus leaned his upper body forward.

    The vocal cords hanging from the neck bones trembled. Again, the words he spoke were thick with loathing.

    Facing the evil that had destroyed all the nostalgic and beautiful moments of the past that would never again be seen on thisnd, Maleus spoke with hatred.

    [Ardain is dead. The Crown is not something that brings the dead back to life. Bitch, you¡¯re now chasing after the sins of the dead.]

    Silence fell.

    The air in the room froze.

    Meanwhile, the expression on ysia¡¯s face vanished suddenly.

    The intonation in her voice disappeared.

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s not.¡±

    All of her elements, which had been praised as the most beautiful spring, suddenly changed.

    ¡°Aru is not dead. He¡¯s sleeping.¡±

    [He¡¯s dead. You killed him. No, we killed him. That guy stupidly burned away his life believing that a bitch like you could change.]

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead. I saw it. Aru will awaken again.¡±

    [¡­]

    Maleus closed his mouth.

    He looked at ysia for a long time, deep in thought.

    How far would this evil being fall?

    What kind of n did the Parent have to just let this evil run amok?

    As for Orgus¡­

    The moment he thought that far, Maleus realized that now was the time to resolve the question he had been harboring all along.

    [¡­Let me ask.]

    After erasing all the thoughts that came to his mind, he asked.

    [How many times is it now?]

    It was about the situation involving Orgus intervening. It was a question Maleus asked because he knew how meticulously Orgus moved.

    ysia¡¯s body, which had been stopped as if stuck in time, moved.

    Light returned to her eyes. It wasn¡¯t the same light as before. It was a light reminiscent of the infinitely dark, dreary depths of the abyss.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ysia¡¯s mouth ripped open into a sinister smile.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this? So, you knew as well?¡±

    She spat out those words as if she was dying of delight.

 Chapter 168: Anomaly (2)

    <b>? Anomaly (2) ?</b>

    He really hoped that it wasn¡¯t the case, but the answer that came back was positive.

    Maleus felt miserable and let out such words.

    [Even so, are you still not satisfied¡­?]

    <b><i> How many more sins will shemit before she is satisfied, and when will she give up?</i></b>

    <b><i> When will this pitiful and ugly phantom of the past try to face her sins?</i></b>

    While his thoughts continued, ysia opened her mouth again.

    ¡°Huh? Listen to me. This time, we can really go back like before. When Aru returns, we¡¯ll all go back to the old days.¡±

    The pure white hand covered her widely torn mouth. Because of that, what was visible was the beautiful woman she had been just moments ago.

    Like a young girl dreaming, the woman continued her words.

    ¡°It will be so much fun to sit on Aeah¡¯s roots and talk together. Gor won¡¯t like it¡­ But if Aru asks, he¡¯ll begrudgingly listen, right? Nar and Locrion will argue about being the right one again. Hm, maybe Terdan will untangle Aeah¡¯s tangled branches. Will Orgus still be alone then? I¡¯m not sure about this either.¡±

    She continued as if she could see the scene vividly before her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to lie down on Aru¡¯sp and close my eyes. You know, Aru¡¯s hands are so warm that I used to fall asleep so easily. Maleus will nt seeds, right? Ah, but don¡¯t forget to ask Aeah¡¯s permission, okay? Aeah hates it when someone nts seeds on her body without asking.¡±

    Maleus couldn¡¯te up with any response to the rest of her story.

    That would be the case, for the scene ysia described was a memory of a moment he knew all too well.

    She was talking about memories of the time now called the Dawn of Creation, when the nine souls were all that existed in thisnd.

    The ghostly light in Maleus¡¯ eyes shook.

    It was hesitation.

    ¡°Okay? All we need is Aru. We will all go back as before.¡±

    Her whisper followed.

    The moment his clenched fist unknowingly rxed, Maleus¡¯ body suddenly stopped as he realized this fact.

    Then, he began to scatter energy so strongly that it was iparable to what it had been before.

    [What a useless trick¡­!]

    ¡°Ah, it isn¡¯t working.¡±

    <i> Giggle, giggle. </i>

    ysia giggled.

    [Not even a bit! You really haven¡¯t changed even a little bit, you filthy whore!]

    Maleus raised his left hand to the sky, bathing everything in darkness.

    It could have been said that the shadows were moving, but it was a fundamentally different energy.

    It was the passage through which all souls returned to Heaven. It was a ce where the border of the afterlife ovepped with the Pce.

    Grudges howled in the dark. Taking the form of a massive storm, it wrapped around ysia.

    When Maleus waved his hand, the vengeful spirits that formed the storm were all shot at ysia.

    ysiaughed at the sight.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    She lowered the hand that had covered her mouth.

    What was revealed was a torn mouth. When ysia opened it wide and inhaled, the grudges were sucked into her mouth.

    <i> ¡ª Kiaaaaak!!!</i>

    As if expecting that, Maleus cursed and continued with his next move.

    [¡­Rotten bitch.]

    Maleus raised his right hand.

    He reached out his open hand and grabbed the air, as if aiming at ysia¡¯s neck from a distance.

    <i> Craaack¡ª</i>

    ysia¡¯s neck snapped.

    The vengeful spirits that had been sucked in finally regained their freedom and scattered back into the air.

    Maleus felt his anger surge.

    He had to weave the vengeful spirits again, but those frightened by ysia just tried to run away.

    ¡°Hm. You seem to have collected quite a lot of them in the meantime, huh?¡±

    With her snapped neck dangling, ysia stroked her belly with both hands and spoke.

    ¡°But it¡¯s worse thanst time. There¡¯s not much to taste. There were plenty of tasty ones when the war was in full swing. Won¡¯t it be good to start another war, after all?¡±

    [Disgusting!]

    ¡°No. I¡¯m being honest. Aru said lying is bad, so I¡¯m not lying.¡±

    <i> Crack. Crack.</i>

    ysia¡¯s head slowly began to snap back into ce.

    ¡°The Crown. Are you really not going to give it to me?¡±

    [It¡¯s not an item meant for you, bitch!]

    ¡°Then for whom? Ah, our parent¡¯s daughter? What can that child do?¡±

    [She can do more than you.]

    ¡°Hehe¡­ That child couldn¡¯t do anythingst time, though? Not justst time, but the time before that and the time before that. Every time, she just lost to me.¡±

    <i> Crack¡ª</i>

    ysia¡¯s head returned to its original position perfectly.

    After turning her head from side to side, ysia raised her index finger and said with a bright smile.

    ¡°And you know what? That child couldn¡¯t regress this time. For the current her, this is the firstpse.¡±

    A ck vortex rose from the tip of her index finger.

    ¡°I know everything, while that child knows nothing. So I¡¯m going to win this time, too.¡±

    The vortex began to condense. It came together as one, then disintegrated, soon bing a small orb the size of a fingernail.

    The identity of the orb was the crystallization of the vengeful spirits that ysia had previously swallowed.

    Maleus vented his deep anger at the sight of ysia ying with the vengeful spirits as if they were no big deal.

    [¡­Okay. I guess I should stop taking this easily.]

    Maleus put his hands together. As he separated his hands, a darkness much darker than the one that bathed the surrounding space appeared between his palms.

    Darkness engulfed Maleus¡¯ body.

    As Maleus stood, the entire space began to vibrate.

    ¡°Why are you doing useless things?¡±

    [That useless thing is what you did, bitch.]

    With his size growing to the limit, Maleus looked down at ysia.

    Then, he thought.

    ¡®¡­So she doesn¡¯t know.¡¯

    <b><i> ysia is unaware that Orgus had intervened in the ongoing journey of the Daughter of Parent and Son of Promise.</i></b>

    She thought that she was the only one unaffected by Orgus¡¯ influence.

    [Foolish thing.]

    Maleus¡¯ shadows covered the Pce.

    As ysia looked around, she realized what Maleus was trying to do.

    ¡°Are you trying to lock me up?¡±

    There was a very deep smile on her lips.

    ¡°Why? Are you trying to give that child time to run away? Well¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter. I just need to take the Crown.¡±

    At her still-rxed words, Maleus replied with a smirking tone.

    [Too bad. I no longer have the Crown you need.]

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    [Do you think I did this without thinking?]

    The Crown had already been given away.

    At the wordsden with such meaning, the expression on ysia¡¯s face vanished.

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    The mouth that had been torn until now returned to its normal shape.

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡±

    She aimed the orb of vengeful spirits on the tip of her index finger at Maleus and shot it away.

    It was a bullet fired at an unrecognizable speed, but both ysia and Maleus knew that it wouldn¡¯t do any damage.

    Maleus reached out and grabbed the fired orb. He absorbed it and spoke.

    [Indeed, let¡¯s y around. Thest time we fought like this was in the Age of Gods, was it not?]

    A frown was drawn on ysia¡¯s face, and a sigh escaped from her mouth.

    ¡°¡­Good thing I was prepared.¡±

    [It¡¯s obvious what you do, bitch. Aren¡¯t you going to y with that toy again?]

    ¡°It¡¯s not a toy. It¡¯s a gift from Aru.¡±

    [It will not turn out the way you want. Since the Crown has already found its owner, there is no way to take it back.]

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay even without it. It¡¯ll be a bit of a hassle, but that much suffering is enough to make it happen. Up to this point, I have done well even without the Crown.¡±

    For the first time since entering the Pce, ysia took a step forward.

    She clenched her hands into fists.

    Crystals of pure energy devoid of impurities arose from her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to beat you up.¡±

    ysia rushed at Maleus.

    ***

    The gates of the Pce were closed.

    All the undead in the Cradle, whether they lived inside or outside the castle, went to the gate of the Pce. They lined up there, all of them fully armed.

    Unaware of the reason for the ensuing situation, the group went to the front of the Pce and asked Hodrick.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    [¡­There is an intruder. It seems that His Majesty is dealing with them directly.]

    Hodrick¡¯s words were spoken in a firm tone.

    At his words, the group¡¯s expressions hardened ordingly.

    ¡°Do you mean that Maleus himself is fighting?¡±

    Hodrick nodded at Vera¡¯s question.

    [That is correct. Since His Majesty has sealed the Pce, we will be guarding the front of the gate for quite a long time toe.]

    Hodrick turned his head with a nking sound, looked at the closed gate of the Pce, and continued.

    [¡­We also do not know how long this situation willst. I want to apologize for this sudden turn of events.]

    Renee shook her head.

    ¡°No! There¡¯s no need to apologize¡­¡±

    After saying that, Renee spoke in a worried tone while gripping her cane tightly.

    ¡°That¡­ will Maleus be alright? If it¡¯s an opponent he has to deal with himself, then¡­¡±

    <b><i> Isn¡¯t it the same Ancient Species?</i></b>

    It was a question asked with that thought in mind.

    While the group turned grave at the thought that the future Orgus had shown them might unfold differently than how they knew it to be, Hodrick said.

    [¡­I know very well what you¡¯re concerned about, but you don¡¯t need to worry. Even if your thoughts are correct, there will be no defeat for His Majesty.]

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    [This is the Cradle of the Dead. And the Cradle is His Majesty¡¯snd. Even if the intruders have prepared a trick, nothing bad will happen to His Majesty.]

    Having said that, Hodrick added a few words while fiddling with the sword strapped to his waist.

    [¡­It is not the first time, so do not worry too much. Ah, rather than that. Can you visit the youngdy? She will be very surprised that this suddenly happened.]

    A request to take care of Jenny.

    Only then did Renee realize that Jenny was not present, and nodded.

    [¡­Thank you.]

    Leaving Hodrick¡¯s words of gratitude behind, Renee led the group toward Jenny.

    ***

    [She¡¯s here.]

    In the middle of a girl¡¯s room, colorful unlike any other room in the old castle, Annalise greeted them.

    Vera frowned as he looked back and forth between Annalise and Jenny, who was squatting across from her.

    After a brief pause, Vera fixed his gaze on Annalise and asked a question just in case.

    ¡°¡­Do you know what the situation is?¡±

    He asked the question because Annalise¡¯s expression was unlike anything they had seen before.

    The answer was a rather shocking confirmation of Vera¡¯s guess.

    [Which bitch do you think will make a fuss here? It¡¯s that bitch, ysia.]

    Renee¡¯s body shivered at the words that implied why they were asking the obvious. A look of shock crept across her face.

    [¡­Come here and sit down.]

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    [I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a while.]

    Annalise turned her doll head towards the group and continued speaking.

    [Although I don¡¯t like any of you, I don¡¯t ever want to see things turn out the way that bitch wants them to, even if I die.]

    Even as she continued to speak, it could be felt that Annalise was still unsure and continued to contemte.

    <b><i> Will these stupid-looking things be able to do their job properly?</i></b>

    Those were the worries that weighed on her mind.

    The fact that Orgus chose them, and that the key to salvation was not her. Even after she understood all of that, the remaining self-righteousness in her heart created doubt.

    [Whew¡­]

    Annalise sighed deeply.

    ¡°Saint¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll sit, then. It looks like she has finally decided to say something.¡±

    <i> Tap¡ª</i>

    Renee took a step forward with her cane and sat down next to Jenny.

    Vera stood behind them, and the rest of the group sat around Annalise.

    Renee said.

    ¡°Now, can you tell us?¡±

    At Renee¡¯s appearance, Annalise thought, ¡®whatever happens, happens¡¯ and poured out her words.

    [Where should I start to help you understand¡­?]

    She kept thinking and pondering how to convey the information, but it was difficult to do so without knowing exactly how much the other person knew.

    Therefore, Annalise asked.

    [Then, let¡¯s start with this. Have you ever thought about why Apostles exist?]

    It was a question asked with an arrogant tone typical of her.

 Chapter 169: Anomaly (3)

    <b>? Anomaly (3) ?</b>

    [Have you ever had any doubts? Why does your stigma have to exist?]

    Her words were expressed as questions, but no one in the room could miss the sarcasm in them.

    [Right? That¡¯s just too strange. Why the hell does thisnd need a miracle that can turn a fool who may have been ignorant of their potential their whole life, or even a third-rate warrior with no notable talent, into a supreme being?]

    Renee¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly.

    ¡°To convey the will of the Gods to thisnd¡­¡±

    [Why must it be fighting power? Why did it have to be miracles through a select few representatives? Was it to bring the world closer to the Gods¡¯ will?]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Renee couldn¡¯t answer.

    Shamefully, Renee had questioned why she had been given the stigma, but had never thought about why it existed, as Annalise said.

    The same was true for everyone else.

    There were three other stigmas here beside Renee, but neither Vera, the twins, nor Jenny could answer that question.

    Annalise spoke again.

    [This is why I hate you. I hate that the hope of saving thisnd are fools who can¡¯t question things they should have doubts about.]

    Annalise vented what could be described as irritation and anger, and Vera reacted sharply to it.

    ¡°¡­Enough with the idle talk and get to the point.¡±

    Annalise snorted at Vera¡¯s attitude and continued her words.

    [Fine, first¡­ I think it¡¯s better to start it from here.]

    Then she asked.

    [Who do you think built thisnd?]

    ¡°The Gods¡­¡±

    [Then who created civilization? Who developed technology?]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [Next, who was there in the primitive era? What was first created on thisnd?]

    ¡°¡­The Ancient Species.¡±

    [That¡¯s right.]

    Affirming the words that came out unconsciously, Annalise continued to speak as she looked around at the group sitting around her.

    [There were Ancient Species. After they built thisnd, the Gods created them first and gave them the role of managing thend.]

    There was an undeniable longing and something that seemed akin to madness in Annalise¡¯s voice as she spoke.

    [The first to be created was Ardain. They shaped the greatest soul that will be with thisnd from beginning to end. By amalgamating the power of all the Gods, they created a being closest to omnipotence. Next, they created the other Ancient Species that would support Ardain.]

    Immediately after that, Annalise burst outughing and asked a question.

    [Doesn¡¯t this structure feel familiar to you?]

    It was Miller who responded.

    ¡°¡­Apostles.¡±

    It was a new theory that began to emerge in academia. The reason for the existence of Ancient Species and their roles.

    ¡°The Ancient Species are said to be the first Apostles¡­¡±

    [You know quite a bit for a sorcerer.]

    It was such a tant disy of emotion that, despite being in a doll form, everyone could tell Annalise was smiling deeply now.

    [They¡¯re not exactly the same as the current apostles. They should be considered failed works, so to speak. The Ancient Species were created in a rather haphazard way, with the Power of the Gods being distributed unevenly among them, rather than being fully and precisely divided.]

    ¡°¡­The prototype of the Apostles. Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    [Yes. Well, I also don¡¯t know what the Gods intended¡­ But anyway, they made the Ancient Species in such forms, and then theypletely became observers. That was the problem.]

    ¡°Problem?¡±

    [Yes, the Ancient Species that should be in the position of administrators learned emotions and greed. ysia in particr was a problem.]

    Annalise¡¯s voice sharpened. It was a tone full of anger, as if she was annoyed just at the thought of it.

    [That bitch learned to irrationally obsess over Ardain. The words she keeps saying nonstop are crazy things like ¡®I will be one with Aru¡¯, so is there more to exin?]

    It was anger she could vent, since she was the one who had actually received ysia¡¯s serum and had been involved with her.

    [What happened in the primitive era¡­ I don¡¯t know very well, either. Well, was I even alive at that time to have seen those things? What is certain, however, is that ysia¡¯s damned obsession caused an incident, and Ardain suffered a near-extinction blow while trying to prevent it. If I had to guess, I¡¯d say it happened when she was trying to do that damn thing to be one with Ardain.]

    While listening to the story, Vera found something that didn¡¯t quite fit and asked with a frown.

    ¡°Is extinction possible? The Ancient Species are immortal¡­¡±

    [That¡¯s why I said ¡®near-extinction blow,¡¯ not just extinction. Yeah, the Ancient Species don¡¯t die, but that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re invulnerable to any kind of harm.]

    At that moment, Vera and Renee thought of an incident from the past due to Annalise¡¯s words.

    It was none other than Aedrin.

    The Mother of Elves who created a new body every thousand years.

    If they hadn¡¯t intervened, she would have eventually withered away.

    ¡®¡­That¡¯s a near-extinction blow.¡¯

    Renee swallowed dryly.

    Even if they weren¡¯t dead, it was obvious that they wouldn¡¯t be able to return to their original state after taking that much damage.

    In Aedrin¡¯s case, she would have to spend eternal life trapped in a tree that had already dried up.

    As Renee continued to think, she suddenly felt a question arise in her mind.

    ¡°Wait, but how does he, in the future¡­?¡±

    <b><i> He resurrected. Furthermore, why would he try to destroy the continent when he resurrected?</i></b>

    It was a question asked without the following words, but Annalise grasped the meaning in the midst of it and answered as if it was no big deal.

    [Because only his body was resurrected.]

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    [The one that will ruin the continent is Ardain¡¯s shell. It¡¯s a given. Ardain¡¯s soul has already been torn apart and cannot be regenerated. Even if he escapes extinction, that doesn¡¯t mean he can be resurrected.]

    Realizing that it was time to bring this long story to a close, Annalise said.

    [Now, you definitely understand what kind of existence Ardain is, right? He¡¯s an Ancient Species bestowed with the ¡®Power of all Gods¡¯. The Ancient Species that suffered a ¡®near-extinction blow¡¯ to stop ysia.]

    After pointing out the two facts, Annalise asked.

    [Who established the Holy Kingdom?]

    Renee replied nonchntly.

    ¡°The first Apostle¡­¡±

    Then, she realized.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Annalise giggled.

    [Right, it¡¯s the first Apostle. That¡¯s Ardain. When Ardain realized he could no longer stop ysia, he created Elia to prepare for the future. The concept of ¡®Divinity¡¯ is created by using all the Powers that made him.]

    [In order to retain the power that no creature on thisnd should have been able to handle, the Gods created a new species capable of handling it, so that they could give it without creating another creature.]

    [That¡¯s you guys. With nothing much to offer, a bunch of fools who passed the qualification just by being born with a blessed body. A dagger forged by Ardain to stop ysia.]

    ***

    Silence fell over the room.

    Vera¡¯s expression hardened, and his thoughts expanded as he ruminated over what he had heard.

    Not all the questions were answered, but at least he had a grasp on why this was happening and what was causing it.

    This was a disaster that ysia would cause.

    Now he certainly knew what he was up against.

    After realizing that, Vera asked Annalise.

    ¡°¡­Do you know what causes the other Ancient Species to go on a rampage?¡±

    He needed an answer to the part that remained unanswered.

    [It was that bitch ying tricks. I don¡¯t know the details¡­ But she has a unique talent to control minds.]

    ¡°¡­It works on the same Ancient Species?¡±

    [Not for all Ancient Species. Even in the future you saw, weren¡¯t some of them sane?]

    Vera reced his affirmation with silence and then asked another question.

    ¡°So, you have to tell us now. What method did youe up with to stop the Ancient Species?¡±

    There was deep hostility in Vera¡¯s voice as he asked the question.

    Of course, it was because the method she came up with was to sacrifice Renee.

    Annalise sighed at Vera¡¯s attitude and replied.

    [¡­To artificially create a soulparable to Ardain¡¯s. I meant to artificially create a soul that will be put into the body of Ardain, who will be resurrected by ysia. And thenmand that soul to destroy ysia, not the continent.]

    As it was now a method that could no longer be used, Annalise¡¯s expression was full of annoyance.

    [It wasn¡¯t impossible. A temporary vessel for the soul could be made by imitating the body of the Ancient Species, and there already existed someone with a soul that could be ced within it.]

    Vera clenched his fists tightly.

    His eyes red furiously to Annalise.

    ¡°¡­That soul is the Saint. Is that what you mean?¡±

    Renee¡¯s body flinched. She had already heard about it from Vera, so she wasn¡¯t too shocked.

    Annalise snorted and replied.

    [Yes. The soul of the Saint and the power engraved in her soul. I wanted to take advantage of that since it¡¯s the soul most simr to Ardain. Well, looking at it, this wasn¡¯t going to work either. I don¡¯t think such a foul-tempered bitch would be willing to give up her life.]

    At the sarcastic remark directed at her, Renee bit her lip and replied.

    ¡°¡­No. I could¡¯ve given it away. If you did it the right way, that is.¡±

    [What can¡¯t you do with words?]

    Another round of sarcastic remarks.

    Renee felt her anger rise at that and fired at Annalise.

    ¡°I heard your story well. But in the end, the only way you could think of, after all the talk about the great cause or whatever, was to sacrifice others, right? Is that really a great cause? From my point of view, you¡¯re just a viin who sacrificed the wrong people because you were afraid to die. You are a coward who hurts others but doesn¡¯t want to be hurt.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t anger at having criticized her.

    She was furious that the solution Annalise had so brazenly rationalized was ultimately based on the sacrifice of others, and that she would never admit it was wrong.

    After many incidents and meeting many people, Renee realized that the world wasn¡¯t all romantic, but there were still values in her that hadn¡¯t changed.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say it¡¯s for a great cause if it¡¯s built by sacrificing those who don¡¯t want it.¡±

    [Stupid bitch, it¡¯s a way to protect more things.]

    ¡°That¡¯s an excuse. You just ran away. You¡¯ve gotten so caught up in the illusion that you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s great, and that if you can¡¯t do it, then no one else can. You just closed your eyes to the truth. You¡¯re just struggling to find a way to save yourself.¡±

    The moment when Annalise was about to retort with great anger to her assertion¡­

    ¡°Bad kid.¡±

    <i> p!</i>

    Jenny pped the doll¡¯s forehead.

    [Euugh¡­!]

    A stifled groan escaped from Annalise.

    Realizing that Jenny was trying to help, Renee reached out, stroked Jenny¡¯s hand, and continued.

    ¡°If I were you¡­ I would never make such a decision and move like that on my own. I would have asked others for help and thought about it together.¡±

    What followed were words of sympathy for Annalise, as if to pity her.

    ¡°I feel sorry for you. There¡¯s nothing more pitiful than being trapped in your pride and not being able to see the world around you.¡±

    As soon as she had finished her words, Renee stood up and the others followed suit.

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave now. Get some rest.¡±

    Renee left the room.

    The group left one by one. Vera, thest to leave, stared at the doll and thought.

    ¡®¡­She doesn¡¯t know everything.¡¯

    The part about the origin of the Holy Kingdom and the divinity was pretty credible given Miller¡¯s reaction and what Vera himself knew, but the rest was not.

    First of all, she knew little about Orgus¡¯ intervention and his purpose.

    Moreover, the ims about the purpose of ysia were weak. If ysia¡¯s purpose were simply to resurrect Ardain¡¯s body and destroy the continent, then the Renee from the previouspse wouldn¡¯t have used such extreme methods.

    To put it a little harshly, the past Renee was the kind of person who would have burned her own soul to finish off ysia.

    ¡®She is just a senile old woman, after all.¡¯

    Realizing that there were pieces Annalise was forcibly putting together while absorbed in her own guesses, Vera snorted and walked out of the room.

 Chapter 170: Delusional Obsession (1)

    <b>? Delusional Obsession (1) ?</b>

    About a week after the King¡¯s Pce closed, the sharp and alert atmosphere in the Cradle slowly began to return to its former rxed atmosphere.

    The first reason was that they couldn¡¯t put their lives on hold because they didn¡¯t know how long the pce would remain closed, and the second was the belief of the undead that Maleus would never lose no matter who he faced.

    Of course, the front of the pce was not left empty.

    As if there were a manual for this kind of situation, the undead had taken turns guarding the front of the pce among themselves.

    In the midst of it all, the group was¡­ Unfortunately, all they could do was wait for Maleus toe out, unable to do anything else.

    After all, the purpose ofing to the Cradle in the first ce was the ¡®Crown¡¯ that Maleus had, so they couldn¡¯t go back empty-handed.

    As such, what they ended up doing was a repetition of what they had been doing since they came to the Cradle.

    [It looks like you have a lot to worry about.]

    The entrance of the Old Castle.

    Returning to his daily life to some extent, Hodrick said to Vera in front of him.

    It was a question that Hodrick asked because he noticed that Vera seemed more disorganized than usual as they continued their sparring.

    At that, Vera flinched and then shook his head.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not it. I was just slightly distracted.¡±

    [Is it because of His Majesty?]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [So, it is.]

    Hodrick sheathed his sword.

    [How about taking a break before we continue? You do not need to overexert yourself to awaken your Intention through the sword. In fact, pushing too hard can be a poison. A sword unable to attune to its wielder¡¯s inner world will never reach that realm.]

    Hodrick sat down with a tter and gestured to Vera, who stood dazed, gripping the Holy Sword. The up-and-down hand gesture was Hodrick¡¯s own way of urging people to sit down.

    After a brief hesitation, Vera sheathed the Holy Sword and took a seat not far from Hodrick.

    ¡°Are you sure about this? If the opponent in there is none other than ysia, then¡­¡±

    [Hmm, perhaps I did not rify well enough.]

    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±

    [About the reason why we feel so secure. If I break it down a little bit¡­ First of all, do you remember how I mentioned this is not their first encounter of this sort?]

    Vera nodded, recalling the words spoken on the day the pce was sealed off.

    Hodrick nodded and continued.

    [His Majesty also fought ysia before, right here in the Cradle, in this very pce. It urred around the end of the Age of Gods.]

    Vera¡¯s body froze. A look of surprise crossed his face.

    [It was the time when Ardain awoke. Hm, referring to the story I heard from Sir Vera, it would be more urate to say that it was when the ¡®Shell of Ardain¡¯ was awakened. In any case, His Majesty and that woman had already fought once back then. The oue has already been determined, so there¡¯s no reason for concern.]

    ¡°Did Maleus win?¡±

    [Wrong. It was a draw. No, it had to be a draw. After all, aren¡¯t Ancient Species unable to harm each other unless they use a very special move? Moreover, both are immortal and perfect beings from birth, so there is no change in superiority due to growth. In other words, we can reasonably expect this fight to end in a draw.]

    Vera¡¯s expression rxed, and he chimed in.

    Rather than just saying it to reassure him, what Hodrick had said seemed quite usible to Vera.

    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s the case, then that¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    [Yes, so do not worry about it too much. All Sir Vera has to do is think about the sword.]

    Hodrick¡¯s yful response was tinged with a littleughter.

    [So, you also have a lot of trivial worries.]

    ¡°Because I am the type of person who thinks that it¡¯s not enough no matter how meticulously I prepare.¡±

    [That is a good habit for a knight, but I think it is bad for someone who wields the sword. Even Sir Vera relies on instincts when wielding the sword, do you not?]

    Vera didn¡¯t deny it. However, a vague unease was still lurking beneath the surface.

    [Intention is, in essence, a path carved by instinct. In my case, it is a sword shaped by the regrets I could not erase in life, which then became my Intention after death. So consider how Sir Vera¡¯s path is engraved in your instincts.]

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m aware of that already.¡±

    [Hm?]

    ¡°The direction in which I will wield my sword¨CI already know that much.¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the ground. Hovering over his face was a very tranquil look of deep contemtion.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made my decision. Beforeing here¡­ From the moment the oath was engraved in my heart, I¡¯ve been set on my path.¡±

    Slowly, Vera¡¯s hand moved to rest over his heart.

    As a former Apostle of Oath, Hodrick knew all too well what that meant.

    [¡­That is a good thing. It is a blessing to have unwavering convictions.]

    ¡°Yes, indeed it is¡­ But my frustration lies in not being able to progress with Intention even though I am aware of my path.¡±

    [Then there is only one reason for that.]

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Vera¡¯s head snapped up.

    Hodrick guffawed at Vera¡¯s appearance and continued.

    [The approach is wrong, Sir Vera. You only have your eyes on the destination, but you are not clear on your journey to get there.]

    Vera frowned his eyebrows slightly. He couldn¡¯t understand the intent behind Hodrick¡¯s words.

    Hodrickughed broadly and added just one more word to Vera before getting up.

    [Ask yourself the question ¡®why¡¯. It would be a good way to ask fundamental questions about the path you want to take and the destination.]

    <i> Schwing¡ª. </i>

    Hodrick drew his sword.

    [Now that we¡¯ve had our rest, shall we try again?]

    Vera thought about Hodrick¡¯s words for a moment, then nodded and stood up.

    The ensuing sparring match ended in Vera¡¯s defeat once again.

    ***

    After sparring with Vera, Hodrick stood alone in front of the castle gate and looked at his hands tightly wrapped in ck gauntlets.

    As he repeatedly sped and unsped his hands, the sparring with Vera reyed in his mind.

    ¡®At this rate¡­¡¯

    <b><i> Won¡¯t Vera fully awaken his intention soon?</i></b>

    As he reviewed the sparring, Hodrickughed at that conclusion.

    ¡®He¡¯s fast.¡¯

    He was incredibly fast. He was also clever.

    In contrast to his own stupid self, Vera was able to realize ten words with only one word.

    He knew the virtue of prudence, worthy of the name Apostle of Oath.

    Besides, hadn¡¯t he already made a single oath to carry with him throughout his life?

    While Hodrick was thinking that Vera might indeed be better suited to being an Apostle than he was, the sound of small footsteps approached the castle gate.

    Hodrick spoke as he continued to look at his hands.

    [You are here, Young Lady. Did you eat well?]

    It was a question he asked, already knowing whose footsteps they were.

    At that, Jenny¡¯s shoulders jerked, and soon a pouty emerged.

    ¡°¡­Master noticed.¡±

    [Did I not tell you to spread your power a little thinner to hide your presence?]

    ¡°It¡¯s hard¡­¡±

    [It will gradually get better.]

    Only then did Hodrick turn his head to look at Jenny.

    [Are you not ying with the Saint today?]

    ¡°No¡­ Sister said she has a meeting.¡±

    [Why not join them? Young Lady is also an Apostle, so there is no reason not to join.]

    ¡°¡­No, I am a person of the Cradle.¡±

    Jenny approached Hodrick. Quietly, she reached out and tapped the sword hanging from Hodrick¡¯s waist.

    At her appearance, Hodrick felt a worry in his heart.

    [¡­Young Lady, as I always told said. You must also go out into the world one day. This is not and for the living.]

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll di¡­¡±

    [Do you want to be scolded?]

    Jenny¡¯s body trembled slightly.

    Immediately after that, Jenny became more sullen and lowered her head. Hodrick felt his nonexistent lungs get stuffy at that.

    He felt so sorry for this poor child who was abandoned as an infant at the entrance of the Cradle. A shy child who had lived all her life with the undead without warmth.

    Hodrick did not want her to spend her entire life here.

    So he turned to Jenny and knelt down to be at eye level with her.

    [¡­There is a bigger world beyond the Cradle. If you go out there, you will be able to see and experience many of the things you have only heard about in stories. Are you not curious about that, Young Lady?]

    Jenny shook her head without thinking at Hodrick¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯m not curious.¡±

    [Young Lady¡­]

    ¡°Outside, there is no His Majesty, no Master, no Kiki, no Toby¡­¡±

    Hodrick¡¯s long words were answered in the same way this time.

    Hodrick was both grateful and saddened by Jenny¡¯s caring heart for him and the Cradle. Once again, he chose not to push further and concluded his words.

    [¡­Fine, it is not something urgent.]

    Jenny looked at Hodrick, then smiled shyly and nodded.

    ¡°¡­Mhm.¡±

    Hodrick¡¯s shoulders trembled. On the outside, all she did was smile.

    However, Hodrick knew.

    The reason why his heart felt weak at the sight of this white and cute smile was because it was so simr to the smile of someone he couldn¡¯t protect.

    So when he stood in front of Jenny, his own lingering feelings boiled over.

    Hodrick pushed away the rising sorrow and instead spent time with Jenny.

    ***

    A pitch ck space.

    Maleus, now one body with the underworld, continued to crush ysia.

    However, that didn¡¯t extinguish ysia.

    It was an obvious and also familiar thing.

    ¡°How long are you going to stay like this?¡±

    <i> Craaack. Craaack.</i>

    ysia, who kept getting crushed and regenerated, asked.

    Maleus responded to that with a sarcastic tone.

    [Well, I guess I¡¯ll stop when you¡¯re all crushed up and dead.]

    ¡°You know it won¡¯t work. We can¡¯t kill each other. That¡¯s why Locrion and Nar are still fighting.¡±

    [It is not like there is no way. If I use the same method you did to kill Ardain.]

    ¡°Aru isn¡¯t dead.¡±

    [Oh, right. He is not dead. Because of you, bitch, he was ripped apart to the point we could no longer call him Ardain. I forgot that.]

    The words he uttered as heughed were full of mockery and condemnation towards ysia.

    Maleus looked at ysia, whose entire body was once again crushed, and continued.

    [Really¡­ I do not know what the Parent was thinking, keeping a whore like you alive.]

    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t do anything wrong? And because I¡¯m loved?¡±

    Maleus¡¯ face crumpled as ysia, who had quickly repaired her face, replied.

    [It is very unfortunate that the good harvest in this Cradle is only your bullshit.]

    ¡°Eww, you¡¯re like a grandpa. It¡¯s no fun at all.¡±

    <i> Craackack¡ª</i>

    ysia¡¯s face was crushed again.

    Maleus clicked his tongue and continued to condemn ysia.

    [It is so disgusting to face a delusional obsession that doesn¡¯t know how to give up. How many times do you have to fail before you give up?]

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know, because I¡¯ve never failed.¡±

    [Ah, you have been unable to tell sess from failure because you are an idiot, huh? Did you forget that you have never once seeded in your life?]

    ¡°Stupid Maleus can¡¯t tell the difference between sess and failure.¡±

    ysiaughed.

    ¡°And I thought your toy is the one with the delusional obsession, not me?¡±

    Maleus wasn¡¯t stupid enough not to realize that the toy she was talking about was the Wraith under his control.

    The darkness deepened. The pressure on the space had be even more intense than before.

    [Is this how you use Ardain¡¯s legacy?]

    What came out was an angry roar.

    In response to that, ysia answered with her mouth wide open.

    ¡°Your toy isughably easy to manipte. Just a little influence, and it started changing. It¡¯s so funny. I can¡¯t believe how it can¡¯t ovee me, even after all these rewinds.¡±

    <i> Giggle giggle. </i>

    ysiaughed for a long time, then let out a long breath with such words.

    ¡°Huu¡­ It¡¯s too bad I didn¡¯t get the Crown, but at least you made it easier for me to deal with that child. At their current level, they¡¯ll never beat your toy.¡±

    <i> Craaack¡ª</i>

    ysia was crushed once again.

    Then, Maleus dered.

    [No matter what you do, nothing will go your way, you bitch.]

    His words were both a curse aimed at ysia, and a firm belief that his friend would not fall.

    About ten days after the sealing of the pce, the endless power struggle between the two transcendents had once againe to an end.

 Chapter 171: Delusional Obsession (2)

    <b>? Delusional Obsession (2) ?</b>

    Time passed indifferently, even amid the chaotic situation.

    Maleus was still in the closed-off pce, and the undead were guarding its front.

    Meanwhile, the group busily looked around the Cradle for something to do.

    In the midst of those days, Vera, who was continuing his training to awaken his Intention as usual, took a moment to visit the reception room where Renee was.

    ¡°Saint.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Vera?¡±

    In the middle of the reception room.

    Renee, who was flipping through papers alone in the middle of the big table across from Vera, raised her head.

    Vera smiled softly and captured Renee¡¯s appearance in his eyes.

    Her white hair cascaded gently as she lifted her head.

    A small smile spread across her lips, like ripples on ake.

    The eyes resembling transparent sky were beautifully curved towards the empty air, as if they didn¡¯t know where to go.

    Vera felt the oath in his heart burn warmly at the sight.

    That was the destination of his Intention. There was the light that his pure white sword must follow for the rest of its life.

    Remembering how much he liked the tickling warmth that came over him whenever he was with Renee, Vera walked over to her and held out his hand.

    His hand reached for the thick papers scattered across the table.

    The papers he picked up were stacks of paperwork the group had prepared especially for Renee, with the letters embossedrge enough that what was written could be discerned by touch.

    ¡°Is there anything ufortable?¡±

    Vera asked as he gathered and organized the papers. When he asked because he was unfamiliar with embossing letters on paper, Renee smiled and answered.

    ¡°Huh? Ah, the paper? There is none! It¡¯s really good.¡±

    Her hair, which had fallen over her shoulder, swayed with the sound of her giggles.

    ¡°What should I call this¡­ Ah, right. It¡¯s fun! Whether it¡¯s turning the paper over with my hands, touching and feeling letters one by one, or assembling them into a sentence in my head. Everything is fun.¡±

    As if her words weren¡¯t a lie, Renee spoke excitedly while stroking the paper. Vera¡¯s smile widened as he watched her.

    ¡®I was worried for nothing.¡¯

    Vera had expected Renee to struggle with things like turning pages, reading letters from the top, and understanding them since she had never seen a book with her own eyes in her life, but Renee¡¯s bright appearance made him feel relieved.

    At the same time, he felt a truly strange emotion.

    It was a mixture of pride in Renee¡¯s growth and a feeling of emptiness that he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to everyone¡¯s hard work.¡±

    Renee was somehow growing up in a different direction than he knew, but Vera didn¡¯t think that was a bad thing.

    No matter what, Renee was Renee. Renee was someone who was always trying to improve, so a change in personality was not a w.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Your health alwayses first¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft! Come on, really? That¡¯s so¡­ totally like an old man.¡±

    ¡­No, that might be a bit of a w.

    Vera red at Renee with narrowed eyes, then reached out and pinched Renee¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°It is not a good habit to enjoy making fun of others.¡±

    ¡°Bhut, I only dho this tho Verha¡­¡±

    ¡°Then it is a worse habit to have. It is a very evil attitude to take pleasure in harassing a particr person.¡±

    Even as her cheeks were being pulled, Renee pouted and then pulled Vera¡¯s hand away before speaking again.

    ¡°¡­But if I don¡¯t do this, Vera won¡¯t respond. That¡¯s Vera being bad.¡±

    Vera shut his mouth at her whining. A troubled look began to cross his face.

    The atmosphere quickly grew heavy.

    Meanwhile, Renee stopped rubbing the wrist that she was holding and smiled.

    ¡°Why are you being silent? Are you sorry?¡±

    At the mischievous tone, Vera btedly realized that Renee was ying a prank on him again and then replied with a furrowed brow.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sorry in the slightest.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s another one I¡¯ve never heard before. Vera, who doesn¡¯t feel sorry at all! This is very precious.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not funny.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s funny for me.¡±

    Renee giggled.

    Vera sighed heavily and thenughed with her.

    Renee¡¯s bubbly appearance was so pleasant that it was impossible to hate her. Even that appearance made Vera happy, so he smiled back.

    ¡°Would you like to go for a walk?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me out on a date?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an exercise.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave it at that. My back is bothering me anyway. Let¡¯s walk a bit.¡±

    Grabbing the cane leaning against the side of the table, Renee stood up. She held out her hand to Vera.

    As Vera sped his hand on hers, Renee grinned and said to him.

    ¡°Shall we go then?¡±

    Renee¡¯s fingers wriggled in Vera¡¯s hand. Feeling it tickle his heart, not his hand, Vera replied while thinking pointless thoughts that maybe Renee really did have the ability to tickle his heart with her hand.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ***

    Hodrick felt restless about a change that had recently happened to him.

    ¡®A dream¡­¡¯

    It was a dream he suddenly started having one day.

    He began to worry about it.

    The cause of this was beyond Hodrick¡¯s understanding.

    He was an undead. A moving corpse that lives on for eternity because of lingering attachments.

    It was rather strange for an undead like him, who didn¡¯t sleep, to lightly think of having a dream.

    In front of the old castle gate, Hodrick stared nkly at the sight of the Cradle before him, reliving the dream with a sinking heart.

    Burning wooden buildings and incessant screaming. Unknown men running rampant with menacing knives, and the weak civilians running away from them. He reyed those scenes and tried to find their meaning.

    It was literally trying to find ¡®meaning¡¯ in the dream.

    Hodrick already knew the true identity of the dream.

    The dream was his own lingering attachment.

    It was a memory of the moment when his past self, who could only p his mouth and make promises he couldn¡¯t keep, was finally punished for it.

    The deep and vivid memories began to ovep with the scenery of the Cradle.

    ¡ª <i>Honey!</i>

    His wife De, covered in blood, cried out from under the burning building. His most precious treasure, Usher, grew cold in her arms.

    <i> Grab¡ª</i>

    No matter how many times Hodrick relived the memory and clenched his sword tightly to crush the building, he could not draw his sword.

    Because it was already a thing of the past.

    Because Hodrick didn¡¯t know how to cut through the past.

    ¡ª<i> Kyaaaak!!!</i>

    A suspicious man thrust out his sword.

    <b> Stab¡ª</b>

    De¡¯s heart was pierced before Hodrick¡¯s eyes.

    A pure white de pierced through her body, leaving it adorned with red.

    If he were in a living body right now, he would have stopped breathing.

    Hodrick just watched those moments with terribly shaken feelings.

    Because the reason why he called this illusion a ¡®dream¡¯ now came out.

    The sword pushed De away with a gruesome motion. It scattered the red paint on its body to the ground.

    After that, the suspicious man holding the despicable sword let out a long breath.

    He turned his head to Hodrick, and took off the mask he was wearing.

    [¡­]

    The suspicious man¡¯s face, that unkempt brown hair and the bushy beard. It all belonged to him when he was alive.

    <i> Creak. Creak.</i>

    The suspicious man stepped across the half-torn wooden floor.

    Then, one by one, other suspicious men took off their masks and approached.

    Strangely, all the suspicious men had the same face as Hodrick when he was alive.

    It was this.

    The reason why Hodrick called what happened to him as a ¡®dream¡¯.

    The reason he called it a nightmare made of lingering attachment.

    Hodrick referred to it as a ¡®dream¡¯ because the self-reproach, stemming from the belief that he had orchestrated that regrettable moment, had transformed into something akin to this.

    [Such fools.]

    Hodrick said sharply in an angry voice to his past self.

    [Why did you make those vows you could not keep?]

    He poured out his resentment.

    But, even so, they didn¡¯t offer an answer.

    Being fools who only knew how to create tragedy, they simply raised their swords and prepared to lunge at Hodrick.

    At that moment, Hodrick¡¯s hand moved beyond perceptible speed.

    With a swish, the man in the vanguard who had pierced De¡¯s heart fell.

    As if that was the trigger, the rest of the men lunged at once.

    Hodrick shed at them with the calm, burning rage in his sword.

    Those were sword attacks with stronger Intention than ever before.

    It was a sword that chased away the lingering regrets that had be illusions.

    Unable to cut through the past, it could only cut through the illusions in the form of that past.

    And in doing so, it became a sword that exhausted Hodrick until he himself became an illusion.

    Hodrick¡¯s sword, which Vera had once described as ¡®like a mirage¡¯, danced joyfully as if this were its own stage.

    As thest of them fell, Hodrick¡¯s body suddenly jerked.

    [¡­Ah.]

    He stopped moving and looked at his hands in surprise.

    Hodrick thought he was just reliving the memory, but he had a sword in his hand before he knew it. When he looked up, the castle gates of the Cradle were in ruins.

    In the meantime, he was immersed in the dream again.

    A sense of crisis rose in Hodrick.

    ¡®It¡¯s dangerous.¡¯

    This was not a normal thing. He didn¡¯t know the reason, but at least Hodrick could feel it all too clearly that something was wrong with him.

    Hodrick sheathed his sword with a shaky movement, then raised his head to look in the direction of the King¡¯s Pce.

    [Of all asions¡­]

    <b><i> Why does this have to happen at this time when Maleus is away?</i></b>

    Hodrick felt a shudder at the devastated heart, but then he remembered someone who would be hurt if a bigger problem happened to him now.

    ¡®¡­Young Lady.¡¯

    He thought of Jenny.

    He thought of the tears Jenny would shed.

    A child who really resembled Usher. A lovely girl with a lot of affection and a lot of shyness. A warm girl who considered even sinful souls as family.

    Hodrick didn¡¯t want her to be sad.

    [¡­]

    Hodrick¡¯s head turned to the sky. The ashen sky that covered the Cradle was there.

    As the agonizing thoughts raced through his mind, Hodrick made a decision.

    [¡­Your Majesty.]

    It wouldn¡¯t be heard, but Hodrick opened his mouth with an apologetic heart.

    [I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to regret it twice.]

    He didn¡¯t want his loved ones to be hurt by his sin.

    If anyone had to be hurt, he hoped it would be him.

    Hodrick pushed himself upright.

    He refined the deathly aura that had been flowing until just before.

    Hodrick, who had been frozen like a statue for a moment, soon slowly entered the castle.

    He headed in the direction where he could feel Vera¡¯s divinity.

    ***

    In a secluded corner of the old castle.

    Vera stared at Hodrick, breathless.

    The hardened face and the mouth that kept opening and closing as it couldn¡¯t find the words to say expressed his surprise.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    The word barely managed to escape his lips.

    Hodrick felt his guilt rising at the sight of Vera and replied.

    [You heard correctly. Please, kill me.]

    After uttering those words, Hodrick realized his exnation seemed insufficient and borated further.

    [No, it must be a little strange to ask you to kill someone who is already dead. Allow me to rephrase. Please, put an end to me. I believe Sir Vera is capable of doing so.]

    What came out of Hodrick¡¯s mouth were nonchnt words as if it were of no consequence, maybe even a joke.

 Chapter 172: Delusional Obsession (3)

    <b>? Delusional Obsession (3) ?</b>

    Vera couldn¡¯t say anything.

    He didn¡¯t know how to respond appropriately to someone who wanted to be killed.

    It was a startling thing to ask, even to aplete stranger.

    So if it was not a stranger who asked him that, but someone who had sparred with him until yesterday and was also a senior who had guided him, he would naturally be speechless.

    Even if he were to agree, his ¡®affection¡¯ prevented him from saying he would do it.

    However, the current situation didn¡¯t make it any easier to refuse.

    A chilling silence enveloped them both, and Vera¡¯s hesitation only deepened until Hodrick spoke.

    As if he knew Vera would be worried about this, his words were spoken withughter gone from his tone.

    [¡­I will take that silence as an affirmation. Thank you. There is a hill behind the castle that can be seen after a half day¡¯s walk. I will somehow endure the rest of my time there. So when you are ready,e and end me.]

    Not telling Vera to kill him right here and now¡­ Unfortunately, that was not a consideration for Vera.

    It was because of one thing. It required ¡®Intention¡¯ to extinguish the soul of the dead.

    For that reason, he chose Vera.

    Hodrick made this choice because only Vera, now one step away from the realm of Intention, could end him.

    Hodrick rose to his feet.

    Without another word, he walked away with a clunking sound.

    As the ck-armored undead that had filled his vision disappeared, Vera¡¯s face btedly crumbled.

    His head dropped down. His hands covered his face.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    A long breath escaped.

    ***

    Three days had passed since Hodrick¡¯s disappearance.

    It didn¡¯t bring about any significant changes to the Cradle.

    The person who was always there had been missing for around three days. It was just that someone¡¯s position was vacant for a while.

    However, this did not mean that everyone understood Hodrick¡¯s disappearance.

    Even if it was only for three days, and even if the missing person was a centuries-old powerful person, at least one person would worry about them.

    ¡°Ex-excuuse mee¡­¡±

    A faint voice crawled down the middle of the hallway.

    An insignificant presence grazed the edge of his nerves.

    Vera turned his body at the sensation from behind to see the source.

    At the edge of his vision, he saw a girl cowering in fear. It was Jenny.

    ¡°T-the thing is¡­¡±

    Vera¡¯s breath immediately caught in his throat when he realized that it was him that Jenny was trying to talk to.

    There was no other reason. It was because he immediately knew why she was talking to the person she was so afraid of.

    It was probably about Hodrick.

    Hesitantly, Vera¡¯s steps stumbled backward.

    Flinching in surprise, Jenny let out an ¡®eek!¡¯ and her shoulders jerked.

    She looked terrified, like she was going to run away at any moment.

    Vera hoped that Jenny would now turn around and run away for good, but unfortunately, that did not happen.

    Staring at the floor with watery eyes, Jenny soonposed herself and took a step forward.

    It was obvious that she was so scared that her legs were trembling, but she didn¡¯t stop.

    Suddenly, Vera felt a pang ofpassion.

    He knew very well why Jenny mustered so much courage right now.

    For some reason, he felt that her appearance was simr to him at that time.

    Did he look exactly like that when he was searching for the missing Renee with his dying body at the end of his previous life? Was the anxiety in Jenny¡¯s heart now the same kind of emotion he felt back then? Those thoughts came to his mind.

    A wave of unspeakable emotion washed over him.

    Meanwhile, Jenny, who had been diligently approaching, was now standing in front of Vera.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see Master¡­ Do-does uncle know¡­?¡±

    Unable to make eye contact, her gaze dropped to her feet.

    That pathetic question she asked to hold on to a shred of hope began to brew Vera¡¯s resentment towards Hodrick.

    ¡°¡­Well, I¡¯m not sure. Why do you ask?¡±

    What came out were evasive words because he couldn¡¯t bear to tell the truth.

    Jenny¡¯s expression crumbled. When the mask of nervousness was removed, a deep anxiety and despair was revealed.

    ¡°Euh, uuuh¡­¡±

    Jenny rolled her eyes with a face full of confusion.

    ¡°Master¡­ talked about uncle a lot¡­ I thought uncle was close¡­ He disappeared without telling me¡­ I thought uncle knew, but¡­¡±

    A series of unorganized words came out.

    As she spoke, Jenny¡¯s eyes began to water.

    Feeling like he was facing the hardest thing in the world, Vera looked away.

    But that didn¡¯t mean he could turn a blind eye to the feeling being conveyed.

    ¡°Ma-Master always tells me where he¡¯s going, but¡­ Toby and Kiki didn¡¯t tell me anything this time either¡­¡±

    Those were the names of the specter nannies who cared for Jenny.

    Besides, they were the first undead that Vera had asked to remain silent.

    And they had.

    For Jenny, it was a situation where someone who had never been like that suddenly disappeared without a word. Also, everyone who might know kept their mouths shut or yed dumb.

    Vera clenched his fists tightly.

    Vera knew best what kind of chain Hodrick¡¯s selfish consideration would leave on Jenny¡¯s heart, so he hesitated for quite a while before he spoke.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll try to find him.¡±

    Jenny¡¯s head snapped up with a swish.

    For the first time since their first meeting, their eyes met.

    Feeling a knot in his stomach at the sight of Jenny looking at him as if she were watching a lifeline descending from the sky, Vera said.

    ¡°I also wonder where he went, because I couldn¡¯t find him anywhere even though it was time for sparring.¡±

    A small smile tugged at the corners of Jenny¡¯s mouth. Only then did she feel relieved, her shoulders drooping.

    ¡°Tha-thank youu¡­!¡±

    Vera looked at Jenny¡¯splexion as he listened to her gratitude.

    Her dark circles and dull skin were clearly a reaction to fatigue. It was unknown since when, but it made sense to think that Jenny had not been able to rest since she realized that Hodrick was gone.

    She might be an Apostle, but she was still a child.

    Besides, mental stress was not something that the Apostle¡¯s power could do anything about.

    Vera couldn¡¯t stand the thought of Jenny looking like that, so he added another word.

    ¡°¡­I will search for Sir Hodrick, so go back and get some sleep. Seeing your face like that would make him feel bad.¡±

    <i> Startle</i>. Jenny¡¯s body trembled.

    Jenny looked ufortable for a moment, then nodded.

    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±

    Soon after, she backed away slowly. Then she spun around and ran away.

    Vera felt a rush of relief as she looked a little more at ease, and that put an end to the worry that had been lingering for a few days.

    ¡®¡­This won¡¯t do.¡¯

    As expected, he couldn¡¯t grant Hodrick¡¯s request to end him without anyone knowing.

    ***

    After making up his mind, the first thing Vera did was to find Renee.

    Not only might he be in a position where he had to fight Hodrick, but he also wanted to bring Jenny with him to that ce.

    He realized that not saying anything would be a vition of a vow he had made to Renee one day, ¡®I will not do important things on my own judgment¡¯. More importantly, it would be a betrayal to Renee, who cared about him.

    That was what Renee did at the end of the previouspse. That was what he did in the Federation of Kingdoms. And that was also what Hodrick was going to do now.

    It was a selfish consideration that ignored the feelings of the other person.

    Vera now understood how much grief it caused to those left behind, so he exined the situation to Renee in detail.

    ¡°¡­So I want to take Jenny to where Sir Hodrick is.¡±

    Vera looked at Renee.

    Already knowing that this would be another source of worry for Renee, Vera waited for her answer.

    Renee remained silent, her eyes sinking deep into thought. It was not until muchter that she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You can do it, right?¡±

    A smile began to spread across Renee¡¯s face. Vera¡¯s eyes widened at that.

    ¡°You actually told me this time before you did it, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    There was no shadow on Renee¡¯s face as she giggled and said that.

    However, Vera knew. She did not do that because she really had no worries.

    Even as she spoke like that, Renee¡¯s hands were clenched into tight fists even as she spoke like that.

    Renee smiled like that to show that she believed in him.

    Vera looked at her clenched hands for a moment, then raised his head to look at her face and answered.

    ¡°¡­Yes, I will definitely return to where the Saint is.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°It is an absolute truth.¡±

    ¡°But Vera is weaker than Sir Hodrick.¡±

    Vera¡¯s body flinched.

    Renee, who could feel the movement because she was sitting right next to Vera, smirked and held out her hands.

    Her groping hands rested on Vera¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°Vera is weak, so how can you be so sure of that?¡±

    Renee said that and waited for Vera¡¯s response.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was trying to joke around, even at a time like this.

    Although Vera always worked diligently and gave his best in everything he did, Renee knew that the moments when he truly spoke from the heart were when she yfully dismissed his abilities. That¡¯s why she wanted to offer this prayer, even if it bordered on superstition.

    Renee was well aware.

    Vera never backed down from anything he set his mind to.

    If he drew his sword after careful consideration, he would never sheathe his sword until he had achieved his goal.

    He was a man who valued his beliefs above all else.

    For that reason, Renee couldn¡¯t say anything that would break Vera¡¯s belief.

    As she continued to think, Vera replied.

    ¡°¡­I am not weak.¡±

    Renee let out a muffledugh and asked again.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I can confidently say that I have more talent with the sword than anyone else in the world.¡±

    ¡°As expected, the King of the Slums is different.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Through the hands that rested on Vera¡¯s cheek, Renee realized that Vera was clenching his teeth.

    From the rising temperature, it seemed that he was bing embarrassed.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°You must return. Please return alive and intact. If Vera returns dead, I¡¯ll bury Vera in the center of the Empire¡¯s capital. And on top of that, I¡¯m going to put a huge statue of Vera and a headstone with the phrase ¡®Here lies the King of the Slums.''¡±

    Vera¡¯s body shook violently.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going to make the statue wear a ck suit and hold a cigar in one hand and a ss of wine in the other. And a thick fur coat? That¡¯d be nice, too. Anyone stopping by the Empire or living in the Empire¡¯s capital would see that statue and the headstone, right? Wow, it¡¯s embarrassing just thinking about it.¡±

    Renee giggled at it and continued.

    She enjoyed Vera¡¯s reaction for a while and then took a long, deep breath before finishing her words.

    ¡°¡­So, if you hate that, you must return alive.¡±

    There was a hint of trembling at the end of her words that she tried to hide until the very end, and it made Vera¡¯s eyes shake.

    He faced Renee.

    Putting his hands over Renee¡¯s that was resting on his cheeks, he answered.

    ¡°No matter what happens, I will return unharmed.¡±

    It was a vow to Renee, and also a vow to himself.

    The moment he said that, the oath engraved in Vera¡¯s soul burned with a different light than before.

 Chapter 173: Breakthrough (1)

    <b>? Breakthrough (1) ?</b>

    Inside a quaint room, Jenny was busy stuffing items into her backpack.

    A cursed straw doll wrapped in cloth, a dagger with a shining de, Duhan¡¯s hair, Specter¡¯s essence, Lich¡¯s ribs, and the Death Knight¡¯s mr that Hodrick had given her.

    Jenny had only one thought that kepting to mind as she packed items that nobody knew what she would use them for.

    ¡ª <i>I found Sir Hodrick, but he wasn¡¯t in a good condition. I believe he was involved in an ident. In the worst case scenario¡­</i>

    Jenny refused to ept it.

    The fact that her family was missing and caught up in a mysterious ident, the fact that there was no way to undo it, or the fact that they must part ways.

    It was impossible for Jenny to ept those facts.

    ¡®If it¡¯s about spells¡­¡¯

    Jenny thought to herself that with the spells she had been working so hard to master, and the application of her power taught directly by Hodrick, she might have a chance to save him.

    As she continued her bustling movements,

    [¡­What are you doing?]

    Annalise chimed in.

    Jenny turned to look at her.

    Annalise, who had at some point been left alone in a corner of the room, popped her head out from among the piles of teddy bears and watched Jenny.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to cure master.¡±

    Jenny swallowed nervously, clearly anxious.

    Annalise turned her buttonholes, which functioned as her eyes, toward Jenny just as she felt a smirk about to pop out at Jenny¡¯s antics.

    ¡®If she says master¡­¡¯

    She must be referring to the Death Knight, who stopped by here every now and then.

    He must be in trouble since she said that she would go to his rescue.

    ¡®It must be that bitch¡¯s doing.¡¯

    Coincidentally, ysia had invaded the Cradle.

    There was no way that wicked woman woulde all the way here unprepared, so that was the only possibility that crossed her mind.

    She mulled over it for a while.

    Atst, Annalise said.

    [¡­Take me with you.]

    Jenny, who was eyeing Annalise with a face full of doubt, soon nodded.

    ***

    At the back gate of the old castle, Vera frowned as he spotted Jenny carrying Annalise and the giant orc standing next to her.

    It was Annalise and Vk.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    It was a question shot at both of them at once.

    Annalise looked away and snuggled up into Jenny¡¯s arms as if reluctant to answer, while Vk replied with a broad smile.

    ¡°The battle among strong! I can¡¯t miss it! I must watch it in person!¡±

    He eximed, flexing his greasy, tanned muscle that instantly made Vera frown.

    Vera then mulled over it.

    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t see why not.¡¯

    The reason he had wanted to take only Jenny in the first ce was because he thought that the others might get in the way of the fight against Hodrick, who was using Intention. That was why he could tolerate Vk, who had already reached that realm, and Annalise, who was trapped inside a doll.

    ¡®No, it may be a good thing.¡¯

    They might be useful to have because he could leave Jenny to them in a dire situation.

    Aftering to that conclusion, Vera nodded his head.

    Vk, looking very excited, blew his nose loudly, while Jenny tightened her embrace on Annalise out of nervousness. Annalise sobbed, ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯ while being cradled in Jenny¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Vera turned around and started walking.

    They were heading for a small hill that was visible in the distance.

    To where Hodrick was.

    ***

    Vera looked ahead on a hill with dry vegetation obscuring the view under a gray sky, leaving the sound of crunched leaves under his feet behind.

    There was a knight in ck armor.

    A formidable knight stood there, his body emanating a pitch-ck deathly aura reminiscent of an endless abyss.

    It was Hodrick.

    He probably ended up getting consumed by that ¡®dream¡¯.

    <b><i> Am I right to think that he chooses to stay here instead of going elsewhere as his final act of desperation?</i></b>

    With that in mind, Vera realized that his spection about Hodrick all this time was correct.

    ¡®¡­I knew it.¡¯

    There was a coincidence.

    In the previouspse, something happened here when Ardain¡¯s body was running around in full swing.

    After some thought, there was something off about this.

    ¡®¡­Teira the Conqueror.¡¯

    One of themanders of the Demon King¡¯s army, the ck Knight who ravaged the Geinex ins.

    Given where the othermanders came to be, his creation should have urred near the ins.

    ysia, who had her eyes set on Ardain¡¯s resurrection, had to be involved somehow as well.

    Hence, he could roughly guess Teira¡¯s identity based on the current situation, Vk¡¯s growth, and Hodrick¡¯s level.

    ¡°Was it you¡­?¡±

    Vera¡¯s expression darkened.

    Hodrick, who had been staring nkly at the sky, cracked his neck as he turned his head towards Vera. Perhaps he hadn¡¯t noticed Vera¡¯s presence at all, but the moment he saw a moving creature, his eyes ignited with a ghostly light.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    With a loud sob, Jenny took a step forward.

    She looked at Hodrick in disbelief.

    However, he remained impassive and then pulled out a sword from his waist.

    His aura of death amplified significantly.

    [Kiddo! It¡¯s dangerous¡­]

    Along with Annalise¡¯s scream, Hodrick charged at her.

    ***

    It was them again ¨C his past self that he loathed to death.

    ¡®There are three this time.¡¯

    He thought none of them would appear anymore, given that he had cut them down day after day, yet three remained.

    Just as he was ready to sh the one nearest to him, a figure behind raised their sword and blocked him.

    Hodrick felt his anger boiling within him.

    ¡®This wretched thing.¡¯

    <b><i> How despicable is it to see you fighting so desperately to save yourself, even after losing everything?</i></b>

    <b><i> What is so precious about that life of yours? It is utterly repulsive watching you pick up your sword when there¡¯s nothing left to protect.</i></b>

    He raised his sword once more.

    This one seemed a bit stronger, showing signs of resistance. That meant he had to strike with all his might.

    Only by slicing through these vestiges of his past and tearing away each of his regrets until none remained, could he finally find peace.

    <b><i> My sinful life will finallye to an end.</i></b>

    Clenching the tilt tighter than ever, he channeled his soul-crushing resentment into its tip.

    It was a sword that could only pierce illusions, but in time had be an illusion itself.

    Whether this sword could solely cut through illusions or had turned into an illusion, that was enough.

    In the end, he would be the one who cut these illusions.

    <i> ng</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    The swords shed, their metallic collision shrieking through the air.

    ***

    Vera parried his violent attacks, swearing inwardly.

    ¡®This motherfucker¡­!¡¯

    <b><i> Is a pain in the ass.</i></b>

    His attacks were so sharp for someone who lost his rationality and became consumed by a dream.

    In addition, it was hard to figure out his trajectory.

    He was surely going for the neck, but he quickly pivoted toward the waist.

    When Vera thought the sword was going for his heart, it went to his wrist.

    The sword didn¡¯t move fast enough to be invisible or anything like that.

    Even at a speed that the eye could follow, the trajectory defied understanding by constantly changing.

    They were movements that made him doubt his eyes.

    It was a movement that could only be attained by creating mental images.

    It was called ¡®Intention¡¯ for a reason.

    The strenuous movements quickly wore him down, but he couldn¡¯t stop.

    An uptight defense led to a number of injuries, but he had no time to recover.

    <i> ng</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    They shed swords again.

    A brief confrontation.

    Vera was about to utilize his power when he suddenly stopped.

    <i> ¡ª </i><i>Don¡¯t forget the weight of an oath.</i>

    That was what Hodrick had said to him.

    They were words said by his predecessor, who wished to die a knight until hisst breath.

    It suddenly struck him that using this move against him wasn¡¯t right.

    As his contemtion deepened, Hordrick¡¯s sword swung at him once more.

    Vera parried it, still lost in thought.

    ¡®¡­He¡¯s not someone I can defeat even if I use my power.¡¯

    It was crucial to use Intention.

    It was different from his previous battle against Vk.

    Vk¡¯s Intention wasn¡¯t perfect, and Vk¡¯s physical abilitygged far behind him.

    How about Hodrick inparison?

    A longsting swordy.

    A tireless dead body.

    Furthermore, his Intention had reached its full potential.

    <i> Crieek</i><i>¡ª</i><i>!</i>

    At that moment, Vera, who once again sessfully defended himself by following Hodrick¡¯s sword¡¯s trajectory and forcefully changing it, thought to himself.

    ¡®I can do it¡­!¡¯

    It was different.

    The oath engraved within his soul was taking on a different hue now.

    Just a little, a little bit more, and he would be able to step into the realm of Intention.

    The sh between the two swords resumed.

    During that, Vera pushed himself to his limit.

    ***

    Vera lost track of how much time had passed or how many times he had parried the sword.

    There was also that.

    His senses started to get paralyzed as soon as the physical strain reached its limit, and his mind became nk.

    Even in the midst of that, his body moved on its own.

    It was a strange sensation that disappeared the moment he realized it.

    In this moment, Vera was immersed in such sensations, feeling like everything around him was distancing itself.

    Or rather, it was more urate to say that the colors were fading.

    The noise and flow of air, the aura of death piercing the skin, the rhythm of muscles¡ªeverything conveyed through the senses lost its color and was delivered to his body as stimuli.

    As everything that had been woven together started to unravel and take on a fragmented form, a world that he had never seen before unfolded before him.

    In a blur, Vera could spot a ¡®sword shing¡¯ movement as the sword was currently thrusting toward him. He swung his sword to the side to thwart it.

    <i> Screech</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Friction urred as the two swords shed, and Hodrick¡¯s sword turned into a ¡®sword thrusting¡¯ movement after it was thwarted.

    Inside the achromatic world, Vera swung his sword from behind his neck instead from his waist like it was a given.

    <i> ng</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    A shrill noise transpired.

    The moment repeated itself.

    The swords collided and scraped against each other.

    Thoughts and emotions scattered into pieces.

    The conspicuous darkness of the deathly aura among the emerging gray disturbed his vision.

    In a perpetual moment when fragments came after fragments, Vera felt as if Hodrick was talking to him.

    <i> ¡ª </i><i>There is a reason you can never get there despite knowing the way. You have too many trivial thoughts.</i>

    Hodrick said the reason that he couldn¡¯t deal with pure intention was because he thought about everything too deeply.

    <i> ¡ª </i><i>As I see it, you care too much about keeping your dignity. Have you considered that maintaining dignity is like building a wall around yourself, and a w that needs to be removed in order to reveal the real you? I do not know why you want to keep your dignity, but you must put it aside whenever you draw your sword or show your sincerity.</i>

    It was because he had no idea how to show his true self.

    <i> ¡ª </i><i>You seem to get along well with the Saint, huh? Oh my, look at you blushing. Are you embarrassed? There is nothing to be embarrassed about. Loving is not wrong, is it? </i>

    It was because he turned away from his feelings.

    Vera had an unknown urge to pour it all out to him.

    Their swords shed again.

    Little by little, Vera¡¯s sword began to change its shape.

    With each stroke and each blow, it unleashed a sword of a different nature.

    The thrusting sword was blocked by the flow of divinity.

    The shing sword was parried by the sword aura.

    In a blink of an eye, he saw an opening andunched a high-speed attack.

    Everything was unintentional.

    Nevertheless, his body was moving on its own.

    His thoughts were constantly echoing words he had heard.

    The oath that was engraved in his soul was burning stronger than ever.

    <i> Boom</i><b><i>¡ª!</i></b>

    A different sound came out from their shing swords.

    ***

    Annalise watched the unfolding situation from within Jenny¡¯s arms.

    Vera, who had been relentlessly on the defensive, abruptly switched to an offensive mode.

    Once heavy with the aura of impending defeat, the atmosphere shifted dramatically as Vera managed to seize victory from the jaws of defeat.

    ¡®Fucking asshole.¡¯

    Annalise knew what that meant.

    How could she not know when that very sword had sent her head flying?

    It was a fragment of Providence.

    It was in the process of melting into his body.

    What was only dimly visible during the previous battle was now clearly being etched into Vera¡¯s body.

    She didn¡¯t want him to realize it until the very end. She wanted him to lose those fragments of enlightenment.

    <b><i> That son of a bitch is finally doing it.</i></b>

    As a result, she came to a renewed realization.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That she might have underestimated him.

    Her belief that she alone on the continent had the right to speak of salvation may have been mere arrogance.

    She had likely been too self-absorbed, thinking she could shoulder everything on her own.

    The possibility that salvation might not be achievable solely through her own hands tormented her.

    While she could have just turned a blind eye to it, Annalise didn¡¯t do that.

    Instead, she observed Vera, who had finally managed to grasp what she herself had never been able to do, and came to a realization of her own past.

    It showed her the reason for her failure.

    The one who had been hailed as the greatest intellect of her time began to examine the ws she had unwittingly imposed upon herself.

 Chapter 174: Breakthrough (2)

    <b>? Breakthrough (2) ?</b>

    <strong>[I will live for the Saint.]</strong>

    It was an oath that I willingly engraved in the final moment of my past life.

    An oath to acknowledge that my selfish and immoral life was wrong, and an oath that I made to never live such a life again.

    Despite my vow, I didn¡¯t know what to answer when I asked myself, ¡®What does it mean to live for the Saint?¡¯

    After all, a life lived for someone else is a vague concept to judge, isn¡¯t it?

    Could it be a life that brings immediate happiness to that person, or perhaps a life that, while causing present sorrow, ensures future joy?

    So, I just stayed by her side.

    My skills were limited to wielding a sword, so I was fixated on protecting Renee from external threats.

    Yet, facing my calling, I realized this wasn¡¯t truly living my life for her.

    <b><i> I am the proxy of the greatest oath.</i></b>

    <b><i> I do not serve as a shield to guard themandment.</i></b>

    <b><i> Therefore, I must face my calling directly. </i></b>

    <strong><i>If I were to once again ask myself the purpose of my life, what should I do?</i></strong> <strong><i>¡­No, what do I want to do?</i></strong>

    It felt like an answer to the question eventually emerged before my eyes after much thought and uncertainty.

    <i> Boom</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    A metallic sh, as if an explosion rang in my ears.

    However, I couldn¡¯t care less about it.

    Right now, only one concern and one specific person were taking up my thoughts.

    A woman with long, white, wavy hair that reminded me of a flower kissed by the morning dew.

    She had left such a deep impact on me that I had no choice but to chase after her.

    <i> Boom¡ª!</i>

    As all my senses seemed to fade away, her face emerged as if trying to fill the void. Her hand reaching out, her warm voice full of yfulness, and the warmth she directed towards me¡ªall emerged in my mind.

    <i> Boom¡ª! </i>

    As I faced all of that, I looked at the color of my soul.

    It was neither gold, the color which represented the honor of the oath, nor ashen, which represented the traces of my immorality.

    It was a very gentle and tender shade of red¡ªa raw, pulsating heart-like color.

    <i> KLANG¡ª!</i>

    From its ce of concealment, my unveiled heart struggled to hide itself, contorting as if ashamed.

    It seemed to find itself utterly shameful.

    <i> ¡ª!</i>

    I took a step closer and observed it.

    I tried to examine what kind of heart that was.

    ¡ª

    It was such a diverse heart, changing with every beat.

    Sometimes it was like a zing fire, other times like swirling waves in a storm.

    It felt scorching like a midsummer sun, yet carried a chilling winter breeze.

    It seemed to tirelessly chase a certain direction before suddenly bowing its head.

    ¡ª

    I thought about what this heart was for a long time, and now I felt like I understood a little about it.

    I also understood why this heart tried so hard to hide itself.

    ¡®You think your very existence is a sin.¡¯

    This heart thought that its existence was sinful.

    Despite its beauty and radiance, it felt like it shouldn¡¯t exist and hid itself.

    I understood why it behaved this way.

    No, it was more urate to say that I had no choice but to understand.

    I was the one who created this heart, and I was the one who hid in shame.

    Now, I could face the biggest mistake I had ever made.

    By solely focusing on the other, I had failed to face my own heart. Because I looked at her with my mind and not with my heart, I was unable to fulfill my oath.

    It was impossible to know what living for her meant when I tried toprehend it using moral principles rather than a human¡¯s heart.

    I grabbed the fleeing heart once more, lifting it in my hands.

    It was heavy yet warm.

    Its brilliance was almost blinding, yet looking straight at it didn¡¯t hurt my eyes.

    I gave it a brief stroke and then embraced it in my arms.

    ¡®I will not turn away from you.¡¯

    As I said this, my fragile and tender heart ceased its struggle. It stopped trying to hide itself. Gradually, it merged with me.

    In that moment of merging, I realized it.

    That my heart was my oath.

    This heart, present within me since an unknown time, was another name for my oath.

    The light I had longed for had already existed within me, alongside a name too shameful to bear.

    It was a heart that took on tens of thousands of forms.

    Even now, the heart constantly changes its shape.

    It was a heart that could be joy, sorrow, resentment or despair.

    However, amidst these variations, it was still a heart that united under one name.

    Too ashamed to utter the name, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say it aloud and instead repeated the name of the heart in my mind.

    The name of the oath that I could only face now.

    It was love.

    ***

    He returned to his senses.

    The world regained its color.

    Vera trembled briefly as he felt himself returning to reality from a long, long dream.

    At that moment, he swung his sword.

    <i> ng¡ª!</i>

    The shing swords made a jarring noise.

    His opponent was the ck Knight, who wielded a sword bound with deathly aura.

    The scenery seemed unchanged, but Vera felt things were different.

    Finally, he started to see the meaning within it after reaching the next realm.

    He could see the form of Hodrick¡¯s sword.

    He could see why the sword was shaped like a mirage.

    It was regret and resentment.

    Hodrick¡¯s sword was rushing toward an unfinished past, subsequently cutting through an unfinished illusion.

    Although Hodrick charged towards Vera, his ultimate target was his own heart.

    The two exchanged blows.

    Vera¡¯s body got increasingly worn out as the swords continued to collide.

    However, Vera felt a surge of strength unlike before.

    He raised his sword up and swung it at the wave of regrets.

    A gentle flow emerged.

    It evoked an unwavering steadiness.

    It evoked speed that exceeded anything else in the world.

    In a single stroke, he unleashed the force of thousands, if not tens of thousands with a de that defied form.

    One could argue that using a formless sword was wrong because a sincere sword required meaning and form, but Vera didn¡¯t care.

    Every shifting form was his own, and the diverse sword was a tapestry of myriad variations. And for him, that was more than sufficient.

    Atst, he realized that his ever-changing sword was simr to love.

    Vera looked at Hodrick again, at the source of his regrets.

    Hodrick¡¯s Intention was still more solid and profound than his own.

    Hecked the physical strength tobat him in addition to having an unrefined technique.

    However, Vera was sure that victory was within his grasp.

    He had made an oath in the name of love.

    That¡¯s why, he wouldn¡¯t lose.

    There was no need for other oaths, vows, or derations.

    Vera wasn¡¯t going to lose since there was one oath that was worth more than tens of thousands of vows.

    His divinity zed up, circted, and then released.

    He blocked each of Hodrick¡¯s sporadic sword attacks, seamlessly counterattacking within the gaps.

    In his first move, he swung at Hodrick¡¯s wrist. In the second, he struck it. By the third, he had deflected an iing fist. And in the fourth, he twisted his sword to pierce through the armor.

    Hodrick¡¯s body staggered.

    Vera adjusted his grip on his sword again and then turned to face Hodrick, taking an offensive stance.

    He looked at the restrained remnants of the Apostle of Oath¡¯s power that was engraved in Hodrick¡¯s soul.

    It was regret and resentment.

    He couldn¡¯t cut off his own sins, so he left the responsibility to Vera.

    There was no hesitation.

    Vera swung his sword.

    From bottom to top, he made a diagonal swing with his sword, shing through the air.

    Although there was no physical impact, Vera felt the shing sensation at the tip of his fingers. A sensation of something viscous and thick being cleaved in an instant.

    Vera didn¡¯t move any further, and withdrew his de.

    <i> Thud¡ª</i>

    At the end of his gaze, Hodrick copsed like a broken doll.

    ***

    After Hodrick copsed, Jenny reflexively ran toward him.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    The self-disdain reared its ugly head for only watching from the side during the fight.

    Her heart broke at the thought that Hodrick might really disappear.

    Jenny fell to her knees in front of the fallen Hodrick.

    She shook Hodrick¡¯s armor back and forth.

    <i> nk, nk.</i>

    Gently shaking, the armor around Hodrick¡¯s body swayed with Jenny¡¯s movements.

    Despair was etched across Jenny¡¯s face.

    ¡®No¡­¡¯

    <b><i> This is uneptable.</i></b>

    <b><i> I don¡¯t want you to leave me alone without even saying goodbye.</i></b>

    <b><i> No, I don¡¯t want to part ways with you at all.</i></b>

    <b><i> Do you think it makes sense to leave when there is still so much to learn and so much we haven¡¯t done together?</i></b>

    Jenny gritted her teeth, took off her backpack, and began to take things out one by one.

    And unleashed her stigma.

    An deep blue divinity that resembled the night sky began to seep into Jenny and the objects she took out.

    cing the enhanced items imbued in a specific arrangement on Hodrick¡¯s body, Jenny chanted a spell.

    The divinity of death enveloped Hodrick¡¯s body.

    However, even after this process, Hodrick remained motionless.

    [¡­It¡¯s useless, kiddo.]

    Annalise said.

    Jenny looked at Annalise, who was sprawled on the ground.

    Annalise turned her head to Hodrick before continuing.

    [He cannot be summoned through necromancy since it¡¯s his soul that is broken, not his body.]

    A fallen soul couldn¡¯t be summoned through necromancy.

    Jenny¡¯s expression fell apart after hearing the irrefutable remark.

    Vera, who arrivedte, froze as he overheard their conversation.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Vera clenched his fist.

    He had nothing to say.

    Vera extended his hand but then withdrew it, finally speaking.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I had no other choice.¡±

    His regrets were essentially what bound his soul to this world.

    Vera had no choice but to finish off his opponent, who was gued by regrets.

    Jenny briefly turned her gaze to Vera before returning to Hodrick.

    Her hand was still on Hodrick¡¯s chest.

    Absently staring at Hodrick for a while, she clenched her fist and called out to him again.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    <b><i> I¡¯m hearing nothing but lies.</i></b>

    <b><i> They don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about.</i></b>

    Jenny denied everything she heard and kept shaking Hodrick.

    ¡°I-If it¡¯s His Majesty¡­¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t Maleus be able to save Hodrick?

    Such a thought crossed her mind, but it was also impossible.

    Maleus wasn¡¯t here.

    He was currently facing the intruder in the pce.

    Jenny¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.

    Her lips quivered.

    She was saddened by the fact that she had to say goodbye in the most unexpected way.

    ¡®Please,¡¯ she pleaded, once again releasing her power and letting her divinity flow.

    She yearned for Hodrick toe back or, if that was not possible, at least give them time to say goodbye properly.

    Jenny¡¯s desperate effortsted for a long time.

    Vera watched the scene with a somber countenance, while Annalise opted to stay silent.

    Even the bright Vk closed his eyes in condolences, while the divinity that Jenny had wring out began to fade.

    When Vera, who couldn¡¯t bear to watch, tried to stop her.

    <i> Shiing¡ª</i>

    A shrill sound came from Jenny, and Vera¡¯s eyes widened.

    Annalise gasped in shock.

    At the end of their gaze, a translucent white crown rose above Jenny¡¯s head.

    Maybe Jenny wasn¡¯t aware of it yet, but she only released her divinity through her clenched teeth.

    While everyone was frozen due to the sudden turn of events, Annalise watched the crown with a bted realization.

    ¡®The crown¡­¡¯

    She finally realized the meaning of the ¡®Crown¡¯ that Vera had asked her about.

    Annalise knew.

    She knew its exact name, and its origin.

    [¡­The Crown of Rebirth.]

    Ardain¡¯s first legacy.

    A relic woven from all nine of the powers granted to him.

    It was his crown, to weave souls.

 Chapter 175: Return

    <b>? Return ?</b>

    Jenny raised her hand and waved it around as if trying to grab something.

    Others who were present could tell what it was, purely due to the light cluster that emerged as she formed a fist shape.

    ¡°Master¡­!¡±

    Jenny¡¯s eyes lit up.

    She could immediately sense the nature of the light that had entered her grasp.

    ¡°You¡¯re here¡­!¡± Jenny eximed.

    She then slowly ced the light over Hodrick¡¯s chest.

    The white crown floating above Jenny¡¯s head emitted an even stronger light.

    <i> Kiiing</i>¡ª!

    Hodrick¡¯s chest lit up along with the bright light¡¯s noise.

    Atst, Hodrick¡¯s body shook uncontrobly.

    Vera¡¯s eyes widened.

    Vk, who had his arms crossed until now, released them.

    At that time, Annalise¡¯s murmur rang out.

    [Did she put his soul back into his body? No, you can¡¯t just fuse his broken soul like that. At this rate¡­]

    Annalise mulled over it again.

    Given her limited knowledge of the Crown of Rebirth, she needed to put together as many clues as she could in this situation.

    The white color of that glowing light was likely caused by the Lord¡¯s power contained within.

    What Jenny grabbed must be Hodrick¡¯s fleeing soul.

    Which meant Hodrick¡¯s convulsion just now¡­

    [¡­She reduced the size of his soul.]

    She must have forced the entirety of Hodrick¡¯s soul into one of the two split souls that held his existence.

    That way, she could lessen the weight of his existence and bind him to this world.

    Annalise felt like a dryugh would erupt.

    ¡®Could that really work?¡¯

    She wanted to say that it seemed absurd¡­ but it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible.

    Wasn¡¯t it the power of the Lord?

    Wasn¡¯t it a miraculous power that manifested all possibilities into reality?

    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just the Lord¡¯s power.

    The Crown of Rebirth was a relic that Ardain created to evenly distribute the power of all nine gods that resided within him.

    In short, what was happening right now defied every Providence that constituted thisnd.

    Annalise had just realized why Vera and his group were searching for that crown and why ysia had her eyes set on it.

    ¡®¡­With this, the resurrection of Ardain is no longer a far-fetched idea.¡¯

    This item should not fall into ysia¡¯s hands under any circumstances.

    But she found it unsettling that Maleus, who had the crown, didn¡¯t aim for Ardain¡¯s resurrection.

    While Annalise was musing for a long time, Hodrick let out a groan.

    [¡­Uhhm.]

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Smiling broadly, Jenny clung to Hodrick.

    A nking sound echoed as Hodrick raised his head. His gaze went from Jenny, lying face down on his chest, to Vera, who was next to her, and then Vk, who stood one step away.

    [¡­Young Lady? Sir Vera? What is going on?]

    His voice was filled with confusion.

    In Hodrick¡¯s case, that was a reasonable reaction.

    How could he not be puzzled when he lost consciousness shortly after arriving on the hill, died andter came back to life in this state?

    Hodrick¡¯s somewhat absentminded question brought tears to Jenny¡¯s eyes.

    Vera¡¯s face showed a clear joy when he knelt down, then grabbed Hodrick¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°What a relief¡­¡±

    [Hmm? No, before that, please exin¡­]

    ¡°It¡¯s really a huge relief¡­¡±

    [Um¡­]

    Hodrick scratched his helmet while his other hand patted Jenny on the back as she started to bawl her eyes out.

    The Crown of Rebirth sitting above Jenny¡¯s head had disappeared.

    Hodrick only learned about what happened after hearing Vk¡¯s excited ramble on their way back to the castle.

    ***

    At the old castle¡¯s entrance.

    Soon after that miraculous moment, Hodrick somehow managed to persuade Jenny to enter the castle even though she clung to him more than usual. After somehow managing to usher Jenny inside, he finally opened his mouth once he was alone with Vera.

    [¡­Thank you.]

    Vera nced at Hodrick.

    Hodrick bowed his head when he met Vera¡¯s gaze.

    [Even though you ignored my request, it is only right for me to show gratitude since you managed to save my life and prevent the youngdy from being sad.]

    Vera, who was taken aback by Hodrick¡¯s gesture, tried to dissuade him.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. I don¡¯t deserve your gratitude.¡±

    Vera wasn¡¯t trying to be humble, he was simply speaking his mind.

    ¡°¡­I would like to apologize. I brought Jenny there because of my own greediness. I was aware that there would be danger, but I decided to go anyway since I didn¡¯t want to lose anything.¡±

    He was speaking the truth.

    It was obvious that Jenny would be targeted next if Vera was unable to awaken his Intention there and was defeated by Hodrick.

    Looking back, it was truly a dangerous situation considering that Annalise was a doll with barely any magic to even move, and Vk was a fighter who would rather die than running away.

    [But did you not seed in the end, Sir Vera?]

    Hodrick raised his head.

    Despite his face being covered by a helmet and his expression obscured, Vera could sense that he was smiling.

    [You finally awakened your Intention. Moreover, by choosing to take the youngdy to that ce, you saved her heart and my existence. So you have made the best choice.]

    Vera paused. His face was filled with embarrassment before he dropped his head.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He reacted that way as he couldn¡¯t adjust to the strange emotions. He was at a loss as to what to do because he never received someone¡¯s sincere gratitude.

    Hodrick chuckled as he watched Vera.

    [So what is the answer you found, Sir Vera? Can you give me a hint?]

    Hodrick changed the topic out of consideration of Vera¡¯s embarrassment.

    However, it made Vera even more embarrassed.

    Hodrick became puzzled.

    [Hm?]

    ¡°¡­I found it.¡±

    A faint blush crept up Vera¡¯s face.

    He got even more embarrassed than before.

    Vera struggled to say that ¡®Love¡¯ was the answer he found.

    He got goosebumps all over his body at the thought of saying it out loud. It made his toes and fingers curl.

    Vera, who looked away for a moment, let out a sigh and said.

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    Since Vera was still blushing as he spoke, Hodrick could take a rough guess about what it was that Vera found.

    After all, he had a rough idea of who Vera was from their time together.

    [Hooh¡­]

    <i> nk, nk</i><i>¡ª</i>

    Hodrick nodded.

    Then Hodrick approached Vera to tap him on the shoulder and said.

    [¡­I have a rough idea. Cheer up.]

    As Hodrick raised a thumbs-up, Vera felt more embarrassed than ever.

    ***

    Vera went straight to the reception room, where Renee was waiting once he finished speaking with Hodrick.

    That was only to be expected.

    Renee was the one who worried the most for him.

    She was the one who hid her own anxiety in order to be there for him.

    It was incredibly rude and absurd to leave Renee alone and go somewhere else first.

    He must open the door in front of him and face Renee.

    He must inform her of his return and report the oue of the fight.

    ¡­He should have done that, but he hesitated.

    Vera didn¡¯t open the door.

    No, he couldn¡¯t open it.

    He did nothing except stand still in front of the door as his mind raced with such thoughts.

    It was for no other reason than the fact that he hadpletely acknowledged and confronted his feelings.

    After realizing his feelings for Renee, he was unsure about how he should treat her.

    A storm was brewing in his mind.

    He kept thinking about going in, what he would say once he was there, and what Renee would say in response.

    ¡®I¡¯m here. I have returned. I have a report to make.¡¯

    All three sentences were too stiff.

    ¡®I¡¯m here¡­¡¯

    <i> Clench</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    Vera clenched his fists.

    He thought this wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    ¡®¡­Damn it.¡¯

    He had surely run into situations like this before, but Vera couldn¡¯t recall what he said back then.

    Things that weren¡¯t a big deal before suddenly be difficult.

    Vera¡¯s pupils shook like an earthquake.

    He was torn between entering right away, and what he would do once he was inside.

    The moment he was drawn deeper into his thoughts¡­

    <i> ck</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    The door opened from the inside.

    Vera¡¯s breath caught in his throat.

    He trembled greatly because the grumpy-looking Renee stood in front of the open door.

    ¡°How did you¡­?¡±

    He meant to ask how she knew he was there, but Renee raised her cane and shook it before he could finish speaking.

    ¡°Did you forget its function? It can detect presences in a single swipe.¡±

    Vera was dejected.

    ¡®¡­That damn cane.¡¯

    Why did it have such a useless function that wouldn¡¯t even give him time to think?

    As he had this thought, Vera began to make up an answer in his mind.

    ¡­He tried toe up with something.

    But he couldn¡¯t do it.

    Vera¡¯s head went nk.

    At that moment, Renee interrupted him before he could respond.

    ¡°¡­Why didn¡¯t youe in?¡±

    It was a question tinged with hesitation, and her voice carried a mixture of anger and anxiety in it.

    Only then did it dawn upon him.

    Vera became flustered and clenched his fists.

    He stopped musing about a suitable excuse and confessed the truth with his head down.

    He knew that she wasn¡¯t gullible enough to fall for his lies.

    ¡°¡­I apologize. I suppose it took me a while to think about how to announce my return.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re taking too long to think.¡±

    ¡°I apolo<i>¡ª</i>¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯rete.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Vera shut his mouth, but not because he was speechless.

    It was because Renee had a sad expression, as if she was on the verge of tears when she looked up.

    There was a silent pause between the two.

    Renee mumbled for a while before spreading her arms wide.

    ¡°You¡¯re making me worry, so hug me.¡±

    She said with her head down, which allowed Vera to get a look at her reddening ears.

    It turned red because she was trying to hold back tears rather than because she got what she wanted.

    He knew that Renee wasn¡¯t the type to get shy for getting what she wanted.

    Vera felt as though his heart was being torn at this exact moment by her pitiful appearance, so he took a step closer and embraced Renee in a careful but firm manner.

    Then, Renee wrapped her arms around Vera¡¯s waist.

    ¡°I knew Vera would win.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m thankful that you have faith in me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been sitting here thinking about how to tease Vera when he returns.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you annoyed now? Are you embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Vera couldn¡¯t move his hands or pat Renee, so he just hugged her, worried that Renee might start crying if he added more gestures.

    Renee was quite prideful, after all.

    She probably spoke in this manner to hold back from crying.

    Therefore, it was the right decision for Vera to keep his mouth shut to prevent Renee from crying.

    ¡°Vera is annoying.¡±

    <i> Thud.</i>

    Renee bumped her head against Vera¡¯s chest.

    Then she shut her mouth again.

    There was a long silence before Renee opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Vera¡¯s expression was briefly shaken by her remark, and he replied.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    After that, he hugged Renee a little more tightly.

    At that moment, a warm glow emanated from the oath engraved in his soul.

    As Vera¡¯s vision was filled with the top of Renee¡¯s head, he felt the warmth radiating from within.

    Renee had waited too long because he had trouble facing his own emotions, so it was time to put an end to it.

 Chapter 176: Worry (1)

    <b>? Worry (1) ?</b>

    Confess your feelings.

    Vera made that resolution, but he didn¡¯t immediately put it into action.

    Some things needed to be settled beforehand, and Vera¡¯s personal desires were also involved.

    The first issue to be resolved was to talk about future ns.

    It was imperative to discuss it now that the identity of the ¡®Crown¡¯ and its owner was revealed.

    He shouldn¡¯t make unnecessary fuss at this moment and risk jeopardizing their goal.

    As for Vera¡¯s personal desire¡­ it was none other than that.

    He had to think about ¡®how¡¯ to confess his feelings.

    Needless to say, Renee was always the one who faced her feelings head-on.

    He was the one who constantly drove her away and upset her.

    Therefore, simply saying, ¡®I can ept the Saint¡¯s feelings now¡¯ would be disrespectful to Renee.

    It didn¡¯t mean that he wanted to impress her with a luxurious gift or honeyed words.

    At the very least, he wanted to confess in the right atmosphere.

    They were in the Cradle of Death where darkness lingers, not to mention it was inside a reception room of a dreary old castle. Wouldn¡¯t anyone assume that it wasn¡¯t a good ce to confess one¡¯s love no matter how hard you think about it?

    The entire group, Jenny, and even Hodrick gathered at the reception room.

    Vera, upied by such thoughts, only stared at Renee.

    ¡®What the Saint likes¡­¡¯

    <b><i> Bizarre food. Violence. Strolling around.</i></b>

    Vera frowned at the words that shed through his mind.

    ¡®¡­No.¡¯

    No, not those. There should be more fitting keywords for confessing.

    Such as the scent of flowers, a warm atmosphere, or music with a low echo.

    Vera met with a dead end while thinking about it.

    Obviously, he never had this kind of struggle in his life.

    It wasn¡¯t that he had no experience with women.

    No, to be fair, he had an amount of experience that most men would envy.

    After all, he was the boss of a big organization whose power spanned the entire region and even stretched to half of the Empire.

    It would be strange if he didn¡¯t have any experience with women.

    However, Vera was speechless when it came to rtionship experience.

    ¡®¡­¡¯

    There was none.

    Zero experience.

    Romance was never a genre that suited Vera¡¯s life.

    If there was a guy whose life¡¯s sweetest words to women were, ¡®I like you today¡¯, it was Vera.

    Vera¡¯s expression turned grim.

    Renee, who had been talking, asked Vera, who got lost in his thoughts.

    ¡°What do you think, Vera?¡±

    Vera winced, and his head jerked up.

    ¡°We should leave the Cradle as Sir Hodrick suggested, right?¡±

    Renee, the only person oblivious to Vera¡¯s state until just now, asked seriously.

    The others only sighed or shook their heads when Vera, who had been living in his own world, finally had his chance to speak.

    Vera, whose face turned stiff from shock, replied to Renee as naturally as he could.

    ¡°Yes, I think that is the best course of action.¡±

    ¡°Hm, I knew it. I wanted to say goodbye to Maleus, though¡­¡±

    [Please rest assured because he is not the type who gets bothered by such things. In fact, I am afraid he¡¯ll be angry with you for not leaving. I am sure that one of the reasons His Majesty is taking hold of ysia for this long is to buy you some time to leave.]

    ¡°..Yes, I suppose so.¡±

    Vera stopped brooding when he roughly grasped what was happening through Renee and Hodrick¡¯s conversation.

    ¡®¡­Let¡¯s set it aside for now.¡¯

    <b><i> It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to find the answer by mulling over it now, so let¡¯s look into it slowly.</i></b>

    <b><i> More than that, let¡¯s focus on the conversation at hand.</i></b>

    Vera adjusted his posture and fixed his attention on Hodrick and what he said.

    Annalise, in Jenny¡¯s arms, clicked her tongue and whined quietly.

    [Rot in hell, you fucking piece of shit.]

    She uttered a quiet protest that was audible only to Jenny, who was holding her.

    At that, Jenny, who had been dazed up to that point, flicked Annalise¡¯s forehead and spoke.

    ¡°No bad words.¡±

    She also whispered as not to interfere with the discussion.

    ***

    The next destination was decided right away.

    It was the Archduchy of Oben in the north.

    It wasn¡¯t because they had business to carry out in the Archduchy.

    Simply put, they were having a stopover in the Archduchy.

    Why take a roundabout route instead of finding the destination directly?

    There was only one answer to that question.

    ¡°¡­We are finally going there. The Dragon¡¯s Nest.¡±

    Because they were headed to the Dragon¡¯s Nest, one of the forbidden areas on the continent.

    The reason for the journey was to find ¡®Locrion, the First Dragon,¡¯ who was believed to be there.

    They needed to know exactly what the Crown of Rebirth was and what it was used for, but Maleus¡ªthe person who could tell them¡ªwas bound to the pce.

    The envoy needed someone else to answer their questions, so ¡®Locrion¡¯ was picked as their target after a long and tedious discussion.

    In the old castle garden that was covered by dried grass, Vera nodded at the words Renee said while stretching her back.

    ¡°Yes, of all the ancient species we¡¯ve encountered so far, he is the only one rtively reasonable.¡±

    Vera said as he looked back on their schedule.

    Their departure was set to two dayster.

    They were leaving the Cradle and traveling north to reach the Archduchy of Oben. Upon arrival, they needed to obtain permission from the Sovereign Lord to enter the Nest.

    That wasn¡¯t all.

    There was one more person to meet there.

    Vera was lost in thought when Renee, who was stretching, abruptly turned her head and asked.

    ¡°Ah, by the way, what kind of person is the Archduke?¡±

    Thest hero Vera has yet to meet in this life.

    She asked about Hegrion, the Archduke of Wintertide in the Oben Archduchy.

    After giving it some thought, Vera shook his head before answering.

    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure. First, my memory is not entirely urate. Second, I only have memories of fighting him.¡±

    Indeed, the reality was like that.

    First of all, he suspected that it was a manipted memory.

    Also, in his altered memory, he could only recall a handful times of them shing swords.

    Vera creased his eyebrows as he tried to rekindle his memories, and added shortly.

    ¡°ording to my memory¡­ he had the greatest amount of aura among the heroes in the previouspse.¡±

    ¡°Um, is he that strong?¡±

    ¡°It depends on your standard, but he was a person worthy of the title of hero. Besides¡­¡±

    His cloak, the masterpiece White Mane.

    The thought of it made Vera frown.

    ¡°¡­He owns an item that is painful to deal with.¡±

    The national treasure of Oben, crafted by offering his body to the Spirits of Winter.

    The world¡¯s smallest fortress, shielding its wearer from all magic and physical harm.

    Thinking about how his sword had bounced off that cloak, Vera vented his annoyance, and Renee responded with a softugh.

    ¡°I see that Vera is verypetitive.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just what I thought.¡±

    Suddenly, a thought crossed her mind.

    It was about Vera¡¯s attitude when he dealt with someone or situation up until recently.

    Looking at him now, it just struck her that Vera became a verypetitive person after his return.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. It means you have a desire for improvement.¡±

    Vera was a little perplexed as to why Renee asked such a vague question out of nowhere, but he quickly brushed it off.

    In the ensuing silence, he gazed at Renee quietly.

    A thought that crossed his mind during the pause.

    ¡®¡­Does the Saint like ambitious men?¡¯

    He had qualms about Renee¡¯s taste.

    Even though he tried to push such thoughts far away, they kept returning to his mind every single time.

    Once again, Vera failed to dismiss his swirling thoughts, and his face turned grim upon realizing that his mind was wandering further away from the main issue.

    ¡®I really¡­¡¯

    <b><i> ¡­Have no idea at all.</i></b>

    He thought he knew a lot about Renee given the time they had spent together so far, but he couldn¡¯t think of a way to confess that would make her happy when the time actually came.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think she likes fancy stuff.¡¯

    She was the type of person who hated being the center of attention.

    Not to mention that she hated a noisy atmosphere.

    Wasn¡¯t she the kind of person who enjoyed rxing in a garden?

    ¡®But it¡¯s too simple¡­¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t content with it.

    Still, he wanted to make at least minimal preparation.

    As it was a once-in-a-lifetime moment, he wanted to create beautiful memories that would live on in Renee¡¯s memory forever.

    He couldn¡¯t help stressing over it, even though Renee would have epted him regardless of how he confessed.

    It wasn¡¯t just about confessing and being epted; rather, it was greed driven by a bted realization of love to create moments that she would treasure forever.

    However, as someone far removed from anything rted to romance, Vera couldn¡¯te up with a solid answer. After much contemtion, the conclusion he reached was to ¡®seek advice from someone with experience.¡¯

    ***

    <i> nk</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    When swords collided, one of them bounced off the other.

    Hodrick gasped in awe as he realized how quickly Vera¡¯s sword had reached his neck.

    [Impressive. This one is the most unique Intention I have ever seen.]

    In their final duel before leaving, Hodrick had finally faced Vera¡¯s Intention head-on. He could only marvel at it.

    [It must have taken a long time to forge such a sword. Congrattions. You havepletely surpassed me.]

    Hodrick spoke as he picked up the fallen sword from the ground. After he had done so, he btedly realized that Vera was looking at him with an odd expression and he cocked his head.

    [What is the problem?]

    Vera¡¯s expression seemed as if he wanted to say something.

    His obvious expression may have piqued Hodrick¡¯s curiosity enough for him to ask, so Vera stuttered briefly before replying with much hesitation.

    ¡°¡­If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to ask you something.¡±

    [Hm? Please say it.]

    Vera¡¯s lips quivered, but no words came out.

    After a few moments of scowling as if pondering something, Vera spoke.

    ¡°¡­Um, I need Sir Hodrick¡¯s advice about something.¡±

    He sounded very awkward.

    Hodrick tilted his head and leaned into what Vera was about to say.

    Vera¡¯s nervousness heightened due to Hodrick¡¯s behavior, and he blurted out the question he had been contemting before seeing Hodrick.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Sir Hodrick married?¡±

    [Hm? Yes. I still love my wife even after hundreds of years.]

    ¡°Right, so I want to ask you something.¡±

    [Hurry up and tell me. Don¡¯t be vague and keep me on edge like this.]

    Hodrick urged him.

    Vera was taken aback, but he quickly clenched his fists andpelled himself to speak.

    ¡°H-How did you propose to your wife, Sir¡­?¡±

    Vera slurred the end of his sentence as he struggled to contain his growing embarrassment.

    However, what was said couldn¡¯t be taken back.

    Vera¡¯s question sparked off nostalgic feelings to Hodrick, and he answered happily.

    [Propose¡­! Oh my, this reminds me of the past!]

    <b><i>Is he trying to confess?</i></b>

    Hodrick chuckled when he witnessed his junior facing the pivotal moment of his life.

    [Certainly, I find myself unable to refrain from giving advice. Speaking of how I confessed¡­]

    Hodrick then continued.

    Vera, who was listening to Hodrick with eyes and ears wide open, felt that he became increasingly puzzled the more he listened.

    ¡°¡­Did you say ¡®serenade¡¯?¡±

    [Indeed! I went down on one knee in the middle of a flower bed in my wife¡¯s hometown and performed a serenade solely for her! I still clearly remember my wife¡¯s reaction at the time. She covered her mouth with both hands and trembled in joy.]

    Vera shut his mouth tightly.

    There was a question on the tip of his tongue, but he didn¡¯t say it.

    ¡­Vera wasn¡¯t so insensitive as to ask, ¡®Wasn¡¯t your wife shaking in embarrassment?¡¯ to the person he went to for advice.

 Chapter 177: Worry (2)

    <b>? Worry (2) ?</b>

    Unfortunately¡­ Hodrick¡¯s advice wasn¡¯t helpful to Vera.

    Making a confession through songs wasn¡¯t an ideal way to confess by Vera¡¯s standards.

    So Vera crumpled up Hodrick¡¯s advice and threw it at the back of his mind. He went to his next target, Norn.

    First, he was a person from the same era. Second, wasn¡¯t he a married man with an adult daughter?

    In other words, he must be someone who was more attuned to what themon proposal would be than Hodrick.

    With that in mind, Vera went to Norn with some expectations, but was immediately overwhelmed with dismay.

    ¡°¡­You say you were assaulted?¡±

    ¡°Hoho¡­¡±

    Norn scratched the back of his head while averting his gaze.

    ¡°A-Anyways, we¡¯re living happily now so I¡¯m satisfied.¡±

    Vera wondered if the sorrow in Norn¡¯s eyes as he spoke was an illusion.

    Looking at Norn, who imed that he was ¡®together with his current wife because she assaulted him during his deployment in a northern vige¡¯, Vera agonized about how to respond for a long time.

    However, it was impossible to answer properly.

    ¡°¡­Thank you for your help.¡±

    All Vera could say was a hollow expression of gratitude.

    ***

    Late at night on the old castle¡¯s watchtower.

    Jenny was sitting there with a nk expression.

    Hodrick briefly observed Jenny before approaching her and spoke.

    [Why are you out here by yourself rather than sleeping, youngdy?]

    Jenny turned her head.

    Hodrick sat down right next to Jenny before casting his nce in the direction Jenny had been looking at.

    His vision was filled with the ashen, deadnd.

    As he watched that, Hodrick began talking.

    [¡­Did something scare you?]

    This was a question that he asked knowing very well why Jenny was here.

    Jenny would always run here whenever she felt scared of something ever since she was young.

    She must have suddenly felt scared, knowing that the moment they would soon have to part was approaching.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    Burying her head between her knees, Jenny said.

    ¡°I want to stay here¡­¡±

    Jenny¡¯s shoulders trembled subtly.

    Hodrick had to suppress his own emotions as he witnessed this.

    Jenny had be a person who couldn¡¯t remain here any longer.

    She had the Crown of Rebirth, which ysia sought.

    In this situation, staying at the Cradle was the worst choice for Jenny, so she had to leave.

    She was now in a situation where she had to set out on a journey that was not of her own choosing.

    It was only natural that a 14-year old would be afraid of this situation.

    Hodrick looked at Jenny and soon reached out to stroke Jenny¡¯s head before speaking.

    [You will branch out into a bigger world. You should be happy.]

    ¡°There¡¯s no Master if I go.¡±

    [Why would there be no Master? I will always be right here.]

    Jenny slightly lifted her head.

    Hodrick watched Jenny¡¯s eyes glisten with tears and added.

    [Young Lady, have I ever mentioned my hometown to you?]

    It was always like this.

    There was nothing more heart-wrenching in the world than Jenny¡¯s pitiful appearance.

    Thus, Hodrick did not talk much about the topic until now.

    But it had to end now.

    Atst, Hodrick realized that it was time for him to let Jenny go, so he added.

    [As life goes on, there are times when things get too hard and painful that you just want to run away somewhere.]

    He wanted to reassure Jenny that she didn¡¯t have to be afraid to leave this ce.

    [There are moments when I feel like giving up, when I have too much on my te, and my body and mind are too tired to deal with it. During those times, there¡¯s something I always think of.]

    ¡°¡­Is it your hometown?¡±

    [That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a ce that holds memories when I was still ignorant. People tend to miss ces like that. They want to go back to the innocent and happy past.]

    Jenny¡¯s lips trembled as her gaze shifted downwards.

    [¡­I¡¯m sure such moments wille in your life as well. There will be times when you just want to run away. But there¡¯s something that you should be grateful about.]

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s that?¡±

    [At that time, your hometown will always wee you back in the same form as it was before. As everything remains the same, you can continue living in the past to forget about your problems and take a break there.]

    Hodrick said in a voice filled withughter.

    Heughed when he saw Jenny¡¯s tearful face and her tenacious attempt to hold back from crying.

    [Isn¡¯t that a blessing no one else in the world has ever received? There is no reason to feel sad about how your hometown will change or how you will honor the deceased. As we are already dead in this stagnantnd where the dead repeat the same things over and over, we will always wee the youngdy in this exact form, so you need not be afraid.]

    Jenny crumpled her forehead.

    It was a reaction that came out from suppressing her tears.

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t live without you, Master.¡±

    [Why do you think so?]

    ¡°I¡¯m a coward¡­ I only cause problems every time¡­ I can¡¯t even make my own bed properly¡­¡±

    [Is that a problem?]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [I am not worried about you at all, Young Lady.]

    Jenny flinched.

    She looked clearly shocked when she turned to Hodrick.

    Hodrick smiled at her before adding.

    [Because the Young Lady is the bravest person I know.]

    When he said that, Jenny loosened her expression a little.

    Hodrick withdrew the hand that was constantly stroking Jenny¡¯s head, and then wrapped it around her hand.

    [Did you know that the real brave one knows how to step up for others before themselves? Those are people who know about love, consideration and how to humble themselves.]

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not like that.¡±

    [That is not true. The Young Lady is scared because she knows how to be considerate of others. You tried to do something on your own because you know how to be considerate of the one who is always by your side, like Kiki and Toby. It does not matter if things do not work out right away. Humans are animals who learn from experience, so I believe that the Young Lady will excel in everything someday.]

    Jenny¡¯s gaze returned to look in the distance.

    She couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to face Hodrick, who was speaking to her in a way that embarrassed her.

    [I will always wait for you. I will look forward to what the Young Lady will say after she returns from traveling the vast world. Each day will be filled with joy as I wait for the moment you tell me about your adventures and the people you met. So can you smile for me and say goodbye to me like that?]

    Jenny clenched her fists and closed her mouth.

    After a brief silence, Jenny nodded.

    Hodrickughed.

    [That is great. My heart is already racing with anticipation.]

    ¡°¡­But you don¡¯t have a heart.¡±

    [I am just saying. It is a figure of speech.]

    ¡°Do as you please¡­¡±

    Jenny¡¯s ears were burning red.

    It was so red to the point it was visible even in the dark.

    [Well, go inside and sleep now. You should rest well if you want to leave tomorrow, right?]

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Jenny, who nodded, slowly got up.

    While climbing down the watchtower stairs, Jenny suddenly stopped and asked Hodrick.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing down?¡±

    [I wish to look at the scenery a little bit more.]

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t stay outside for too long. You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±

    [How can a dead body catch a cold?]

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying¡­ it¡¯s a figure of speech¡­¡±

    A small grin clung upon her face as Jenny spoke.

    Her little grin caused Hodrick to burst intoughter.

    ***

    It was a quiet departure.

    The surroundings around the Cradle itself weren¡¯t very pleasant, and the one who should have seen them off was leaving with them.

    The group bid a short farewell and started to leave the Cradle.

    Hodrick waved to Jenny, who turned to face him while carrying her usual backpack and following the departing group.

    And then he said.

    [¡­Aren¡¯t you going, too?]

    He uttered to Vk, who stood next to him with arms crossed.

    Vk, who blinked as a response to Hodrick¡¯s words, soon said with augh.

    ¡°Strong One! I want to fight you!¡±

    [Hm?]

    ¡°I enjoyed watching the fight of Strong Ones! Watching it makes my heart burn! I feel like I can gain something from fighting with Strong One!¡±

    A dryugh escaped Hodrick¡¯s lips.

    Even though they fought several times, he still couldn¡¯t figure out what this orc was thinking.

    [Well, do as you please.]

    Hodrick¡¯s answer served as a confirmation.

    When Vk clenched his fists almost immediately after he responded, Hodrick shook his head in disbelief, but his hand reached for his sword at the same time.

    Hodrick thought to himself that the time spent waiting for Jenny toe back would not be too boring, after all.

    ***

    In the pitch-ck pce, Maleusughed as he felt the Crown¡¯s departing presence.

    [Oh no, the Crown is leaving the Cradle.]

    Maleus looked down.

    His gaze headed to ysia, who was gnawing on his arms in the frenzied underworld.

    ysia¡¯s gaze went up.

    It was directed to Maleus.

    ¡°Yeah, I think that¡¯s the case.¡±

    As she was talking, she let go of the arm that she had been chewing until just now.

    ¡°Bleh, it¡¯s nasty. Now that the Crown has left, are you going to let me go?¡±

    Maleus swung his hand to smack ysia in the head as soon as she said that with a cunning smirk.

    [How absurd. You should be stuck here for another few months.]

    Maleus was aware of the extent to which this evil wench would go to use her dirty tricks.

    ysia would pursue them from behind and attempt to take the Crown if he let go of her at this moment.

    It shouldn¡¯t happen at any cost.

    ¡®I am certain they will search for Locrion.¡¯

    Only nine¡­ no, only eight others knew exactly about the Crown.

    They must have a hunch about it already, so it won¡¯t be a stretch to say that they were looking for it.

    As he seated himself on the throne, Maleus looked down at the regenerating ysia and said.

    [I am looking forward to the day when you will sink to the bottom and merge with my underworld.]

    ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡±

    <i> Crack, crack.</i>

    ysia regenerated as her bones and flesh fused.

    She raised the corners of her lips high and spoke with a giggle.

    ¡°I can¡¯t die. Even if I die, I will rise from the dead. I will be ysia the Eternal, hehe.¡±

    [Keep dreaming.]

    Maleus bowed his head.

    After removing the darkness that was cloaking him, he leaned his face closer to ysia.

    [You wille to me when you die. Do you know why?]

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    [Because I am the final destination of all species.]

    Maleus pointed at the crown he was wearing with his shining white finger.

    [The Crown is called Death.]

    Next, he pointed to the ne.

    [The Ne is called Reincarnation.]

    Sequentially, he pointed to the jewel-encrusted cloak he was wearing, the ring on his finger, the belt on his waist, and the boots he was wearing.

    [This is the Fighter¡¯s Paradise that the orcs out there speak of, this is the Heaven of Providence as called by the wizards, this is the paradise where milk and honey streams and only the virtuous are permitted entry, and these boots are the Eternal Hellfire that punishes evil souls.]

    The ghostly me was burning in Maleus¡¯ empty sockets.

    [It is all me. Those are the other names that adorn this ¡®King of Rotten Flesh¡¯. All of your evil deeds wille to an end, and your soul will arrive here to suffer at my feet.]

    A string of curse-like promations.

    However, ysia showed no signs of being affected by it.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a fool, Maleus. If I were supposed to die ande to you, Aru should be here too. Have it make some sense, will you?¡±

    [Well, do you think you will die the same way as Ardain? No, I assure you. Your evil soul will never perish that way. Your entire soul will leave your body ande to me.]

    Maleus chuckled heartily while ysia put on a frown.

    [Indeed, so you have nothing left to say?]

    At his words, ysia extended her fist and crushed Maleus¡¯ left jaw.

    ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡±

    She spat out the words with a severe feeling of displeasure.

 Chapter 178: Mood (1)

    <b>? Mood (1) ?</b>

    Vera realized.

    ¡®¡­I can only rely on myself.¡¯

    He could only rely on himself to carry out this confession wlessly.

    From the preparation of what to say to the actual execution.

    He must rely on himself in order to do all of that.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± Norn said.

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned outside the carriage.

    There was a city covered in a nket of white snow.

    Eirene, located at the entrance of Oben Archduchy, was thergestmercial city in the north, where all goodsing into the archduchy were gathered.

    They had arrived there.

    Vera was swept by nostalgic feelings as he watched Eirene from afar, and soon turned to Renee.

    ¡°Saint, this is Eirene. We can stay here for three days, organize our supplies, and then enter the archduchy.¡±

    ¡°Ah, did we arrive sooner than expected? I heard it¡¯ll take a week.¡±

    ¡°The snow is less heavy than expected. I think we¡¯re lucky enough to avoid the blizzard.¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡­ is that so?¡±

    Renee stretched her body, wearing a very thick fur coat.

    A smile rose up his face when he thought about how adorable Renee looked in her fluffy fur coat.

    [¡­I want to puke.]

    Annalise, who was held by the sleeping Jenny on the other side of the carriage seat, instantly spewed out a biting remark.

    Vera frowned and red at Annalise.

    Annalise made a disgruntled noise and tucked her head into Jenny¡¯s arms.

    This scenario repeated throughout the journey towards the north.

    Annalise kept nitpicking on everything Vera did as if something got on her nerves, but she turned her head away whenever Vera red at her.

    <b><i> You¡¯re no different from a grumpy old hag with dementia.</i></b>

    Vera inwardly cursed Annalise and checked Renee¡¯s attire.

    The wind was strong, so he wanted to make sure that it wouldn¡¯t find its way through any gaps in the warm clothing.

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±

    At that time, Jenny, who had been asleep even through Annalise¡¯s recent tirade,zily opened her eyes.

    Her eyes widened as she caught in the view outside the window.

    ¡°Whoa¡­¡±

    It was the look of amazement from seeing a snowyndscape for the first time in her life.

    Observing Jenny¡¯s amazed expression, Renee smiled and asked her.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡±

    Inaudibly muttering words as if half-dreaming, Jenny lightened the mood with her demeanor.

    In such a mood, the mor outside made Renee think that it was time to get off, so she asked Vera.

    ¡°What¡¯s our schedule here?¡±

    ¡°Professor Miller would have made lodging reservations as he was the first to arrive. The Saint can unpack and rest. You don¡¯t need to worry about the supplies because Sir Norn and the twins will take care of them.¡±

    ¡°What about Vera?¡±

    Vera¡¯s hand stopped adjusting Renee¡¯s coat.

    His expression tensed slightly.

    It was because he couldn¡¯t possibly say, ¡®I¡¯m going to buy you a gift¡¯.

    Vera was startled by Renee¡¯s question, but he quickly fixed his expression and answered.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going out alone to gather intel. I¡¯m going to use the underground information guild while we¡¯re at themercial city.¡±

    It was an excuse he made in the hopes that Renee wouldn¡¯t notice him acting strangely.

    Should he say that it was a relief?

    Renee only became fixated on the word ¡®underground¡¯ and poked fun at him with a mischievous look.

    ¡°Oho~ is Vera, the King of the Slums, finally making aeback?¡±

    Vera¡¯s expression cracked.

    He unknowingly tugged her cor tighter, and now it seemed like he was grabbing her by the cor.

    Vera, who realized it btedly, let go of his grip and said.

    ¡°¡­Please stop teasing me.¡±

    Even if he was slightly hurt, it was more important that Renee was able to move on without raising any suspicions.

    And now he was trying to quell those feelings.

    ***

    There was an unusual lodging that can only be found in Eirene.

    A lodging establishment named ¡®Hotel¡¯ rented out avish private mansion at a high price.

    It was a lucrative business since it was located in a city that was only second to the Imperial Capital in terms of gold wealth, but was uninhabitable due to the frequent snowstorm.

    It was Eirene¡¯s specialty that earned it an enormous fortune by catering to wealthy travelers seekingfortable lodging, particrly those southern businessmen who rarely visited.

    Vera recalled that information as he looked at the huge mansion in front of him.

    What else could he say? It was the said ¡®Hotel¡¯ where the group would stay for three days.

    ¡°Over here!¡±

    The raucous voice belonged to Miller.

    Miller, who went to Eirene first and finished making a reservation at the Hotel just in time, greeted the group with a beaming face and spoke.

    ¡°I-I purposely picked a huge ce. What do you think?¡±

    <b><i> Does Miller look like a puppy that wants to be praised, or is it just my illusion?</i></b>

    Ignoring Miller, Vera swerved his gaze to the mansion and asked.

    ¡°The facility is wless, but is the price alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re using the Academy¡¯s funds.¡±

    Vera¡¯s gaze returned to Miller.

    Miller raised a thumbs up and added.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we traveling with the Saint? I¡¯m saying~ our Headmaster is giving us a huge allowance this time!¡±

    <b><i> Why in the world would that Headmaster give Miller that much money?</i></b>

    Vera, who was wondering, was able to find the answer right away.

    ¡®¡­Not surprising. I can easily tell just by looking at the banner when we first entered the Academy.¡¯

    He must be someone who really cared about his image.

    These kinds of people exist, do they not? The type that would be hospitable toward guests yet acted irritatingly toward close colleagues.

    Despite having never met the Headmaster in person, Vera had a strange feeling that he somehow knew the type of person they were, and continued speaking with that odd sensation in mind.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, hard work? I was just having fun spending money.¡±

    Miller chuckled.

    Vera left Miller behind and approached Renee.

    ¡°Saint, I¡¯ll go straight to the ce I told you about.¡±

    Renee rubbed her eyes as she stood between Jenny and Aisha, and lifted her head.

    She eximed, ¡®Ah!¡¯ and smiled before answering.

    ¡°Come back safely.¡±

    The sight of her face, slightly smudged red from the chilly wind, or the way she would breathe out a thin mist as she spoke made Vera¡¯s heart race.

    He clenched both of his fists tighter than ever.

    ¡®I promise.¡¯

    <b><i> ¡­That I will make you the happiest girl in the world.</i></b>

    With such determination, Vera walked with a big stride.

    ¡®I¡¯m certain that the Cream Heart is avable right now.¡¯

    He recalled the precious jewelry distributed in Eirene at this time of year in his past life.

    ***

    He grew impatient.

    He wanted to finish his preparation quickly and return. Vera couldn¡¯t wait to see her happy face when she received what he had prepared for her.

    He wanted to apologize for keeping her waiting for so long and express how he felt.

    ¡®This is it.¡¯

    A small workshop on the outskirts of Eirene.

    Vera examined the items with a face full of satisfaction.

    ¡®Codine¡¯s Contract, Borger¡¯s Veil, Lenev¡¯s Steps, Anima¡¯s Loyalty.¡¯

    And the Cream Heart ring, which carried their abilities.

    Vera nodded.

    This would be the best gift thatbined both aesthetics and practicality.

    Obviously, Renee had no way to tell its color or shape, but that wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    The important thing to convey wasn¡¯t the ring itself; it was his feelings. The ring was simply a medium for conveying those feelings.

    He went to great lengths to obtain that medium because he wanted to be thorough.

    Vera couldn¡¯t be more satisfied with all the preparations he had made.

    Vera picked up one of the items lined up on the table.

    It was Codine¡¯s Contract, which acted as a catalyst for transferring artifact abilities to other materials.

    The process involved using divinity and transforming the properties of mana.

    Vera scrupulously attached the contract to the cream heart as he had nned.

    After that, he let out a sigh of relief when he saw the Cream Heart glowing in an ivory color.

    ¡®¡­The initial step is done.¡¯

    Vera threw the contract to the side and looked at the nextponent.

    There were three abilities to engrave on the ring.

    It was the barrier in Borger¡¯s Veil, the short-distance teleportation in Lenev¡¯s Steps, and damage absorption in Anima¡¯s Loyalty.

    With a face full of concentration, Vera reached out to the fine-colored cloth called Borger¡¯s Veilcreen. It was an artifact that functioned as a barrier, and he activated his divinity again.

    <i> Buzz</i><i>¡ª</i>

    The divinity was so powerful that it caused the surroundings to flicker brightly.

    The workshop continued to glow in a golden color for quite some time.

    ***

    ¡°I have returned, Saint.¡±

    A room in the Hotel where warmth emanated from arge firece.

    As Renee was dozing off while stuck between Jenny and Aisha, she raised her head to the sound.

    ¡°¡­Vera? You¡¯ve returned early.¡±

    ¡°Yes. There was fortunately nothing different from my past life, so I had no trouble finding information.¡±

    ¡°How was it? Did you find something useful?¡±

    ¡°There was nothing in particr. Maybe because it¡¯s a forbidden subject, but everything that was disclosed by the private guilds is information that we already have.¡±

    Vera walked toward Renee.

    He didn¡¯t make up a story; they were actual facts he had gathered while sourcing materials for the gift.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ that¡¯s a bit of a shame.¡±

    Jenny and Aisha, who had been sleeping against Renee¡¯s shoulders, tumbled to the sofa when Renee straightened her back.

    <i> Plop</i><i>¡ª!</i> Renee smiled upon hearing the noise they made and remarked.

    ¡°The two of them had a snowball fight until a moment ago. They must be very tired.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    Vera¡¯s gaze headed toward Jenny and Aisha.

    <b><i> When did they get so close?</i></b>

    Such a thought briefly entered Vera¡¯s mind, but it quickly disappeared.

    It was obviously because Vera had something more important that couldn¡¯t bepared with trivial things like this.

    With his hands behind his back, Vera looked at Renee while fiddling with the small case he held.

    His mind was no longer upied by how to convey it.

    That was because he nned everything before he came here.

    ¡°Saint.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve been in the city since we arrived, wouldn¡¯t you like to go outside at least for a while?¡±

    Even Vera, who was inexperienced in romance, knew something.

    The process of getting to the moment of confession yed the biggest role in setting up the mood.

    You had to spend time together to create an atmosphere, even if it meant using up the entire day.

    Renee looked a bit puzzled.

    After giving it some thought, Renee asked Vera yfully.

    ¡°Are you asking for a date?¡±

    The tips of Vera¡¯s fingers trembled.

    It was a reaction that emerged when he refrained from instantly saying ¡®no.¡¯

    At least for today, he must give her a different answer.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    It was Renee who paused this time, a nk look on her face.

    Vera spoke with a tense expression.

    ¡°I am asking you out on a date.¡±

    Renee¡¯s face flushed red.

    ***

    Annalise was lying next to Jenny¡¯s head, voicing her annoyance at the sight of the two across from the sofa.

    ¡®Shit.¡¯

    <b><i> This fucking sucks.</i></b>

    There was nothing she liked about that repulsive brat who adjusted his cor, nor that woman lowering her head, acting like some kind of gracefuldy or something.

    All the while, Annalise was trapped in this doll-like form, reduced to being a mere baby pillow.

    As if that weren¡¯t enough, the fate of the continent was at stake.

    And yet, these two were leisurely acting as if they were the only ones in the world. It infuriated Annalise.

    ¡®I¡¯ll kill them all.¡¯

    ¡­To be fair, there was nothing wrong with those people behaving that way as there was nothing to be done at this point, even if they were to build up a serious atmosphere. Even though Annalise was aware of that, she couldn¡¯t help but react that way.

    Wasn¡¯t that always the case?

    One can¡¯t stop their feelings no matter how hard they try to mask it with maturity.

    Even Annalise, hailed as the greatest intellectual of her time, did not want to witness the sight of two people she disliked looking happy.

 Chapter 179: Mood (2)

    <b>? Mood (2) ?</b>

    Renee noticed that Vera was acting differently than usual today.

    There was an unusual air about him that was hard to put into words.

    It wasn¡¯t that it was bad.

    Instead, he was looking prouder than ever.

    He seemed to be excited about something as well.

    Could it be that Vera was going to tell her the words that she had fantasized so much about in her dream?

    Could it be that he was trying to answer her feelings?

    Those thoughts flooded her mind.

    As her mind raced with these thoughts, Renee began to act differently from her usual daring and reckless antics.

    It really felt as though she had returned to that day three years ago, when simply being close to him was enough to make her heart burst. Her entire face began to blush.

    The two remained silent as they walked through Eirene¡¯s downtown.

    They just walked hand-in-hand through the frigid northern wind.

    A biting wind breezed past their skin.

    But the two, lingering in silence, felt a rise in their temperature.

    It felt like their heart was on fire, and their whole body trembled along with their heartbeats.

    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Vera asked.

    To that, Renee replied with her head down.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. How about Vera?¡±

    She said in a barely discernible whisper, but Vera¡¯s hearing was fortunately keen enough to pick it up.

    ¡°I am strong enough not to be affected by these winds, so please don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Hm, right, Vera is strong.¡±

    Renee tightened her grip on his hand.

    Renee couldn¡¯t stop mulling over the words ¡®Vera is strong¡¯ as she felt hisrge hand intertwined with hers.

    Perhaps due to the strong impact those words had on her, Renee struggled to keep it off her mind.

    Vera wasn¡¯t much different.

    Vera had the same thoughts as Renee right now¡­

    No, he had slightly different thoughts.

    Today was the day he needed to take the initiative, so he couldn¡¯t afford to bepletely consumed by his emotions.

    Vera continued to organize his n, calming down his pounding heart and checking off his to-do list

    ¡®We¡¯ll have dinner first, stop by the dessert cafe, then rest in the square and head to Lake Tennern.¡¯

    He had been up all night the past few days trying to n everything out, so he was feeling fairly confident about it.

    ¡®¡­I will confess my feelings in Lake Tennern.¡¯

    Ake that was known as a winter-breaker as it never froze despite being located in a cold, northern region.

    He rented a ferry boat there so he could confess on the boat.

    Vera felt at ease only after going over his entire n again.

    ¡®It¡¯s perfect.¡¯

    It was pretty good.

    There was no need for grandiose music or cheers from others.

    What mattered to him the most was the mood when he confessed his feelings.

    As he was deep in thought, Vera, who realized that they had arrived at the restaurant he had surveyed before, said to Renee.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. They said that the food here is very special, so you can look forward to it.¡±

    Renee flinched.

    She answered quickly like a new recruit in the military.

    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±

    Renee¡¯s heart beat like crazy.

    However, Renee tried to calm herself down, thinking that she might be too hopeful, and followed Vera¡¯s lead into the restaurant.

    ***

    It went surprisingly well.

    At least, Vera thought so.

    They had an excellent dining ambiance, and the dessert cafe¡¯s refreshments tasted very luxurious.

    What about the square?

    It had been quite lively, effectively covering any potential awkward moments between him and Renee.

    So all that was left to do was to confess.

    Now that they had arrived at Lake Tennern, he had to get on the boat, go to the center of theke, set up the mood, and put the ring on Renee¡¯s hand.

    He was sure that was the only thing.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s cold.¡±

    Something wasn¡¯t right.

    A restlessness grew on his face as he scoured Renee¡¯s expression.

    Her expression soured.

    Compared to before they left, she looked noticeably sadder.

    Everything about Renee¡¯s expression threw him off bnce.

    There was one thing that Vera did not take into ount.

    The idea of surprise was that the other person wouldn¡¯t know what wasing until it actually happened.

    That being said, it was hard to predict how the other person would react until that moment.

    That was the case¡­ from Renee¡¯s perspective.

    Looking at Vera, who was acting differently from the start until now, she had unknowingly raised her expectations.

    She soothed herself not to expect too much, but it was futile.

    Who in the world hadplete control over their feelings, after all?

    Up until their dinner, she could hardly contain her excitement.

    She thought that was the preparation to set up the mood.

    When they came to the dessert cafe, she thought that it might be still a little early.

    <b><i> Wouldn¡¯t it make sense that no one confesses in the middle of eating?</i></b>

    She then headed to the square while still feeling excited, only to be let down when Vera did nothing but act strange.

    Perhaps she misread him.

    Renee, who didn¡¯t notice Vera¡¯s nervous and excited expression, thought to herself.

    ¡®I knew it¡­¡¯

    Renee absent-mindedly followed Vera¡¯s lead onto the boat, let her body feel the swaying motion, and resumed her thoughts.

    ¡®¡­This can¡¯t happen all of a sudden. It¡¯s not like something else has happened in the meantime.¡¯

    What kind of development had Vera gone through for him to move past his distrust?

    Renee, who was not yet aware of it, soon came to such a conclusion.

    ¡®I must¡¯ve been too hasty. Maybe I¡¯m being too greedy again¡­¡¯

    She concluded that she must be feeling impatient even though she knew that Vera was very attentive and a worrywart at that.

    <b><i> Well, I have to be considerate of Vera.</i></b>

    <b><i> I shouldn¡¯t look dejected in front of Vera, who prepared all of this for me today.</i></b>

    While she thought about that, Renee¡¯s expression gradually clouded.

    Vera was very confused when he saw Renee like that and hurriedly added.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lake Tennern. The onlyke that doesn¡¯t freeze in the north, where even the moisture in the air will freeze on its coldest days. There was a legend about a winter spirit who fell in love with a human and prevented the winter froming to theke so the human may visit her in all four seasons¡­¡±

    He tried to pique Renee¡¯s interest in a more casual way at first, but it failed miserably.

    It was because Vera had never been in love.

    Vera only knew how to set the mood theoretically.

    Because Vera was like that, he ended up making a mistake.

    Renee¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem to brighten.

    That only made Vera even more anxious.

    <i> Thud¡ª</i>

    The ring case he had kept in his arms until just then fell at Vera¡¯s feet.

    Vera¡¯s pupil shook.

    ¡°Vera?¡±

    ¡°¡­I apologize. I dropped something I was holding.¡±

    Vera¡¯s voice trembled a little as he struggled to get over his shame.

    Only then did Renee realize that Vera was flustered right now.

    No, was it true that he was flustered?

    It seemed more like sadness for some reason.

    Renee¡¯s expression clouded.

    She clenched her fists tightly.

    After a moment of silence, Renee forced herself to smile and said.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°I have an awful expression, right? It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    Renee knew better than anyone else that she was sulking right now.

    How could she possibly not? She always teased Vera, so Vera saying ¡®out on a date¡¯ could also be a joke as well.

    She took things at face value and was disappointed after getting her hopes up by herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­. I was thinking of something else. That¡¯s why I¡­¡±

    <b><i> I¡¯m sorry.</i></b>

    <b><i> I didn¡¯t know that you were joking.</i></b>

    She thought everything would be fine if she said that. She thought it would be a good time tough it off and enjoy their short outing now.

    Renee was flustered that it didn¡¯t go her way.

    ¡°..Ehem, um, well, it¡¯s like that.¡±

    She stammered with an awkward smile.

    Only then did Vera realize his mistake.

    ¡®I¡­¡¯ he thought.

    For the whole day, he was too busy setting up the mood to even look at Renee.

    He forgot why he was here.

    He was so caught up in the act of ¡®confessing his feelings¡¯ that he failed to see what he needed to see.

    Wasn¡¯t he nning this for Renee?

    It wasn¡¯t a n for his own achievement.

    Vera clenched his fist.

    The innocent ring case was crushed in his hand.

    ¡®¡­Who cares about this thing?¡¯

    <b><i> Did I only think about giving this?</i></b>

    Vera lifted his head.

    He looked directly at Renee.

    He tried to open his mouth, but¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When he took out the ring from the equation, he had nothing to say.

    It was like that.

    It was supposed to be a confession for her sake. The ring was just a means to an end.

    But when he looked back on it, he realized that the speech he had prepared was merely an introduction to the ring ¨C a presentation of its functions and uses, much like a salesman describing a product.

    <i> Thunk¡ª</i>

    When Vera let go of the ring case from his hand, the case rolled under Vera¡¯s feet.

    Vera threw away all the prepared speeches that he had in mind.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t it.¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t what he needed to do.

    What he truly needed to do was respond to the love that had been directed to him for so long.

    ¡°¡­Saint.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°In truth, the reason I brought the Saint here today is because I have something I wanted to say.

    She tilted her head.

    Renee, who had already concluded that Vera wasn¡¯t going to confess, did that because she couldn¡¯t grasp any other meaning in his words.

    Vera looked at Renee and concocted the words in his head again.

    <b><i> I like you.</i></b>

    <b><i> I¡¯m sorry for making you wait so long.</i></b>

    <b><i> I¡¯ve finally been able to face my heart straight on.</i></b>

    <b><i> I know it¡¯s toote, but I want to convey my feelings. </i></b>

    <b><i> Thank you so much for waiting.</i></b>

    <b><i> I¡¯ll make sure that your wait won¡¯t be in vain.</i></b>

    His head was filled with words, but none of them could satisfy him.

    He felt something was missing and that his words weren¡¯t genuine enough.

    Vera reflected on himself.

    His feelings, the oath that was engraved on his soul.

    After looking at everything, he looked at Renee again.

    Only then did Vera realize why he wasn¡¯t satisfied with the words that came to mind.

    The name of that emotion was love.

    That was as clear as day.

    However, he put too manyyers on top of that simple word.

    In the end, it all came down to a single word.

    No matter how he tried to phrase it, all of it circled back to that.

    How could he expect her to be happy when he wrapped that word in so manyplexities?

    He oveplicated it to the point that Renee couldn¡¯t even begin to unwrap it all.

    Vera began unwrapping all those self-imposedyers one by one.

    Heid bare his deepest ws and drew out his raw emotions.

    It was very childish, but that was precisely the essence.

    Humannguage was essentially an extension of their childish emotions, no matter how hard they tried to wrap it up in a pretty packaging.

    Vera reached out his hand and ced it on top of Renee¡¯s hand.

    ¡°¡­Saint.¡±

    In that moment, Renee felt something akin to intuition flow like an electric current down her spine.

    There was no other way to express it; it was pure intuition.

    As such, Renee didn¡¯t know why she felt she did.

    She simply thought that something was going to happen, and her expression started to crack as her mind was yet again seized by a thrilling fantasy that screamed, ¡®Could it be?¡¯

    She blushed, her lips parting ever so slightly.

    Her eyelids were opened wide, revealing her crystal-clear blue eyes in their entirety.

    Vera found himself in those eyes.

    Only now did he fully realize that he was reflected in her eyes.

    Slowly, the trembling Vera opened his mouth.

    ¡°I have something I really want to say.¡±

    He held her hand tighter.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ what I¡¯m saying is¡­¡±

    His words trailed off and he clenched his teeth.

    He took a deep breath.

    Then, he exhaled and finally continued.

    ¡°¡­Saint, excuse me for my rudeness.¡±

    The innermost feelings that had surfaced were conveyed through words that seemed woefully inadequate.

    ¡°I¡­ like you.¡±

    Still, he conveyed it with the utmost sincerity to reach the depth of her heart.

    ¡°Very much, Saint.¡±

    T/N: JUST CALL HER BY HER NAME!!!!! AAAA WHY CAN YOU DO IT IN YOUR HEAD BUT NOT HERE???

 Chapter 180: Confession

    <b>? Confession ?</b>

    Vera stared at Renee intently before dropping his head.

    The shame only kicked in after he said those words while facing each other.

    He wasn¡¯t drinking, but it felt like he drank until he cked out.

    His heart beat out of control, and the rising heat set his body aze.

    His foggy mind made it difficult toe up with anything immediately.

    Vera lowered his head, found the dented ring case lying at his feet, and picked it up.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve prepared something for you,¡± he said.

    When he tried opening the lock on the ring case, it wouldn¡¯t even budge, perhaps because it was broken.

    He smashed the case with a frown, took out the ring, and said.

    ¡°Saint¡­ this ring is¡­¡±

    He brought a ring with a faint ivory glow closer to Renee¡¯s ring finger.

    Before putting it on, he observed the ring and sighed in relief after he made sure that it was just the right size for Renee¡¯s finger.

    ¡°¡­I prepared this because I felt that using words alone wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. Will you ¡­ put it on¡­¡±

    Vera¡¯s words slurred.

    Vera¡¯s face went bright red from embarrassment, and he grew even more dejected.

    Renee¡¯s response came as Vera¡¯s trembling hands held the ring in front of her.

    ¡°Uhh..¡±

    Vera jerked up his head upon hearing someone gasping for air.

    ¡°Uh¡­ uuuh¡­¡±

    Vera¡¯s vision was filled with Renee, who had stopped functioning.

    Herplexion resembled a fiery sunset.

    She moved her half-open mouth clumsily and kept spitting out a shrill sound.

    Her shoulders couldn¡¯t stop twitching.

    <i> Thump.</i>

    <i> Thump.</i>

    There was a loud thump that even reached Vera¡¯s ears.

    Vera¡¯s face went nk.

    Then, as if a tension had been released, his face rxed.

    ¡°¡­Will you ept it?¡±

    Vera uttered these words with a sense of relief, realizing that he wasn¡¯t the only one nervous after looking at Renee¡¯s fervid reaction.

    Renee¡¯s breath caught in her throat, and she nodded her head once in a very slow manner.

    It wasn¡¯t what she intended to do.

    Her body reacted to Vera¡¯s words first.

    Unfortunately, Renee never came to her senses, even after giving a nod.

    It was only natural.

    Wasn¡¯t it too sudden?

    Didn¡¯t he just shove those words in her face without warning?

    She had imagined multiple scenarios in her head until she got sick of them, but none of them included the moment when Vera straightforwardly said, ¡°I like you.¡±

    Renee felt something slip into her left hand¡¯s ring finger.

    Vera said it was a ring.

    A ring for her.

    A ring he had prepared to confess to her.

    Renee made another groan.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    The voice was small enough as if it would fade right away, but the impact was strong enough to rock the entire continent.

    Renee felt a sudden urge to cry.

    The moment she had been dreaming of had finally arrived, and Vera had confessed to her.

    However, she was hit by a bted realization that she only showed him her stupid side.

    She instinctively wondered about what to do about her dumb scream.

    Afterwards, Renee held Vera¡¯s hand tightly and uttered.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    As expected, it was a failed attempt.

    Her mind instantly went nk, and when she tried to think of something, her body refused to cooperate.

    It was very frustrating and overwhelming.

    Renee threw away all of her useless worries and rushed to hug Vera.

    The boat shook violently.

    Vera quickly kept the bnce with a startled expression, while Renee buried her head deeper into his neck as though she had nothing to do with whatever he was doing.

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±

    Renee let out a groan that sounded like a cry.

    No, she was really crying.

    Vera flinched. He looked at Renee, who was clinging to him.

    ¡°Why, why¡­¡±

    Vera didn¡¯t know what to do when Renee cried, so he hastily swept her back while looking like a fool.

    Renee bit her lip for a long time as she felt like Vera¡¯s touch would make her cry harder, and then barely able to squeeze out something intelligible.

    ¡°You¡¯re toote¡­!¡±

    Why hadn¡¯t he confessed until now? It was something she spewed out due to strong resentment.

    At the same time, she expressed her joy and gratefulness that he epted her heart even though it was sote.

    Renee¡¯s face grew hotter due to Vera¡¯s body warmth.

    Her heart squeezed at his strong scent.

    It felt like she had fallen into a fire pit.

    It felt like her whole body would burn to ashes if she didn¡¯t escape right away.

    But, strangely enough, Renee didn¡¯t want to escape from this fire pit.

    She wanted to stay here forever, even if it meant burning to ashes.

    ¡°Really¡­¡±

    She blurted the words out, but was unable to finish.

    Renee couldn¡¯t find the right words to express her feelings.

    Looking at Renee, Vera felt stuffy inside and removed Renee from his arms.

    Then he reached out his hand to her tear-stained face.

    There was light in the tears that touched his fingertips.

    A rainbow reflected in a snowy field was also present in Renee¡¯s tears.

    A dazzling and heart-wrenching light.

    Vera was momentarily stunned, and then wiped away that light.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry for beingte.¡±

    He uttered an apology that sounded like an excuse.

    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to tell you this since we left the Cradle. I couldn¡¯t just confess to you after all the trouble I¡¯ve caused you, so I nned to give you an unforgettable memory¡­¡±

    After he rambled on, Vera briefly bit his lips and took a deep breath before finally adding.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think it turned out well. I¡¯ll make sure to do better next time.¡±

    Renee stifled her tears when Vera began to behave out of character by making lengthy excuses and realized that it wasn¡¯t a dream.

    Then, she was hit by reality.

    It wasn¡¯t a delusion.

    It wasn¡¯t the evil dream demon¡¯s trick, either.

    Atst, Vera and her heart started to look in the same ce.

    Renee lowered her head.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s next?¡±

    She pestered him due to the rush of excitement and embarrassment.

    Renee herself didn¡¯t even realize what she was saying.

    Vera¡¯s body tensed in response to that.

    He looked disoriented as though he had been hit in the back of the head.

    ¡°Th-that¡­¡±

    Vera racked his brain.

    It began to work beyond its limit in order to choose the right words to respond.

    Thus, his words came out faster than his reasoning.

    ¡°¡­proposal.¡±

    His reasoning only just realized how awful the word ¡®proposal¡¯ sounded.

    Vera screamed curses inwardly.

    ¡®You crazy bastard!¡¯

    He had just confessed to her and was already talking about marriage.

    Wasn¡¯t it too early?

    Renee must be thinking about how foolish he was.

    Vera clumsily turned his head away and suddenly realized he had overlooked something.

    ¡°P-Proposal¡­ marriage¡­¡±

    It was indeed too early to talk about marriage, but he was dealing with Renee here.

    The delusions that Renee was prattling about daily were already further than that.

    The corner of her lips that was drooping due to her crying suddenly curved upwards.

    Her pupils moved around even though she couldn¡¯t see anything.

    Was she flustered?

    It made his hair stand on end for some reason.

    ¡°T-That¡¯s right¡­! There¡¯s that, too¡­!¡±

    Vera watched her with a nk expression and soon burst intoughter.

    Renee flinched.

    ¡°Why are youughing¡­?!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m notughing.¡±

    Vera held his breath while Renee squeezed his cor and breathed out slowly.

    Feeling his movements, Renee knocked her head against Vera¡¯s chest.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t go like this next time. Prepare it well.¡±

    Her response sounded both shallow and unbefitting of the situation.

    Fortunately, the current Vera was already used to Renee¡¯s pridefulness.

    ¡°Yes, certainly.¡±

    As he answered, a faint smile began to spread over his face.

    It was an instinctive reaction as he was overrun by the perplexing and joyful feelings.

    As they got closer, Vera looked at Renee.

    <b><i> I like you.</i></b>

    <b><i> I love this side of Renee.</i></b>

    From her honest and unpredictable side, the way her face flushed in embarrassment, to the way she got angry and threw curses.

    Everything was so lovely that he couldn¡¯t help but stare at Renee.

    Vera, who looked stunned for a long time, began to mull over something that had just crossed his mind.

    He gazed at Renee, feeling the sensation from their sped hands, before suddenly leaning his head closer.

    Although it was a disastrous confession, he felt that he should at least do this.

    ¡­No, he did it because he wanted to.

    <i> Chu¡ª</i>

    Their lips met with a soft touch, and a warm sensation enveloped them both.

    He felt Renee¡¯s body tense up as soon as their lips touched, and it brought an indescribable excitement to him.

    As Vera inched closer, Renee felt her breath catch in her throat.

    She jolted when he bit her lower lip.

    When his tongue touched the exact spot he had just bit, Renee trembled.

    Vera savored that reaction for a moment before slowly pulling away.

    The warm breath that they shared in the midst of chilly air began to disperse.

    Her burning cheeks began to cool down.

    At the edge of Vera¡¯s gaze, Renee, who had been frozen like the world¡¯s biggest fool, suddenly tilted her head.

    ¡°..Uhh?¡±

    It was a breakdown so perfect it was worthy of apuse.

    On their second time, it was Vera who kissed her first. Renee, who was usually the aggressor, discovered that she was surprisingly vulnerable when on the receiving end.

    With a slightly flushed face, Vera said to Renee, who turned into an idiot.

    ¡°¡­Please refrain from calling me an inexperienced blockhead in the future.¡±

    He said, pausing for a moment as Renee took a few seconds to formte her response.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    She reflectively replied because her gut told her to swallow her pride and give up for the moment.

    The chilly air brushed past the two, who were enshrouded in silence.

    Yet, they never felt cold.

    They could not feel cold because of the intense heat that surrounded them.

    Vera¡¯s smile deepened.

    Renee dipped her head a touch lower.

    Amidst this, theke shimmered, casting out shards of winter light.

    In this very moment, Lake Tennern was witness to the happiest fool and idiot in the world.

 Chapter 181: Moment

    <b>? Moment ?</b>

    The next morning in the hotel bedroom.

    Renee tossed and turned as she wrapped herself in a tight nket.

    ¡°Hihihi¡­!¡±

    She let out a goofyugh in that state.

    It was because yesterday¡¯s memory kept reying in her mind.

    <i> ¡ª I¡­ like you.</i>

    Her hand reached out for the pillow.

    <i> ¡ª Very much, Saint.</i>

    And ripped it.

    <i> ¡ª ¡­Will you ept it?</i>

    She grabbed the nket.

    <i> ¡ª I¡¯ll make sure to do better next time.</i>

    And ripped it.

    Next, she grabbed the bedsheet.

    She clenched it firmly with both hands as the next line came across her head.

    <i> ¡ª ¡­Proposal.</i>

    She also tore the sheets apart.

    Renee¡¯s body temperature spiked up, and the corner of her lips curled up as if she was grinning from ear-to-ear.

    In a devastated room, Renee ripped everything she could find before taking a deep breath.

    She braced herself for the line that would cause the most damage out of all the ones that came to her mind.

    Her whole body trembled and her lips puckered as she tried to evoke the feeling and memories from that day.

    <i> ¡ª ¡­Please refrain from calling me an inexperienced blockhead in the future.</i>

    ¡°Kyaaaaagh!¡±

    There was a loud ¡®pow¡¯ sound.

    It was not a metaphor to say that Renee had ¡®steam rising from her head¡¯ or ¡® having her heart burst¡¯ from theplex feelings.

    There was a genuine ¡®pow!¡¯ sound.

    Renee, who couldn¡¯t contain her bursting happiness, tore off the cotton from the quilt and flung it away.

    ¡°Uhehehehe!¡±

    The bed started to shake as Renee stomped on it.

    ¡®It¡¯s not a dream!¡¯

    Even after she woke up and thought of it with a clear mind, it was still reality.

    She and Vera had truly be lovers.

    That meant they had developed into a rtionship where their hearts and goals were in sync.

    How could she not be happy?

    How could she not be overwhelmed?

    Renee stroked the ring on her left hand¡¯s finger as she found herself unable to stay still in the face of a reality that was sweeter than any dream.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Anyone who didn¡¯t know Renee might doubt herpetence as a Saint because of how dumb she looked with her bright red face and wide grin.

    Fortunately, or unfortunately, the ¡®people¡¯ watching ¡®this¡¯ scene were aware of Renee¡¯s personality quirks.

    In front of the door, Jenny secretly watched Renee go berserk and whispered in Aisha¡¯s ears with a frightened face.

    ¡°I-Is she sick?¡±

    Aisha shook her head at the look on Jenny¡¯s face, then patted her on the shoulder.

    ¡°Get used to it,¡± she said before leaving the room.

    The puzzled Jenny looked alternatively between Aisha¡¯s disappearing back and Renee in the bedroom. Soon, she closed her eyes tightly and ran after Aisha.

    H, the only one left in the room, had her arms crossed and her chin resting on her hand while she pondered.

    ¡®Should Ie backter¡­?¡¯

    <b><i> Renee would hang herself out of shame if she entered right now, right?</i></b>

    She was troubled by such thoughts, deliberating for quite a while.

    It was almost time for lunch, but Renee had no intention of getting up.

    H could tell what happened just by looking at the ring that Renee was rubbing on her cheeks. So it should be fine to let her fully enjoy this moment, yet leaving her to starve like this didn¡¯t seem right either.

    After a long deliberation, H finally came to a conclusion.

    ¡°Saint, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    <b><i> Let¡¯s feed her first and thinkter.</i></b>

    ¡°Yes?!¡±

    Renee¡¯s body sprang up like a freshly caught fish.

    Her face was muddled with confusion as she turned her head in the direction of H¡¯s voice.

    ¡°H-H?¡±

    She reacted, btedly realizing that there was someone else in the room.

    In a sh, an awkward silence hung over the room. Then, H opened her mouth.

    ¡°Jenny and Aisha went ahead first.¡±

    Renee froze.

    Her embarrassment heightened at the thought that H wasn¡¯t the only one who witnessed her outburst.

    Renee, who up until now had been happy that it was a reality, suddenly had this wish.

    ¡®A dream¡­ please let it be a dream¡­¡¯

    She wished someone would tell her that she had just woken up and that this was all a dream.

    Of course, it was just her wishful thinking.

    ***

    With his heart racing, Vera made his way to Renee¡¯s bedroom.

    One noticeable difference was the constant smile on Vera¡¯s face, something not usually seen on his stiff expression.

    Miller freaked out, and the twin retched in disgust at his face, but it didn¡¯t bother Vera a bit.

    It was because there was something more important to Vera than any of that.

    Why, you ask? As the trendy noble youngsters would say, today was his first day with Renee¡­ no, was it the second day?

    In other words, Vera¡¯s first rtionship officially started today.

    ¡°Have youe?¡±

    H, who had already arrived and waited outside the door, lowered her head.

    Vera gave her a nod and asked in a gentler voice than usual.

    ¡°What about the Saint?¡±

    H¡¯s eyes turned to the empty air.

    ¡°¡­She needs more time to get ready. She told me to send you to the restaurant first when you came.¡±

    Vera flinched.

    There was a slight confusion on his face.

    ¡­He reacted that way because he didn¡¯t know that Renee was trembling in shame inside the bedroom.

    Vera nced at the door and H alternately for a moment before giving a knowing nod.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    When Vera finished speaking and was about to turn around, H uttered another word.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    <i> Flinch¡ª</i>

    Vera stopped walking.

    He turned his head stiffly toward H.

    As she met Vera¡¯s gaze, H thought to herself.

    ¡®Socializing.¡¯

    She thought she should practice one of the things that her father, Norn, taught her.

    <i> ¡ª A subordinate who supports their superior through good and bad times will always be favored.</i>

    Not missing these important moments was one of the most crucial parts of socializing.

    H raised her thumb up while her eyes sparkled.

    ¡°I wish you two a wonderful love.¡±

    Vera stiffened.

    He wondered what H meant, but he soon realized she was congratting him on his rtionship with Renee and then blushed slightly.

    <b><i> How should I respond to that?</i></b>

    <b><i> What should I say here?</i></b>

    He continued to mull over it and finally came up with an answer.

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    Vera answered with his gaze pinned to the ceiling.

    An inexplicable awkwardness began to permeate the hallway.

    It was like that¡­

    Despite having known each other for four years¡­ Vera and H still felt awkward in each other¡¯s presence.

    ***

    Thanks to the unintentional dy, Renee only began to eat after the others had left.

    Renee thought it was rather a relief.

    She was so ashamed right now, and what if she ended up looking dumb once she faced Vera directly?

    Now that they were lovers, she wanted to show off more of her mature charm.

    ¡®Annie¡­!¡¯

    Renee thought back to what her eternal adviser, Annie, told her before she left the Academy.

    <i> ¡ª Saint! Please keep this in mind! Dating is not the end, but the beginning! You should be more nervous than before dating! What? Are you saying that since you¡¯re dating, you can cling to him even more now? Oh no,e on! Are you asking if you shouldn¡¯t do anything after dating? Hm? Just a peck! A kiss! You¡¯re going to cuddle and do all sorts of things¡­ Huh? You want to see his face turn red? What if I told you that you can¡¯t do that? y hard to get! You need to drive Sir Vera crazy by ying hard to get! You should drive Sir Vera crazy, not the other way around!</i>

    To sum up what Annie was shouting at the top of her lungs¡­

    ¡®y hard to get!¡¯

    <b><i> Don¡¯t give up fighting to get the upper hand.</i></b>

    <b><i> If you¡¯re in a rtionship, you should strive harder to gain the upper hand.</i></b>

    <b><i> Learn to bend them to your will. </i></b>

    It was very helpful advice.

    Renee kept repeating, ¡®y hard to get!¡¯ in her mind and finished her meal.

    Then, headed to the back garden where Vera was.

    ¡°¡­Wee.¡±

    In the cold wind, a warm voice emerged to dispel the surrounding cold air.

    Renee suddenly felt her heart clench and tightened the grip on her cane.

    ¡°D-Did you sleep well?¡±

    She greeted him as she normally would, but with an awkward smile.

    However, for Renee and Vera, it was not the same old greeting.

    Vera felt his heart tighten when he saw Renee walking toward him in the middle of the snowfield, her back to the mansion.

    Renee stood in a world full of white.

    It was hard to tell the difference between her and the snowfield, but Vera didn¡¯t feel that way at all.

    No, he was feeling the exact opposite of that.

    Renee was the only one with color in this world.

    She brought colors into the world.

    The snowfield was dazzling because of Renee¡¯s existence.

    The cold air shed against his own heat before it came into contact with him.

    He vividly recalled the sound of wind prating into his ears, the sensation of a cold and refreshing smell seeping into his lungs, and the tingle on his dry mouth as a result of nervousness.

    The lovestruck Renee showed Vera such a world.

    Vera inadvertently took a step ahead and stood before Renee.

    He reached out his hand and took Renee¡¯s hand from H.

    After H bowed small and moved away from the two, Vera uttered.

    ¡°How was your meal?¡±

    ¡°It was delicious¡­ How did Vera find it?¡±

    ¡°I felt the same way. Perhaps it¡¯s because this ce was designed to cater to the wealthy, but it felt like the ingredients left nothing more to be desired.¡±

    Even though they were just chatting as usual, it sounded like the world¡¯s most romantic love poem at the same time.

    ¡°That, um¡­¡±

    Renee, who was about to say something, suddenly lowered her head.

    Her head went nk due to her inability to control her racing heart.

    The conversation they were having wasn¡¯t any different, and yet, holding hands like this felt so embarrassing and forbidding.

    Renee couldn¡¯t figure out why, so she simply took a step closer to Vera and buried her head in Vera¡¯s chest.

    She tossed away the words ¡®y hard to get¡¯ Annie had been begging so fervently for and added.

    ¡°¡­Good morning.¡±

    Vera, who paused at her words for a while, soon responded in a soft whisper.

    ¡°¡­Yes, it¡¯s indeed a good morning.¡±

    Just as Renee said, today was the best morning he ever had in his life.

    ***

    It was a sequence of magical moments.

    There was no other way to describe it.

    Renee felt like she was walking through a desert with the sun beating down on her the whole time they strolled the garden together.

    She kept feeling hot despite the chilly air surrounding her skin, and she felt suffocated even though her clothes were fluttering in the wind.

    Renee began to wonder, ¡®Is it really a desert?¡¯ as they walked because she couldn¡¯t see in front of them.

    However, Renee kept her thoughts to herself.

    ¡°¡­You can stay close to me if you¡¯re cold.¡±

    It was because using the cold as an excuse would benefit her right now.

    Renee tightened her grip on his arm and clung closer to him.

    She bowed her head and said with a flushed face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It must be hard to walk like this.¡±

    Vera ignored the tone that didn¡¯t sound like she was sorry at all and replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯ll be bad if you catch a cold.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even bother to say that they could just go inside.

    They both knew that their current actions were not reasonable.

    However, they both didn¡¯t feel bad about it at all.

    Since letting go of rationality was the only way to fully experience this moment, they kept walking, deeming it more important than any of those trivial matters.

    Meanwhile, in a ce not far from where the two were walking¡­

    Annalise watched them from the mansion¡¯s window while being held in Jenny¡¯s arms andmented.

    [Kiddo, you¡¯re supposed to watch and ¡®roast the fuck¡¯ out of them.]

    They were words full of anger.

    Jenny flicked Annalise¡¯s head and replied.

    ¡°Bad words.¡±

    Then, she lifted her head and looked at the two.

    ¡®How pretty¡­¡¯

    An innocent desire was contained in the young girl¡¯s sparkly eyes.

 Chapter 182: Hegrion (1)

    <b>? Hegrion (1) ?</b>

    At the hotel¡¯s annex, Jenny and Miller sat together at the far end of a room furnished with a huge table and several chairs.

    The reason for this rather mismatched duo to be together was to obtain information about the Crown of Rebirth owned by Jenny.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Miller rubbed his chin as he stared ahead.

    There was a transparent white crown at the end of his gaze.

    ¡®I don¡¯t get it at all.¡¯

    It was a dreadfullyplex structure.

    Miller¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot because of it.

    ¡®The base is divinity, and theyout uses the Power of Death¡­ but the spell is iprehensible. What¡¯s all this stuff?¡¯

    It was puzzling.

    Even Miller, who had an unrivaled knowledge about ancient artifacts due to his experience in deconstructing numerous artifacts, was puzzled by this crown.

    He was here to figure out the crown¡¯s basic skills before they got to Locrion. However, he grew even more frustrated when more questions came out instead.

    ¡®How the hell did my future self deal with this?¡¯

    Given how things were going so far, his future self must have dealt with it, but he was unable to figure out how.

    Putting aside the ownership transfer, it was hard to know the purpose of this object even when he looked at it directly.

    He creased his forehead and shook his legs. Miller, who disyed a variety of restless behavior while thinking, soon sighed and put his annoyance aside.

    ¡®¡­Right, doesn¡¯t this object possess all nine of Ardain¡¯s powers? It would be funny if it¡¯s easy to solve.¡¯

    Perhaps his impatience to figure something out right away had narrowed his vision.

    Miller quickly assessed his situation andposed himself.

    Jenny, who was sitting quietly with the crown floating above her head, opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­Are you done?¡±

    The carefully asked question had a hint of boredom to it.

    Her tone alone made it obvious that she wanted to get this over with.

    It was only to be expected from Jenny.

    She was ying with Aisha when she was suddenly dragged into doing this.

    For that reason, Jenny only thought about finishing this up quickly to y with Aisha.

    Miller flinched.

    His face became even more pitiful.

    ¡°H-Huh? Sorry, but can you show it to me a little longer?¡±

    He groveled to her like a debtor begging their creditor for just a bit more time.

    As she looked at him, Jenny pouted and soon nodded.

    Watching from Jenny¡¯s arms, Annalise seemed amused by Miller¡¯s servile attitude. So, she giggled and said to Jenny.

    [Hey, kiddo. You can just leave. What¡¯s that stupid sorcerer going to find out by watching more? Let¡¯s not waste any more time and go outside.]

    ¡°This old hag is talking?¡±

    Veins popped up Miller¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something an old woman who sat there rolling her eyes should say.¡±

    [Ha?]

    <i> Tuk, tuk.</i> Annalise¡¯s head bent strangely in Miller¡¯s direction.

    [This baby can talk back quite well, huh?]

    ¡°Why are you so proud of being an old hag? It¡¯s such a weird brag¡­ tch.¡±

    The atmosphere turned sour in an instant.

    Jenny nced nervously between Miller and Annalise during the sudden change of mood. She then closed her eyes and gave Annalise a flick on the forehead.

    [Argh!]

    ¡°Fighting¡­ is bad.¡±

    [Hey! Why are you only hitting me! Do you think I¡¯m easy?]

    Jenny looked away after barely holding herself back from saying ¡®yes¡¯.

    She feigned ignorance because she thought Annalise would be more upset if she told the truth.

    ¡°Anyway¡­ it¡¯s bad.¡±

    <b><i> I hit you because I was scared of hitting Miller.</i></b>

    Jenny didn¡¯t have the courage to say that yet.

    [Eek!]

    Jenny kept her gaze fixed in the air despite Annalise¡¯s rants.

    Looking at Jenny, Miller thought that Jenny was taking his side.

    Miller¡¯s eyes filled with emotions, while Annalise¡¯s eyes burned with rage.

    Jenny continued to y dumb and just looked the other way.

    ***

    While Miller and Annalise fought, two others were in their own world.

    Who else would it be? It was Vera and Renee.

    ¡°Saint, does the food suit your taste?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was¡­ delicious.¡±

    A dessert shop in Eirene.

    The two people chatting in a popr tourist spot looked the happiest in the world.

    No, it wasn¡¯t far from reality.

    At that moment, the two of them felt as if they held all the happiness in the world in their hands.

    ¡°Here, have some.¡±

    As Vera cut a piece of cake and ced it in front of Renee while speaking gently, Renee took a bite.

    After swallowing the cake, she said.

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I just did what I had to.¡±

    He answered very gently, as one would expect.

    Even they were aware that it was a very embarrassing and cringe-worthy scene.

    Fortunately, they had a very usible excuse for such behavior.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ it¡¯s because my eyes are like this.¡±

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t see. I will stay by your side and serve as your eyes.¡±

    They said this as part of a desperate attempt to justify themselves.

    It was a sweet love that finally came true.

    This vicious feeling was blocking their eyes and ears, blurring their thoughts, making them do shameful things that they would never have done with clear heads.

    Plus, it made them feel happier than anything else in the world.

    Renee slowly put her hand over Vera¡¯s hand.

    They didn¡¯t say a word, but their ovepping hands soon entangled each other as if natural.

    There were tingling emotions, and it felt like an electric current was running down their spines.

    The two only fixated on what they felt without even knowing whether such feelings came from the other person or themselves.

    As the silence grew and turned into another awkwardness, the two carried on with other activities.

    Vera sliced the cake and brought it closer to Renee¡¯s mouth as she ate it.

    Renee then offered food to Vera as well, but he flinched and declined it.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat, Vera?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine with just watching you eat¡­¡±

    A blush appeared as he spoke.

    Renee also blushed upon realizing what Vera was trying to say.

    ¡°The saltiness makes it taste good, though¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡±

    However, Renee hadn¡¯t even realized why Vera didn¡¯t want to eat this cake.

    No matter how much he loved Renee or how happy he was to feed her, Vera didn¡¯t want to eat a cake that tasted like salt.

    Of course, Vera would keep his feelings hidden, so Renee had no way of knowing.

    Vera absentmindedly watched Renee eat the cake.

    Renee must have felt the stare because her cheeks grew redder, and she immediately changed the topic.

    ¡°¡­Eirene is a very nice city.¡±

    ¡°Do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The coldness is a bit of a problem, but themercial district is fully developed, and there are many memorable ces¡­¡±

    While speaking, Renee suddenly startedughing.

    It just urred to her that the words ¡®there are many memorable ces¡¯ were solely her opinion, no matter how she spun it.

    Vera quickly realized what she wasughing at andughed along.

    Then, he directed his gaze out the window.

    There was a pure, white city covered by snowy fields and in the distance was Lake Tennern, where he had confessed.

    It was a city with a climatepletely different from the southern Holy Kingdom.

    Therefore, it could be even more special to Renee.

    As Vera looked at the city, he unknowingly blurted out.

    ¡°¡­Someday.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°If I really find a way to cure your eyes, I want toe here again with you.¡±

    <b><i> I really want to show you this view again.</i></b>

    <b><i> I want us toe here again, to theke where I confessed to you, and the garden where we went on a walk together.</i></b>

    Vera, speaking with those thoughts in mind, soon trembled, feeling ashamed.

    He felt like he should have never said those words.

    ¡°I¡¯m so¡ª¡±

    ¡°You should be sorry.¡±

    Her reply made Vera panic more than ever.

    Renee, who could thoroughly read him just from the sensation of their hands, soon giggled and said.

    ¡°Are we only going toe here?¡±

    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±

    ¡°We have to go everywhere.¡±

    Renee turned her head to Vera and added.

    ¡°We¡¯ll start from the ce we first visited, the Great Woonds. The forest must be lush green now that Aedrin has regrown again. So we should stop by there, right? Then we¡¯ll go to Dovan¡¯s cksmith shop in the Federation of Kingdoms. It would be fun going there with Aisha¡­¡±

    <b><i> We¡¯ll travel to the Empire for the festival and revisit the ces we spent time together. We¡¯ll visit the slums that have returned under the light. We¡¯ll have a look around the ssroom where we took sses together at the Academy. Then we¡¯ll go to the Geinax ins and the Cradle of the Dead.</i></b>

    Renee chirped like a bird, even thanking Maleus for opening his pce at the time.

    Vera¡¯s eyes grew slightly wider.

    He tightened his grip on her hand.

    Smiling at his gesture, Renee concluded with this remark.

    ¡°¡­Of course, we can talk about it when my eyes are cured.¡±

    The hint of sadness felt in herughter wasn¡¯t just an illusion.

    With that thought in mind, Vera quickly replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure we can cure it.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make it happen, so there¡¯s no if.¡±

    Reneeughed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you also say that when you took me to the Holy Kingdom? You said that you would put me in the most honorable position.¡±

    ¡°I will also keep my word for that.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­¡±

    Renee made a small hum and smiled widely before adding.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how well you¡¯ll do.¡±

    Even though Renee uttered these words, there was another phrase she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say.

    The shy truth that she wanted to tell him.

    <b><i>It feels like I have already been put in the most honorable position.</i></b>

    ***

    When they returned to the hotel after spending a good time together, Norn greeted them with a somewhat troubled expression.

    ¡°Saint and Sir Vera.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°W-We have a guest.¡±

    Renee tilted her head.

    Vera, as well, asked Norn with a face full of doubt.

    ¡°Does anyone know we¡¯re here?¡±

    They hadn¡¯t stopped in any other viges since leaving the Cradle.

    Also, didn¡¯t they use false identities during the inspection?

    No one should know their whereabouts.

    Norn grimaced awkwardly at Vera¡¯s question.

    When Norn, who had been hesitating for a while, was about to open his mouth to exin more¡­

    ¡°Have you arrived?¡±

    A dignified voice resonated across the hotel¡¯s lobby.

    The three heads turned to the source of that voice.

    Norn¡¯s face became even more troubled. Renee tilted her head, and Vera made a face of surprise.

    It was due to the robust maning down the stairs.

    A pure white fur cloak symbolizing the northern snowfield draped over his shoulders, short white hair neatlybed back, and sharp green eyes shining beneath.

    Vera sharpened his gaze and showed vignce.

    It was because he already knew who that man was.

    ¡®Hegrion¡­¡¯

    <strong>The hero who yed a key role in the subjugation of the Demon King in his previous life.</strong> <strong>Heir of the Oben Archduchy, who ruled the north.</strong> <strong>Archduke of Wintertide, Hegrion Oben.</strong> <strong>It was he who came.</strong>

    In the tense atmosphere, Hegrion opened his mouth.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Saint.¡±

    His sharp green eyes briefly turned towards Renee.

    Then, with a slow movement, they pierced through Vera.

    ¡°¡­And the Apostle of Oath.¡±

 Chapter 183: Hegrion (2)

    <b>? Hegrion (2) ?</b>

    In the tense atmosphere, Hegrion bowed his head.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Hegrion Oben, the Knight Commander of Oben.¡±

    It was certainly a formal greeting, but his demeanor was very cold.

    It was as if he embodied the bitter cold of the northern region.

    The moment Renee swallowed her dry saliva, Vera spoke.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m surprised.¡±

    His voice showed no surprise at all.

    Needless to say, he didn¡¯t have a surprised expression either.

    There were more pressing matters to confirm in the current situation, so he concealed his emotions and continued to speak.

    ¡°I understand this may be a rude question, but I still need to ask.¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes sank.

    His voice became a little bit sharper.

    ¡°How did you find us?¡±

    Naturally, Vera had to confirm it.

    While making their way to Eirene, they had hidden their identities the entire time.

    They avoided cities where there might be a lot of rumors, and even after arriving here, they continued to disguise their identities.

    Given these precautions, how could Hegrion have known their true identities and found them?

    There was nothing more important to Vera at the moment than the source of this information.

    The tension in the room deepened with Vera¡¯s sharp words.

    Hegrion¡¯s gaze turned towards Vera.

    His prating eyes swept up and down Vera¡¯s body. Then, he raised an eyebrow slightly and uttered such words.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    It was an exmation.

    Vera¡¯s brows furrowed.

    ¡®What¡­¡¯

    <b><i> How could he answer lousily like that?</i></b>

    As Vera was filled with such thoughts, Hegrion continued speaking.

    ¡°Oh, I apologize.¡±

    He briefly bowed his head in a show of respect and then added an exnation with his usual coldness.

    ¡°I understand that you might find this surprising. I¡¯m sorry. However, I assure you that I have no ill intentions.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand you want an exnation. If it¡¯s not too much trouble, may we go inside and continue this conversation? It might take a bit of time to exin everything.¡±

    Hegrion¡¯s eyes were still on Vera.

    Vera frowned, finding his gaze somewhat unpleasant, then eventually turned to Renee and asked.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°What? Ah, um¡­ Shall we do as Hegrion said?¡±

    Renee answered, surprised by the sudden question. Upon hearing this, Hegrion bowed his head once again.

    ¡°I appreciate your kindness.¡±

    Again, his greeting was filled with formality.

    ***

    Some timeter, in the hotel¡¯s meeting room.

    Vera¡¯s expression crumpled as Hegrion continued his exnation with the entire party present. The reason he was able to find them was something Vera had not expected.

    ¡®¡­Was the Hotel, Oben¡¯s National Project?¡¯

    The hotel, which dealt with wealthy people, turned out to be a part of Oben¡¯s National Project.

    As such, the guest list of the people thate and go in the hotel was given to the Duke of Oben, and Hegrion noticed something strange on that list, which led him to investigate and discover their true identities.

    ¡°The Professor¡¯s long-term dispatch coincided with the time that the Saint was in the Academy. And after that, you had been untraceable, but then you suddenly booked a room here¡­ It seems the Apostles¡¯ disguise became your pitfall. Once I started investigating, I immediately found something strange.¡±

    Hegrion¡¯s unique cool temperament seemed to seep through as he borated on his point.

    ¡°I know it was discourteous toe here like this, but I couldn¡¯t just let it pass, so I decided toe. Also, I would like to ask for your assistance.¡±

    Immediately after he finished speaking, the room fell silent, and Miller broke into a cold sweat.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    If they were to nitpick, this situation arose because of his greed for better amodation. Miller felt like he had jumped into a fire pit without knowing if he would be burned.

    Upon seeing Miller in such a state, Vera sighed deeply and shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t me the professor.¡±

    As much as he did not expect this information, Vera knew that ming Miller would be useless.

    Furthermore, they were bound to meet Hegrion anyway.

    Meeting him was not an issue, since they nned to ask him to guide them on their way to Locrion anyways.

    ¡®But¡­¡¯

    If there was a problem, it would be what Hegrion said about needing assistance.

    The owner of a Masterpiece was seeking assistance from outsiders.

    And of all the people, it was them.

    It was highly likely that his request would be rted to Renee¡¯s powers.

    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t ept it recklessly.¡¯

    <b><i> Renee¡¯s power uses her life as coteral.</i></b>

    <b><i> A slight misstep could burn through her life force.</i></b>

    <b><i> Despite using it skillfully so far, it can¡¯t serve as an excuse.</i></b>

    <b><i> It doesn¡¯t matter how well she uses it. One wrong move, and it could kill her.</i></b>

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned toward Hegrion.

    ¡®If it was a personal request from the Archduke, I might be able to negotiate with other terms.¡¯

    If this wasn¡¯t a personal issue of the Archduke, but an issue of Oben, then itplicated things.

    Even kids knew it was wrong to refuse the request of someone who needs help.

    Vera pondered for a while before speaking up.

    ¡°¡­If your request is rted to the Saint¡¯s powers, I apologize, but we are unable to help you with that.¡±

    He drew a line.

    Vera had already made up his mind to concede Hegrion¡¯s assistance.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s better this way.¡¯

    <b><i> Hegrion¡¯s help is more of an assurance and not a necessary requirement.</i></b>

    <b><i> On the other hand, think about Renee.</i></b>

    <b><i> She is the center of this journey and the events ahead.</i></b>

    <b><i> Without Renee, we cannot stop the things that will happen.</i></b>

    Moreover, Vera was not the kind of person who would use Renee¡¯s powers as a bargaining chip.

    So, he gave his answer even before asking for Renee¡¯s opinion.

    He was relieved.

    However, all of Vera¡¯s determination and concerns became futile at Hegrion¡¯s following words.

    ¡°Oh, there seems to be a misunderstanding. The person I want to ask for help is not the Saint.¡±

    Whether he knew about Vera¡¯s pondering or not, Hegrion looked directly into Vera¡¯s eyes and spoke in his usualposed and calm manner.

    ¡°I have a favor to ask you, Apostle of Oath.¡±

    Hegrion¡¯s green eyes stared right through Vera.

    At that, Vera tilted his head.

    ***

    Subsequently, at Hegrion¡¯s request to continue the conversation privately, everyone but Vera left the room.

    Renee stepped out onto the terrace wearing a somewhat gloomy expression and spoke.

    ¡°Hmm, that was unexpected. When he wanted to ask for a favor, I naturally thought it was for me.¡±

    She said that because she recalled the conversation they had in the reception room.

    Miller responded with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, I thought the same way. How many people here would have thought that the Archduke would have something to ask Vera?¡± ¡±¡±

    Miller¡¯s face lit up with a sunny disposition, celebrating the fact that what could have been a dangerous situation had been sessfully defused.

    Seeing his expression, the twins each said a word.

    ¡°The professor is smiling too happily. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he looks vulgar.¡±

    ¡°Bastards?¡±

    Just like that a fight broke out.

    By now, the group had be somewhat used to this situation.

    Everyone except for Norn, who had to mediate between them, ignored them and continued to talk amongst themselves.

    H, who had brought some tea, handed a cup to Renee and said.

    ¡°Well, I have a rough idea of what is happening.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the Archduke. He was only looking at Vera in the reception room.¡±

    ¡°Vera?¡±

    Renee tilted her head.

    Of course, as someone who couldn¡¯t see, she had no way of knowing that information.

    At that moment, Jenny agreed with H¡¯s words.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The white man, the scary man, scanned through him.¡±

    Without realizing what she just said, Jennybed through Annalise¡¯s hair.

    Renee¡¯s expression stiffened.

    Annalise remained silent but suddenly spoke when she saw Renee¡¯s hardened expression.

    [Let¡¯s see¡­ Come to think of it, this Archduchy is a country that allows same-sex marriage, right?]

    It was a bold lie.

    There was no such country on this continent.

    Annalise had invented this lie out of a desire for Renee to feel ufortable, and it worked.

    <i> ng</i><i>¡ª!</i>

    Renee dropped the teacup she was holding.

    ¡°W-What are you talking about¡­?¡±

    Her voice trembled like she was denying reality.

    Renee turned to Aisha, who had been silent until now, and asked with trembling eyes.

    ¡°A¡­Aisha? It¡¯s not true, right? They are just mistaken, right?¡±

    Aisha, who had been poking the piled-up snow on the table with her finger, suddenly fell into deep thought.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Closing her eyes briefly and swaying her tail, Aisha pondered. Then, she suddenly pricked up her ears and asked.

    ¡°But, what will happen to Renee if Vera marries that man?¡±

    <i> Thud</i><i>¡ª</i>

    All expression vanished from Renee¡¯s face.

    As the strange silence began to rise, the gazes of the twins and Miller, who had been fighting until then, turned to Renee.

    The same went for the rest of them.

    While feeling the strange silence emanating from Renee, everyone felt tense as she uttered.

    ¡°¡­What will happen?¡±

    Renee continued with an empty smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s just one more I have to tear apart, then.¡±

    It was a catastrophic disaster.

    ***

    At the same time, in the reception room.

    Hegrion and Vera were the only ones left, and Vera asked Hegrion with a face full of doubt.

    ¡°Will you tell me now? What is it that you wanted to ask after sending them all outside?¡±

    <b><i> What does he have to say after going this far? </i></b>

    <b><i> And why am I the one left behind?</i></b>

    As Vera was filled with all sorts of questions, Hegrion straightened himself and looked straight at Vera.

    Then, he spoke.

    ¡°Before we begin, I just have one question.¡±

    He continued speaking with a very serious expression. This made Vera¡¯s expression serious as well.

    ¡°Go ahead and ask.¡±

    <b><i> What does he want to say after pushing it off two or three times now? </i></b>

    As Vera became more focused on that question, Hegrion asked.

    ¡°How is your diet?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Vera froze.

    It wasn¡¯t just his body. Vera felt everything freeze at Hegrion¡¯s iprehensible words.

    Meanwhile, Hegrion asked again, with a more serious tone.

    ¡°I meant your body. I want to know what kind of diet you have.¡±

    His words were conveyed clearly.

    At that moment, Vera thought.

    ¡®Is this guy crazy?¡¯

    <b><i> It seems as if thest hero isn¡¯t in his right mind either. </i></b>

    T/N: An Archduchy can also be a country based on history, however, the reason in this case is due to how the Eastern and Western political systems differed in the past. While a Duchy or Principality is the closest they coulde up with for the trantion, it is not necessarily ¡®exactly¡¯ the same. There is an instance where the same word will be used for a Principalityter on, and the leader is a Prince. It¡¯s a bit confusing.

 Chapter 184: Hegrion (3)

    <b>? Hegrion (3) ?</b>

    In retrospect, it was true.

    From Friede, whom he met at the Great Woonds, to Aisha from the Federation, Albrecht from the Empire, and Miller from the Academy.

    All the heroes he met in this life had a few screws loose somewhere.

    It was an ident that happened because he didn¡¯t remember that.

    Vera thought Hegrion would be different and that ¡®he should be normal¡¯, so he carelessly let his guard down, and it caused a catastrophe.

    ¡°My diet primarily consists of meat¡­ It is not very nutritious and has been causing issues with my physiological functions.¡±

    Hegrion spoke with a very serious expression after asking him how he managed his diet.

    Vera had an indescribable expression while he listened to him talk, and then he suddenly blurted out.

    ¡°¡­Is that why you came here?¡±

    <b><i> Is this what he wanted to say after all that?</i></b>

    <b><i> Was this the reason he sent everyone away?</i></b>

    Hegrion made an ¡®Ah¡¯ sound after Vera asked him with a criticizing tone.

    ¡°Oh, sorry. Your body is so impressive that I couldn¡¯t help but ask.¡±

    Although it was probably meant as apliment, Vera didn¡¯t feel happy at all.

    The prating gaze was infuriating.

    He was annoyed by his chilly tone, as if he was taking control of the conversation.

    While emotions surged inside Vera, Hegrion cleared his throat and finally got to the point.

    ¡°¡­Actually, the help that I need is not far from the conversation we just had.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not far?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I came here to seek advice for the sword, so it is not that different.¡±

    <b><i> Isn¡¯t itpletely different?</i></b>

    Vera thought about that momentarily, then quickly erased the thought and listened to Hegrion.

    ¡°I have heard about your aplishments in the Empire. It was remarkable. I could not even imagine such things were possible.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about the Magic Tower?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I personally wanted to visit myself, but my schedule did not allow it, so I have not been able to go yet.¡±

    Hegrion leaned back on the backrest.

    He sighed deeply, and added with a troubled look.

    ¡°Let me ask you this first. You have already reached the realm of Intention, have you not?¡±

    It was a short question, but Vera instantly understood the reason Hegrion came here.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±

    It seemed that Hegrion needed advice on Intention.

    If that was the case, it was worth putting up with this rudeness.

    Vera¡¯s gaze scanned Hegrion¡¯s entire body.

    ¡®Physically, he¡¯s close to perfection. If it¡¯s about the purity of his aura¡­ even in my memories, he was unparalleled.¡¯

    He realized this a littlete.

    ¡®¡­Is he trying to step into the realm of Intention?¡¯

    Hegrion was already at the threshold. Furthermore, he realized that his growth had stagnated at this stage and could not reach enlightenment for his Intention.

    Vera felt a small sense of regret within him.

    He knew all too well how frustrating such a stagnant state could be.

    Why wouldn¡¯t he? He himself had spent close to ten years at the threshold of Intention.

    Desperation to improve one¡¯s swordsmanship was one of the few things that could evoke the rare emotion of ¡®empathy¡¯ in Vera.

    ¡°Do you want to know the method?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, if you do not mind, I really want to know. How did you reach the realm of Intention? How did you train your body and spirit in that process?¡±

    Vera looked at Hegrion, who asked with a stern expression.

    ¡®¡­Helping him is overwhelmingly beneficial.¡¯

    Setting aside his emotions, helping Hegrion would be advantageous for their future journey.

    ¡®I could use this as an excuse to make him guide us to the Nest.¡¯

    This was a much better negotiation than asking for it without any conditions.

    Although it was a personal request, given their respective positions, it could lead to an understanding between their countries.

    Moreover, in the long run, helping Hegrion awaken his Intention might lead to having another aid in their battle with ysia.

    ¡°¡­Alright,¡± Vera dly replied.

    Hegrion¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he bowed his head.

    Though his voice remained chilly, Vera could sense gratitude within it.

    ¡°Thank you. I will make sure to repay you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have something in mind regarding that.¡±

    The conclusion was reached much faster than expected after the initial hesitation.

    While pondering how to assist him, a sudden thought struck Vera. He paused, then asked him.

    ¡°¡­By the way.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°This does not seem like an issue that would warrant the need to keep it a secret from others. Why did you ask for my help in such a secretive manner?¡±

    When thinking about it, if his purpose was to seek assistance on awakening Intention, wouldn¡¯t the group eventually find out during the process anyway?

    Vera couldn¡¯t understand why it had to be kept such a secret.

    Hegrion tilted his head.

    Vera¡¯s mind was filled with questions as he waited for Hegrion¡¯s response.

    His answer was¡­

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because of your diet.¡±

    It did not make any sense.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Please consider it a courtesy. Would you not also be reluctant to disclose your diet openly?¡±

    Vera couldn¡¯t understand him.

    Was there some hidden significance to the diet that warranted such importance?

    Vera couldn¡¯tprehend Hegrion¡¯s thoughts and simply shook his head.

    ¡®Indeed, he¡¯s not normal.¡¯

    <b><i> I somewhat dislike him.</i></b>

    Those thoughts lingered in his mind.

    ***

    ¡°Thank you for waiting, Saint.¡±

    ¡°Did everything go well?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t that difficult.¡±

    Immediately after the conversation with Hegrion, Renee smiled at what Vera said.

    ¡°What did you talk about?¡±

    At a nce, her tone wasn¡¯t that different from the usual.

    However, that didn¡¯t necessarily mean Renee was the same as usual.

    She seemed like an investigator doing a thorough investigation to find out the truth.

    ¡®¡­I should confirm it first,¡¯ Renee thought.

    The matter with Albrecht was enough, especially here where a man could be considered a love rival.

    She didn¡¯t want to go through such humiliation again.

    Although Aisha¡¯s question about what would happen if Vera and Hegrion became involved had led to a heated argument, Renee understood.

    The topic of Hegrion¡¯s sexual preferences was nothing more than a joke for everyone.

    It had happened multiple times already.

    After all, misunderstandings in the past had arisen due to her blindness.

    Renee was not an ignorant person.

    On the contrary, she was extraordinarily intelligent in terms of learning ability alone. This fact was attested by her past when shepleted all her education through memorization alone while being blind.

    Because of that, Renee became someone who would not make the same mistake twice.

    Furthermore, she was now someone who could stand proudly next to Vera.

    Renee would not fall for this kind of joke.

    ¡®I am Vera¡¯s lover!¡¯

    <b><i> I won¡¯t be shaken by such things.</i></b>

    ¡°It was for the sword. He came to seek my help because he felt stuck.¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    <b><i> ¡­I won¡¯t be swayed at all. </i></b>

    <b><i> I¡¯m not questioning Vera because I doubt him.</i></b>

    <b><i> I¡¯m just preparing in case something happens.</i></b>

    She didn¡¯t know much about Hegrion.

    Considering the low possibility, just in case, she had to be prepared for the possibility that Hegrion might genuinely fall in love with another man or dare to covet Vera.

    With such thoughts in mind, Renee waited for Vera¡¯s response.

    Vera just smiled calmly at Renee and answered.

    ¡°Oh, he also talked about my diet. He seemed very interested in building his physique.¡±

    Vera wanted to share what he had experienced with his lover.

    ¡®Interested in his physique¡­¡¯

    Renee nodded, keeping that thought in the back of her mind.

    ¡°I see. Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Renee smiled cheerfully.

    Vera thought Renee¡¯s smiling face was truly adorable and held her hand.

    As their hands intertwined, Renee blushed as she felt Vera¡¯s hands lock through between her fingers, then she suddenly asked.

    ¡°Oh, so you decided to grant the request of the Archduke?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I also wanted to help regarding his Intention. We can use it as a favor in exchange for the help we might request in the future.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go to the Holy City together.¡±

    As Vera continued the conversation, he noticed Renee¡¯s increasingly anxious expression and asked.

    ¡°Tomorrow happens to be the day we leave Eirene, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem¡­ Did I miss anything?¡±

    Renee raised her head a littlete, as if she did not hear him, and shook it.

    ¡°No? It¡¯s good that we¡¯re making one trip to get everything done at once rather than having to go back and forth twice.¡±

    Vera sighed with relief and answered.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I was worried that you may be offended that I decided things myself.¡±

    ¡°Aww, Vera, you¡¯re not my attendant.¡±

    Renee chuckled, then quickly changed her expression and added in a stuttering voice.

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s because you¡¯re my lover¡­ n-not my attendant¡­!¡±

    Her face began to blush.

    ¡°L-lovers are equals! A rtionship of mutual respect! Yes! That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to ask for my opinion all the time!¡±

    That was how it was concluded.

    Renee, who had been upied by thoughts of being Vera¡¯s lover, continued to speak with excitement and clung to Vera.

    The same went for Vera. His cheeks reddened, and the corner of his mouth curled as he realized how happy he was to hear Renee¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well¡­ since it¡¯s bingte, I will apany you to your room.¡±

    Was it the greatness of love?

    For the past few days, Vera had been smiling more than he had ever in his life.

    ***

    The next day, as they were inside the carriage heading towards the Holy City, Hegrion, with his arms crossed, stared at Vera and Renee sitting across from him.

    ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯

    With their hands intertwined, anyone could tell that they were a couple.

    Hegrion pondered whether asking questions about their rtionship in this atmosphere was appropriate.

    But then again, if they were disying it so openly, they probably had no intention of hiding it. Since they were traveling together, wouldn¡¯t it be better to throw in such a topic to start a conversation?

    ¡®Do you like what you see? Don¡¯t you need some exercise, Saint? How about getting trained by Sir Vera?¡¯

    <b><i> What should I say? </i></b>

    Unlike his cool demeanor and behavior, Hegrion had been very considerate and deeply immersed in the idea of the all-around benefits of physical exercise. He found himself pondering strange thoughts.

    ¡®Fine.¡¯

    After a long deliberation, Hegrion came up with a usible response.

    ¡°Sir Vera, your pectoral muscles seem firm.¡±

    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Pectoral muscles are often considered a symbol of masculinity, so surely your lover must be proud.¡±

    It was apliment about the other person¡¯s muscles while also trying to praise their lover.

    To Hegrion, it seemed like a wisepliment, but the recipients didn¡¯t perceive it that way.

    A nk expression appeared on Vera¡¯s face while Renee¡¯s expression stiffened.

    Renee thought, ¡¯Is he flirting with him?¡¯

    Suddenly, she suspected that his intentions were impure when heplimented Vera¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 185: Oben (1)

    <b>? Oben (1) ?</b>

    Three days passed by without any incident.

    If there was¡­ it would be that Renee learned more about Hegrion through their conversations.

    Apart from an incident where Renee felt both relieved and uneasy when the wary Hegrion mentioned his obsession with training his muscles, the trip to the Holy City was rtively uneventful.

    The carriage came to a stop.

    Vera looked out at the scenery of the Holy City and spoke.

    ¡°I see nothing but whitendscapes, just like Eirene. It might be because everything is covered in snow, but it seems that the buildings themselves are white. There are areas that resemble the Holy Kingdom.¡±

    Renee showed a pleased expression on her face.

    ¡°Really? What else?¡±

    ¡°One thing that stands out is that the buildings here are quite low. The tallest structure you can see in the distance is the castle, and even that doesn¡¯t have more than four floors.¡±

    Renee tilted her head.

    It was because she knew that modern architectural styles usually prefer taller structures.

    Hegrion answered.

    ¡°Oben is a country that is often invaded. Tall buildings are prohibited byw as they could cause severe damage to the surroundings if they copse.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s how it is¡­¡±

    ¡°You can see the Dragon¡¯s Nest and the Citadel of the Dark Night on both sides, right?¡±

    Hegrion¡¯s gaze sank.

    ¡°I find them very despicable. I am quite certain they are not interested in us, but they engage in destructive acts just because we are caught in between them.¡±

    ¡°¡­Have you considered moving the capital to a different location?¡±

    ¡°It has been an ongoing challenge for Oben. However, it is not something that can be done just because we want to. It requires sacrificing many things, such as people¡¯s livelihoods, established tradeworks, and various other problems. Given Oben¡¯s limited finances, it remains a distant goal.¡±

    The tone of his voice grew colder as he spoke.

    Renee put aside her personal dissatisfaction with Hegrion and offered a fewforting words.

    ¡°¡­Stay strong. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find a solution.¡±

    Hegrion¡¯s gaze briefly turned toward Renee, but he quickly averted it.

    ¡°I appreciate your words.¡±

    The serious conversation dampened the mood.

    Hegrion realized the change and he smacked his lips awkwardly, then resumed with the lively tone he had used earlier.

    ¡°Oh, because of these circumstances, the Holy Kingdom is held in high regard by Oben.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about His Holiness, Vargo. He has aplished many deeds in the north, like ying the Demonic Dragon and driving the vampires to the verge of extinction.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Renee¡¯s eyes widened.

    It was a story she was familiar with.

    As it was the story of the time Vargo was traveling around the continent in his prime, there was no way she wouldn¡¯t know about it as the Saint of the Holy Kingdom.

    Hegrion smiled a little at the surprised expression on Renee¡¯s face and continued.

    ¡°The elders who still remember that period regard the Holy Emperor as the greatest of all the heroes in the continent¡¯s history. Even my grandfather, the former Sovereign Lord, is no exception.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s amazing. His Holiness¡­¡±

    Renee¡¯s face lit up with interest.

    It was a story she knew, but it still made her feel something.

    How could she not be surprised when the man she knew as her kind-hearted grandfather held such a position outside?

    While their conversation continued, Vera, who had been quietly listening until then, asked a question.

    ¡°Is the former Sovereign Lord doing well?¡±

    It was a question rted to what he remembered during thestpse.

    The former Sovereign Lord of Oben, who happened to be Hegrion¡¯s grandfather, faced a life-threatening situation as a result of a vampire curse.

    He wanted to know whether it already happened, and Hegrion¡¯s answer wiped the expression from Vera¡¯s face.

    ¡°Yes, aside from his intense focus on weight lifting, he appears to be in good spirits.¡±

    ¡°¡­Weight lifting?¡±

    ¡°Yes, weight lifting. Oh, speaking of which, it is part of a cultural movement that was poprized around fifty years ago in Oben. It was primarily led by young men who revered His Holiness, and focuses on entuating masculinity through rigorous muscle training.¡±

    A fiery tension filled the atmosphere as Hegrion recounted this in a cool tone.

    ¡°I have been curious. Is it true that His Holiness Vargo possessests as wide as the ocean? Are his pectoral muscles so big that the buttons of his shirt would burst? Also¡­¡±

    As he continued, the expressions on both their faces became cloudy.

    Do lovers have telepathy?

    They found themselves unintentionally pondering the same thought at Hegrion¡¯s enthusiasm.

    That perhaps, Hegrion¡¯s obsession with muscles was somehow Vargo¡¯s fault.

    ***

    ¡°Wee!¡±

    In the royal pce of Oben, a huge elderly standing at the castle¡¯s entrance shouted.

    ¡°His Majesty, the former Sovereign Lord hase to greet you.¡±

    Vera, who had learned about this person from Hegrion, surveyed him with nk eyes.

    ¡°¡­His height is simr to mine. It¡¯s hard to believe that he is a day over sixty because he is brimming with energy. He is a study-looking old man with a white beard flowing down to his chest, and¡­¡±

    As Vera continued to describe his appearance to Renee, he hesitated.

    Seeing Renee tilt her head, Vera sighed deeply and added in a hushed voice.

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s shirtless.¡±

    Renee¡¯s body stiffened.

    Vera wanted to shut his eyes tightly.

    The reason being that the former Sovereign Lord of Oben, who was right in front of them, was standing topless, flexing his muscr chest.

    ¡°Wee, people of the Holy Kingdom! I am the former Sovereign Lord of Oben, Kalderan Oben!¡±

    ¡°Father¡­!¡±

    Behind the roaring Kalderan, a middle-aged man with a delicate appearance was at a loss. Judging by how he called him ¡®Father,¡¯ he must be the current Sovereign Lord of Oben.

    The eyes of the current ruler and Vera met.

    He bowed his head repeatedly with a defeated expression, and Vera averted his gaze.

    ¡°Aksan! Show the guests in! They must be tired from their long journey!¡±

    Once again, he spoke with a booming voice.

    Aksan, the reigning Sovereign Lord of Oben, let out a deep sigh and addressed the group.

    ¡°¡­Nice to meet you. I am Aksan, the Sovereign Lord of Oben. Let¡¯s exchange formal greetingster¡­ for now, pleasee inside.¡±

    He spoke with a voice that seemed weighed down by weariness, and then he raised his hand to gather the servants and led the group inside.

    At that moment, Renee thought.

    ¡­It seemed that Oben was quite different from what she had imagined.

    ***

    They quickly unpacked their belongings.

    They didn¡¯t have a lot of luggage in the first ce, and what they had could be easily organized by the servants in the castle.

    Following the servants¡¯ guidance, they arrived at a dining hall.

    The group faced Kalderan once again.

    ¡°Such esteemed guests have arrived! We tried our best, so please enjoy to your heart¡¯s content!¡±

    Just as he said, there were numerous exquisite dishes made from various rare ingredients only avable in the north on the long table.

    Vera was briefly taken aback by the sight but soon looked at the food on Kalderan¡¯s te.

    ¡®¡­What?¡¯

    Meat, more meat, and even more meat.

    There was also a shake that looked creamy and thick even at a nce.

    Vera immediately recognized what the shake was.

    ¡ª<i> There is a Vision Shake that has only been passed down to members of the royal family. I will make sure to treat you to it when we arrive in the Holy City. </i>

    It must be the Vision Shake that Hegrion had been bragging about on their way to the Holy City. Vera had a somewhat indescribable expression.

    Meanwhile, Kalderan mistakenly interpreted Vera¡¯s expression as interest and asked him.

    ¡°Hmm? Are you interested in this shake?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Hoho! Don¡¯t be shy about it!¡±

    Kalderan looked delighted. Jiggling the shake in his hand, he asked an attendant to give it to Vera.

    ¡°I heard it from my grandson. He promised to serve you this shake, right? It¡¯s notparable with the Vision Shake in the Holy Kingdom, but give it a try!¡±

    There was no such Vision Shake in the Holy Kingdom.

    Vera wanted to say so, but he held it in and reluctantly epted the shake from Kalderan, unable to bring himself to refuse in the atmosphere.

    Renee was shocked that Vera did not refuse it, so Vera exined to her in a quiet voice that only she could hear.

    After the small incident, Kalderan spoke during their meal.

    ¡°Now, I think it¡¯s time for me to ask what your purpose is foring here. Tell me, and I¡¯ll help you wholeheartedly. Oben deeply cherishes the grace we received from the Holy Kingdom.¡±

    He spoke with a satisfied expression as he nced over Vera¡¯s chest.

    Vera felt slightly embarrassed as he continued to be the subject of attention since entering the Archduchy.

    ¡°¡­ We are heading towards the Dragon¡¯s Nest. We came here to request your guidance. If it¡¯s not too much trouble¡­ May we ask the Archduke for this favor?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    The response was an enthusiastic agreement.

    He readily agreed without much thought, leaving Renee momentarily surprised at his eagerness. Then, she asked Hegrion.

    ¡°Um, is it alright with the Archduke as well?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I wanted to make that request myself. I might be enlightened if I travel along with Sir Vera. Moreover, it is the Dragon¡¯s Nest, so I can make preparations to defend against an invasion. It is like killing two birds with one stone.¡±

    There was that.

    Sometimes, when things are resolved too easily, feelings of unease arise.

    Renee was now feeling that kind of unease.

    Seeing Renee hesitate and unable to find the right words, Kalderan spoke up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! You are very much qualified to make such a request to Oben.¡±

    Should she ignore years of experience?

    Kalderan seemed to understand Renee¡¯s thoughts just by looking at her expression, and he chuckled before adding.

    ¡°Fifty years ago was a time of hardship for us. It was a terrible era filled with wars and violence everywhere. During that time, you helped us. You saved a country suffering under violence without asking for anything in return. So, wouldn¡¯t it be right for us to repay that debt, even if it¡¯s thiste?¡±

    Renee couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit embarrassed by Kalderan¡¯s words and replied.

    ¡°It was His Holiness¡­¡±

    ¡°Not just His Holiness, but also the people under hismand.¡±

    Kalderan thought that Renee, who refused, looked very humble and continued.

    ¡°Sometimes, these good intentions lead to creating a better world. That¡¯s what the Holy Emperor said when he left this ce fifty years ago.¡±

    Renee raised her head.

    She thought that she had heard that somewhere before.

    ¡°¡­It seems like what His Holiness said was right.¡±

    Vargo had definitely said something like that.

    Remembering that, Renee couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Is His Holiness doing well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, when I left the Holy Kingdom, he was tending to a flower bed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite surprising. His Holiness that I met hated flowers, but now it seems like time has changed him.¡±

    Kalderan burst intoughter, and Reneeughed together with him.

    The atmosphere became warm and friendly due to themon topic.

    The conversation continued for a long time, and the food was plentiful.

    Just then, Vera, who was listening intently to their conversation, was asked by Hegrion.

    ¡°What do you think? How is the Royal Family¡¯s Vision Shake?¡±

    At that question, Vera felt his mood plummet.

 Chapter 186: Oben (2)

    <b>? Oben (2) ?</b>

    The matters that needed to be dealt with in Oben were resolved surprisingly easily, though it didn¡¯t mean that they would depart immediately.

    That was to be expected.

    After all, Hegrion, who would apany them on their journey, was duty-bound. Even if that was set aside, the fact remained that they would still be stepping into one of the continent¡¯s forbiddennds.

    As with the Cradle of the Dead, the chances of it being anything more than a ce offort were slim to none, so preparation was necessary.

    From supplies and food provisions to various defensive measures in case of potential battles.

    The group traveled around Oben¡¯s Holy City collecting these necessities.

    Of course, since she couldn¡¯t be of help with such tasks, Renee was preparing with Kalderan.

    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    In a ce of prayer within the castle, Kalderan greeted her.

    Renee bowed her head slightly towards the attendant who had guided her and then turned her head to greet Kalderan.

    ¡°Did you have a good night?¡±

    ¡°It was the same as usual for me. But isn¡¯t that a question usually reserved for a host to ask a guest?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡±

    A short chuckle rippled through the air.

    <i> Tap. Tap.</i>

    Renee tapped her staff and walked over to Kalderan, taking a seat before continuing her words.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been praying, I assume?¡±

    ¡°Not for long. Ie and offer brief prayers when I have some time left in my day.¡±

    ¡°That is also wonderful.¡±

    A wider smile formed on Renee¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Consistently praying every day isn¡¯t easy to do.¡±

    ¡°Even for the Saint?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t do it often either.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. The Lord must be upset.¡±

    Was that the case?

    Renee felt a small hint of doubt at Kalderan¡¯s words.

    Could it be? Did the Lord truly give her this stigma out of love for her, or was there some grand n she couldn¡¯tprehend?

    Renee was lost in thought for a while, and soon uttered her answer.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t do anything if the Lord is upset. Who told the Lord to choose me without knowing me well enough?¡±

    ¡°Hohoho! You¡¯re quite a bold youngdy.¡±

    Her words were somewhat sphemous, but there was a smile on Kalderan¡¯s face as he listened to Renee¡¯s story.

    ¡°Anyway, the words of the Saint are indeed right. Every matter should be faced only after thorough investigation.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you disappointed?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking that because you know I¡¯m not?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t deny that.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t just saying it.

    Indeed, Renee had already anticipated that he was this kind of person.

    She was someone who had learned faith from Vargo.

    It was Vargo who taught her that the heart was more important than grand ceremonies and praises.

    ¡°What were you praying for?¡±

    ¡°The same ones I¡¯ve always done. Peace for my family and my homnd.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the most important prayer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I wouldn¡¯t know what to do with myself. What do you pray for, Saint?¡±

    Renee¡¯s gaze shifted forward.

    There were things she could know without seeing.

    On the front of this church was a mural of the Nine Gods who created the continent. The architecture of this inner temple gave that sense, and unless Kalderan was a heretic, that should be the case.

    Renee pondered.

    What were the prayers she had asionally offered to the gods?

    What had she prayed for recently?

    She tried to recall those things.

    Silence flowed around them, and after a while, Renee answered.

    ¡°Love.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I prayed for my love toe true¡­ a prayer for that person to not get hurt or suffer, and a prayer that our love will bring happiness¡­¡±

    Suddenly, while she was speaking, Renee realized something.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve prayed mostly about love.¡±

    At some point, she had transitioned from merely praying for her light to return to praying for other people.

    She didn¡¯t realize it herself, but she started praying for others.

    Kalderan looked at Renee, who answered with a smile on her face, and asked.

    ¡°So, did your prayerse true?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Renee pondered once again.

    Did her prayers truly make a difference?

    Did the Gods y a role in her love life?

    The answer that emerged in her mind was somewhat like this.

    ¡°But still, I think it¡¯s better to believe that it had an effect.¡±

    ¡°Are you notpletely sure?¡±

    ¡°After all, I seeded because I made an effort. I can¡¯t say for sure whether it happened because of the grace of the Gods. But still, I can¡¯t exactly say that I seeded on my own without any help.¡±

    With a light chuckle, Renee added.

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of perspective. That¡¯s how I see it.¡±

    ¡°Perspective, huh¡­¡±

    Kalderan mulled over Renee¡¯s words, his gaze fixed on the mural before him.

    The depiction of the Nine Gods, surrounded by light, seemed to cast judgment upon him.

    Lost in such contemtion, Kalderan then voiced his thoughts.

    ¡°You¡¯re heading to the Dragon¡¯s Nest, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think we might depart sometime this week.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid? Or perhaps resentful?¡±

    After a brief moment of contemtion, Renee realized what Kalderan wanted to say.

    ¡°Are you talking about the dragonians?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It was one of the species that reached out to her, seeking her powers during the Week of the Midnight Sun.

    <b><i> Aren¡¯t you resentful towards them?</i></b>

    <b><i> Aren¡¯t you afraid of them?</i></b>

    Kalderan¡¯s question held such implications.

    Amidst this, Renee was taken aback as she recalled the dragonians¡¯ image.

    ¡®I¡­¡¯

    <b><i> I had forgotten about it.</i></b>

    <b><i> I had forgotten about the fact that they had targeted me.</i></b>

    ¡°In my case, I hate them. I can¡¯t forgive them for resorting to violence just because we live here.¡±

    Kalderan¡¯s tone was calm, yet there was some sadness within it.

    ¡°I still vividly remember my countlessrades who had fallen prey to them. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t forgive them.¡±

    He seemed to be reminiscing about a distant past.

    ¡°So, let me ask you this. Saint, do you hold any resentment against the dragonians who targeted you? Are you not afraid of them?¡±

    Kalderan¡¯s gaze turned towards Renee once again.

    Renee continued to ponder his question.

    Due to having almost entirely forgotten about the existence of the dragonians until just now, she was immersed in figuring out why that happened.

    After a long period of contemtion, Renee was finally able toe up with an answer that seemed appropriate.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t resent them. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve been more focused on the things I need to care about rather than resenting those people. That¡¯s why I had forgotten about them.¡±

    <b><i> Why did I forget that past that I was so afraid of? </i></b>

    That was the answer that she came up with after thinking about it.

    ¡°Well¡­ I, you see, the current me¡­ have things I want to protect and things that I love. So, I only think about them all day. Just that alone fills up my day¡­¡±

    As Renee struggled to sort out her somewhat scattered words, she finally managed toe up with a sentence.

    ¡°¡­Ah, that¡¯s right. I think I can put it that way.¡±

    She thought that she hade up with a rather good sentence.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have enough time to resent because I was too busy in love.¡±

    A satisfied smile emerged on Renee¡¯s face as she spoke.

    Kalderan raised his brows at Renee and soon smiled.

    ¡°An answer worthy of a Saint, indeed.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that this old man has learned something.¡±

    A puzzled expression began to appear on Renee¡¯s face.

    Kalderan, noticing this, rose to his feet and spoke.

    ¡°Ah well, perhaps I¡¯ve taken up enough of your time.¡±

    ¡°Wait, are you leaving now?¡±

    ¡°Ah, today is leg workout day, you see.¡±

    Renee¡¯s smile disappeared.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Kalderan seemed not to notice the change in Renee¡¯s expression as he turned away, chuckling.

    ¡°Well then, take care.¡±

    Renee didn¡¯t want to take care of anything resembling a leg workout.

    ***

    <i> ng¡ª!</i>

    The sound of striking metal reverberated.

    The air couldn¡¯t withstand the impact and burst.

    Vera shook off the shock that traveled through his fingertips and looked at Hegrion, who was before him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡±

    It was a request for a pause in their sparring.

    Hegrion answered by plunging the ymore he held into the ground.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The pale blue aura emanating from Hegrion gradually dissipated.

    As he exhaled, his breath became visible in the air.

    Vera looked at therge bottle he pulled out from a corner, his eyes narrowing.

    ¡®¡­¡¯

    It was another one of those damned shakes.

    ¡°Hmm? Would you like some, as well?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you.¡±

    Vera declined as Hegrion offered him another shake.

    It was his fifth bottle.

    How many of these shakes did he carry around anyway? The shakes seemed to keeping endlessly, leaving Vera confused.

    ¡°Phew¡­ Being an aura user has its downsides in situations like this. The nutrients needed for training are dozens of times more than an average person¡¯s daily requirement, so it is only natural for our muscles to be less efficient when training.¡±

    Hegrion continued to voice his dissatisfaction without even being asked.

    Vera managed to hold back the urge to roll his eyes, and spoke.

    ¡°Did you consider what I told you?¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about desire? You said it¡¯s necessary when establishing my Intention.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess there¡¯s really only one thing I desire.¡±

    After grinding the empty bottle using his aura, Hegrion spoke.

    ¡°A perfect physique. The ultimate body that radiates both aesthetic and functional beauty.¡±

    Vera felt his head spin.

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    Vera agreed to help Hegrion awaken his Intention, but now he felt like he was facing one of the most difficult things he had ever experienced in his life.

    Isn¡¯t that the case? Usually, Intention is about one¡¯s mindset.

    However, in Hegrion¡¯s case, that concept had taken on a physical form.

    ¡°¡­Is there a specific criterion for what you desire?¡±

    In this case¡­ He asked the question because Intention was affected by such incidents, and there was no other option but to create a body that he was satisfied with physically for him to be satisfied mentally.

    Hegrion murmured to himself.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    He continued to stroke his chin as he pondered, and finally voiced his answer.

    ¡°¡­For now, I aim to lift 2 tons of weight without using aura. However, I shouldn¡¯t neglect the aesthetic beauty of my physique in the process.¡± ¡±

    The weight lifting talk wasing up again.

    Vera struggled to keep his fist from clenching as he red at Hegrion.

    In the midst of that, he suddenly had a thought.

    ¡®How did that man manage to interact with the Second Prince?¡¯

    Considering that they were both hailed as heroes, there must have been moments when they journeyed together.

    If that were the case, Hegrion would have seen Albrecht¡¯s body.

    Vera pictured Albrecht¡¯s physique.

    A reliable and slender body, even for a woman.

    His muscles were delicate, focused solely on controlling the flow.

    It was theplete opposite of Hegrion¡¯s burly form.

    Vera continued to think, then shook his head.

    ¡®¡­No, the Second Prince probably just took a beating.¡¯

    Upon closer examination, the answer seemed toe quite easily.

    Since the Second Prince had a weak-willed nature, he likely allowed himself to be beaten unterally during their journey.

    Perhaps he just stiffened up like a fool like he did when he became Aisha¡¯s toy.

    For some reason, this vivid image made Vera sigh deeply, and he muttered to Hegrion.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s just finish the sparring.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s great. My muscles were starting to feel restless.¡±

    ¡­Vera really couldn¡¯t stand Hegrion.

    T/N: BL MOMENT??? ALBRECHT X HEGRION???

 Chapter 187: Dragons Nest (1)

    <b>? Dragon¡¯s Nest (1) ?</b>

    The day after all the preparations werepleted, the group headed directly for the Dragon¡¯s Nest located in the northwest of Oben.

    There wasn¡¯t a moment to waste or any reason to hesitate; it was the natural course of action.

    After about four days of travel, the group arrived at the nest. The first thing they encountered was a bone-chilling cold that seemed to tear through their flesh.

    ¡°This is crazy¡­¡±

    It was Miller who spoke, continuing toin as he trembled in the intense cold that rendered him unable to take even a single step forward.

    ¡°What kind of damned ce is this¡­!¡±

    His voice trembled with the cold as well.

    This chill made the weather they had experienced in Eirene and Oben feel like a spring day.

    It was the type of weather that made one wonder if any form of life existed in such conditions.

    No matter how manyyers he wore, the cold remained relentless.

    Miller turned his head to assess the condition of the rest of the group.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s ice.¡±

    His expression contorted.

    Around Jenny¡­ No, around Annalise, to be precise, the group huddled closely, moving and stretching as if they couldn¡¯t feel the cold at all.

    [Hey, kiddo. Your divinity is messed up there. Rewrite the third line.]

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Annalise said something, and Jenny made swift movements in the air.

    Miller wasn¡¯t stupid enough to not understand what these actions were about.

    It seemed like a spell to ward off the cold.

    Annalise must have taught it to Jenny.

    ¡®These people¡­!¡¯

    Miller watched the rest of the group enjoying the warmth with eyes full of resentment, then approached them.

    It was an action driven by a desire to ovee this cold by any means necessary, resentment or not included.

    However, that did not continue forward.

    [Look at that, isn¡¯t there a spell to drive away the cold?]

    Annalise¡¯s words, filled with ridicule, provoked Miller¡¯s pride.

    Miller¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    His teeth were shivering.

    It was out of anger and not because of the cold.

    ¡°Wh-what are you even talking about¡­?¡±

    Facing the cold head-on, Miller straightened his back and ced his hands on his waist.

    Annalise snorted and responded to Miller.

    [Oops, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know much about sorcery, so I thought there wasn¡¯t any.]

    Although it was a battle for his pride with nothing to gain, it was also the most important fight for Miller.

    Deciding that he would rather face this cold head-on thanpromise his pride, Miller turned his head sharply.

    Annalise shook her head and smiled, then leaned her head against Jenny¡¯s chest and spoke.

    [Let¡¯s go find something to see or do. This ce is so barren that there¡¯s nothing to see here.]

    He felt like an old maning out of his rest.

    Miller felt a shiver run down his spine, and his body heated up.

    ¡®Damn it¡­ I¡¯ll make one even if I have to get dirty.¡¯

    The first thing that came to his mind was to develop a spell to control the temperature as soon as he returned.

    At the same time, Levin and Henry, who were having a meal in Miller¡¯sboratory, found themselves trembling with chills.

    ***

    ¡°It¡¯s not a pure white ce like Oben. Describing it as and with a bluish hue is more urate. The cold is so severe that everything you see is frozen, creating this phenomenon because of the reflection of the sky¡¯s light on the ice.¡±

    Vera exined.

    Renee nodded her head in understanding.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s definitely too cold to say that anything is alive here.¡±

    The cold had been driven out by Jenny¡¯s spell, but she could still feel the chill from the strong wind.

    It was a ridiculous cold indeed. Furthermore, the frozen ground was too slippery to walk with a cane.

    As Renee walked alongside Vera, holding onto his arm for support, she asked a question.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the dragonians go around bare-chested¡­?¡±

    She asked the question because she had heard about their appearance from Vera at some point.

    She could notprehend how they could live in such cold weather without clothes on.

    It was Annalise who answered.

    [They have the Dragon¡¯s Blessing on their bodies, so they are unaffected by the cold.]

    The group¡¯s attention turned to Annalise as she spoke in a smug tone.

    Annalise snorted at the attention she got and continued to speak as she leaned on Jenny.

    [Dragons can perceive all the Providences of the world. It¡¯s natural that those with dragon bloodline would be unaffected by the climate.]

    The group pondered.

    They all thought that Annalise was like a mysterious grandmother.

    Meanwhile, Jenny tilted her head at the group¡¯s gaze, then brushed Annalise¡¯s head and spoke.

    ¡°So smart.¡±

    [You guys are just stupid.]

    ¡°Bad words.¡±

    Renee shook her head.

    ¡°Well, if you put it that way, it does make sense.¡±

    Renee, who couldn¡¯t say anything in response to Annalise¡¯s cooperative attitude, focused on steering the situation when Hegrion spoke up.

    ¡°I can see it now.¡±

    He adjusted the White Mane he had wrapped around him and looked ahead with his sunken green eyes.

    ¡°The Nest.¡±

    The group¡¯s gaze followed Hegrion¡¯s line of sight.

    What they saw was¡­

    ¡°A wall?¡±

    There was a massive ice wall stretching high into the sky.

    Hegrion briefly scanned the puzzled faces of the group and added an exnation.

    ¡°The half-dragons dig their dens into that ice wall. If you follow those dens further inside, you¡¯lle across not the half dragons but the true dragons¡ªLocrion¡¯s direct descendants¡ªliving in their.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, we need to meet Locrion¡¯s descendants and request their guidance. Since we¡¯vee to meet their father, we need them to guide us.¡±

    Hegrion¡¯s voice carried a suppressed anger as he spoke.

    ¡°Archduke¡­¡±

    Renee called him with a worried voice.

    She wondered why he was showing this demeanor.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not foolish enough to let personal emotions interfere with our mission, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    The White Mane fluttered in the wind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Hegrion walked ahead, and the group followed behind him.

    ***

    Mana surged. A raw, unrefined, killing intent pierced through their bodies.

    At the entrance of the ice wall, thergest of the tunnels leading inward loomed before them. Vera faced them head-on, radiating divinity.

    He was clenching his Holy Sword made from the purest winter light in his hand.

    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±

    The dragonians were taken aback by him and cowered back.

    Amidst them, an elder dragonian who was standing at the center spoke.

    ¡°¡­With what confidence have youe here?¡±

    White hair flowing down like a mane.

    Yellow eyes rolling restlessly, with a vertical split in the middle.

    As Vera faced those, he suddenly felt irritation surge within him.

    Why wouldn¡¯t he?

    They were enemies that he had faced in the past.

    The malignant race who dared to go wild without knowing their ce.

    They had plotted to tear Renee apart and kill her.

    That was what the dragonians in front of Vera represented.

    ¡°I said, move aside. We don¡¯t have any business with you.¡±

    He wanted to swing his sword immediately but couldn¡¯t do so with Renee behind him.

    He couldn¡¯t endanger her.

    Thus, Vera chose to unleash his divinity and spoke half-threateningly.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to meet Locrion¡¯s descendants.¡±

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll let you do that?¡±

    ¡°Do I have to get permission from hybrids like you?¡±

    His killing intent intensified.

    The elderly dragonian, presumably their leader, grew more menacing in demeanor.

    Of course, they hadn¡¯t taken any further actions.

    It was because of the overwhelming gap between Vera and them.

    Being a dragonian with fragments of Providence flowing within his body, he was aware that he couldn¡¯t recklessly charge against Vera.

    Vera had anticipated this scenario.

    He could easily kill them even when he hadn¡¯t yet attained the realm of Intention.

    Even if they formed into a group, they were no match for him, who had be much stronger than before.

    Vera carefully observed the things that were starting to be visible.

    ¡®¡­Let¡¯s see.¡¯

    As he stepped into the realm of Intention, the flow began to appear.

    In magic, these flows were referred to as ¡®Providence¡¯.

    Vera observed these flows.

    He could see the power engraved in the blood of the dragonians.

    ¡®Long life, mana control, and body enhancement.¡¯

    Three fundamental abilities flowed naturally.

    In addition, each individual possessed their own unique abilities.

    These were probably bestowed by their descendants before them.

    Vera honed his divinity to a sharp point on the Holy Sword and fired it towards the elderly dragonian¡¯s ear.

    <i> Snap¡ª</i>

    His horn was sliced off.

    The other dragonians reacted a stepte.

    An intense tension and a flurry of activity permeated the air, ready to explode at any second.

    Amidst that, the elderly dragonian fixed his eyes on Vera, his eyes wide open.

    Vera brushed him off dismissively.

    ¡°I said, step aside.¡±

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    A dragonian resembling the elder dragonian stepped forward.

    The elder dragonian held him back.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s see how much longer you can carry on with your arrogance.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as if you nobodies are worth all this fuss.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The elder dragonian clenched his jaw and waved his hand. Then, the dragonians split apart to either side.

    Vera observed them for a moment before turning to Renee.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Saint.¡±

    Renee¡¯s shoulders twitched.

    Her head bobbed slightly up and down.

    It was because she wasn¡¯t used to Vera¡¯s ferocious demeanor, which she only saw every now and then.

    With Renee¡¯s arm linked through his, Vera pierced through the killing intent that could be faintly felt, heading towards the heart of the ice wall.

    ***

    Despite the absence of illuminating substances, the interior of the dazzling ice wall was brilliantly lit.

    As they walked into that ce, Hegrion spoke up.

    ¡°You were very impressive.¡±

    It was a remark directed towards Vera.

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned to him as Hegrion continued speaking while meeting eyes.

    ¡°Did you subdue the half-dragons with only your aura?¡±

    He let out a small smile, referring to the recent encounter.

    Vera made an ¡®Ah¡¯ sound and soon nodded before answering.

    ¡°They had no reason to fight us. They¡¯ve already faced me once, and given what His Holiness did, they probably didn¡¯t want to engage in a hopeless battle.¡±

    ¡°That is what makes it impressive.¡±

    Hegrion¡¯s gaze shifted towards the depths of the ice wall.

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t the restraint brought by overwhelming power the best way to alleviate Oben¡¯s suffering?¡±

    As Hegrion spoke, he clenched his fist so tightly that the tendons on his hand were visible.

    His voice also carried a chilly undertone.

    Vera felt a small twinge of regret at the sight.

    He partly understood what Hegrion sought and why he yearned for Intention.

    It was quite apparent from their conversation.

    Even in that short time, Vera could feel how much Hegrion loved his country.

    ¡°¡­Intention cannot be fullyprehended withplex interests in mind.¡±

    Thus, Vera offered a remark that could be regarded as meddlesome.

    Hegrion eyes widened at his words, and then he smiled and replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    After their conversation ended, Miller, who had kept his mouth shut until now, spoke up.

    ¡°Uh, ah¡­ How much farther do we have to goooo¡­.?¡±

    He was still shivering because he could not let go of his pride.

    The twins tried to say something regarding his appearance, but gave up and kept their mouths shut.

    After all, telling someone freezing, ¡®You look like a shriveled-up dick,¡¯ wasn¡¯t polite.

    Their considerate behavior towards Miller was a result of this realization.

 Chapter 188: Dragons Nest (2)

    <b>? Dragon¡¯s Nest (2) ?</b>

    When describing dragons, there were always two words that came to mind:

    Arrogance and brutality.

    Arrogance, because they considered all living beings beneath them.

    Brutality, because they were quick to use their power without much patience.

    These words defined the identity of dragons while also pointing out their biggest weakness.

    [¡­It¡¯s public information.]

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    [Not exactly. Well, from their perspective, it¡¯s not like that.]

    Annalise shook her head.

    [In the narrow view of humans, their actions may seem arrogant and brutal, but those actions have a different meaning. You could even call it a form of rationality.]

    ¡°Rationality¡­¡±

    [Which do you think has lived the longest among all the existing creatures?]

    ¡°¡­His Majesty?¡±

    [Yes, the nine ancient species including Maleus. And then?]

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Jenny¡¯s brow furrowed.

    She made a sound as if she was deep in thought.

    After a moment¡­

    ¡°¡­Dragons?¡±

    As the conversation had been about dragons until then, it was very likely that this was also rted to dragons.

    When Jenny responded like that, Annalise nodded with a satisfied expression.

    [Yes, dragons. A living history that has been around for ages. The words ¡¯arrogance¡¯ and ¡¯brutality¡¯ are judgments made by foolish humans who fail to consider the years they have lived.]

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±

    [Try thinking about it from a different perspective. To them, wouldn¡¯t everything living seem insignificant? Creatures not even as old as their ws, constantly vying for attention, so they were just being blown away.]

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    Jenny nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, they have to clean the dust really well.¡±

    [¡­That¡¯s what I meant.]

    Annalise seemed to have lost all her energy, drooping her head.

    Jenny tilted her head, then stroked Annalise¡¯s head and said.

    ¡°So smart.¡±

    [¡­]

    Across them, Vera, who had been quietly listening to their conversation, focused his mind entirely on Annalise¡¯s words.

    ¡®¡­His Holiness.¡¯

    He had in such a dragon fifty years ago, when he was around Vera¡¯s age.

    If that was the case, then¡­

    Was it an impossible feat for him, who had now reached the realm of Intention?

    Had he not yet surpassed the Vargo of fifty years ago?

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned towards the front.

    The immense flow of mana he sensed undoubtedly belonged to a dragon.

    ¡®An enemy.¡¯

    What he felt was clear hostility.

    Vera looked at the entrance ahead with sunken eyes before adjusting his grip on the Holy Sword.

    ¡®¡­I¡¯ll know it when I face them.¡¯

    Several hours had passed since they entered the ice wall.

    Vera was preparing to confront a dragon, harboring a single question in his mind.

    ***

    It was a colossal figure that made even the word ¡®colossus¡¯ feel like an understatement.

    Its entire body was covered in crimson scales that resembled zing mes, and at the top of its head was a triangr pointed shape.

    The center of its head, where a human¡¯s forehead would be, revealed yellow eyes.

    [Prey has arrived.]

    His eyes fixed on the group.

    The group felt something strange, as if a voice was whispering into their head.

    <i> Kugoong¡ª</i>

    As the dragon spread its wings, a sound reminiscent of the trembling earth echoed through the vicinity.

    [Unpleasant. Truly unpleasant. How can a short-lived raceck even a shred of reason?]

    As if the hostility they felt when they reached here was not a lie, the dragon¡¯s tone was thick with displeasure and hostility.

    Vera stepped forward towards Renee and used his body to block out the killing intent.

    ¡°We havee to meet Locrion.¡±

    [¡­What?]

    ¡°The First Dragon. We¡¯vee to meet him.¡±

    Even as he spoke, Vera was certain.

    He was certain that this dragon would neverply with their requests.

    Violence was the only means ofmunication between them and the dragon.

    Thus, Vera prepared himself.

    His hand was already inching toward the hilt of his Holy Sword while divinity surrounded his entire body, ready to engage inbat at any moment.

    The dragon stared at Vera.

    Facing the dragon, Vera delved deeper into his thoughts that had persisted until now.

    He extended his Intention and saw the dragon¡¯s essence.

    The purest fire.

    It was Providence that formed that dragon.

    [How long has it been since I¡¯ve faced an ignorant human?]

    The dragon spoke.

    The flickering mes that illuminated the icy wall began to reflect in its eyes.

    ¡°Saint, please step back a little.¡±

    Vera gently pushed Renee back.

    He drew the Holy Sword and assessed the odds.

    He evaluated the weapon he held and the dragon¡¯s power.

    At the same time, he pondered.

    ¡®Did the Holy Emperor defeat it in one move?¡¯

    The battle with the Demonic Dragon surely ended with the dragon¡¯s head being crushed by Vargo.

    ¡®Should I try it¡­?¡¯

    In one move.

    It didn¡¯t seem entirely impossible.

    ¡°There¡¯s probably more dragons in here.¡±

    The Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    A towering ice wall that extended all the way to the sky, a ce where the dragons dwelled.

    ying one dragon didn¡¯t mean that they wouldn¡¯t have a guide.

    Furthermore, there was no concern about incurring Locrion¡¯s resentment.

    If Locrion wouldin about him ying one dragon, he would have arisen when Vargo yed the Demonic Dragon fifty years ago. There was no doubt about it.

    ¡°You should fix your attitude to make things easierter.¡±

    [You!!!]

    The dragon burst into mes.

    As Hegrion extended his White Mane, pure white feathers wrapped around the group.

    ¡°Sir Vera!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s end this quickly.¡±

    Vera stepped one foot forward.

    He began to draw out all the weapons he had.

    ¡°I dere.¡±

    The reddened space was dyed ashen.

    ¡°From now on, all acts of magic are forbidden within this realm. In ordance with thatw, magic users will be bestowed physical strength equal to their magical prowess.¡±

    The dragon¡¯s mes froze midair and vanished. Then, let out a roar.

    Arms sprouted from its shoulders.

    ¡°Furthermore, those who are fighting with something to protect shall be bestowed with a power that surpasses their limits.¡±

    Vera tightened his grip on the Holy Sword.

    Divinity flowed through as he added weight to his vow.

    The oath engraved in his soul once again solidified its weight.

    ¡°If one breaks that rule, they will pay the price with the destruction of their heart and soul.¡±

    The preparations wereplete.

    ¡°All thesews are enforced under the name Lushan.¡±

    A golden regtion arose in the ashen space.

    The dragon swung its arm.

    It was a simple use of brute force, but it was more than enough.

    It was the pride in being the creature that had lived the longest, and the one bestowed the most power aside from the ancient species. It contained the confidence in its strength that it gained over the years.

    Because of those things, the dragon never thought about losing.

    Vera watched his movement through Intention.

    He observed his swinging motion, its purpose, and himself.

    The Holy Sword resonated.

    A golden glow enveloped the winter scenery.

    He looked behind him and saw among them the one he had to protect.

    Then, he swung his sword.

    Oveying the concept of purest fire, he added the concept of cutting.

    The spot where its long thick neck was connected to its head.

    <i> sh¡ª</i>

    With a barely audible slicing sound, a line appeared on the dragon¡¯s neck.

    In that instant, Vera felt something at the tip of his fingers.

    ¡®It connected.¡¯

    <i> Thud¡ª</i>

    At this moment, he realized that he finally reached the point Vargo had reached fifty years ago.

    ***

    A tremor shook the ground as the dragon fell.

    Having endured the shockwave that felt like the entire world was shaking, Hegrion looked at the scene in front of him with a surprised look on his face.

    The dragon¡¯s head was separated from its sprawled body on the ground.

    The dragon¡¯s eyes seemed to pierce through a single spot with a fierce expression, as if it hadn¡¯t yetprehended its own death.

    ¡°We might need to venture deeper. We might find a cooperative dragon that will guide us willingly.¡±

    Vera spoke very casually.

    Hegrion looked at him.

    ¡®What¡­?¡¯

    Hegrion couldn¡¯tprehend.

    The previous move, and the meaning behind it.

    All he could discern was the Intention behind the move that Vera made.

    Vera turned around.

    He approached Renee, who had been dazed until then, and took her hand.

    ¡°There was a bit of amotion.¡±

    Renee asked, finally snapping out of her thoughts at Vera¡¯s words.

    ¡°Are¡­ are you alright?¡±

    Vera paused for a moment at Renee¡¯s question.

    Then, he replied.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not entirely satisfied.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I just realized that I still have a long way to go.¡±

    He had just barely reached the point where Vargo was fifty years ago.

    This much was not enough.

    He recalled the incident that would eventually lead to Vargo¡¯s death and the impending disaster that would happen after.

    He realized that he would not be able to prevent it with his current strength.

    ¡°I need to train harder.¡±

    As Vera was uplifting his determination, Renee didn¡¯t quite grasp the meaning of his words. She tilted her head and soon nodded along.

    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah.¡±

    She was just relieved that Vera seemed unharmed.

    [Are you nning to take the dragon¡¯s body with you?]

    Annalise asked.

    Miller also looked at the dragon¡¯s corpse, swallowing hard.

    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t take everything because it¡¯s too big, but if we take only the important parts¡­¡±

    It was a natural reaction.

    It was, after all, a dragon¡¯s corpse.

    It was a superior species¡¯ body with Locrion¡¯s power flowing through it.

    Putting the mary value aside, the magical value of the body was astronomical.

    Annalise and Miller shared a rare moment of agreement.

    [The heart should be about the size of a human head, so make sure to take it. Let me see¡­ and the optic nerves¡­]

    ¡°The tendons! Take the tendons! Also, the mr roots and the genitals¡­¡±

    ¡°The Professor wants the dragon¡¯s dick.¡±

    ¡°A dick that wants a dick.¡±

    ¡°Both of you, shut up.¡±

    The twins were shocked that Miller did not curse at them harshly.

    Vera frowned at Annalise, who was shaking in Jenny¡¯s arms, and Miller, who was breathing deeply like he was about to take off before speaking.

    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t be assisting you with that, so figure it out yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    [Kid! You too,e help! The heart! Never mind the rest, you need to take the heart!]

    Miller rushed off.

    Jenny tilted her head and then ran off as well.

    Aisha followed suit, moving slowly toward the dragon¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°Master¡¯s present¡­!¡±

    She mumbled something along those lines.

    In the midst of themotion, a grin escaped Vera¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Come to think of it, it was a dragon¡¯s body, after all. I only thought about fighting and forgot all about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Were you nning on fighting it from the beginning?¡±

    <i> Flinch.</i>

    Vera trembled.

    Renee¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°¡­I felt its killing intent even before it came.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to apologize?¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quick to apologize, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Vera¡¯s face was troubled.

    Hegrion, who had been standing still until now, observed Vera¡¯s expression and recalled a past incident.

    <i> ¡ª ¡­Love.</i>

    <i> ¡ª What?</i>

    <i> ¡ª My Intention is something like that.</i>

    He remembered the answer he had given with a blush on his face, a response that didn¡¯t quite fit him.

    ¡®¡­What I truly desire.¡¯

    He etched that question in his mind.

    He repeated it over and over again.

    In the midst of that.

    ¡°Wow, you sliced it cleanly.¡±

    An unfamiliar voice suddenly echoed in the space.

    It was a clear and bright voice.

    And, a sudden sensation.

    Everyone¡¯s movements came to a halt.

    All heads turned to the source of the voice.

    ¡°What¡­!¡±

    Vera let out an exmation.

    ¡°So it was you? Oh my, it¡¯s another Apostle.¡±

    There was a woman.

    Her five-colored hair reached the floor, and she wore what could barely be called a piece of cloth around her body. And her five-colored eyes fixed on Vera.

    Vera met her gaze with heightened tension.

    ¡®Is it Locrion?¡¯

    For a moment, the thought that it might be Locrion crossed his mind due to the sudden and unexpected appearance, but he soon dismissed it.

    ¡®It¡¯s not.¡¯

    The overwhelming pressure that emanated from the ancient species he had met before was absent in this case.

    ¡®Then¡­¡¯

    Vera contemted his thoughts about the woman in the midst of the tense atmosphere and quickly arrived at a usible answer.

    ¡°¡­Seldin.¡±

    Locrion¡¯s first daughter.

    The leader of all dragons, the five-colored dragon, Seldin.

    As Vera uttered that name, the woman smiled.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

 Chapter 189: Locrion (1)

    <b>? Locrion (1) ?</b>

    The five-colored dragon, Seldin.

    There was a well-known tale about her that everyone on this continent had heard about.

    It was none other than the story about the founding Emperor of the Empire, Verdan de Albrecht.

    The great prophet who had nned Verdan¡¯s journey.

    The Guardian Dragon of the Empire who had been with him throughout as he united dozens of small kingdoms into one empire.

    Andstly, the cksmith who created the Masterpiece [Pureblood].

    Such a woman was now standing before them.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Seldin¡¯s multicolored eyes folded into crescent shapes.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s really fascinating.¡±

    A smooth leg emerged from her tattered clothes and stepped forward.

    Her multicolored hair flowed like silk as it followed behind.

    Thus, Seldin, who was now right in front of Vera, continued speaking in a voice full ofughter.

    ¡°Speaking of humans. Just when you think they can be forgotten, an interesting mutant appears, doesn¡¯t it? And no matter how much I ponder ¡®How can this be possible¡­?¡¯, this is something even I do not understand.¡±

    She leaned forward.

    Standing on her tiptoes, she brought her face close to Vera¡¯s.

    <i> Flinch.</i>

    Vera¡¯s body moved a step back.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Vera tilted his head and unleashed his Intention at the smiling Seldin.

    He raised his guard as it was hard to distinguish if she was a friend or foe.

    To that, Seldin replied with a chuckle.

    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing when you stare at me like that.¡±

    <i> Schwiiiing¡ª</i>

    A sword was drawn.

    Except it wasn¡¯t Vera¡¯s.

    It was Renee¡¯s.

    ¡°¡­Saint?¡±

    <i> ng¡ª</i>

    The sword was sheathed again.

    ¡°Oh my, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±

    She drew it out because she was in a bad mood.

    Seeing Renee coughing awkwardly at the thought, Seldin tilted her head. Her gaze shifted between Renee and Vera. Immediately afterward, she made an ¡®Ah¡¯ sound and continued.

    ¡°So there must be something between the two of you? Are you mates? I remember Verdan mentioning something like that. Humans mate with only one person. So, they guard their partners from other people.¡±

    ¡°Mate¡­!¡±

    Renee blushed.

    ¡°Ah, well, not to that extent yet¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Oh, just a promise then?¡±

    ¡°A promise¡­ did we make one?¡±

    Renee tilted her head.

    Vera was nervous at the sight of Renee covering her blushed face with her hands, recalling how it felt, and continued.

    ¡°¡­Saint.¡±

    ¡°Well, um, ehem! V-Vera? Did we promise¡­?¡±

    ¡°Saint¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Renee btedly regained her senses at Vera¡¯s desperate tone, and then her shoulders trembled.

    She pressed her lips tightly.

    It was an act of shame.

    Seldin observed their conversation with a mischievous expression and suddenly uttered something.

    ¡°This is fun.¡±

    Vera furrowed his brows and stared at Seldin and thought.

    ¡®¡­What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    It was strange.

    Not sensing her approach until she was this close, and carrying on a casual conversation. Above all else¡­

    ¡®She¡¯s not even showing interest in the corpse of her own kind.¡¯

    That was the most peculiar thing.

    It wasn¡¯t simply that there was ack of kinship.

    It was like she was just looking at a pebble rolling down the street.

    That was what he could feel from Seldin.

    Even so, they had been siblings who had been together for a long time and had lived together in the same ce.

    Now that she was focusing all her attention on him and Renee as if the dragon in front of her was insignificant, Vera only felt unease.

    Amidst the stiff atmosphere, Seldin read Vera¡¯s expression and spoke.

    ¡°Hmm? Oh, is it because of that?¡±

    That.

    She was referring to the dragon¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°Well, it would be an eyesore if you leave it like that. Wait a moment.¡±

    Seldin drew in the air with a faint smile on her face.

    And then¡­

    <i> Thud¡ª</i>

    The corpse disintegrated into smaller pieces.

    ¡°If you need anything, take it. Humans like things like this, right?¡±

    By the time those words came out, the others in the group also felt a sense of unease towards Seldin.

    Renee asked.

    ¡°¡­Are you okay with this?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he your kin?¡±

    Seldin¡¯s gaze turned towards Renee.

    Reading something from Renee¡¯s expression, Seldin then shifted her gaze to the dragon¡¯s corpse and made a ¡®hmm¡¯ sound.

    ¡°Kin¡­¡±

    <i> Tap. Tap.</i>

    Seldin continued to think, tapping her lips with her index finger, then she soon responded with a smile.

    ¡°Right, they were kin. But now, not anymore.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of meat now.¡±

    She answered nonchntly, like nothing was wrong.

    Renee¡¯s expression stiffened.

    ¡°Why? Oh, perhaps human customs have changed after all this time? Are corpses also considered kin? If that¡¯s the case, I apologize. When I used to roam around, all the corpses were buried. If they move, they will be scorned and regarded as the undead.¡±

    Renee realized one thing as she continued to apologize.

    ¡®¡­She¡¯s trying to conform to humanmon sense.¡¯

    The difort they felt wasing from the fact that a being who didn¡¯t understand humans was making an effort to mimic them.

    ¡°Do you consider us as guests? Can we look at it that way?¡±

    Renee asked a question that sought an answer for the question she had in her mind.

    ¡°Huh? Of course?¡±

    What came back was a straightforward affirmation.

    Seldin took a few steps towards Renee until she stood right in front of her and continued speaking.

    ¡°Well, since you can¡¯t see, I have to be where you¡¯re facing.¡±

    Renee swallowed her dry saliva and nodded.

    Then, she continued to think.

    ¡®¡­She¡¯s not bad.¡¯

    Though she couldn¡¯t understand her behavioral pattern, it wasn¡¯t so bad because Seldin was being friendly.

    They weren¡¯t here to fight; they were here to see Locrion.

    Moreover, they needed someone to guide them.

    Renee gathered her resolve and spoke.

    ¡°Um, Seld¡­¡±

    ¡°You came to meet my father, right?¡±

    <i> Flinch¡ª</i>

    Renee¡¯s body trembled.

    Seldin grabbed Renee¡¯s hand and gently stroked the back of her hand as she spoke.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. My father is waiting.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°He knew you wereing. He asked me to bring you.¡±

    Her tone was filled withughter.

    ¡°Your hand is really soft.¡±

    Renee nodded once more, struggling to suppress her repulsion to Seldin¡¯s iprehensible actions.

    ¡°¡­Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Locrion knew they wereing.

    That was the most important thing at the moment, so she put her feelings aside.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, clean that up before we go.¡±

    Miller, Jenny, and Aisha, who were standing in front of the corpse, were startled by Seldin¡¯s words, and then they quickly collected the remains.

    [Hey, kid. The heart is over there.]

    Annalise¡¯s calm voice resonated for a long time.

    ***

    After the remains were collected, Seldin led the group deep into the ice wall.

    The corridor grew wider, the cold grew more intense, and there were ice sculptures all around. Resonating through this eerie path was Seldin¡¯s chatter.

    ¡°¡­So, I named Verdan¡¯s first child. Yeah, a child blessed by the dragon¡¯s blessing, and yet he fell into theke and died. After that, all sorts of rumors spread saying ¡¯the dragon was angry¡¯, but I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    With a chuckle, she continued her story, mostly about the founding of the Empire in which she had been active.

    There were no responses, but Seldin kept talking as if she simply wanted to chatter.

    ¡°Oh, there was another incident. Verdan¡¯s fourth child proposed to me. I agreed to marry him to appease him, but he died on the first night. From that incident, the saying ¡¯those who lust for the dragon are cursed¡¯ came about. Actually, he just died from illness. Humans seem to have quite the imagination.¡±

    With his mouth closed tight, Vera stared at the back of Seldin¡¯s head, lost in thought.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll lose¡­¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t certain that he would win, either.

    It wasn¡¯t as though they were neck and neck with each other, but rather, he really ¡®didn¡¯t know.¡¯

    It was so bizarre.

    He could see Seldin¡¯s power, the density of her mana, and even her reverse scale, yet he couldn¡¯t tell how it would end.

    ¡®¡­It must be her power.¡¯

    It was likely the power engraved in Seldin¡¯s blood.

    Or rather, as he looked at her through Intention, wasn¡¯t she hiding herself behind iridescent mist?

    There were plenty of clues that her power may be bewitchment.

    ¡®It would be tricky if she turns against us as an enemy.¡¯

    Among the events that would unfold in the future was the war between Locrion and Nartania.

    It would be great if they could prevent that through this meeting, but without detailed knowledge of the exact cause of the incident, they needed to assess their forces for possible contingencies.

    As Vera¡¯s thoughts continued, Seldin suddenly stopped her chatter and spoke.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    The group came to a halt.

    Vera cleared his mind and looked ahead.

    A light that must havee through an opening from the outside, bathing everything in white.

    ¡°¡­Is it here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this is the end of the ice wall, the edge of the continent. Come to think of it, you are the first humans toe this far.¡±

    They moved once more.

    After passing through the corridor that extended like a cave, they arrived at a ce where an endless sea of ice stretched out.

    It was a harsh, destend where nothing existed, and the freezing ground radiated light.

    Standing at the edge, Vera muttered while gazing at the scenery.

    ¡°Locrion¡­¡±

    It was truly a wondrous sight, but this wasn¡¯t what they hade here to see.

    Seldin responded.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking at him.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°My father is here.¡±

    Seldin pointed to the sea of ice.

    Vera looked at it once again.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    He felt like his breath had been taken away.

    It wasn¡¯t just Vera; everyone who could see it was left breathless.

    [¡­You havee.]

    It wasn¡¯t a sea.

    What they thought was a sea was none other than ¡®scales,¡¯ constantly flowing like waves.

    <i> Kugugugung¡ª</i>

    The ciers rumbled.

    They crashed and crumbled, then froze again, bing one with the cier, and repeated this infinite cycle.

    The scales rippled like a wave, ascending into the sky as a water tornado. At the peak of the tornado, the ciers and waves intertwined, sculpting the visage of a ¡®dragon¡¯s head.¡¯

    [Child of Parent.]

    Monumental in size.

    An overwhelming presence.

    He filled their entire field of vision.

    [You have finally reached me.]

    Suddenly, Vera lost control of his Intention, and it began to rampage.

    <i> Hwaaaaaa¡ª! </i>

    Like a small boat caught in a whirlpool, his half-open Intention was forcibly unraveled in the face of the existence before him. Colors became concepts, and forms became ideas.

    All the information that had made up the world returned to its most essential form and swept Vera.

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    He felt sick. As if his mind was being torn apart by the unfamiliar currents and the immense rules within them that he had never experienced before.

    <i> Shiver¡ª</i>

    His whole body trembled.

    ¡®What the hell¡­¡¯

    <b><i> ¡­is this?</i></b>

    <b><i> How do I describe this?</i></b>

    <b><i> None of the Ancient Species I met until now had triggered such a phenomenon. </i></b>

    <b><i> Why is this happening now¡­?</i></b>

    ¡®¡­No.¡¯

    Vera realized.

    He had simply not been able to see them.

    Even though he saw Terdan, Aedrin, Orgus, and Maleus, he hadn¡¯t really seen them.

    The first life.

    The first souls.

    Creatures of the Gods themselves.

    He had failed to grasp their true meaning.

    The reason why this phenomenon had happened might be because he had finally awakened his eyes to Intention.

    ¡®¡­How?¡¯

    <b><i> How do I deal with this?</i></b>

    <b><i> How can I protect thisnd from these beings? </i></b>

    The moment his soul was about to waver as those thoughts arose.

    [Enough.]

    Locrion spoke.

    The world of Intention faded away.

    What had been ideas and concepts fused into forms and colors.

    His breathing returned.

    The tremors abated.

    Locrion¡¯s colossal form became a blur.

    [¡­You should not look at me yet.]

    As if trying to conceal himself, he once again began to transform into the sea of ice.

 Chapter 190: Locrion (2)

    <b>? Locrion (2) ?</b>

    A stillness fell as if a storm had just passed.

    Only when Locrion concealed himself in the surging waves did the group finally regain their senses.

    Meanwhile, Vera recalled Locrion¡¯s words.

    ¡®¡­Not yet.¡¯

    <b><i> He clearly said not yet.</i></b>

    <b><i> Moreover, he already knew that we were going toe here.</i></b>

    There was one thing that came to his mind.

    A dragon¡¯s power allowed them to glimpse fate.

    Considering the records rted to dragons that had been passed down, Locrion¡¯s words might not be empty.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    [Do not be impatient.]

    Just as Vera was about to say something, Locrion spoke.

    [Everything is returning ording to natural order, so remember the purpose of your visit.]

    Vera¡¯s gaze pierced through the waves, which was Locrion.

    ¡°¡­The Crown of Rebirth.¡±

    [The legacy of Ardain. The power to weave souls. The symbol of an eternal oath that will never fade away.]

    Vera¡¯s expression wrinkled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    [In time, you will know everything.]

    The waves surged.

    Arge hole opened in the middle of the wave, and a small bracelet with a pure white glow emerged.

    [I bestow this upon you.]

    The bracelet floated in the air andnded in front of Vera.

    As Vera looked at it with questions in his eyes, Locrion spoke again.

    [There are four now.]

    Four.

    ¡®What does that mean?¡¯

    <b><i> What did he mean by four? </i></b>

    <b><i> What is Locrion trying to say? </i></b>

    While he contemted this for a moment, Vera felt a change.

    <i> Oooong¡ª</i>

    Vera¡¯s gaze shifted to his own waist.

    There was a dagger and a shortsword sheathed there.

    The Devourer of Life, and the shortsword he acquired from the auction were humming.

    For a moment, Vera realized.

    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me, these two¡­?¡¯

    <b><i> They were also Ardain¡¯s relics?</i></b>

    It wasn¡¯t just spection.

    The Devourer of Life was an item used to create the Commander of the Demon King¡¯s army, and the shortsword from the auction was also an item rted to the Ancient Species.

    One puzzling point was that this shortsword must be rted to Gorgan¡­

    [Ardain left behind eight legacies, and we have each been guarding them, waiting for the right time.]

    Locrion¡¯s exnation made Vera¡¯s body tremble.

    Vera felt like Locrion knew what he was thinking about and answered him.

    After a moment of silence, Vera asked.

    ¡°What are these for? No, what are you trying to say? I came here for answers, not more questions.¡±

    [Hmm¡­.]

    ¡°If you know something and if you have any knowledge about what will happen, please tell me.¡±

    This won¡¯t do.

    He didn¡¯te here to add more questions.

    Wasn¡¯t he here to prevent the impending catastrophe and to protect Renee from being sacrificed in it?

    Vera stepped forward, showing that he wouldn¡¯t back down.

    Locrion, with his body still surging, stilled and looked at him, then finally answered.

    [The bracelet is a veil.]

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    [The dagger is life, and the shortsword is eyes.]

    He spoke words that Vera still couldn¡¯t understand.

    Rather thanining, he started to specte on what these words might mean.

    ¡®¡­ Power, veil, life, eyes.¡¯

    The relics mentioned by Locrion.

    As Vera delved deeper into those four¡­

    [The day you truly realize this, you will be able to hold onto life, shield yourself from wrongful and immoral deeds, and gaze upon the true essence.]

    Locrion exined further.

    ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s like an artifact?¡±

    [It is not entirely different.]

    Locrion was silent after saying so.

    Vera sensed that Locrion didn¡¯t want to borate further on the topic and decided to ask about something else.

    On their way here, he thought of another question that had to be answered.

    ¡°¡­Do you know about my encounter with Orgus?¡±

    [That, too, is guided by fate.]

    ¡°I asked if you knew and understood. I¡¯ve seen the future where you will be in an all-out war with Nartania. Do you know about that?¡±

    [It is something that will eventually happen.]

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s your own will. Can I put it that way?¡±

    [You have found your answer.]

    It was a frustrating way of speaking.

    A riddle-like manner of speech that could be found in any ancient scripture.

    Feeling his teeth clench in response, Vera thought of the next question.

    ¡®What I need to know right now is ysia¡¯s actions and ways to prevent them.¡¯

    ysia, who was attempting to resurrect Ardain¡¯s body.

    Stopping ysia, who was attempting to resurrect Ardain¡¯s body, was the natural course of action to calm the situation.

    ¡®I must first ask about ysia.¡¯¡±

    <b><i> What she truly desires, what are the issues surrounding the Ancient Species, and how to prevent it.</i></b>

    Just as Vera was about to speak, Hegrion stepped forward.

    ¡°Locrion.¡±

    [Speak, Child of the Snow Garden.]

    ¡°Is that truly your will?¡±

    Hegrion¡¯s face disyed intense anger as he questioned Locrion.

    ¡°Is it truly your will that a war between you and Nartania should happen? Is it your will that we suffer from that? Do you have no remorse about it?¡±

    [Such questions are not worth answering. Thus, I will ask instead.]

    <i> Flinch¡ª</i>

    The waves roared.

    [Is what you ask for, my protection?]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hegrion clenched his fist.

    He mped his jaw tight.

    He wanted to say, ¡®We don¡¯t need your protection,¡¯ but with the impending war between them, there was no way to protect Oben, so he was caught in a dilemma.

    Caught between emotional resistance and rational judgment, Hegrion red at Locrion for quite a while, then responded.

    ¡°¡­Please ensure Oben¡¯s safety using your power.¡±

    A choice driven by the greater good of his nation rather than personal feelings.

    Hegrion managed to suppress his rising anger as he spoke.

    Locrion replied to him.

    [Seldin.]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [Do as the child wishes.]

    ¡°As you will.¡±

    Seldin smiled.

    A y of iridescent light briefly adorned her body before fading away.

    Watching the sequence of events, Hegrion slightly bowed his head towards Vera and spoke.

    ¡°I apologize for interrupting. Please continue.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Vera shook his head.

    He understood the significance of this moment to him and how he hade to the Cradle of the Dead to protect his people.

    Vera responded to Hegrion and looked back at Locrion once again.

    Just as he was about to speak¡­

    ¡°Vera, from now on, I will be asking the questions.¡±

    Renee stepped forward.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    As Renee responded to Vera, she turned her head in the direction of the breeze.

    ¡°Will you also answer my question?¡±

    [I will.]

    ¡°Can you see different timelines?¡±

    It was a different question than what had been asked until now, but that was exactly why it needed to be asked.

    There had been parts that she did not understand as she listened.

    ¡®The me from before the regression didn¡¯t talk about Locrion.¡¯

    In the Dream Demon¡¯s Grimoire, thest thing her previous self mentioned about Locrion was that he would go to war with Nartania.

    There was no mention of seeking his help.

    In addition, there was one more thing.

    ¡®¡­Orgus is the guardian of his parent¡¯s dream. Neither Locrion nor ysia understand his will.¡¯

    It was a passage from a book found in the Imperial Library.

    It bothered her.

    Locrion spoke as if he knew everything, but she wasn¡¯t sure how much he actually knew.

    She needed to confirm it.

    [I do not know.]

    Locrion responded.

    [I merelyprehend and observe the flow of fate. I am a spectator and an observer. Hence, I do not resist, allowing fate to flow its course.]

    His answer remained iprehensible as ever.

    Yet, within that, Renee became certain of one thing.

    ¡®¡­Merely observes fate.¡¯

    He could only observe fate.

    He could not change it.

    In other words, if she changed and manipted events that may happen, he wouldn¡¯tprehend it.

    ¡®That¡¯s why my previous self didn¡¯t consider him.¡¯

    Renee came to this realization.

    ¡®I have to change it¡­¡¯

    The fate he mentioned would never be in their favor.

    The reason why she didn¡¯t reach out for Locrion in thestpse was probably because of this.

    Moreover¡­

    ¡®¡­I need to keep this a secret. Even from Vera.¡¯

    She would need to hide the altered fate from Vera as well.

    Although she lived a different life in the previous round, she was still the same person, so Renee was well aware that there was something in the dream her previous self was trying to convey only to her.

    To truly achieve the future she nned for, and to save what she wanted to save, nobody should know about the changed future.

    What she wanted to protect was¡­ quite obvious.

    ¡®¡­Vera.¡¯

    Renee remembered.

    Her voice as she spoke to Vera and what the warmth contained within meant.

    ¡®¡­¡¯

    She squeezed her hand tightly.

    She did not like that woman and did not want to see her again.

    But even so, Renee decided toply because she couldn¡¯t deny that her previous self was more mature and exceptional than herself.

    ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s the answer.¡±

    Ultimately, their goals were the same, so there was no reason to deny her.

    [If you have no further questions, I will leave you with my final words.]

    The waves surged.

    Just as Vera was about to respond, a storm of mana suddenly surged around the group, enveloping them.

    [Go to the Citadel of the Dark Night. Receive the legacy from her.]

    <i> Hwaaa¡ª!</i>

    The storm obscured their vision. And when the group opened their tightly closed eyes¡­

    ¡°¡­Oben?¡±

    It was the castle gate of Oben.

    ***

    In the conference room of the castle.

    The group gathered and was deep in thought.

    There was an air of concern stemming from the idea that there might be something more they could glean from Locrion¡¯s words.

    An extended silence hung in the air.

    Miller was the first one to speak.

    ¡°Well, first of all, we should gather those legacies, these so-called artifacts.¡±

    He gestured at the dagger, shortsword, and bracelet Vera had ced on the table.

    In response, Vera nodded.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the only thing we¡¯re sure of at the moment.¡±

    Since Locrion¡¯s words had been solely about Ardain¡¯s legacies and because their immediate destination remained unclear, there was nothing else they could do right now.

    ¡°¡­The Citadel of the Dark Night.¡±

    Miller¡¯s expression crumpled.

    ¡°Wow, never in my life did I think I¡¯d go to a vampire¡¯sir¡­¡±

    He uttered a hollowugh, seemingly disheartened.

    Seeing that, Vera turned to Renee and spoke.

    ¡°Saint?¡±

    Renee seemed a bit absent-minded for some reason, prompting Vera to initiate the conversation. Renee¡¯s head snapped up, and she answered.

    ¡°Oh, what?¡±

    ¡°Would you mind sharing your thoughts, Saint?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with that. Of course, yes.¡±

    She nodded, her head bobbing up and down somewhat absent-mindedly.

    Vera found it quite odd, but he nodded along.

    ¡°Yeah, so our next destination will be¡­¡±

    Queen of the Dark Season, Nartania.

    They had to go see her.

 Chapter 191: Gift (1)

    <b>? Gift (1) ?</b>

    Their next destination had been decided, but it didn¡¯t mean they were headed straight there.

    Preparations were needed for the long journey ahead.

    The supplies they had prepared beforehand were all lost when Locrion teleported them to Oben.

    Thus, they had to start by restocking supplies. In the meantime, Vera used his spare time to look into Ardain¡¯s legacies.

    ¡®Life, veil, eyes¡­¡¯

    Vera, examining the Devourer of Life, Locrion¡¯s bracelet, and Gorgan¡¯s shortsword, then thought of the Crown of Rebirth that resided in Jenny¡¯s body.

    ¡®¡­and power.¡¯

    Vera¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡®How do I use it?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    After all, these objects didn¡¯t react even when he used different methods.

    There was a momentary reaction when Locrion handed him the bracelet, but aside from that, there was nothing more.

    When they returned to Oben, the legacies had be lifeless again.

    Vera held the Life Devourer.

    ¡®Gillie definitely used this object.¡¯

    An artifact that absorbs the life of others and uses it as power.

    He wanted to test it, but¡­ he couldn¡¯t.

    Its method of use was too strange.

    After all, how could one easily use an object designed to be thrust into the user¡¯s own heart?

    Vera became more distressed.

    As he continued his thoughts to find more meaningful clues before they left¡­

    <i> Knock knock.</i>

    <i> ¨C Sir Vera?</i>

    Norn knocked on the door of his room.

    Vera lifted his head.

    ¡°Yes, please wait a moment.¡±

    As Vera opened the door, Norn bowed his head.

    ¡°I apologize for disturbing you during your rest.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. What is it?¡±

    Norn usually didn¡¯t approach Vera first.

    Vera wondered if something bad happened and asked Norn, then he answered with a smile.

    ¡°The Saint¡¯s birthday ising up soon. We have some time before we depart, but I wanted to ask about your ns.¡±

    It was about Renee¡¯s neenth birthday, hering-of-age ceremony.

    Vera¡¯s body froze, and his mouth dropped open.

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    Cold sweat ran down his back.

    The sudden news left his mind ringing.

    ¡°Hmm? Sir Vera?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was an emergency.

    ***

    Vera sighed.

    ¡®Fool. How could I forget that?¡¯

    Even if he was out of his mind, it was unthinkable that he forgot theing-of-age ceremony of Renee, of all people.

    It was a once-in-a-lifetime event, and he almost missed it.

    ¡®¡­Three days.¡¯

    There were only three days left.

    Even if he spent all his time preparing, it would be tight.

    ¡®I can make it.¡¯

    It was a daunting task, but not impossible.

    Vera retraced his memory.

    His owning-of-age ceremony¡­ he remembered the gift he received from Renee not long after he came to the Holy Kingdom.

    ¡®¡­A meal.¡¯

    He remembered Renee, who only found out about his birthday the day before, celebrating his birthday with a tearful face.

    As he recalled the past, a smile formed on Vera¡¯s lips.

    <i> ¨C Seriously¡­! Next year, we¡¯ll definitely celebrate properly! I promise!</i>

    Back then, he had considered Renee¡¯s kind-heartedness to be regret over her failure to celebrate his birthday properly. But now, looking back, he realized something.

    ¡®Since then¡­¡¯

    She already had feelings for him and was probably frustrated about being unable to convey it.

    He suddenly felt sorry.

    Vera felt awkward and brushed off the thought, pondering on a meaningful gift for Renee.

    ¡®Practicality¡­ that¡¯ss not it. A gift should be more meaningful. Then, jewelry? No, not that either¡­¡¯

    In the midst of these thoughts, he remembered something Rohan once said.

    <i> ¨C Hey, twins. Listen well. If you want to impress a girl, yeah? You should be a bit shameless. If she has a special daying up, just put a ribbon on your head and say, ¡®I am your gift!¡¯ Shout it out! That¡¯s the ¡®trick¡¯!</i>

    Rohan spoke with excitement in front of the twins.

    Unconsciously, Vera felt attracted to the idea.

    <i> Bang!</i>

    He smashed the desk.

    Immediately, the door opened, and Norn came in.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Vera was startled.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Looking at Vera¡¯s blushing face and the shattered desk, Norn swallowed hard and left the room.

    ¡°Well, um¡­ I hope you make up soon.¡±

    Thinking that someone had upset Vera, Norn left thatment, shut the door with a ¡®click¡¯, and disappeared.

    Vera covered his face with his hands and trembled more violently.

    ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯

    No matter how much he thought about it, that idea didn¡¯t seem right.

    ***

    Reneey on her bed, huddled under the nkets.

    Theforting, soft sensation helped calm her troubled mind, so she often did this when her mind was restless.

    The reason why Renee was feeling restless now was¡­

    ¡°¡­I have to change.¡±

    <b><i> Change is necessary. </i></b>

    <b><i> For the things that will happen in the future. </i></b>

    <b><i> For the impending fate.</i></b>

    Renee didn¡¯t know whether it was for her and Vera¡¯s happy future, or perhaps for sake of the world.

    They hadn¡¯t engaged in many conversations, but even so, there were things Renee could discern.

    The version of herself from the regression that she saw in her dreams was truly suited to being called the Saint.

    A far cry from her selfish self.

    To that extent, it was possible that her intentions were for the good of the world, regardless of how she felt about Vera.

    ¡®¡­No, maybe Vera is part of the peace that woman desires.¡¯

    <b><i> I don¡¯t know. </i></b>

    Her naive self would not know.

    However, that was why she was afraid.

    ¡®If the future could be stopped if I used all my power¡­¡¯

    If the only way to stop the future was by sacrificing her soul, or if it meant that she could not be with Vera anymore, what choice would she make then?

    It was a fear that existed only in her imagination.

    With no defined standard, it grew in size ording to the depths of her heart.

    Even now, as her contemtion deepened, her fears were spreading endlessly.

    ¡®Will I¡­¡¯

    <b><i> Will I be able to do it? </i></b>

    <strong><i>Will I be able to sacrifice myself for the world?</i></strong>

    <b><i> No, will I be able to allow such a future?</i></b>

    Renee clenched her fist tightly.

    She shut her eyes even tighter.

    Then, she abruptly stood up.

    Renee mumbled absentmindedly and thought.

    ¡°¡­Vera.¡±

    <b><i> I need to find Vera</i></b><b>. </b>

    Sitting here alone made the world feel too dark.

    She felt alone.

    Still unable to stand on her own, she needed Vera to support her.

    <i> Thud¡ª.</i>

    Her cane hit the ground, and then her foot slid off the bed.

    Her steps were as precarious as ever.

    ***

    ¡°Saint?¡±

    In the hallway of the annex.

    Vera was surprised to see Renee walking feebly from a distance, and he went towards her.

    ¡°Why have youe out alone? What if you get lost?¡±

    Since this ce wasn¡¯t yet familiar to them, Vera always considered the possibility of Renee getting lost when she went out by herself. Vera¡¯s question was due to his surprise at seeing Renee walking alone.

    Renee lifted her head.

    She held onto Vera¡¯s hand that touched her shoulder.

    ¡°¡­Oh, it¡¯s Vera.¡±

    An absentminded response popped out btedly.

    Vera noticed that something was amiss with Renee¡¯s condition, and his expression grew serious.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just feeling a little dizzy.¡±

    It was obviously more than just feeling dizzy.

    Vera¡¯s expression sank.

    ¡°Would you like to go out for some fresh air?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that would be great.¡±

    Her gaunt face was evident even with just a nce.

    Feeling stifled by this, Vera led her to the terrace.

    ***

    Come to think of it.

    Ever since they returned from the Dragon¡¯s Nest, Renee¡¯s demeanor had been subdued.

    Vera med himself.

    ¡®I¡¯m so stupid¡­¡¯

    He had been busy preparing for theing-of-age ceremony and had failed to pay attention to Renee. Could there be anything more foolish than this?

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned to Renee.

    Her attire was a mess, with her outer coat thrown haphazardly over thin clothing.

    Her white hair was disheveled, and beneath her unfocused eyes was a particrly gloomy look.

    ¡®Her eyes look tired.¡¯

    It seemed like she hadn¡¯t slept properly.

    Vera looked at Renee¡¯s gaunt face for a moment, then asked.

    ¡°Is something bothering you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just I have a lot to think about. About the future and all.¡±

    Though she was trying to smile, her demeanor remained dark.

    ¡°¡­Can you share it with me?¡±

    Renee smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°It¡¯s something I have to figure out on my own¡­¡±

    That was how Renee saw it.

    Regardless of her past self¡¯s intention before the regression, revealing the truth to Vera in a situation where her intention was unclear would be the worst option.

    Instinctively, Renee hade to Vera for answers, but not having an answer added to her frustration.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±

    Vera¡¯s gaze drifted away.

    Renee¡¯s hand clinging to his index finger seemed even thinner today.

    Vera felt bad, then he blurted out.

    ¡°¡­If you ever need my help, please let me know. I will always be on your side.¡±

    ¡°Always?¡±

    ¡°Yes, always.¡±

    Renee mulled over Vera¡¯s mention of ¡¯always¡¯, and soon bursted into a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Vera is always on my side.¡±

    How could someone be so consistent?

    Renee smiled and leaned her head on Vera¡¯s shoulder.

    Vera¡¯s body shuddered, and then Renee made an excuse.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s cold.¡±

    After saying so, she thought that even though the nket was warm, it was not as warm as a person¡¯s warmth.

    The turmoil within her was gradually calming down.

    Vera¡¯s presence gave her a sense of calm.

    Meanwhile, Vera¡¯s gaze was on Renee.

    Seeing Renee regain her smile, Vera bit his lip for a moment and then spoke.

    ¡°¡­You can do this even when it¡¯s not cold.¡±

    He added in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that alright with our current rtionship?¡±

    He liked Renee¡¯s smile and wanted her to smile more, so he uttered those words.

    Then, the both of them stiffened.

    Their faces blushed.

    A trembling anticipation filled the air.

    Renee spoke in a firm tone.

    ¡°Well, yes. Now we¡¯re, you know¡­ in that kind of rtionship. Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    As she spoke, her posture, which had been leaning on Vera¡¯s shoulder, slowly straightened.

    She felt a new kind of embarrassment.

    Vera spoke as he looked up at the sky, feeling down as Renee moved her head away.

    ¡°¡­We¡¯re stillcking in many ways.¡±

    Though he didn¡¯t know what exactly wascking, he said it anyway because he felt like it.

    ¡°Uh, we need to improve¡­!¡±

    Renee also spoke about improvement without knowing exactly what needed to be improved.

    Silence ensued.

    Then, there was a subtle movement.

    Though neither of them voiced such intentions, their distance naturally closed.

    Their hips lightly bumped as they moved closer.

    Both of them, who had been silent now, blurted out their thoughts as if they were talking to themselves.

    ¡°¡­Now it feels like nothing¡¯scking.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve improved.¡±

    They resonated again.

    A giggle bursted out.

    ¡°We look like fools.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Vera continued speaking, looking at Renee with a smile that had yet to vanish.

    ¡°As the Saint¡¯splexion has improved, how could this be a bad thing?¡±

    Renee¡¯s fingertips trembled.

    ¡®Now that I think about it¡­¡¯

    Her mind had cleared up in no time.

    Despite just having a short conversation, all her worries seemed to have flown away.

    ¡°This is nice.¡±

    Renee smiled.

    Vera also smiled and nodded.

    Then, Vera thought.

    ¡®Two days.¡¯

    <b><i> Two days until Renee¡¯sing-of-age ceremony. I¡¯ll make this memory an unforgettable one this time.</i></b>

    As he thought that, his motivation surged.

 Chapter 192: Gift (2)

    <b>? Gift (2) ?</b>

    Preparations for theing-of-age ceremony were taking ce elsewhere as well.

    ¡°What did Aisha get?¡±

    ¡°A hairpin! What about you?¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    Jenny and Aisha revealed their gifts in a room.

    What a remarkable coincidence.

    It was almost a miraculous coincidence. The gifts they prepared for were two identical hairpins.

    An ¡¯oh¡¯ sound squeaked out of Aisha¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°We think the same!¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Jenny¡¯s cheeks turned red.

    She felt excited from the fact that she had finally found a connection with her first friend of the same age in her life.

    ¡°Wanna wrap them together?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­!¡±

    Jenny nodded her head up and down enthusiastically.

    Aisha giggled with satisfaction and gathered the hairpins.

    Then¡­

    ¡°By the way, did the old hag prepare anything?¡±

    As Aisha suddenly recalled Annalise, who Jenny was holding and asked, Annalise snorted and turned her head.

    [What¡¯s so pretty about that bitch?]

    Although the term ¡¯old hag¡¯ could have provoked anger, she was already used to Aisha¡¯s way of speaking, so she also answered in a calm tone.

    ¡°Not okay.¡±

    Jenny hit the top of Annalise¡¯s head.

    The Annalise¡¯s head turned wildly.

    [Didn¡¯t I tell you not to do that?!]

    ¡°Gift.¡±

    [Why should I!]

    ¡°Because,ing-of-age ceremony¡­!¡±

    It was rare for Jenny to be this stubborn.

    Annalise felt frustrated to death.

    Of course.

    It was an unbearable request to celebrate theing-of-age of the very person who sliced off her head.

    [Damn brat¡­!]

    A sound of grinding teeth came from the doll.

    Meanwhile, Aisha, who had been quietly watching, taunted Annalise.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to pick a gift? Has the old hag lived so long that she doesn¡¯t even have a friend to give gifts to?¡±

    Annalise¡¯s body froze.

    It was as if a nerve had been struck.

    [Wh-what¡­?]

    ¡­Indeed, it was as if she had been stuck on a nerve.

    A bad-tempered and self-righteous personality.

    Even though she had always been surrounded by young people, the wizard known as Annalise never had the asion to celebrate anyone¡¯sing of age.

    This was something she could not admit.

    The epitome of arrogance and self-righteousness.

    Unable to bear such humiliation, Annalise, who had made it this far with nothing but pride, suddenly lost her temper.

    [Ah, this half-beast brat doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about? Hey, kiddo! Go fetch the dragon scales! Bring them and do as I say!]

    Was it because she had been only around young people, or was it because she had been trapped in a doll for too long?

    Annalise fell for Aisha¡¯s trick, showing none of her usual insight.

    From an angle that Annalise could not see, Jenny and Aisha exchanged nces¡­ and she waspletely unaware.

    ***

    In a corner room of the annex.

    ¡°What did you guys prepare?¡±

    Miller asked, and the twins answered.

    ¡°Krek prepared a gift for the Saint¡¯s safety.¡±

    ¡°Marek thinks contraception is important.¡±

    Miller closed his eyes tightly.

    ¡°¡­I knew it.¡±

    It seemed a good choice to have examined it in advance, thinking they might cause some trouble.

    He didn¡¯t even want to imagine what catastrophe would have urred if the twins had given that gift to Renee.

    So, instead of imagining it, Miller vented his anger.

    ¡°You damn fools!¡±

    ¡°Professor, calm down.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Getting excited at random ces is a bad habit. The professor is an ill-mannered dick.¡±

    ¡°You fuckers!¡±

    <i> Crash¡ª!</i>

    A fight broke out.

    Norn, who had been watching from a distance, shook his head disapprovingly, then looked at the embroidery he was working on.

    ¡®¡­A handkerchief would be a good gift.¡¯

    Practical and heartfelt, it was the best choice from any angle.

    His gift would be much more normal and ordinarypared to those three.

    Already picturing Renee¡¯s happy face, Norn felt delighted as he continued embroidering.

    ¡®Ah, gifts are all about sincerity.¡¯

    Little did Norn know that his gift was the most sane among them.

    ***

    The day of theing-of-age ceremony dawned.

    Vera stood in the middle of the hall where the ceremony was prepared with a tense face.

    ¡®This much is¡­.¡¯

    They had rented a hall mostly in white and arranged white decorations and fresh flowers.

    There was no argument regarding the decorations as they only chose clean and clear translucent colors to create an atmosphere resembling Renee as much as possible.

    As for the food and alcohol at the banquet¡­

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s quite good.¡¯

    It was excellent.

    With a flushed face, Vera looked at the rum disyed on one of the tables.

    The rum, decorated with a red ribbon at its cork, was named ¡®Vera¡¯.

    It was the origin of his name.

    It was a clever y on words inspired by Rohan¡¯s words, ¡®The gift is me.¡¯

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t give a cheap rum as the main gift, so he had set aside something else.

    ¡°How is the Saint?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she doesn¡¯t even know today is hering-of-age ceremony. It will surely be a surprise.¡±

    Vera made a satisfied expression at Norn¡¯s answer.

    He felt that everything was going ording to n.

    Renee, unaware that today was hering-of-age ceremony due to past events, was in Oben where they could hold a grand ceremony for her.

    They could procure as many supplies as they wanted.

    They could also mobilize as much manpower as they wanted.

    As such, they could surely create a ¡®memorable moment¡¯ that they couldn¡¯t in Eirene.

    Of course, these decorations might not matter much to Renee, who couldn¡¯t see, but it did not matter.

    Vera¡¯s love and greed drove him to insist on perfection down to the smallest, unseen details.

    Vera calmed his pounding heart and regained hisposure.

    ¡®It will be a sess.¡¯

    <b><i> This time, definitely, it will be the best.</i></b>

    ***

    In the hallway of the annex.

    ¡°H? What¡¯s happening all of a sudden? You even asked me to get dressed up.¡±

    When Renee, puzzled at H¡¯s unusual request to get dressed asked that, H responded.

    ¡°The former Sovereign Lord has organized a muscle beauty contest. He has requested your presence there.¡±

    Renee¡¯s expression hardened.

    ¡°Beauty¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a muscle beauty contest.¡±

    <b><i> Is there a contest like that?</i></b>

    Renee, who couldn¡¯tprehend thepetition¡¯s name with her sensibilities, made an even more bewildered expression.

    Upon seeing this, H silently breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡®¡­Sess.¡¯

    Wary of the perceptive Renee catching on to anything strange, the bizarre name of the contest had been effective.

    H felt a tightness in her stomach from her nervousness.

    H continued, trying to control her nervous heartbeat, preparing for the decisive blow.

    ¡°I heard that Sir Vera will also participate.¡±

    <i> Thud¡ª </i>

    Renee¡¯s steps stopped.

    Her expression disappeared.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°His Majesty the former Sovereign Lord has requested for Sir Vera¡¯s participation.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Renee thought for a moment, then asked.

    ¡°What was the name of that contest again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a muscle beauty contest.¡±

    ¡°A muscle beauty contest is¡­¡±

    ¡°A contest where people show off their muscles in front of others.¡±

    A picture formed in Renee¡¯s head.

    Arge banquet hall.

    A bright stage.

    In the center, Vera was showing off his muscles without any clothes on.

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    Suddenly, a deep despair escaped from Renee¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°No!¡±

    <i> Smack¡ª!</i>

    Renee struck the floor with her cane as if to break it.

    H tilted her head.

    Being as slow-witted as she was, she naturally couldn¡¯t understand Renee¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°H! Let¡¯s go quickly! We have to stop this!¡±

    <i> Smack! Smack!</i>

    The cane struck the floor.

    Renee¡¯s steps quickened.

    rm bells were ringing inside Renee¡¯s head.

    ¡®How dare he show something even I haven¡¯t seen or touched!¡¯

    <b><i> This is uneptable!</i></b>

    <b><i> This should not be allowed.</i></b>

    With that thought, Renee vented her anger towards Vera.

    ¡®How could a man be so immodest!!!¡¯

    Rage surged within her.

    Her movement increasingly resembled that of an enraged bull.

    The oblivious H simply followed Renee, her face flush with the thought, ¡¯I did it!¡¯

    ***

    ¡°The Saint ising!¡±

    At Norn¡¯s hurried words, everyone went to their respective ces.

    Vera stood at the end of the red carpet in the middle.

    People stood in order of height on both sides.

    Norn btedly took his ce behind Vera.

    Then, Renee entered.

    <i> Thump¡ª!</i>

    There was a sense of urgency.

    Just as the group was about to congratte her, thinking that H had performed her role sessfully¡­

    ¡°Congratu¡ª¡±

    ¡°STOOOOOP!!!¡±

    Renee shouted loudly with a desperate voice.

    A stiff silence emerged.

    In the midst of it, Jenny¡¯s small voice reactedte and came out.

    ¡°tions.¡±

    ¡­It wasn¡¯t an easy start.

    ***

    Themotion settled only after a short time, following thete arrival of Kalderan, reigning Sovereign Lord Aksan, and Hegrion to the venue.

    ¡°Hoo¡­ a muscle beauty contest, eh¡­¡±

    Kalderan showed interest as he stroked his beard.

    Hegrion¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    Aksan¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right, there¡¯s no such contest.¡±

    Renee finally realized the full context and was trembling with embarrassment.

    Vera licked his lips at Renee¡¯s appearance, then hung his head low.

    ¡°¡­I am deeply ashamed. We were trying to prepare a surprise party for the Saint.¡±

    Who would¡¯ve known there¡¯d be such an overreaction?

    The idea he would participate in a muscle beauty contest, even begrudgingly, was so off the mark that it wasughable.

    ¡°No, I was¡­¡±

    Renee could not finish her sentence and trembled with a flushed face.

    Vera¡¯s head sank even lower.

    ¡°¡­Even if.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Even if such a contest existed, I would never participate.¡±

    ¡°Hm? Why?¡±

    Kalderan, who seemed to find this iprehensible, received an elbow nudge from Aksan.

    Vera did the same.

    After casting a resentful nce at Kalderan, Vera then spoke to Renee.

    ¡°I have no interest in showing off my body to others.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    The atmosphere remained downcast.

    Vera, thinking about how to uplift the atmosphere, thought of an idea to lighten Renee up.

    However, at the same time, he also hesitated.

    Vera swallowed hard.

    <b><i> Is it fine to say this?</i></b>

    <b><i> Isn¡¯t this too embarrassing?</i></b>

    It was a natural reaction as all kinds of thoughts came to his mind.

    ¡®¡­Let¡¯s do this.¡¯

    Vera decided.

    Thinking that it was improper for the main character of the day to be trembling in embarrassment, he moved closer to Renee and whispered softly so only she could hear.

    ¡°¡­However, if you wish, you may touch me anytime.¡±

    Suddenly, Renee¡¯s body trembled.

    Her head snapped up.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We can talk about itter¡­¡±

    Even though he said that, Renee¡¯s mind was already somewhere else.

    Her face flushed red again, but for a different reason this time.

    ¡®A-anytime¡­¡¯

    ¡®Whenever, wherever, however¡­¡¯

    Freely.

    An all-ess pass.

    Even what Vera didn¡¯t say miraculously became a matter of fact inside Renee¡¯s mind.

    The envisioned scene was indeed a great creation, worthy of the Apostle of the Lord.

    ¡°Urgh, err, ah¡­¡±

    Renee, whose mind was already in the gutter, let out an odd sound as she nodded her head.

    ¡°¡­Y-y, euhh, eees.¡±

    Vera closed his eyes tightly.

 Chapter 193: Gift (3)

    <b>? Gift (3) ?</b>

    The chaotic atmosphere was naturally settled when Kalderan btedly pulled out a gift.

    ¡°It¡¯s the concentrate of the Vision Shake. If you dissolve it in water and drink it, that takes care of your nutrients for the day.¡±

    ¡­Things became chaotic in another way.

    Renee received the concentrate in a daze.

    ¡°Th-thank you.¡±

    ¡°Have some gains.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Kalderanughed, and Aksan bowed his head.

    Perhaps out of embarrassment on behalf of Kalderan, Aksan¡¯s face waspletely flushed.

    When an awkward silence arose, the twins stepped in.

    ¡°It¡¯s our turn now.¡±

    ¡°Saint, don¡¯t be surprised.¡±

    Renee was grateful to the twins for breaking the awkward atmosphere.

    With those feelings, her face broke into an even brighter smile.

    ¡°Saying it like that makes me even more excited. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Here it is.¡±

    ¡°Keep it safe.¡±

    Renee felt a boxnding on her palm, and she ran her fingers over its surface.

    ¡®Wood?¡¯

    It was a wooden box.

    The gift couldn¡¯t be the box itself, so what was inside must be the real gift.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a fragrance.¡±

    ¡°It smells good.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank y¡ª¡±

    Just as Renee was about to express her gratitude, the twins, who had been exchanging nces with Miller and Vera, approached Renee and whispered.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fragrance for the night.¡±

    ¡°Vera will drop dead from the smell.¡±

    Renee froze.

    The corners of her mouth twitched.

    Renee was not so naive as to not know what the twins had prepared.

    Then, the twins whispered again.

    ¡°We wish the Sainte out strong in the morning.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re rooting for you.¡±

    The scene looked like a secret deal.

    Renee nodded her head subtly in response so no one would see it.

    ¡°¡­Fighting.¡±

    ***

    The gift-giving continued for a while.

    Norn gave her an embroidered handkerchief while H gave her gloves. Miller gave her a bracelet made from unknown bones.

    When Jenny and Aisha put on the pins they had prepared in Renee¡¯s hair, she ended up looking quite mismatched with all these different items on her.

    Yet, Renee was smiling brightly.

    ¡°Did you all prepare this secretly? You must have been busy.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetimeing-of-age ceremony. No matter how busy we are, we have to take care of such things.¡±

    Miller responded with a heartyugh, then Norn and H nodded.

    Meanwhile, Jenny came towards Renee again and handed her something.

    ¡°This is a gift from Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­A charm.¡±

    There was only one person Jenny would refer to as ¡±Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Annalise?¡±

    [¡­Go die.]

    Annalise whispered so and buried her face in Jenny¡¯s arms.

    Renee¡¯s face was filled with surprise.

    She opened her mouth to say something, then closed it.

    She chose different words instead.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    No reply came back.

    However, the atmosphere in the room grew warmer.

    ¡°Grandma does have a conscience after all.¡±

    At Miller¡¯s words,ughter erupted from everywhere, and thus, the formaling-of-age ceremony began.

    ***

    Coming-of-age ceremonies were like this in the continent.

    It was a day to celebrate bing an adult, and at the same time, it prepared one to live independently from their family.

    It was a day to dere the path one would take for the rest of their lives in front of everyone.

    The exact proceedings of the ceremony varied depending on the region and ethnicity, but the above aspects were the same everywhere.

    Renee walked from the end of the long red carpet.

    She reached Vera, who was standing in front of the altar.

    When Renee knelt down, Vera spoke.

    ¡°Raise your head.¡±

    His tone was different than usual.

    Vera spoke in a reverent tone befitting the ceremony.

    Renee suppressed a smile and raised her head. Then, Vera warmly asked her.

    ¡°You have now be an adult, but there is something I have yet to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Please ask.¡±

    ¡°How do you intend to live the life that has been gifted to you?¡±

    These were the questions that the clergy of the Holy Kingdom asked duringing-of-age ceremonies.

    Renee, who was now in a position to answer rather than ask this question, recalled the answers she had heard before.

    An apprentice priest with a striking voice said that he would live for the gospel.

    An apprentice pdin with a firm voice said he would live for the glory of Elia.

    A priestess with a sweet voice said she would live a life of singing joy, and a cksmith with a lively voice said he would live a life that would go down in history.

    H said she would live a life ofughter and peace.

    And Vera said he would live a life protecting her.

    Everyone had their own distinct, clear ideals.

    <b><i> How will I live?</i></b>

    Having witnessed Vera living a life bearing the weight of his words, Renee pondered.

    She didn¡¯t want to end this ceremony as a simple formality. She wanted to convey her sincerity to those who had prepared this ceremony for her amidst their busy schedules.

    So Renee closed her mouth and thought deeply.

    It didn¡¯t take long.

    Renee already knew what she truly wanted, so she answered in a firm tone.

    ¡°For those I love.¡±

    She raised her head.

    ¡°To live a life that repays the love I¡¯ve received.¡±

    The veil on her head shifted lightly, revealing her face.

    ¡°I want to live a life giving the abundant love I have received to others.¡±

    Her clear voice echoed throughout the hall.

    Even in this dazzling venue, her clear blue eyes retained their own hue and didn¡¯t lose their luster.

    A gentle smile graced her lips.

    Vera asked.

    ¡°How will you love?¡±

    ¡°I will love more passionately than anyone else.¡±

    ¡°How will you repay?¡±

    ¡°I will give back the love I have received to the world.¡±

    ¡°How will you give?¡±

    ¡°I will love even more than I received and spread it everywhere.¡±

    Their words were ceremonial.

    However, their meaning was anything but ceremonial.

    Renee smiled even more widely.

    ¡°I have so much love that even I, being so greedy, feel burdened. So I want to share this love with those who don¡¯t have enough.¡±

    Now, Renee knew.

    It was only one light.

    That was the only thing she lost in exchange for so much love.

    Thus, she felt grateful.

    To those who gave her love, to those who taught her love, and also to her own love.

    To the rtionships that had given her the most valuable treasures in the world.

    She had received so much, so she rightfully wanted to give back by adding her share.

    ¡°I will bless you.¡±

    Vera approached.

    He lightly cut off the tip of Renee¡¯s hair and tied it together.

    ¡°Now you will swear before the Gods, so I will ask onest time. Do you truly have no regrets with your answer?¡±

    ¡°I have none.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any hesitations?¡±

    ¡°I have none.¡±

    ¡°I will seal it.¡±

    Vera took out a wooden chest.

    He put the tied hair into the box and closed the lid.

    Then, he turned around and ced it in front of the altar.

    ¡°I will pray.¡±

    Renee¡¯s head dropped down.

    Her ovepping thumbs crossed each other.

    <i> Tap¡ª</i>

    Vera¡¯s hand touched Renee¡¯s forehead.

    Then, Vera began to recite a prayer.

    ¡°I pray that¡­¡±

    By now, she was so familiar with the prayer that she could recite it even in her sleep, and it felt tingling in her ears.

    Upon hearing it, the meaning of the prayer passed through Renee¡¯s mind.

    ¡®¡­Nine.¡¯

    A prayer about nine blessings.

    May all life, from birth to rest, be prosperous.

    May it be just, truthful, and wise.

    May it protect and guide all that it loves.

    And thus, may all life be peaceful.

    Although she already knew it was such a prayer, Renee felt it resonate in her heart for the first time.

    So, Renee earnestly made a wish to the heavens for the first time in a long time.

    <b><i> May my life for my love be more faithful than anything else. </i></b>

    <b><i> May there beughter at the end of it all.</i></b>

    ¡°¡­You will be blessed.¡±

    After the prayer was over, Vera took his hand off.

    Vera pulled Renee to her feet.

    He spoke in a tone that was softer than before.

    ¡°Since a girl has be a woman here, it is only fitting to raise a toast for her.¡±

    Norn came to the altar with rum named ¡®Vera¡¯ and a ss.

    After handing the ss to Renee and the bottle to Vera, he returned to his seat, and Vera spoke.

    ¡°Take a sip.¡±

    Renee extended her ss.

    She immediately knew what it was from the strong scent when she swirled it around.

    ¡®¡­Vera.¡¯

    Renee couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    It was that much more meaningful because she knew that it was Vera who had prepared this ceremony.

    ¡°¡­God bless you.¡±

    Vera¡¯s voice, tinged with embarrassment, tickled her ears, followed by the clinking sounds from everywhere.

    With a genuinely bright smile, Renee held the ss upright and spoke.

    ¡°God bless you.¡±

    Drinking Vera on the day of hering-of-age ceremony.

    It was quite a delightful pun.

    ***

    Theing-of-age ceremony ended sessfully.

    It was satisfactory for Renee, Vera, and everyone else present.

    After leaving the venue, Renee and Vera spent some time on the terrace. Then, Renee spoke up.

    ¡°Thank you. I forgot about it, but you remembered.¡±

    ¡°It was my duty to do so.¡±

    ¡°Still, thank you.¡±

    Renee¡¯s attire as she replied was adorned with mismatched gifts, but it made one wonder whether the saying that clothes make the person was true.

    Despite the peculiar ensemble, Renee¡¯s beauty remained undiminished.

    Vera¡¯s gaze was on Renee.

    He looked at her bright smile and her eyes.

    Then, he patted his pocket.

    ¡®¡­Now.¡¯

    He had to give his gift.

    Since he had been too shy to give it at the ceremony, it was the perfect time to give his gift now that they were alone.

    His hesitation did notst long.

    Vera was not so clumsy as to miss the opportunity by hesitating.

    ¡°Saint.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I have something prepared for you.¡±

    Renee turned her head toward Vera.

    Vera briefly looked at Renee, then took out a scroll from his pocket.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s aing-of-age gift.¡±

    He handed it to Renee.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a magic scroll called ¡®Best Friend.¡¯¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a strange name.¡±

    A smile appeared on Renee¡¯s lips.

    It was no wonder, considering that ¡¯Best Friend¡¯ wasn¡¯t exactly a cool name for a spell.

    ¡°What effect does it have?¡±

    She thought the spell might link things together since it was called Best Friend.

    Vera answered Renee¡¯s question.

    ¡°It¡¯s a magic spell that connects an object to an object.¡±

    ¡°Object to object?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Vera¡¯s gaze went to the shining cross on Renee¡¯s chest.

    ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t sure what kind of gift you would like, so I prepared a gift without a form this time. Could you excuse me for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Um? Oh, yes.¡±

    Renee¡¯s head nodded.

    Vera approached Renee with a tense face and took the rosary hanging on her neck.

    When Vera¡¯s hand slightly touched Renee¡¯s chest, his face turned red.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a spell that marks two objects so that the wearers know the status of the other. If either of us is in danger while we are apart, the other will know immediately.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    Renee¡¯s cheeks blushed.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s nice.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ may I link my cross to yours?¡±

    Vera asked politely, unable to hide his trembling voice.

    At that moment, Renee felt a surge of heat as it felt like he just proposed.

    ¡®Ah, it¡¯s hot.¡¯

    <b><i> Is Oben actually a tropical country?</i></b>

    Such trivial thoughts came to mind as Vera chanted the spell.

    She could feel his divinity.

    It felt as if it was wrapping around both Renee and Vera.

    Immediately afterward, Renee sensed a pulse from her own cross.

    ¡°¡­Did it work?¡±

    When Renee touched her cross and asked, Vera answered.

    ¡°Yes, do you feel anything different?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Renee, who had been fiddling with the cross, soon nodded in response to Vera¡¯s question.

    ¡°¡­Yes, it feels warm. As if there¡¯s heat.¡±

    ¡°It seems to be working well. I can also feel a warm energy.¡±

    ¡°Can I touch yours?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Vera guided Renee¡¯s hand to his own rosary.

    ¡°How does it feel?¡±

    Renee, holding both crosses in each hand, felt the rising warmth and spoke.

    ¡°The temperature is the same.¡±

    A look of satisfaction appeared on Renee¡¯s face.

    ¡°Vera and I are the same.¡±

    Could this be described as simr excitement?

    Could it be that Vera¡¯s heart was simr to hers?

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    There was a gentle wave of emotions welling up.

    The immense emotion she couldn¡¯t express was like a slowly rising tide.

    It was like a wave engulfing her from the toes up.

    Yet, Renee was not afraid.

    She had the strange feeling that even if she drowned in it, there would be nothing but warmth.

    ¡°It¡¯s the best gift.¡±

    Renee¡¯s head tilted forward.

    Her forehead touched Vera¡¯s chest.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m d that you like it.¡±

    Vera also smiled and embraced Renee, then said the words he had been saving.

    ¡°Congrattions on bing an adult.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Renee¡¯s arms wrapped around Vera¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Thank you for the celebration.¡±

    Renee thought.

    Today really felt like a gift.

    Like a jewel given to her by her loved ones.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t see it with her eyes, Renee didn¡¯t mind.

    Today¡¯s memories, theirughter, and the warmth of Vera¡¯s embrace.

    All of it had already be an unforgettable memory for her.

 Chapter 194: Nartania (1)

    <b>? Nartania (1) ?</b>

    From Oben, they traveled northeast for four days.

    Crossing over a huge mountain range and passing through a rigid teau where the snowy field turned into dark frost, there was a cave at the edge of a cliff.

    When they finally arrived at their destination, Aisha spoke.

    ¡°But there¡¯s nothing here?¡±

    [Look up, half-beast kid.]

    Annalise answered Aisha¡¯s question.

    Aisha then lifted her head upwards.

    Then, she stopped breathing.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Aisha¡¯s fur bristled as she looked at the scene before her.

    ¡°A castle¡­¡±

    A massive citadel was hanging among irregrly grown ck stctites on the cave¡¯s ceiling.

    Miller stroked his chin and let out a sigh of admiration.

    ¡°How was this made? Is it magic?¡±

    [Must be. It couldn¡¯t be done with just sorcery.]

    ¡°Look at this old hag?¡±

    Amid the ongoing tension, Vera described the appearance of the castle to Renee.

    ¡°Everything that makes up this cave is ck frost. From the stgmites on the ground to the stctites on the ceiling, and even the pirs connecting them. It should be too dark to see anything, yet there¡¯s a mysterious light illuminating the surroundings, so you can faintly see around. And the castle¡­¡±

    Vera¡¯s sunken eyes were directed at therge castle hanging from the ceiling.

    ¡°It looks like they built the castle upside down on the ceiling. I can¡¯t help but feel that gravity is reversed there. The castle is entirely ck so it¡¯s hard to identify, but the shapes of the windows are clearly distinguishable. All visible windows have colorful stained ss.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ I can¡¯t quite imagine that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯spletely understandable. It¡¯s an unbelievable sight even for me, who¡¯s looking at it with my own eyes.¡±

    Renee nodded at Vera¡¯s words.

    And she muttered as if she was talking to herself.

    ¡°¡­Nartania is in there, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Queen of the Dark Season is there.¡±

    She was given that nickname because all who encountered her lived the rest of their lives in darkness.

    Nartania, the Queen of the Dark Season, was right at the center of that castle.

    ¡°Can we resolve this without fighting?¡±

    ¡±¡­We have to. We have no choice but to hope that she will not hesitate to give us the legacy.¡±

    He was hopeful, but Vera knew as he spoke.

    ¡®A battle is unavoidable.¡¯

    Whether the opponent was a vampire or even Nartania herself.

    Friction would ur in some way.

    After all, wasn¡¯t the only ancient species who directly targeted Renee on the Week of the Midnight Sun?

    She was the only half-god who moved the Followers of the Night to lift her own curse.

    This was different from the case of the dragonians.

    The dragonians who targeted Renee were hybrids outside of Locrion¡¯s interest, but the Followers of the Night were Nartania¡¯s elite guards.

    Unlike the half-dragons who moved out of a simple desire for power, they moved to lift the curse that bound them, so their motivations werepletely different.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Renee spoke.

    She tapped her cane with a thud.

    The rest of the group followed and began to walk with tense expressions.

    And then.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯vee.¡±

    They encountered a vampire.

    ***

    The Fifth Hand of the Followers of the Night, Dreimas.

    He dared to doubt the Queen¡¯smand that was given to him.

    ¡®What on hell am I thinking?¡¯

    He felt ufortable.

    He wanted to capture the Miracle in front of him at this very moment.

    Their power was not to be underestimated, but they were still humans and few in number.

    If all the followers of the Citadel came out, along with their familiars, they could easily subdue them and im the Miracle.

    ¡®¡­Bring them here.¡¯

    The Queen simply ordered him to bring them before her.

    Dreimas frowned.

    He had to follow the Queen¡¯s orders, of course, but it was not easy to control his emotions.

    ¡®Kogin was caught.¡¯

    Four years ago, during the White Night.

    Dreimas clearly remembered what happened that day.

    The Seventh Hand, Kogin, went out to capture the Miracle and never returned. That incident fueled Dreimas¡¯s anger.

    And it wasn¡¯t just that.

    How many of their kin were killed by those servants of the Gods fifty years ago?

    As many as Nine Hands had disappeared.

    Thousands of their kind were eradicated.

    The Citadel had not yet recovered from the damage, and the Queen had not yet restored the Hands, but how could she wee such an enemy?

    ¡±¡­Vampire.¡±

    At the very front, the ck-haired man who was next to the Miracle spoke.

    Dreimas felt his body shake at the killing intent emanating from him, and he responded, angry at himself.

    ¡°How crude. Indeed, humans are a foolish species who cannot even distinguish proper terms.¡±

    ¡°I just called a vampire, a vampire.¡±

    ¡°We are the Followers of the Night, pilgrims who worship the greatest darkness. Remember this well, for I will not tolerate it twice.¡±

    Dreimas fluttered his cloak.

    He clicked his tongue and added.

    ¡°By Her Majesty¡¯smand, I havee to meet you, so you must dutifully appreciate and follow this grace.¡±

    He didn¡¯t like it.

    He detested it to the point where his teeth chattered.

    However, in the end, Dreimas followed themand.

    The position as a Noble of the Citadel, and the title Hand of the Queen, held that meaning to him.

    ***

    The way to the Citadel hanging from the ceiling was simpler than expected.

    ¡®They¡¯ve reversed gravity.¡¯

    As they entered the Citadel, their bodies suddenly ¡®plunged¡¯ towards the sky.

    Fortunately, more than half of the group was able to react, so there was no harm done.

    Still, Vera couldn¡¯t hide his irritation.

    It was because of Dreimas¡¯ attitude of just sticking the group to the ceiling without any exnation.

    ¡°You flew quite well.¡±

    A tone full of contempt.

    Outright hostility.

    Vera wanted to slit his throat right away, but he should not make trouble in a situation where Nartania did not antagonize them.

    He made an effort to ignore him and looked at Renee in his arms.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Renee, who had been stiff, slowly raised her head.

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±

    <i> Thump. Thump.</i>

    She felt her heart pounding heavily.

    It was probably because her senses became messed up due to her inability to see what was happening.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. How about the others?¡±

    ¡°Everyone hasnded safely.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief¡­¡±

    A sigh of relief came out from Renee.

    ¡°Could you let me down? I¡¯ve gotten a bit used to it, so I can walk on my own.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Renee set her foot on the ground.

    She tapped the ground with her feet and leaned on her cane. Then, Vera took her hand as she reached out.

    ¡°Yes, I can walk now.¡±

    Perhaps because the gravity itself was working toward the ceiling, they didn¡¯t feel strange.

    Once Vera confirmed that Renee wasfortable with the reversed gravity, he threw his gaze at Dreimas, who had been ring at them all this time.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know if this can be called guiding.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t even handle this, you¡¯re not qualified.¡±

    Dreimas snorted.

    And he fluttered his cloak again and turned away.

    ¡°The Queen is waiting. Do not dy.¡±

    His arrogance remained unchanged.

    Vera felt a fire boiling inside him, and he tried hard to hold it back.

    ***

    After an unknown amount of time had passed, Dreimas stopped walking.

    The faces of the group members who stopped with him were tense.

    ¡°¡­It seems like we¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    Vera said, staring at the gigantic door in front of him.

    The door was embossed with all sorts of colorful patterns and decorations, simr to the royal pce of Maleus in the Cradle.

    ¡°Behave yourselves. This is Her Majesty¡¯s chamber.¡±

    Dreimas spoke in a stern voice.

    Feeling annoyed once again, Vera held the Holy Sword.

    As he did so, he felt puzzled at his own emotions.

    ¡®¡­Why?¡¯

    <b><i> Why am I this emotional?</i></b>

    <b><i> Am I under some kind of spell?</i></b>

    Vera scanned his body with his divinity.

    ¡®There¡¯s nothing.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t feel any curses or spells.

    ¡®Is it the mana flowing throughout the castle?¡¯

    That was the question.

    Was the sticky and ominous mana interfering with his mind?

    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    There was no way to know if it was due to the influence of the ancient species¡¯ power.

    Looking at Locrion with a half-opened Intention almost caused an ident that was engraved into his soul, so he could not open his Intention right now.

    Vera frowned at Dreimas, but soon exhaled.

    ¡®¡­I must control it.¡¯

    <b><i> This is a crucial moment.</i></b>

    <b><i> If I mess up now, it¡¯ll be difficult to handle the aftermath.</i></b>

    <b><i> Nartania is an obvious enemy.</i></b>

    If this outburst of emotion was caused by her, and if she intended for it to happen¡­

    He absolutely should not follow it.

    ¡°I will open it.¡±

    Dreimas knelt before the royal pce.

    And he chanted as if singing a hymn.

    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Fifth Hand, Dreimas, has fulfilled yourmand and returned!¡±

    What came out was a shout that one wouldn¡¯t imagine coulde from his skinny body.

    Immediately afterward, the gate opened.

    <i> Gooong¡ª</i>

    A loud noise echoed.

    Darkness poured out from the gap of the opened gate.

    Vera narrowed his eyes.

    In the dark chamber where he could barely see an inch ahead, he felt a strangely familiar aura.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s familiar?¡¯

    <b><i> What is it?</i></b>

    Though the question arose, he could not find an answer.

    [Enter.]

    At that moment, a voice came from the inside.

    Vera¡¯s thoughts wavered at this voice, which sounded like it could belong to a young girl, a woman, and also an olddy.

    <i> Hesitate¡ª</i>

    ¡°Vera?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Vera¡¯s face showed a deep bewilderment, but no one could see it at that moment.

    The chilling darkness covered everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Renee gripped Vera¡¯s hand even tighter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Vera must be nervous as well.

    He must be pressured to protect her.

    Concluding that she needed to get her act together, Renee led Vera into the pce, and everyone else followed.

    And right after that, the voice was heard again.

    [Oh, you look troubled.]

    A voice full ofughter.

    Upon hearing it, Vera lifted his head.

    His expression grew even more grim.

    ¡°¡­Nartania.¡±

    He called out to the owner of the voice.

    After a moment of silence, Nartania responded.

    [Wee to my pce.]

    The darkness dispersed.

    The fog cleared.

    And then, a massive silhouette was revealed.

    Vera looked at the figure before him with strained eyes.

    ¡®¡­That¡¯s Nartania.¡¯

    The moment he caught sight of her true form, Vera felt two conflicting emotions.

    It was eerie and beautiful.

    There was a massive, writhing mass of flesh.

    Above the squirming, blood-colored flesh, half of a woman¡¯s naked body jutted out, resting her chin.

    Shining golden hair as if spun from gold threads, skin whiter than even the snows of Oben, and a body that seemed to snatch away one¡¯s soul.

    Vera was momentarily enchanted by it, but the sight of her face snapped him back to his senses.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s not there.¡¯

    There were no facial features. There were no eyes, nose, mouth, or organs one would expect a human to have.

    Instead, there were eerie holes in their ce.

    From these holes, dead blood flowed constantly.

    The blood dripped down her pale skin and left a trail more vivid than anything else.

    As it flowed down her jaw, her throat, her corbone, and through her breast, Vera discovered something he hadn¡¯t noticed before because she was resting on her chin.

    Ten arms extended from her ribcage.

    [Why aren¡¯t you answering?]

    Nartaniaughed.

    The two arms attached to her shoulders, along with the ten arms extending from her ribcage, began to perform various actions, like stroking her head, covering her body, and wiping the flowing blood.

    The moment the faces of the group turned as white as a sheet at the sight¡­

    [Vera, didn¡¯t I greet you?]

    She called Vera¡¯s name.

 Chapter 195: Nartania (2)

    <b>? Nartania (2) ?</b>

    Nartania¡¯s words drew the attention of the group towards Vera.

    He looked at Nartania with a very unsettled expression.

    ¡®¡­She knows me.¡¯

    <b><i> She knows my name.</i></b>

    It held a nuance as if they had already met before.

    Vera felt confused.

    ¡®How?¡¯

    Obviously, this was the first time Vera was meeting Nartania.

    The only previous interaction he had with her was the pursuit by her henchmen four years ago.

    As his thoughts continued, Nartania spoke again.

    [Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for you?]

    The hole in the center of her face widened.

    ck blood gushed out, covering her body.

    ¡°¡­Today is the first time I¡¯ve met you.¡±

    [Yes, this is probably the first time.]

    Nartania smiled.

    Then, she stretched out her five arms and released darkness.

    Just as Vera instinctively tried to protect Renee,

    [In this life, at least.]

    There was a whisper.

    Vera¡¯s body stiffened.

    His pupils contracted.

    Shortly after, the darkness receded.

    ¡°Vera!¡±

    Renee¡¯s surprised voice rang out.

    The group, who were looking at each other, came into Vera¡¯s sight.

    He took a deep breath, recalling what had just happened.

    ¡®¡­She spoke only to me.¡¯

    The darkness was a shroud that blocked the group¡¯s ears.

    Vera¡¯s gaze again turned towards Nartania.

    Very meekly, she was telling him one thing.

    ¡®Does she remember the previous life?¡¯

    It was not just a matter of remembering.

    She just gave him a clue that he absolutely must not overlook.

    ¡®¡­Have we met?¡¯

    He had met Nartania in his past life.

    She said she had been waiting for him, so there must have been some kind of deal between his past self and her.

    Vera¡¯s mind raced with thoughts.

    ¡®What is it?¡¯

    What had he done to be greeted this way?

    What happened in the previouspse that caused his memory to be sealed off?

    Vera¡¯s expression crumpled as his confusion deepened.

    The group also began to sense something strange from Vera¡¯s demeanor.

    Meanwhile, Nartania spoke again.

    [Vera, it¡¯s time to fulfill the promise.]

    ¡°The promise?¡±

    [Yes, you clearly made a promise with me. To join me in my fun.]

    Nartania¡¯s shoulders quivered, delivering her words with an almost joyful attitude.

    Then¡­

    <i> Thud¡ª!</i>

    Renee tapped the ground with her cane.

    Ripples swept through space, transmuting it into information that entered Renee¡¯s mind.

    Renee¡¯s body flinched.

    Upon realizing the true nature of the being in front of her, she was instinctively repulsed.

    [What¡¯s the matter?]

    Nartania¡¯s nonchnt question made Renee¡¯s expression stiffen.

    ¡®Calm down.¡¯

    <b><i> This is nothing.</i></b>

    <b><i> She¡¯s just one of the Ancient Species we¡¯ve met so far.</i></b>

    <b><i> Although it¡¯s suspicious that she¡¯s too familiar with Vera, we can think about thatter.</i></b>

    Renee steadied her heart and spoke.

    ¡°Nartania, can we assume that you know why we came here?¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long to put the question together.

    The fundamental purpose foring here was to retrieve Ardain¡¯s legacy and unravel the mysteries that shrouded the previous round.

    Nartania answered rather sharply.

    Her answer had no hint of the cheerfulness she had just moments before.

    [I have no interest in such trivial matters. Daughter of Parent, what matters to me is that your lover must now fulfill his promise to me.]

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    [I have no interest in Ardain¡¯s legacy or stopping the conflict with Locrion. It¡¯s not fun.]

    Nartania straightened up.

    She wore her dead blood like a dress and spoke with her arms draped around her.

    [Do you know? Immortality is truly boring. You lose curiosity about everything in the world, you lose passion, and just continue on with your life. To put it metaphorically¡­ yes, it¡¯s like drifting aimlessly on a vast sea.]

    Her flesh writhed.

    It began to contract intensely.

    [Therefore, I need entertainment. I desire pleasure that will make my heart beat, to continue this long, long life.]

    <i> Sizzle¡ª</i>

    The contracted flesh burned away.

    The dead blood flowing from her face took the ce of flesh, turning into the long skirt of a dress.

    [The conflict with Locrion is just like that. That arrogant and foolish lizard is like nourishment that can be enjoyed for a very long time. But think about it.]

    <i> Swish. Swish. </i>

    The ends of the dress hit the floor.

    Nartania approached Vera.

    [Won¡¯t you get tired of eating the same thing every day? No matter how delicious it is, wouldn¡¯t you get sick of it after ten years, a hundred years, a thousand years?]

    Twelve hands moved respectively.

    Among them, the arm attached just below her left chest reached out and stroked Vera¡¯s cheek.

    Vera¡¯s body stiffened.

    [Vera, the Child of Promise. You are a special dish to prevent that. You are the entertainment that will make my life enjoyable for many years toe.]

    Vera¡¯s body staggered.

    He stepped backward.

    The moment she approached, he suddenly felt dizzy.

    [Now, keep your promise.]

    <i> Whoosh¡ª</i>

    Vera¡¯s soul red up.

    A single sentence hidden under his dark soul began to clear, absorbing the golden light.

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    He felt a strong surge of nausea.

    Vera could already tell from the taste and smell that the rising liquid was his own blood.

    His body twisted.

    Feeling it through the rosary, Renee unleashed her full divinity.

    ¡°Vera!¡±

    [You.]

    Nartania swung her five arms in the air.

    A ck veil arose.

    The divinity unleashed by Renee was absorbed into the ck veil and disappeared.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    <i> Tak! </i>

    Renee tapped the ground with her cane, and she unleashed her power.

    What she desired was the destruction of obstacles between herself and Vera.

    The unexpected change happened quickly.

    The divinity absorbed by the veil glowed again.

    A long gold thread was drawn on the veil, which was then cut.

    What was revealed from the lifted veil was Vera, on his knees and vomiting blood, and Nartania, who had her hand on Vera¡¯s head.

    The group drew their weapons.

    The twins led the charge, swinging their halberds.

    Following them, Hegrion unsheathed his ymore.

    Three strikes in total.

    Nartania blocked each strike with two arms.

    <i> ng¡ª</i>

    There was a small noise, and three bodies bounced off.

    Nartania, who was clearly exposed, was making a gesture with her fingers.

    It seemed like a precursor to some kind of magic.

    ¡°Move aside!¡±

    Miller shouted.

    He then summoned hundreds of demonic insects and sent them towards Nartania.

    [Oh ho, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen these creatures.]

    With one hand, Nartania sliced through the air, and all the creatures were cut up.

    [It reminds me of the old days. Terdan would always lose sleep when these insects would go crazy. They would cling and eat his flesh, itching him to death.]

    Nartania chuckled as she continued speaking, unfazed by the ongoing assault.

    [Shoot, kiddo.]

    Annalise instructed Jenny.

    Jenny activated the hexahedron spell she had been weaving.

    ck mes began to eat away at the hem of Nartania¡¯s dress.

    The twins and Hegrion, who had risen again, charged at Nartania.

    Miller began another incantation, and Jenny and Renee continued with their spells.

    White lightning struck down.

    ck mes surged up.

    Two halberds and one ymore swept through the space.

    There were collisions, explosions, and screams.

    Otherworldly forces intermittently interfered with Nartania¡¯s movements.

    Nartaniaughed.

    [Not bad at all. I guess I¡¯ll have to use seven arms for this.]

    It was the bestpliment she could give.

    Using more than half of her arms against humans, who were not of the Ancient Species, was something that had only happened three times in her long life.

    [So this is still not enough.]

    Nartania formed a mudra with her eighth hand.

    A ck ring floated above Nartania¡¯s head.

    [Step aside for a moment. I have some business with this child.]

    The two arms on Nartania¡¯s shoulders met. It seemed as if she was making a pact.

    Darkness seethed.

    Dead blood flowed down Nartania¡¯s face.

    The ring trembled, and at that moment, everyone prepared for the impact.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    Aisha shouted.

    All eyes turned toward Aisha.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Behind the high-spirited Aisha was the unconscious Vera.

    Beside her, Norn and H were holding their swords in a defensive posture.

    On the ground was a short-range teleportation scroll.

    This was done by the three, who were still not strong enough, while the others were engaged in battle with Nartania.

    [This is surprising.]

    Laughter flowed from Nartania like she had just witnessed a rather amusing spectacle. Then, the group attacked her again with grim expressions.

    Once again, as mana and divinity raged, Nartaniaughed even louder.

    Right after¡­

    [But it¡¯s toote.]

    Suddenly, all abilities vanished.

    ¡°What¡­!¡±

    The shocked groan came from Miller, his gaze swiftly turning towards Vera.

    It was because this strange phenomenon started in the direction he was in.

    Tension rose in the silence.

    Aisha¡¯s tail perked up, her beastkin instincts kicking in.

    Unknowingly, Aisha turned her head toward Vera and then gasped at what she saw.

    ¡°Vera¡­?¡±

    Vera was opening his eyes.

    He was staring intently at her.

    After the moment that felt like an eternity passed, Vera scanned the surroundings.

    First the group, then to Renee, and finally to Nartania.

    After examining all of them, Vera finally looked back at Aisha.

    [It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?]

    Nartania greeted him.

    Vera looked at his hand, then at the Holy Sword at his waist, and finally back at Renee.

    Then, he spoke.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve tangled things up quite a bit.¡±

    His tone was heavy with annoyance.

    Confusion arose on Renee¡¯s face.

    It was because she had experienced this side of Vera before.

    ¡®The past life¡­¡¯

    This was Vera from before the regression.

    The past Vera which had been summoned by Miller¡¯s spell.

    From the annoyed tone to the subdued voice, and the overflowing killing intent.

    It was exactly the same aura emitted by Vera of the past life.

    Vera¡¯s expression crumpled.

    ¡°So, it hase to this.¡±

    [Yes, it turned out this way. So you must keep your promise to me.]

    The group did not understand their exchange of words.

    Nartania, appearing uninterested in their confusion, continued speaking in a joyous tone.

    [Now, it¡¯s ytime.]

    She stretched out all twelve of her arms.

    A wave of horror washed across the group¡¯s faces.

    It was a move she hadn¡¯t used when previously fighting against them, so naturally, the atmosphere became tense.

    The group raised their weapons when they saw Nartania¡¯s hands forming a mudra above her head.

    <i> Swish¡ª</i>

    Four of Nartania¡¯s right arms were severed.

    <i> Thuuuud¡ª</i>

    The white arms fell to the floor, and blood poured out over them.

    A spine-chilling silence filled the air.

    As the silence continued, Vera spoke with a crooked smile.

    ¡°Oh, my mistake.¡±

    All eyes were focused on Vera.

    Ignoring those gazes, he then added.

    ¡°I was aiming for your neck.¡±

    He gripped the Holy Sword.

    ¡°I¡¯ll aim better next time.¡±

 Chapter 196: Nartania (3)

    <b>? Nartania (3) ?</b>

    Divinity unleashed.

    Vera raised his sword once more.

    The others stood frozen in time, unable toprehend the situation, while Nartania let out augh at the killing intent aimed at her.

    [Fufu, how insolent.]

    <i> Bbududuk¡ª</i>

    Flesh and bone sprouted from her severed arm.

    The four severed arms regenerated in an instant.

    Nartania moved her newly sprouted arms around and then spoke.

    [First of all, would you care to exin what this is about?]

    Though they were admonishing words, it was clearly filled withughter.

    It was a question that revealed how much she enjoyed the current situation.

    Vera responded.

    ¡°I¡¯m keeping my promise.¡±

    [Promise?]

    ¡°I told you, I never break a promise once made.¡±

    [Was there such a term in the promise we made?]

    ¡°There was.¡±

    Vera smiled.

    ¡°¡®In exchange for the legacy, I will take ysia¡¯s head. Both parties acknowledge the divine nature of this promise in the name of Lushan and will faithfully enforce it.¡¯ Didn¡¯t we make such an agreement?¡±

    [Yes, we did make that promise. And there was an additional use that if you couldn¡¯t kill her, you¡¯d offer your soul to me.]

    It was a promise she made based solely on that one use.

    She had been waiting, focusing only on the soul of that child, which felt temptingly delicious to her.

    Nartania believed that it was only fair to receive her due and continued speaking.

    [So here we are. You failed, and I¡¯ve returned. So, to faithfully enforce my promise, I¡¯ll take your soul now¡­]

    All twelve hands spread again.

    Each hand formed a mudra.

    [¡­You are only spouting nonsense.]

    The pce trembled.

    Darkness began to swirl around Nartania.

    In this dangerous moment where something ominous seemed imminent, Vera¡¯s arm blurred.

    <i> Swish¡ª</i>

    A cold, slicing sound.

    Immediately after, six of Nartania¡¯s left arms fell off at once.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one not who did not keep your promise.¡±

    Vera said with a rxed smile.

    ¡°I told you, ¡¯in exchange for the legacy.¡¯¡±

    The Holy Sword was pointed at Nartania.

    A menacing golden light red as if to devour her.

    ¡°But you still have the legacy, don¡¯t you? I haven¡¯t gotten it yet, so why should I keep my promise?¡±

    Nartania¡¯s movement halted.

    As Vera pointed out, the legacy in ¡®this life¡¯ was still in her possession.

    [¡­You¡¯re ying with words.]

    ¡°Well, it seems that Lushan acknowledges it.¡±

    Nartania couldn¡¯t argue.

    Indeed, Vera was right.

    After all, wasn¡¯t the menacing divinity swirling around him saying as much?

    An enormous power that no mere human could possess.

    And the restrained ferocity that revealed its teeth only toward her.

    Lushan¡¯s whisper that urged the enforcement of the promise was imbued in that divinity.

    [Heh, hehe¡­!]

    Nartaniaughed.

    Vera also added with a smile.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s distasteful, what can you do? The essence of a promise is not without such ridiculous wordy.¡±

    [You¡¯re so cute.]

    ¡°Is that so? Well, at your age, you¡¯ll find everything cute.¡±

    [Did you think I would just let you do that?]

    ¡°What will you do then? Are you going to struggle? Ah, that would be an interesting sight. A good opportunity to see what stands out more, your immortality or the coerciveness of your power.¡±

    [You cute thing.]

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re not my type. How can I like a woman with a hole in her head? That¡¯s just disgusting.¡±

    [How are you so good with your words?]

    ¡°Being around such a woman made me this way.¡±

    Nartania stretched out her arm.

    Then, raising only the arm attached to her right shoulder, she shoved it into the gaping hole in her face.

    <i> Bbududuk¡ª</i>

    Blood spurted out like a fountain.

    Expressions of deep disgust appeared on their faces.

    After the blood clumped and the hole in her face contracted as if it was chewing her hand, she eventually pulled out an antique gold ne.

    [So, is this what you wanted?]

    ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    [Do I look scared?]

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be ashamed. I can ept it if you¡¯re being honest.¡±

    [Ah.]

    Nartania spoke, tightly gripping the ne.

    [It¡¯s not that I¡¯m scared, I just don¡¯t see the need to. Since taking her head is the condition, fulfilling the promise won¡¯t even take ten years. Ten years? To me, that¡¯s a short time to take a nap. Do you think I¡¯m so petty that I couldn¡¯t wait for ten years?]

    ¡°The loudest ones are the guiltiest.¡±

    [I can wait.]

    Nartania threw the ne.

    And then, sheughed loudly.

    [The day wille when you, who acts so insolent now, will be lying at my feet and begging for my love. I can wait as long as it takes for that moment.]

    ¡°Well, unfortunately for you, you have no feet for me to lie down on. No, it¡¯s not just feet. You also have no lower body. Is that why there¡¯s a hole in your head?¡±

    [Is the hole that important to you? Well, humans have a strong desire to procreate. I¡¯ll specially prepare a fresh human female for you when youe.]

    ¡°I appreciate it.¡±

    Vera turned his divinity into fire and burned the blood on the ne before storing it and speaking again.

    ¡°Well, we should get going then. This was fun.¡±

    Vera finished speaking and turned towards Renee.

    Renee, who had been frozen listening to their conversation until now, was startled by Vera¡¯s approach.

    Vera let out a small chuckle and then picked her up.

    ¡°Ah, ahh!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He spoke as he looked back at the group.

    They exchanged nces with nk faces, then gathered around Vera.

    As she watched them, Nartania suddenly spoke.

    [¡­However.]

    The group¡¯s attention turned to Nartania.

    She modestly gathered her twelve arms and continued speaking.

    [I can wait, but I¡¯m not sure about my children.]

    The meaning behind her words that were filled withughter¡­ became clear soon after.

    Amotion arose at the entrance of the pce.

    Vera¡¯s eyes naturally shifted there, and what he saw was a horde of vampires.

    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±

    Vera frowned, and Nartania responded.

    [My children are a bit impatient, it seems. They must love their mother so much that they¡¯re trying to stop you.]

    Flesh sprouted from the soles of Nartania¡¯s feet.

    The dress made of dead blood scattered, and Nartania, who filled the spot with flesh again, rested her chin on it and spoke.

    [I hope you can get out safely.]

    ¡°Is it fine for you to do that?¡±

    [Unhumorous wordys are the essence of a promise. You said so yourself, didn¡¯t you?]

    Vera let out a dry chuckle as Nartania¡¯s shoulders shook whileughing.

    ¡°The elderly learn fast. I shouldmend your enthusiasm.¡±

    [Learning never stops.]

    Vera clicked his tongue at Nartania¡¯s cheeky response and looked back at the pce entrance.

    ¡°You¡¯ve made quite a mess.¡±

    [They¡¯re lovely children.]

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know there would be so many lunatics wanting to get their heads smashed. The world really is a big ce.¡±

    [Well, who created thisnd?]

    Vera raised the Holy Sword, thenyered it with divinity.

    And with a single sh, all the vampires in sight were cut in half.

    <i> Thump, thump, thump¡ª</i>

    The sound of flesh surging above the blood reverberated through the entire pce.

    At that moment, the remaining vampires and everyone in the group froze.

    ¡°Run.¡±

    Vera started to run.

    The group, who btedly regained their senses, began to sprint, followed by the roars of the vampires.

    Nartania watched Vera¡¯s retreating figure and thought.

    [Ten years¡­]

    Though it was a short period for her, she didn¡¯t want to stay still while her body was burning with excitement.

    [I should take a walk after a long while.]

    <b><i> Should I spend my time teasing Locrion, that arrogant lizard?</i></b>

    Nartania¡¯sughter resonated for a long time in the empty pce.

    ***

    Renee was lost in thought even amidst the chaos.

    ¡®Which point in time is it?¡¯

    She was pondering which point in time this Vera, who was now carrying her, belonged to.

    ¡®¡­There are clues.¡¯

    His nonchnt manner of carrying her.

    His casual way ofmanding everyone in the group.

    And the word ¡¯legacy¡¯ he used while speaking to Nartania.

    ¡®It¡¯s probably right before the fight with ysia.¡¯

    Renee thought that Vera might have joined the group around this time due to the terms she had set in the previouspse.

    The legacy must be something he needed for his fight with her, so he must havee here to get it.

    As she collected that information, Renee came up with a usible assumption.

    ¡°What are you frowning about?¡±

    Vera¡¯s words interrupted her thoughts.

    Renee¡¯s head snapped up.

    Vera added with a smile as he looked at Renee¡¯s surprised face.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could make such a face.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    <i> Whoosh¡ª</i>

    As he was speaking, Vera spotted an approaching vampire and sliced him, adjusting his hold on Renee as he responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s uncharacteristically cute of you.¡±

    A storm was unleashed.

    Renee made a face of surprise as she realized through the divinity that the storm was Vera¡¯s doing.

    ¡°Aaaah!!!¡±

    Screams echoed.

    The air was filled with the smell of blood.

    As he continued, Vera¡¯sughter tickled Renee¡¯s ears.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a good spot for a date. It¡¯s too noisy.¡±

    Vera¡¯s divinity surged.

    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly head to a quiet ce. There, I promise that I¡¯ll answer exactly three questions you have.¡±

    As Vera continued speaking, the density of his divinity increased exponentially, making it hard to breathe.

    ¡°If I fail to keep my promise, I¡¯ll walk around in a handstand for a week. On the other hand, if I keep it¡­¡±

    His tone suddenly turned yful.

    ¡°¡­you should be prepared.¡±

    Shortly after his whisper, a deafening noise erupted.

    The sound of fierce winds covered the entire space.

    Caught in the storm that shook her whole body, Renee, who was clinging to Vera, suddenly felt her face grow inappropriately hot.

    ¡®Wh-what?¡¯

    <b><i> What am I supposed to be prepared for?</i></b>

    For some reason, just that one statement was enough to churn her thoughts, and she stiffened up like a wooden doll. During her mental turmoil, Vera spoke once more.

    ¡°Answer me.¡±

    Renee¡¯s shoulders jumped.

    Her face flushed even more.

    ¡°Yes, ye-yes¡­¡±

    The moment she answered, Vera¡¯s divinity enveloped her.

    ***

    It didn¡¯t take long to escape the Citadel.

    It was because Vera had smashed through the walls to create a path.

    As they ran out of the Citadel, the group stopped at a clearing in the cave and looked at Vera.

    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±

    Vera said, still holding Renee in his arms.

    Shortly afterwards, he turned around and walked away. At that, a silence fell among the group.

    [Is he mentally ill or something? Why is he suddenly acting like a different person?]

    Annalise spoke, and Miller nervously scratched his cheek.

    ***

    In the frosty cave where cold air seeped through her clothes, Renee felt as if her entire body was boiling.

    ¡®Be prepared¡­¡¯

    <b><i> What did he mean? </i></b>

    What was Vera¡¯s intention in isting her from the group?

    ¡®Could it be¡­?!¡¯

    Could it be that the past Vera had developed a rtionship with her to this extent?

    <i> Boom! </i>

    There was an explosion in her head.

    Renee¡¯s thoughts began to focus on a single point.

    In the midst of that, Vera spoke.

    ¡°This should be enough.¡±

    Vera stopped at one side of the road and set Renee down before he continued speaking.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get started.¡±

    ¡°What, what, what?!¡±

    Renee wrapped her arms around herself and blurted out.

    A moment of silence followed.

    Vera halted for a moment and stared intently at Renee.

    Soon after, he let out a ¡¯Hmm¡¯ sound and asked a question.

    ¡°I promised to answer three questions¡­ didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Renee froze.

    A smile appeared on Vera¡¯s lips.

    ¡°¡­What were you thinking?¡±

    Suddenly, Renee felt like she wanted to bury herself inside a hole and disappear.

 Chapter 197: Clue (1)

    <b>? Clue (1) ?</b>

    ¡°Pervert.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not!¡± Renee retorted his lowment.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s written all over your face.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Renee covered her face with her hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±

    She repeated.

    Vera¡¯s smile deepened.

    Hisughter openly expressed his delight.

    Vera continued tough for quite some time and only stopped when Renee began to tremble with shame.

    ¡°It¡¯s too bad, when I have the chance to tease you like this¡­ I don¡¯t have the time to do so.¡±

    Vera reached out his arm.

    He removed Renee¡¯s hand covering her blushing face, and looked at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to keep my promise. Ask me three questions.¡±

    Renee¡¯s body flinched.

    Slowly, she lifted her head to face him.

    Renee was no fool.

    She could sense the weight of the ¡¯three questions¡¯ he was emphasizing.

    Renee opened her mouth.

    She voiced the first thought that came to her mind.

    ¡°¡­Do you have restrictions?¡±

    He seemed to want to tell her something important.

    Something that could bepromising.

    Hence, Vera was trying to use a loophole.

    ¡°You¡¯re still the same, smart as always.¡±

    A somewhat vague affirmation.

    That was enough.

    Renee understood why Vera wanted to convey the information through the form of three questions.

    ¡°Your power¡­ you¡¯ve created a situation where you can only answer through your power. You temporarily lifted the restriction ced on you.¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Though vague, Renee knew it was a positive affirmation in its own right.

    Vera didn¡¯t want to categorize the previous statement as an answer.

    She elerated her thought process.

    ¡®There certainly was no clue that this was another timeline.¡¯

    Yet, in a short span, he was able to notice it.

    Then, he took the legacy and managed to escape with everyone.

    ¡®¡­He knows about the regression.¡¯

    It was the action of someone who already knew that the world would rewind.

    She needed to confirm it.

    Just as Renee was about to open her mouth¡­

    ¡°Think carefully.¡±

    Vera interrupted her.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about your questions. Your questions should be things you somehow cannot figure out, not things you can figure out on your own.¡±

    Renee closed her mouth.

    She considered the meaning behind Vera¡¯s words.

    After a moment of consideration, she realized a fact she had overlooked.

    ¡®When Vera returns, his memories will be absorbed.¡¯

    She could then ask if he truly knew about the regression through his memories.

    Therefore, asking this question would be a waste.

    Renee nodded.

    Vera stroked her head, smiling.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    He treated her like a child.

    Renee¡¯s expression crumpled, feeling unnecessarily resentful.

    ¡°Do you not like this sort of thing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She did not answer.

    This Vera from another time was too different from the one she knew, so Renee did not want to show him an overly familiar, infatuated appearance.

    ¡°Assuming you know about the regression, I¡¯ll ask my questions.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Three questions.

    Out of them, the most important one was obvious.

    ¡°What is the legacy? Why do we need to collect it?¡±

    They have now collected five legacies.

    Considering that ysia had one among the eight in total, then only two remained.

    Why did they need to collect them, and what should they do with them once gathered?

    Vera answered Renee¡¯s question.

    ¡°Excellent question.¡±

    Saying so, Vera pulled out the ne he had taken from Nartania and put it around Renee¡¯s neck.

    ¡°A legacy is proof of Ardain¡¯s existence. It¡¯s the only remaining record proving that he existed in this world.¡±

    ¡°A record?¡±

    ¡°Yes, to put it simply. It¡¯s like a history book. Its purpose is to leave a record of his existence for future generations now that his traces can no longer be found.¡±

    Vera briefly stared at the ne on Renee¡¯s neck and then tapped the center of it as he continued to speak.

    ¡°The reason we have to collect it is because we need that record. ysia¡¯s goal is to be one with Ardain and be the eternal ruler of thisnd.¡±

    Renee¡¯s fingertips trembled.

    She felt that Vera was subtly insinuating another clue in response to her one question. He was now unveiling the identity of the enemy that had been shrouded in mystery.

    ¡°Think about it. If ysia has to be Ardain, but there¡¯s already a record proving Ardain¡¯s separate existence, then what would happen? That whore can¡¯tpletely be Ardain.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to just keep them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine just to keep them, but wouldn¡¯t it be much better to use something you¡¯ve obtained? Each of his legacies contains a power rivaling each of the Gods¡¯ authority and supremacy. Awaken them.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll naturally find out.¡±

    Just as Renee¡¯s brows narrowed to his vague answer, Vera continued speaking with a smile.

    ¡°The first question ends here. Let¡¯s move to the second one.¡±

    He ended the conversation, as if drawing a line that shouldn¡¯t be crossed.

    Renee tried to object but soon gave up and nodded.

    She knew well enough that his silence was due to the restriction.

    ¡®The second question¡­¡¯

    She had roughly gauged information about the legacies from the first question.

    Furthermore, she had once again marked the true enemy she had to face.

    There was no need to think about what to ask next.

    ¡°How do we stop ysia? How do you defeat and annihte an ancient species?¡±

    A smile crept up on Vera¡¯s lips.

    ¡°The Great Souls of Seven, the Legacy of Eight, and the Power of Nine.¡±

    He answered like he had been waiting for it.

    Vera added an exnation.

    ¡°You need the Souls of Heroes, and Proof of Ardain¡¯s Existence, as well as the Miracles of the Gods who built thisnd. To wish for the extinction of an Ancient Species, nothing from these should be missing.¡±

    Renee¡¯s eyes widened.

    She instantly thought of something after hearing those words.

    ¡®So¡­¡¯

    <b><i> So that¡¯s why there were heroes. </i></b>

    Friede, Aisha, Albrecht, Miller, and Hegrion, along with her and Vera.

    ¡®¡­Vera was with me after all.¡¯

    There must have been a reason why the heroes from all over the continent had to gather.

    The reason why her previous self gathered them from various parts of the continent, and not the Apostles, must have been for this.

    ¡°And after gathering all of them?¡±

    ¡°I only have one thing to say about that, and that is, you will find out eventually. Now, the final question.¡±

    Renee nodded.

    Gathering all her thoughts, she came up with the most appropriate question to ask.

    A brief moment of silence ensued.

    Then, Renee¡¯s words echoed.

    ¡°¡­What should we do now?¡±

    Renee thought.

    <b><i> If there was a reason for Vera to want to convey this message at this point, even if he had to summon his consciousness through Nartania, then it must be because something urgent was about to happen.</i></b>

    <b><i> This is the real question I should be asking him.</i></b>

    Renee was right.

    Vera briefly licked his lips and answered with a smile wider than any he had shown before.

    ¡°I will now convey to you what you asked of me.¡±

    Her own words that she told the past Vera.

    The meaning behind this was clear.

    That she, from the previous life, had created this situation.

    That this was the second aid she had prepared alongside the grimoire.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the future holds either. Don¡¯t you agree? The current me is just a thought, right after forming a contract with Nartania. Only you know what will happen next.¡±

    ¡°How can I, from the past, know the future?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know exactly either.¡±

    A chuckle escaped from Vera¡¯s lips.

    ¡°I just believe in you. Because you¡¯re you. Because you¡¯ve always made the right choices.¡±

    He answered irresponsibly.

    Yet, Renee could immediately feel the intent behind it.

    ¡®¡­I believe in you.¡¯

    This Vera doesn¡¯t doubt her past self.

    He trusts that whatever she does will lead them on the right path.

    Ironically, Renee found herself more interested in this than the three important questions.

    Theirplete trust in each other and the love that felt so warm were truly dazzling, causing her mind to continually drift in that direction.

    It was Vera¡¯s words that snapped Renee out of it.

    ¡°Return to the Holy Kingdom immediately.¡±

    Renee¡¯s thoughts froze.

    ¡°ysia will try to reduce the number of Apostles. I don¡¯t know exactly when, so return to the Holy Kingdom before it¡¯s toote to stop her schemes.¡±

    Her mouth slowly opened.

    ¡°Wh-what¡­?¡±

    ¡°It will take a long time to travel between the northern and southern ends of the continent, so go and find Locrion instead and ask him to send you to the Holy Kingdom. He should be able to bend space and send you there.¡±

    And then, he fell silent.

    Vera tightly held Renee¡¯s hand as if he could tell her no more and sighed regretfully.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s it. There¡¯s nothing more I can tell you.¡±

    ¡°Wait, please wait!¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy. But I believe in you.¡±

    Vera¡¯s divinity wavered strangely.

    As if it would scatter any second, it started to glow unsteadily.

    ¡°In whatever form, you¡¯ll find the answer. Because you always do¡­¡±

    His voice gradually faltered.

    <strong>¡°¡­Because you loved even a person like me.¡±</strong>

    Renee¡¯s fingertips stopped.

    Her hand, which had reached out to grab him, froze in mid-air.

    <strong>¡°Because you turned even a wretch like me into this, you can do it.¡±</strong>

    At the sadness in his tone, Renee felt certain words emerging, pushing aside her previous urgency.

    She did not stop it.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not a wretch.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Vera, you¡¯re not a wretch. The Vera I know is¡­¡±

    Her hand, which had been falling quietly, touched the back of Vera¡¯s hand.

    <strong>¡°¡­a person kinder than anyone else in the world.¡±</strong>

    <i> Flinch.</i>

    Vera¡¯s hand twitched.

    Then, a silentugh followed.

    ¡°That¡¯s rather embarrassing.¡±

    Vera turned his hand and took Renee¡¯s.

    He pressed his lips to the back of her hand and then spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s been an honor.¡±

    And then, his presence faded away.

    Vera copsed.

    ***

    In a daze, Vera looked at the scene before his eyes.

    ¡®¡­Where is this?¡¯

    It was a mansion somewhere with a snowyndscape visible from the window, and an inexplicable sight.

    ¡°Aisha, it¡¯s time to train.¡±

    Hegrion told Aisha.

    While lying sloppily on the sofa, a grown-up Aisha replied.

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Albrecht rose from his seat and approached Hegrion, his tail swishing.

    ¡°Sir! Can I¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Albrecht froze in ce.

    Miller burst intoughter as he watched the scene while drinking, and Friede kicked Albrecht into a corner as if it was a familiar routine.

    Vera watched this scene from the corner of the mansion with a frown.

    His expression subconsciously crumpled.

    Vera knew this phenomenon.

    ¡®¡­A memory.¡¯

    It was a phenomenon that always urred when he recalled memories of his previous life.

    He didn¡¯t know why it was happening now, but he focused on the scene before him.

    ¡®I was here.¡¯

    He had traveled with them.

    That memory was seeping into his mind.

    Renee, who came to the slums to have him keep his promise, had led him here.

    He had joined the group intending to help in just one battle and ended up traveling the world.

    Now, they were headed for the Citadel of the Dark Night.

    This moment was when they were resting before departing from Hegrion¡¯s homnd, Oben.

    Vera refocused on his involuntarily moving body.

    He left the living room, climbed the stairs, and reached the room on the farthest side of the highest floor.

    What Vera saw when he opened the door was¡­

    ¡°What are you doing here alone?¡±

    Renee, sitting on a chair with her eyes closed.

 Chapter 198: Clue (2)

    <b>? Clue (2) ?</b>

    Renee raised her head.

    A slightly more mature andposed version of Renee was captured in his eyes.

    ¡°I was thinking for a moment.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°About what lies ahead.¡±

    His feet moved involuntarily, leading him towards Renee.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we think about it together?¡±

    His hand reached out and touched her cheek.

    Renee ced her own hand over his and replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ve checked if we¡¯ve missed anything, so please don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°You worry too much,¡± Vera said.

    ¡°I like to be thorough.¡±

    ¡°Talking back again, huh? Anyway, I haven¡¯t thought about losing even once.¡±

    ¡°Do you hate that?¡±

    Renee smiled ambiguously.

    Vera replied with a chuckle.

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    What followed was¡­

    ¡®¡­!¡¯

    Their lips naturally met.

    Suddenly, Vera felt dizzy.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on¡­?¡¯

    He was confused.

    He immediately understood the meaning of this scene.

    ¡®In my past life, too¡­¡¯

    He and Renee had this kind of rtionship.

    Sharing their love, they continued their journey together.

    An obvious question followed.

    Then why did Renee distort all of his memories?

    Why did she alter all his memories and make him regress?

    In the midst of his growing confusion, their lips parted.

    Renee, whose nose was within touching distance, spoke softly with a smile.

    ¡°What if, just in case¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°What if our journey ends in failure? We should also have a contingency n.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re talking about that again.¡±

    As if they had this conversation many times before, his response to Renee seemed nonchnt.

    Renee continued speaking.

    ¡°You never know.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ Alright, let¡¯s hear it. What¡¯s your contingency n?¡±

    Vera felt Renee¡¯s hand stroking the back of his own.

    Gently and warmly, almost as if cradling a child, Renee spoke.

    ¡°I am thinking of a way to turn back time.¡±

    Vera¡¯s breath stopped.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ast resort in case everything bes irreparable.¡±

    Renee continued,ughing off Vera¡¯s stunned expression.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t stop ysia, I will rewind this world.¡±

    ¡°Is that even possible?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible for me. Am I not the one who governs fate?¡±

    His gaze pierced through Renee.

    Vera could tell that his body was reacting in this way to gauge Renee¡¯s intentions, just as his past self had done.

    A moment passed, and the answer followed.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯ll have severe consequences.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is interfering with time, after all.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you talking about it so casually?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s truly nothing significant, so I can only put it that way.¡±

    ¡°Is it not significant if something dangerous happens to you?¡±

    ¡°If it can save countless lives, then it will not matter to me.¡±

    It became silent.

    His hand tightened.

    Vera felt it. This was anger.

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    ¡°I will save you, too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking. Have you ever considered how I would be if something happens to you?¡±

    ¡°Will you be sad?¡±

    ¡°I get angry every time you¡¯re like this.¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Renee lifted her hand that had been on herp and ced it on Vera¡¯s cheek.

    She caressed his face.

    Renee meticulously brushed his face, as if trying to draw his appearance. Then, she spoke with a radiant smile.

    ¡°Nothing you¡¯re worried about is going to happen. Even the me who rewinds time won¡¯t remember the future because I¡¯ll make it like none of it ever happened, so there will be no consequences for me.¡±

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s the point? If you can¡¯t remember the future, won¡¯t the same events just repeat?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m telling you all this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His mouth shut tight.

    Vera¡¯s fingertips trembled.

    The answer came right after, apanied by a wry smile.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re nning to leave my memory behind, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°More precisely, I will hide your consciousness within the you that has rewinded in time.¡±

    ¡°In other words?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to utilize your power.¡±

    His gaze pierced Renee again.

    After contemting something while caressing Renee¡¯s cheek for a while, Vera spoke.

    ¡°¡­Ah, I see. You want to use the coercive aspect of my power to call the present me into that timeline.¡±

    ¡°Yes. You won¡¯t be able to stay for long, but during that time, could you tell that me what we¡¯ve figured out so far?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s certainly a good idea. But you¡¯re overlooking one thing.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°What makes you so certain we¡¯ll be together at that time? Even if my consciousness awakens, if you¡¯re not by my side, it will all be futile.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an unnecessary concern.¡±

    For the first time, a harsh word came from Renee, who had always spoken softly.

    ¡°No matter what happens, you and I will be together. You¡¯re worrying about needless things.¡±

    Renee, who had been caressing Vera¡¯s face, suddenly pinched his nose between her thumb and forefinger.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you? I am a very greedy person and can¡¯t let go of what is mine. So be careful when you confess to me.¡±

    Renee smiled yfully and continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided after much thought, so it¡¯s fine. You won¡¯t be able to get away from me in the slightest, even if you try.¡±

    For a moment, Vera felt as though he was seeing the current Renee in her, speaking in a yful tone.

    He had the strange thought that her forceful manner hadn¡¯t changed a bit.

    As these thoughts continued, he subconsciously opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­You have mepletely under your spell.¡±

    ¡°Do you hate that?¡±

    His thumb caressed Renee¡¯s lips in response to the recurring question.

    His gaze focused on the delicately fluttering white eyshes.

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    His answer was the same as before.

    As Vera watched the intimate scene unfold before him, an unfamiliar warmth blossomed in his chest.

    He listened intently to Renee¡¯s words on how to engrave his consciousness within.

    He listened to his own voice responding to that.

    He focused all his senses on the whispered words of love and the touch of each other¡¯s hands.

    The more he did, the more it permeated.

    He recalled his memories one by one.

    Memories that had been distorted, moments he had forgotten, all began to converge.

    A journey unintentionally embarked upon, and a path he had chosen with his own hands merged into one.

    The mind that had seeped in so imperceptibly intertwined with his mind that was so freshly acquainted.

    And then one single mind emerged.

    In the long night¡¯s whispers, Vera realized that he was facing things he had forgotten.

    And in the end, it was the same.

    The life he had vowed for himself in the past and the life he had vowed to live for Renee were one and the same.

    Because he was also greedy to the core and because he must somehow obtain what was once his.

    What he had chosen in the end was, ultimately, love.

    It had always been what guided him.

    Finally realizing this, Vera thought.

    <b><i> Just as she said, it seems I really am under her spell.</i></b>

    ***

    Vera woke up and nkly stared at the ceiling.

    It wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar ceiling.

    From that, Vera was able to realize where he was.

    ¡®¡­Oben?¡¯

    It was the ceiling of Oben¡¯s annex, the room where he had been staying recently.

    It didn¡¯t take long for him to grasp the situation.

    As soon as he opened his eyes, the events of his encounter with Nartania during his previous life came flooding back.

    After confessing the truth to Renee and copsing, his friends must have carried him here.

    Vera exhaled deeply, sat up, and rubbed his face.

    Memories that hadn¡¯t yet been recovered were jumbling his thoughts, confusing his past self with his current self.

    He didn¡¯t bother to stop it.

    Whether it was the past or present, it was still him. Vera began to slowly sort out the events of his previous life.

    While doing so, he suddenly burst outughing.

    ¡°You liar.¡±

    He remembered what Renee had told him in thest life.

    <b><i> I will rewind time, making it as if none of this happened.</i></b>

    <b><i> And in that rewound world, we will save the world. </i></b>

    It sounded like a wonderful idea, but Vera knew now.

    It was a deceptive, cunning lie.

    ¡®What consciousness¡­?¡¯

    Instead of nting his consciousness in his mind, she chose a method to send him wholly back in time with distorted memories.

    That wasn¡¯t all.

    Despite saying she would regress using her own power, hadn¡¯t she actually used Orgus¡¯s power?

    Setting all that aside, the biggest lie was this.

    ¡®¡­She already knew I would die.¡¯

    She said it was a precaution in case of failure, but her attitude was that of someone certain of failure.

    It wasn¡¯t a ¡®precaution¡¯, but a ¡®preparation.¡¯

    Vera felt the doubt within him grow.

    ¡®¡­Even at that point in my memories, ysia did not make a move.¡¯

    <b><i> Then why was Renee so sure that ysia would target the Holy Kingdom?</i></b>

    <b><i> How did she predict that future?</i></b>

    Vera made an assumption.

    ¡®¡­What if this wasn¡¯t the first time?¡¯

    If this wasn¡¯t the first time Renee had rewinded time, then it made sense.

    It would exin her confident attitude about the future and the various factors he had encountered in this life.

    Orgus.

    The Grimoire.

    And his own consciousness.

    It would all fall into ce if this was the master n she devised after rewinding time multiple times, to ensure sess in this life.

    ¡®¡­Why?¡¯

    <b><i> Why make such a choice?</i></b>

    <b><i> Why did I die?</i></b>

    <b><i> Why did Reneepletely abandon that life and n all of this?</i></b>

    Vera couldn¡¯t fathom it.

    The returned memories were limited to what he had experienced, and if his spection about her multiple regressions were correct, then there would be no clues in the memories that followed.

    The more he thought about it, the moreplicated it became.

    He had learned a lot, but among all this, Renee¡¯s true goal seemed to be obscured in fog.

    ¡®What a wicked woman you are.¡¯

    Augh slipped out involuntarily.

    As the current Renee would say, she truly was a wicked person.

    ***

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    That same evening, while still lying in his bed, Vera responded to Renee who hade to visit him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad. I feel slightly weak, perhaps because my past self overexerted, but I should feel better soon.¡±

    Vera stared intently at Renee, whose face was full of concern.

    Then, he smiled.

    The way she stroked the back of his hand was just like the Renee he knew.

    Sometimes childish, yet mature at other times.

    Kind to everyone in the world but defensive towards women who approached him.

    And so pure.

    ¡°Actually¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I think I prefer this side of you.¡±

    She was the Renee he loved just as she was.

    Renee tilted her head.

    ¡°Are you in pain?¡±

    Since he had made an out-of-contextment, this was the answer that he got.

    Vera let out a chuckle and then slyly flicked Renee¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Ah?!¡±

    Renee¡¯s head jolted back.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you just flick my nose?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Renee frowned deeply and shook her head vigorously.

    Watching Renee look around as if trying to figure out what was happening, Vera finally felt a sense of relief.

    It could be considered payback for the lies she told.

    Although this Renee and that Renee were different, they were ultimately the same person. In Vera¡¯s mind, there was no reason to feel bad about punishing her.

    ¡°Vera, is there anyone else here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us.¡±

    ¡°Really? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Of course, Vera knew she would be furious if she found out, so he didn¡¯t mention anything.

 Chapter 199: Vargo (1)

    <b>? Vargo (1) ?</b>

    The next day.

    After Vera¡¯s full recovery, the group hastened without dy towards Locrion. They were driven by the looming threat posed by ysia towards the Holy Kingdom.

    Although the exact timing was uncertain, the fact that her goal was in their hometown stirred anxiety within their hearts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Maleus is surely keeping her at bay. Besides, it¡¯s been only about two months since we left the Cradle.¡±

    Miller tried tofort the increasingly tense atmosphere, but even that was only a temporary measure.

    There was no other reason.

    It was because Vera and Renee already knew what consequences the event would bring.

    ¡®Was the death of His Holiness caused by ysia¡­?¡¯

    There was one fact that was firmly established even in Vera¡¯s distorted memories.

    Vargo¡¯s death.

    Theyers of that secret were gradually being unraveled.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s possible. His Holiness would not fall so easily, but considering what she has done so far, he might be struggling.¡¯

    ysia¡¯s ability was to interfere with one¡¯s thoughts and awareness.

    Vargo might be able to resist it with his own strength, but it was not certain how the other priests of the Holy Kingdom would fare.

    A quiet unease had also settled in Aisha¡¯s heart.

    ¡°¡­Master.¡±

    Aisha felt her heart pounding.

    She couldn¡¯t help but worry that her master, Dovan, who had separated from her at the Empire and headed to the Holy Kingdom first, might be in danger.

    As her mood sank, Aisha¡¯s body hunched over. Only Jenny noticed from the side, hugging her tightly.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived,¡± Norn said.

    The group quickly got off the carriage, gazing upon the ice wall before them.

    Then, a mutual suspicion arose: the wall was too silent.

    ¡°The Dragonians¡­¡±

    Were gone.

    It wasn¡¯t just that they were hidden from sight. Their presence itself couldn¡¯t be felt.

    And that wasn¡¯t all.

    ¡°I smell blood.¡±

    ¡°It looks like there was a fight.¡±

    The twins grabbed their halberds.

    True to their words, dark dried blood covered every inch of the snow-white ice wall.

    It was evident to anyone; they had been attacked.

    Despite the bewildering situation, they could all simultaneously think of someone capable of doing this.

    [Nartania. It must be her doing.]

    Annalise¡¯s faint voice echoed.

    There was no rebuttal.

    Instead, all of them drew their weapons.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes glowed menacingly.

    ¡®Damn¡­¡¯

    The situation was gettingplicated.

    ***

    Their anxiety hit the mark.

    As they went deeper into the ice wall, corpses began to appear one by one.

    Half-dragons, vampires, and even the corpses of direct descendants of dragons.

    The scene unfolding before them was a tant testament to the one behind this series of incidents.

    Their pace quickened.

    Vera, carrying Renee for faster travel, took the lead, followed closely by the rest of the group.

    [Is it over already?]

    At the end of the ice wall where Locrion was supposed to be stood Nartania and the five-colored dragon, Seldin.

    <i> Crash¡ª!</i>

    Seldin, not in the human form they had previously seen but in her dragon form, copsed with a loud noise. In front of him, Nartania chuckled, then turned her gaze.

    [Oh my, we meet again.]

    The eerie yet beautiful and terrifying being spoke, wearing ck blood like a dress.

    [What brings you here?]

    Vera, who had hidden Renee behind him, replied.

    ¡°¡­What is happening?¡±

    [Hm? Ah, I just came out for a walk. It¡¯s been a while since I felt my blood boil, so I couldn¡¯t stand staying in the pce.]

    ¡°Stop your bullshit¡­!¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes were filled with anger towards Nartania, who dared to block their path in such an urgent situation.

    Nartaniaughed.

    [Let¡¯s see¡­ What could be your reason foring here again?]

    Six pairs of arms crossed. One of her upper arms, attached near the shoulder, gently stroked her chin.

    [Ah, right. Locrion can fold space. I suppose you have somewhere urgent to be?]

    Her words only heightened the group¡¯s tension.

    Just as Vera was about to release his divinity in response to Nartania¡¯s actions that seemed to be trying to obstruct them¡­

    [Alright, let¡¯s go.]

    Nartania turned towards the end of the ice wall.

    Vera¡¯s divinity dissipated, and shocked expressions appeared on the group¡¯s faces.

    ¡°What are you nning?¡±

    [What do you mean, nning? I told you, did I not?]

    Nartania, with her back turned to them, slowly advanced and continued.

    [I will wait. Do you not understand? A promise from an immortal being bears a fitting weight. The promised period is ten years. During that time, I will not harm you.]

    Vera¡¯s hand tightened, his senses on the edge from the tension.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t think about doing anything stupid.¡±

    [Oh, are you afraid?]

    Vera didn¡¯t answer. He just kept an eye on the fallen Seldin, ready to draw his sword at any moment.

    ¡®She¡¯s alive.¡¯

    It seemed that they weren¡¯t toote.

    They had seemingly avoided the worst-case scenario. As their safety measure to protect Oben in their absence, Seldin couldn¡¯t die like this.

    Seldin, who had been gasping for air, opened her eyes.

    Her multicolored eyes met Vera¡¯s.

    After briefly staring at each other, Vera turned his head towards the front and spoke.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s go with her.¡±

    Though he detested the situation, Vera recognized that what mattered mosty beyond the wall. With that, he began to walk.

    ***

    The icy sea of the cier rose, its overwhelming presence bore down on the onlookers. Eyes that could only be met by tilting one¡¯s neck upwards were aimed downward.

    [¡­You have finallye.]

    With a seemingly calm voice, Locrion spoke.

    Nartania responded to him with all her arms hanging down.

    [Oh, how you grow more hideous as time passes.]

    [Why have youe? It is not your time yet.]

    [More of your nonsense. Arrogant lizard, you still believe the world you know is the truth of thisnd.]

    Nartaniaughed.

    Therge hole in her face oozed ck blood.

    [You think I am ridiculous because of the tiny speck of Providence you nced at?]

    [¡­Do you revel in chaos?]

    [I revel in the possibilities thate from imperfection.]

    [Insolent creature.]

    [Again with that high and mighty tone.]

    The two demigods carried on with their conversation, showing no interest in the group that had joined them. However, it was mostly them belittling each other.

    As the atmosphere grew tense with harsh words being exchanged, Nartaniaughed and said.

    [Oh, right. That is not the important matter at hand.]

    As if just remembering, Nartania turned her head towards the group, and Locrion¡¯s eyes followed suit. The next action was sudden.

    [Heading south, I presume.]

    <i> Crash¡ª</i>

    An arm emerged from the icy sea that formed Locrion¡¯s body and drew a straight line in the air.

    [I allow you to pass.]

    There was no time for further words.

    Before the group could react, the space expanded and swallowed them whole.

    After the bizarre sensation of their existence scattering, what appeared before the group¡¯s eyes was¡­

    ¡°¡­Elia.¡±

    It was the Holy Kingdom, Elia.

    ***

    At the time of their escape from Nartania¨Cthe Holy Kingdom.

    In the early dawn, Vargo woke up and looked out the window. The city of pure white spread out before his eyes.

    It was another morning.

    Vargo took in the scenery for a while, making the wrinkles on his face more pronounced. Then, he got up.

    He picked up the worn-out priest¡¯s robe hanging on one wall and put it on.

    For twenty years ever since he ascended to the throne of Holy Emperor, he never had a new robe made and stuck to his original resolution not to be tempted by wealth and status.

    Once he had dressed and straightened his back, a cracking sound echoed.

    ¡°Ah, geez. My body is getting old and breaking down all over.¡±

    The passage of time was truly cruel.

    The divinity within him grew stronger with each day and his mind remained sharp, but his physical body was bing more uncooperative.

    Grumbling to himself, Vargo soon grabbed his cane and hunched over. After pressing his back with one hand, he left the room.

    He walked slowly down the hallway, descended the stairs, and headed to the center of the Grand Temple. After passing through the great door, Vargo arrived before the Sanctum of Gods and repeated what had be a habit over the past decades.

    He leaned his cane against a chair and knelt. sping his hands in front of his chest, he bowed his head.

    ¡®Please watch over me carefully.¡¯

    The form of his prayer wasn¡¯t one made out of true desire. Having fulfilled all his lifelong wishes, the old man simply kept a promise to himself not to forget the Lord, who had guided his life.

    The silent chapel.

    The same repeated sentences.

    After continuing his ritualistic prayer for some time, Vargo opened his eyes when he sensed a very faint presence behind him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    ¡°Did you have a peaceful night?¡±

    Vargo looked behind, spotting a man with long, blue hair that was loosely tied and red eyes. There stood Trevor, his face still carrying naivety.

    ¡°You rascal, what will I ever do about you? How can youe outter than this old man?¡±

    Trevor looked embarrassed at Vargo¡¯s reprimand.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Don¡¯t you know? I¡¯m¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it, you punk. Come on and pray.¡±

    Hesitatingly, Trevor approached Vargo and knelt beside him. Shortly after, he sighed deeply.

    ¡°Why do you always kneel on the floor when there¡¯s a perfectly good chair?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why things end up like this¡­ because young people always prioritize what will make them mostfortable first.¡±

    Trevor flinched. Afraid of Vargo¡¯s fist, he simplyughed and began to pray. In the middle of this, Vargo asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s Rohan doing, still noting?¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    ¡°Is he drinking again? This punk, all the time, just wait until I¡­!¡±

    Vargo sighed deeply. Every time he remembered how a devout and upright boy like Rohan became a drunkard, he got a headache. If he were to die, Vargo thought, it would be due to the stress Rohan caused him.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine. Alright, let¡¯s hurry up and go outside. Did Lady Theresa go to the Academy?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She has to teach today, so she told us to eat without her.¡±

    ¡°What about Marie?¡±

    ¡°She went to the dining hall¡­¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her? There¡¯s no need to upset those kids¡¯ stomachs this early in the morning.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Trevor shut his mouth.

    Vargo may have scolded them, but he knew that he was only right in doing so.

    As they were Apostles, no one else in the Holy Kingdom could handle the trouble they caused but him.

    ¡°Tch, this is why I can¡¯t retire¡­¡±

    He was getting old.

    All Vargo wanted to do was take care of his flower garden and rx in his retirement, but his worries continued to grow even while he slept because all the kids had a few screws loose, and that forced him to return to work.

    However, Vargo still had some faith left.

    ¡°Have you heard from that punk, Vera?¡±

    ¡°Thest I heard was that he was heading to Oben.¡±

    ¡°He really traveled the entire continent.¡±

    A hollowugh escaped Vargo¡¯s lips.

    ¡°If he was finished, he should¡¯ve juste back already¡­¡±

    Stinky brat.

    Mannerless punk.

    Vargo always called Vera that way, but he knew something else, too.

    ¡°He¡¯s really needed here.¡±

    Although he became a fool whenever he was with Renee, there was no one better at handling work than him.

    Howfortable had he been when Vera followed him around during those three years?

    As Vargo sighed heavily, missing that gloomy face, Trevor swallowed the words he had been about to say. In his head, he recalled what Theresa had told him when she returned frompleting all of her obligations at the Academy.

    <i> ¡ª He¡¯s bing more and more of a child¡­ I might have made a mistake.</i>

    Pressing the center of his forehead, Trevor questioned whether he should tell Vargo.

    Trevor was unable to judge which decision was correct, so he remained silent.

 Chapter 200: Vargo (2)

    <b>? Vargo (2) ?</b>

    It was a day no different than any other.

    Having finished his morning prayers, Vargo tackled the iing paperwork.

    After sorting out various administrative duties of Elia and finally addressing the postponed budget for the uing month, he was able to savor his bted break.

    Vargo was enjoying his newfound hobby of strolling around therge flower garden, where he had once conversed with a pure white girl.

    ¡°Ah, why is this one wilting again?¡±

    His outstretched hand tenderly caressed a delicate red flower.

    The leaves, seemingly on the verge of withering, absorbed a red energy channeled from his divinity and revitalized them with newfound vitality.

    ¡°You should be thriving, not wilting like this.¡±

    Only then did the flower stand tall in its full glory. Vargo chuckled, withdrawing his divinity, and spoke to the delicate flower.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your time yet, little one.¡±

    Elia, located at the southernmost tip, was now bathed in warm weather. The sunlight was dazzling, and the breeze was gentle. Wilting in such conditions would certainly make for a life of regrets.

    Vargo stared at the flower for a moment before groaning and getting up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ which other fellow might be faltering next?¡±

    Tending to the garden was an endless task, so he had to be very diligent.

    ***

    ¡°Good to see you, Your Holiness.¡±

    While looking around the garden, Vargo raised his head at the sound of a deep voice and saw an old man with a sturdy physique entering his field of vision.

    The short hair apanied by round ears was unmistakably those of a beast. Moreover, the sight of him sitting in a wheelchair indicated that he was unable to use his legs.

    ¡°Dovan.¡±

    Vargo called the now-familiar name with a delighted smile.

    It was the guest who hade with Marie from the Empire, someone who was not too far removed from the sins he hadmitted in the past.

    ¡°What brings you all this way?¡±

    When Vargo asked why Dovan, who should be acting as the vige chief in a nearby vige of Elia, hade to the Grand Temple, Dovan replied.

    ¡°I¡¯vee with a request for you.¡±

    ¡°A request?¡±

    ¡°Strange rumors have been circting in the vige recently.¡±

    <i> Creak, creak.</i>

    Dovan approached Vargo in his wheelchair. Gazing at the flower bed Vargo had been tending to, he continued.

    ¡°The vige children say they¡¯ve seen a woman on the outskirts of the vige for the past few days.¡±

    ¡°Hm? Is it a visitor?¡±

    ¡°I initially thought so as well, but something seems off. Do you recall the incident I faced in the Empire beforeing here?¡±

    Vargo¡¯s forehead wrinkled, knowing all too well what Dovan was referring to.

    ¡®An empty corpse, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯

    He had already heard reports about her appearance.

    ¡°Pink hair, a snow white dress, and barefoot. Does that match the description of the woman?¡±

    Dovan¡¯s face became grave as he nodded.

    ¡°Yes. While it¡¯s possible that others might have a simr appearance, I couldn¡¯t simply dismiss it. I hope it¡¯s just an old man¡¯s paranoia, but¡­¡±

    ¡°No, thank you for letting me know. I will investigate it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Vargo nodded and his gaze drifted to the distant eastern gate of Elia, where Dovan¡¯s vige was located.

    His eyes narrowed, and his lips pressed tightly together. As if trying to discern something, he stared intently in that direction for a long time. Eventually, he let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°It seems my retirement remains a distant dream.¡±

    How cruel the world was, where even as an old man, fate wouldn¡¯t let him go. He felt somewhat bitter that day.

    ***

    In the Great Hall.

    Vargo sought out Trevor, who was busy overseeing the divine relics.

    ¡°Brat.¡±

    Trevor¡¯s head turned. Upon realizing that it was Vargo who called him, he hunched defensively and responded nervously.

    ¡°Ye-yes, Your Holiness?¡±

    Trevor thought to himself that the timing of Vargo¡¯s visit was unusual. The fact that he came at this hour and seemed displeased probably meant he was here to reprimand him.

    What could have gone wrong?

    As these thoughts consumed Trevor, especially with Vargo¡¯s piercing gaze on him, Vargo finally spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going out for a while,¡± Vargo said.

    ¡°Indeed, I might be backter than expected.¡±

    Though the statement was abrupt, the grave demeanor of Vargo made Trevor¡¯splexion pale.

    Trevor was familiar with the moments when Vargo would wear such a severe expression, when his face would drip with bloodlust.

    ¡°¡­Has something happened?¡±

    Only once had he seen Vargo with such an expression. It was on the day they first met. Those eyes, which pierced through his sins, carried that overwhelming sensation then.

    In that tense moment, Vargo instructed.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t return after four days, open the Evil-Sealing Circle.¡±

    Trevor¡¯s breath caught, his eyes wider than ever.

    ¡°Your Holiness, that¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to burden you with this. I will leave you with that knowledge.¡±

    There was nothing more to say.

    Frozen in ce, he could only watch as Vargo walked away.

    ***

    Even at such a distance, it was evident.

    The energy surrounding Elia at this moment was starkly different from the hollow corpses the children had faced in the Empire, and the sheer intensity meant that he couldn¡¯t guarantee victory.

    Walking slowly, Vargo finally reached the exact spot where he felt the energying from and swallowed hard.

    ¡°So it¡¯s you?¡±

    A mass of karma stood there. It was a grotesque evil taking on the form of a slender woman.

    Vargomented.

    ¡°It¡¯s been four years.¡±

    The woman, reminiscent of spring, smiled.

    Treading softly on the soil with her bare feet, she looked at Vargo.

    ¡°Do you know me? That¡¯s strange. You shouldn¡¯t know yet.¡±

    ¡°How could I not know you when you have such a disgusting appearance?¡±

    Vargo recited the name he had received in the report.

    ¡°ysia.¡±

    ¡°Really? Did I move too carelessly?¡±

    ¡°You wretched whore. Nauseating monster.¡±

    Vargo set down his cane, straightened his back with an audible crack, and continued his words.

    ¡°What is your purpose foring here?¡±

    His gigantic body rose to its full height at 2 meters and 30, exceeding human standards.

    The red divinity flowing from his clothes and crimson glint in his eyes made him resemble a beast thirsting for blood.

    In the abyss around the woman¡¯s body, Vargo let out his rage.

    ¡°What other evils have youe tomit?¡±

    ysia faced Vargo, letting out a chuckle.

    ¡°You know? Every time I see you, you say the same thing.¡±

    ¡°Well, I believe it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you in four years¡­¡±

    Vargo¡¯s red divinity converged into a singr form.

    Holding his judgment, shaped into a mace in his hand, he lifted it above his head and proimed.

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural to repeat the same words when you possess such a vile appearance!¡±

    He struck the air with the mace.

    [¡ª¨C]

    There was a shockwave and a ringing sound.

    It was a distant, obliterative force that wiped out all existence.

    The purest fighting aura to eradicate sin and evil swept over ysia.

    Immediately afterward, Vargo clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯ve got some skill after all.¡±

    The attack hit directly, but the sensation he felt told him that she was still very much intact. This time, he gripped the mace with both hands and swung again.

    Once again, the shockwave was unleashed.

    Everything in his line of sight in the direction where ysia stood had vanished.

    Yet, the only thing that remained untouched¡­

    No, rather, ysia had regenerated her crushed body and spoke.

    ¡°That stings.¡±

    Vargo¡¯s expression hardened.

    With half of her head regenerated, ysiaughed and continued speaking.

    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re the most annoying one. If I have to get rid of one, it should be you.¡±

    She extended her pale hand and swung it sharply.

    What Vargo felt next was as if he was ensnared in a deep and sticky swamp.

    ***

    Vargo, Club of Ragal.

    He was second to none in the fist gangs of Horden Kingdom.

    A loner with no family or friends, a mere thug who embraced a life of violence with his unsightly and brutish body.

    His life had no purpose; his only joy was fighting.

    As his past unfolded before his very eyes, he felt deeply ashamed.

    <i> ¡ª What is this?</i>

    His past self tilted his head while looking at the two-stroke stigma on his arm, and continued thinking.

    It was a natural reaction.

    If a thug who lived aimlessly didn¡¯t question why this happened to him, that would be even stranger.

    However, amidst these doubts, another world caught his eye.

    <i> ¡ª ¡­Fuck.</i>

    He saw himself, stained with sins, in the back alley.

    Vargo¡¯s expression crumpled as he confronted his past self.

    ¡®¡­I must be under an illusion.¡¯

    That was the only reason why he would be here after just attacking ysia.

    How could he escape?

    As he agonized over this, the world flipped upside down.

    Another scene unfolded.

    <i> ¡ª Who are you?</i>

    <i> ¡ª Who am I? I am the teacher who will fix your manners.</i>

    A woman with striking blonde hair smirked.

    It was Theresa, the Apostle of Love, in her younger days.

    She clenched her fist and subdued his past self.

    And then, she took him to the Holy Kingdom.

    Upon arriving in the Holy Kingdom, he was beaten senselessly and awakened his divinity.

    He learned how to use his Apostle¡¯s power.

    Eventually, he became a direct observer of karma and received a revtion.

    Suddenly, as the scenes surged around him, Vargo¡¯s thoughts spiraled into chaos. Engulfed in these memories, the lines between past and present began to blur for him.

    Time passed.

    The scenes continued.

    <i> ¡ª There¡¯s a dog-like bastard. No, maybe it¡¯s a cat?</i>

    He shattered the skull of Tiger King Haman.

    <i> ¡ª From reptiles to bat offsprings, they¡¯re all equally bullshit.</i>

    He crushed the skull of the Demonic Dragon and tore apart vampires.

    However, that wasn¡¯t the end. He traveled across the continent, wiping out the countless malevolent karma that caught his eye. The karma that appeared before him was simply too repulsive and abhorrent.

    At the end, in a prison to the east, an old man asked his past self.

    <i> ¡ª By what right do you have to judge us?</i>

    In response to the question of his qualification to judge them, his past self proimed.

    <i> ¡ª By the will of heaven. As their representative.</i>

    The old man asked again.

    <i> ¡ª What are our sins?</i>

    To that, he had no answer.

    He had no choice but to remain silent, because he didn¡¯t know the origin of the sins that binded them.

    His eyes only revealed the karma they had umted.

    Feeling as though he was sinking into a swamp, Vargo faced his own sins.

    He lifted his mace, directing his crimson judgment at the old man.

    <i>Bang¡ª!</i>

    It struck down.

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    There was a sense of guilt that constricted his heart.

    He himself had ignored that their true sin was their desire for life.

    He had only focused on someone else¡¯s words that they were sinners and the karma that enveloped their bodies.

    He was merely captivated by what he saw and didn¡¯t contemte it.

    Such were his feelings of guilt.

    His thoughts sank deeper.

    The swamp, barely reaching his ankles, had now risen to his chin.

    It was the first time in a very long time that Vargo had to face his own sins: blind faith and fanaticism.

    <strong>October 31st, 2023 Note: We¡¯re taking a break for around a week and a half. Sorry for cliffhanger, you can always shard the next two chapters.</strong>

 Chapter 201: Vargo (3)

    <b>? Vargo (3) ?</b>

    The weight of the word ¡®judgment¡¯ was just that.

    There was no word heavier or more arrogant than deciding the gravity of someone¡¯s sin and, at the same time, holding the chains that binded them.

    It was a mistake that happened because he overlooked that.

    The sins hemitted were because he was unable toprehend the lives of those who had no choice but to oppose the avaricious rulers and, as a result, were forced to continue ruing karma.

    He swung the mace, believing that only what was visible to his eye was the truth.

    His arrogance of believing that he himself was making the right choice only added sin to that mace.

    There were moments of piercing regrets, but Vargo did not escape the swamp engulfing him.

    He justughed.

    ¡®¡­Is this really all there was?¡¯

    Vargoughed at the fact that the trial given to him by the evil in the form of a woman was only this much.

    ¡°It¡¯s already in the past, you wretched woman.¡±

    He reached out his hand, grasping at thin air, and then swung his longtimepanion.

    [¡ª¨C]

    The scene faded.

    The swamp that had been swallowing him also vanished.

    An empty void emerged, giving way to a new scene.

    He was there in agony, haunted by his own cries.

    Finally, the man appeared, weeping as he realized that he had lived a life of sin.

    Vargo wiped away those memories.

    ¡°You cannot break me with just this.¡±

    The scene changed again.

    Finally, the foolish one held the sword in reverse, intending to pass judgment upon the only being worthy of judging him¡ªhimself.

    This too, Vargo erased.

    ¡°You do not understand humans.¡±

    He erased the one who screamed at a defenseless body. He erased the one who merely longed to give up and waste away. And in the end, he confronted and erased himself.

    ¡°You do not understand life.¡±

    Vargo had aplished all that had been asked of him.

    He had witnessed the end of all the seemingly insolvable puzzles and the path he walked.

    He was still a foolish and stubborn man, but there was one thing that he had realized over the years.

    It was the nature of life.

    ¡°Life must move forward.¡±

    Vargo understood that life was more than a mere fragment. To put it another way, it could be described as a mere piece of a veryrge andplex puzzle.

    The one who perceived life as a piece of a great puzzle, shaped by a myriad of lives intertwined together, forever iplete, also had a clear sense of purpose.

    ¡°And as a result, we guide one another.¡±

    If life was about finding one¡¯s ce in that puzzle, then he wanted to be the most rough and uneven piece.

    The foolish one who didn¡¯t know how to turn back time, and didn¡¯t know how to make up for his mistakes, simply sought to live true to himself and serve as a living lesson for those who might follow his path.

    As the most uneven piece, he positioned himself so that the smoother pieces could align their rough edges against him, allowing only their polished surfaces to face the world. That was how he chose to define his life.

    That was the answer Vargo arrived at.

    ¡°I am Vargo, Club of Ragal.¡±

    The world called him Hero of the North, Guillotine of Beasts, and Mace of God. As well as the Father of all Pdins, the Greatest Holy Emperor, and the most powerful superhuman on the continent.

    ¡°Despite everything, I am Vargo, Club of Ragal.¡±

    Despite the numerous empty titles bestowed upon him, the name he thought of himself was still one.

    ¡°I am a brute. My life¡¯s sole purpose is to take pleasure in battle as Vargo, Club of Ragal.¡±

    Vargo raised his mace high above his head.

    ¡°So avoid me and don¡¯t try to imitate me. I am nothing more than a vicious brute, so learn from my example and live a sincere life.¡±

    He delivered a singr blow¡ªonly one. And with that swing, the thick, dark veil surrounding him dispersed.

    ***

    As ysia stared at Vargo, her crumbling body slowly regenerated.

    Her scowling face was as menacing as it could possibly be.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t right¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until Vargo, who was supposed to be in a hallucination, started swinging his mace that she realized something was wrong.

    She tried to go for his neck, but it was difficult due to the divinity that was dispersed everywhere. Then, after holding her ground, she ended up in this state.

    ¡°¡­You aren¡¯t supposed to have escaped from there.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t right.

    Not once had he ever broken out of the hallucination on his own.

    ¡°What the hell?¡±

    Those words slipped out as she struggled toprehend the causation, and finally, Vargo let out augh.

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®what?¡¯ You failed, bitch.¡±

    His gaze, which had been staring nkly into the air, pierced straight through ysia.

    ¡°Resorting to such despicable tricks, how befitting.¡±

    His raging crimson divinity intensified, as though ready to tear his opponent apart, and opened its maw wide.

    Vargo gripped his mace with both hands and spoke while facing ysia.

    ¡°Yet, you amounted to only that much.¡±

    Vargoughed even louder.

    ¡°Begone.¡±

    He swung his mace.

    ysia clenched her right fist and met the oing divinity with her own.

    <i> Kwaaang-!</i>

    The ce where the energies shed was obliterated. Caught in the midst, ysia¡¯s arm couldn¡¯t withstand Vargo¡¯s overwhelming power and was torn asunder.

    It was a situation where ysia was clearly outmatched.

    ¡°What did you¡­ How did you escape from there¡­?¡±

    ysia repeated the same words over and over, as if nothing else mattered.

    To that, Vargo replied.

    ¡°Did you think such a pathetic trick would work?¡±

    ¡°It should have. You should have hanged yourself and died.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    Vargo sneered.

    ¡°With so much left to do, how could I die?¡±

    True to his word, Vargo still had much to aplish.

    He had to stabilize Elia after the chaos caused by his absence, andplete the tasks long overdue.

    This included tending to the flower garden¡ªa responsibility few could manage without him.

    Undoubtedly, even more of the children would be withering and dying tomorrow.

    Above all else, beyond all those tasks, Vargo had a reason to live.

    ¡°I have to live, even if I¡¯ll feel embarrassed seeing that shameless bastard¡¯s face.¡±

    There was a guy whocked all sorts of manners. A brainless fool who never said anything except that he was stillcking.

    Only after seeing him be someone worthy, someone who yed his proper role as a human, would Vargo be able to rest in peace.

    ¡°How much would that guy look down on me if I were lying in a coffin while having done nothing?¡±

    ¡°¡­So annoying.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll soon be sending your head flying along with that annoyance of yours.¡±

    ysia¡¯s expression vanished. Then, her jaw dropped as her mouth ripped open into a wide grin.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you, bitch.¡±

    An indescribable sense of doom began to wrap around her body as she asked.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you too carefree?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to bluff your way out?¡±

    ¡°You know¡­ Don¡¯t you ever wonder what I¡¯ve been doing before you got here?¡±

    Vargo continued hurling curses in his mind while still wearing a smile.

    ¡®Damned bitch.¡¯

    It seemed as if she had made arrangements on Elia¡¯s side.

    It was fortunate that he instructed the Evil-Sealing Circle to be activated.

    ¡®I have to return, but¡­¡¯

    <b><i> It might be impossible.</i></b>

    Despite putting on a brave front, Vargo knew that no matter how hard he fought, he would never be able to kill an immortal being.

    All he could do was block her path by fighting endlessly until his body copsed.

    ¡®Growing old is such a pain¡­¡¯

    A bitterugh escaped his lips.

    However, his acknowledgment of defeat did not mean that he had given up.

    He had too many things left to protect and too many things yet to blossom.

    ¡°Come on, you whore. My old body isn¡¯t so weak that it can¡¯t stop you while my children escape.¡±

    If he were to perish here, his life would be filled with far too much regret.

    So, Vargo lifted his mace once more.

    ***

    The destendscape of Elia and the facts gathered so farbined into a single piece of information, raising questions in Vera¡¯s mind.

    ¡®¡­The Holy Kingdom was silent during the previous life.¡¯

    A few of the Apostles had set out on a journey with the Heroes to face the Demon King, but that meant that more than half of the Apostles had stayed in Elia and remained silent.

    It wasn¡¯t only that.

    Even after everything was over, and Renee had awakened him from his death, the Holy Kingdom hadn¡¯t interfered as they lived each day in the slums.

    Why the hell?

    Why was the Holy Kingdom silent?

    Why didn¡¯t they participate in defeating the Demon King, and why couldn¡¯t they help Renee in her final moments?

    There was an unwee possibility that he didn¡¯t want to think about.

    Vera¡¯s gaze shifted to the twins, who were staring nkly at the castle gates.

    ¡®The twins were the only ones who fought off the army.¡¯

    There must have been many pdins in Elia, not to mention Theresa, Rohan, and Trevor. Yet, on the day of the invasion, only the twins had defended Elia.

    Another realization surfaced from his spinning thoughts, giving rise to a new hypothesis.

    ¡®What if¡­¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t that they failed to act, but that they couldn¡¯t.

    What if there was no one left except the twins?

    At that time, Vargo met his end.

    What if it wasn¡¯t only his death, but a catastrophe that had befallen Elia as well?

    Vera couldn¡¯t say for certain.

    There were still distorted parts of his memory, and even without them, Elia was an extremely closed-off country, so it was difficult to obtain information.

    His heart pounded heavily. An uneasy, sticky feeling arose within him.

    To resolve this question, he slowly stepped into Elia.

    ***

    The city of pure white was there.

    However, the temperature was unbearably cold.

    There were no priests in their robes, no pdins in their pure white armor, and no young apprentices running around doing chores. It was just Elia.

    ¡°What is¡­¡±

    Vera wasn¡¯t the only one who sensed that something was off.

    Renee also had grave doubts about the lifeless Elia.

    ¡°Vera, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Vera couldn¡¯t immediately answer and pondered for a moment. Then, he replied.

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s nobody here. From what I can tell by the traces left behind, they likely evacuated in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°Evacuated¡­?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Grand Temple first. There might still be someone there.¡±

    Renee sensed the deep unease in Vera¡¯s tone as he spoke.

    Didn¡¯t he usually conceal such emotions unless it concerned her?

    When there was adversity, his first reaction would be to fight it head-on.

    Renee felt a sinking feeling in her heart.

    So, she held Vera¡¯s hand even tighter and said.

    ¡°¡­It will be okay. We¡¯re not toote, so let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    Vera¡¯s lips curled slightly.

    He appeared to be about to say something but held it back, then nodded his head and responded differently.

    ¡°¡­Yes, let¡¯s go quickly.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll look around. We might find someone left behind who we can ask to find out what happened,¡± Miller said.

    Upon hearing that, Hegrion and Aisha moved to Miller¡¯s side.

    Those following Vera and Renee into the Grand Temple were Jenny and the twins.

    After confirming the split group, Vera nodded and spoke to Miller.

    ¡°Please take care of it.¡±

    After saying that, Vera carried Renee in his arms and began running towards the Grand Temple.

    ***

    It was an unpleasant scenario, yet one that had to be considered as a possibility.

    The Holy Kingdom might already be empty.

    And to protect the unupied Holy Kingdom, the Apostles, who had been silent during the previous life, might have used some kind of technique.

    Overwhelmed by an uncontroble anxiety, Vera searched around cautiously as he entered the Grand Temple, grinding his teeth in tension.

    ¡®They¡¯re not here, either.¡¯

    It was devoid of life.

    There was no way that the Apostles had left as well, but he couldn¡¯t sense anything.

    Could it be that they were already toote?

    Had something happened while they were away?

    His heart pounded even harder with anxiety.

    The expressions of those who followed were equally distraught.

    Causality spiraled into aplexbyrinth, and the path they had been running along suddenly turned into a cliff.

    At that moment.

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    The hands of a clock moved.

 Chapter 202: Apostle (1)

    <b>? Apostle (1) ?</b>

    It was a sound so sudden, yet so familiar at the same time.

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    Vera and Renee stopped dead in their tracks.

    The twins and Jenny also stopped and turned towards the direction of the noise.

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    A lone, shabby pilgrim stood there, a striking contrast of ck against the pure white scenery of the Grand Temple. The figure¡¯s most distinctive feature was an oversized pocket watch hanging prominently around their neck.

    [Orgus¡­]

    Annalise spoke.

    As the rest of the group btedly snapped back to their senses, Orgus turned away and began to walk slowly.

    ¡°Vera¡­?¡±

    Vera swallowed hard.

    ¡°Let¡¯s follow him,¡± he said, holding Renee¡¯s hand.

    This was the third time.

    Vera had a hunch that Orgus, who had shown him and Renee different time periods, was trying to show them something again.

    <i> Tick¡ª</i>

    Vera walked behind Orgus, who slowed down his pace so they could follow. The ce where he led them was a secluded hallway in the Grand Temple.

    It was Trevor¡¯sboratory.

    ¡®Why here¡­?¡¯

    Orgus offered no response.

    He simply opened the door, gesturing towards the scrolls lining the walls.

    With a gesture that resembled painting a picture, the scrolls floated into the air, revealing a hidden passage.

    Vera¡¯s eyes widened.

    Even he, who had been in this room several times before, was unaware that such a space existed.

    How could he have not known?

    As that question quietly arose, Orgus looked back at the group.

    He held out his hand, spreading all five fingers before folding all of them except the index and middle finger, then said.

    [Two.]

    In the next moment¡­

    <i> Hwaaaak-!</i>

    The world turned upside down.

    ***

    A brief ringing followed by a headache gave the feeling of another world ovepping above their vision.

    What was revealed next were four translucent human figures.

    Suppressing a nauseating sensation, Vera stared at them.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s Trevor. I see Rohan, Lady Marie, and Lady Theresa as well.¡±

    As Vera informed Renee, likewise, her expression hardened.

    In the meantime.

    ¡°So, you hid it here¡­¡±

    Rohan uttered as frustration marred his face, his expression mixed with sorrow and anger.

    Simrly, Theresa turned her head away with mixed emotions.

    Marie just stared at Trevor with her mouth tightly shut.

    Trevor simplyughed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Anyter and even the Evil-Sealing Circle will be meaningless.¡±

    After saying that, he entered the passage.

    Though the conversation was brief, they were able to understand one thing from it.

    ¡°¡­It seems to exin why the Grand Temple was empty.¡±

    Trevor intended to activate the Evil-Sealing Circle.

    However, a question was swirling in Vera¡¯s mind.

    ¡®Why are their expressions so gloomy?¡¯

    In truth, this question was also due to theck of information.

    What Vera knew about the Evil-Sealing Circle was that it was the only transcendent barrier in thisnd that was formted as a magic circle.

    It existed somewhere in the Grand Temple, and the role of managing it had been handed down from generation to generation by the Apostles of Wisdom.

    Its effect was to protect the Holy Kingdom from all external evils.

    Thus, Vera had not paid much attention to it, leaving him oblivious as to why Trevor aloneughed so serenely in this situation.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s follow them.¡±

    But Renee was different.

    Because of always perceiving people through the warmth in their voices rather than their expressions, Renee sensed that Trevor¡¯sughter carried an endless sorrow.

    <i> Tap¡ª</i>

    She tapped the ground with her cane.

    Then, Vera, the twins, and Jenny moved forward.

    The passage stretched far, too long to fully glimpse. Only the dim candles lining the walls lit the way.

    Upon entering, Trevor spoke.

    ¡°Forgive me for hiding it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Theresa replied.

    ¡°Lady Marie and Sir Rohan must have been shocked as well. And the twins outside.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like it came to this because you wanted it to.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s shameful.¡±

    An iprehensible exchange followed between them.

    Yet, Marie and Rohan¡¯s faces remained crumpled in devastation as they watched Trevor¡¯s back.

    It was impossible to discern the cause just by looking at the situation.

    Should this be called misfortune, or fortune instead?

    Through Rohan¡¯s words, the group was able to learn more about the situation.

    ¡°¡­So that was an artificial body.¡±

    Vera and Renee¡¯s steps stopped for a moment.

    It was such an unexpected revtion, and yet it made perfect sense upon reflection.

    Trevor had an artificially crafted body.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s rather meticulously crafted, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny? You damn fool¡­¡±

    Rohan exhaled deeply and then continued.

    ¡°¡­Now I understand. Why the Saint couldn¡¯t sense your presence and was startled..¡±

    ¡°Haha, it troubled me greatly as well.¡±

    Through that conversation, Vera realized another fact.

    ¡®So that¡¯s why¡­¡¯

    <b><i> I could never sense Trevor¡¯s presence.</i></b>

    The part that had always puzzled Vera was now resolved.

    Indeed, as long as they were alive, Vera could even sense movements beyond the mountain passes. However, he had always struggled to detect Trevor¡¯s presence in particr.

    Moreover, the sensation when punching Trevor for his antics felt far too foreign for a human body.

    Up until now, Vera thought it was due to the power Trevor possessed as an Apostle, but¡­

    ¡°¡­Just what kind of bullshit is this?¡±

    It was an artificial body.

    It was because the person by his side all these years wasn¡¯t truly human, exining those abnormalities.

    As these thoughts connected, something naturally came to his mind.

    It was whaty at the end of the destination they were heading towards.

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned toward the far end of the visible passage.

    He looked towards where the Evil-Sealing Circle was likely to be¡ª

    ¡­And Trevor¡¯s true body.

    [This damned bastard¡­!]

    Annalise¡¯s harsh voice rang out.

    All gazes turned to her as Vera and Renee btedly understood the reason for her anger.

    [If you were going to run away, you should have livedfortably!]

    In the past before receiving his stigma, Trevor was her disciple.

    He was the most promising prospect amongst the candidates for the next Magic Tower Master of Auric, and ording to Annalise, he was the wizard closest to reaching Providence.

    Although she hadn¡¯t shown it much, there was a reaction she showed when she asionally talked about the Holy Kingdom to Jenny.

    Whenever Trevor was mentioned, she would direct questions into thin air.

    [Hey! Why aren¡¯t you walking faster?!]

    Annalise scolded Jenny, who anxiously quickened her pace under the barrage.

    By the time Vera and Renee recovered from their surprise, the illusions were already far ahead.

    The group started walking again, faster and more impatiently than before.

    Only when they reached the end of the passage did they see a very thick iron door.

    Vera opened it and entered.

    ***

    There was nothing grand in the room.

    It was just a shabby stone room that was neitherrge nor small.

    And yet, Vera gulped at the three-dimensional magic circle that was engraved on a stone in the center, glowing with a blue light.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    An emaciated figure drew breath.

    The skeletal figure was barely thin enough to recognize it as a living human, making it impossible to gauge if they were young, middle-aged, or elderly.

    ¡°So¡­ You¡¯vee.¡±

    The corners of his mouth lifted as his eyes slowly opened, revealing eyes that were a clear, shining red.

    Vera recognized those eyes.

    ¡°¡­Trevor.¡±

    It was Trevor.

    He was sitting on a chair, in front of the stone engraved with the magic circle that was connected to his body, facing them.

    But that wasn¡¯t all.

    Three figures, kneeling in front of the stone with their eyes closed, were people Vera knew.

    ¡°Rohan, Lady Marie, Lady Theresa¡­¡±

    Although they seemed to be praying, their state differed from a simple prayer.

    There was no movement whatsoever despite the conversation going on.

    He could feel their breathing, but nothing else.

    It was a state like that of a person who had lost consciousness.

    ¡°What in the world is this¡­?¡±

    At Vera¡¯s bewildered murmur, Trevor responded.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m in a shameful state.¡±

    Vera felt suffocated by Trevor¡¯s hollowugh.

    ¡°Exin.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. You must be quite disoriented, having just arrived here.¡±

    Trevor gave a small smile to the frozen group before continuing.

    ¡°That child must be the Apostle of Death, correct? My apologies for not greeting you properly, given the circumstances.¡±

    Trevor bowed slightly toward Jenny, then looked at Vera and spoke.

    ¡°There was an invasion. The very same beings you saw in the Empire. Fortunately, we were able to suppress them early on, so no harm was done. However, waiting any longer was deemed too dangerous, and we evacuated the clergy and nearby vigers to the Holy Land.¡±

    His shoulders trembled with each uttered word, conveying the immense strain it took to speak.

    ¡°Ah¡­ but we still have to protect the Holy Kingdom. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here. We¡¯ve activated the Evil-Sealing Circle to seal Elia. Then, Elia will be safe until His Holiness returns.¡±

    Trevor¡¯s eyes started to close halfway.

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved you¡¯ve returned unharmed. The others¡­ are unable to greet you because they are in a deep trance to maintain the magic circle. Please don¡¯t feel too upset¡­¡±

    His voice was getting weaker.

    ¡°His Holiness¡­ Can you please go help His Holiness? It feels like more than three days have passed, but His Holiness has yet to return¡­ He must be in a fierce battle. It will be a significant difference with you there, Sir Vera¡­ His Holiness knows how to deactivate this magic circle, so we will endure until then¡­¡±

    Vera¡¯s fists clenched tightly as Trevor¡¯s voice faltered.

    His eyes grew bloodshot.

    Atst, the pieces fell into ce.

    The Holy Kingdom in the previouspse had indeed be no longer functional.

    At that time, all the Apostles left in the Holy Kingdom must have gathered here for the Evil-Sealing Circle and be unconscious.

    The twins must have been guarding the castle gate just in case.

    The timeframe Trevor describedsted until Vargo returned.

    However, Vargo¡¯s death would leave them with no one to wake them up. Only the Heroes would have been able to help Renee in the end.

    Trevor smiled at Vera¡¯s darkening expression.

    ¡°Forgive me for showing you such a sight.¡±

    Trevor thought Vera was angry at him for failing to protect Elia and offered those words.

    However, the reason for Vera¡¯s anger was different.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking.¡±

    Vera¡¯s gaze pierced Trevor, who appeared emaciated and on the verge of death.

    Not a trace of body hair remained.

    His skin was shriveled up, and his face ruined.

    With a priest¡¯s robe hanging loosely on his skeletal frame, even breathing seemed to be aborious task.

    ¡°¡­Exin why you¡¯re in such a state.¡±

    Vera didn¡¯t know the exact reason either. Anger simply welled up, demanding to hear the reason for this appearance.

    Trevor responded to that sentiment with a faint smile.

    ¡°This body should have perished long ago. A disease left it unable to continue living. So I¡¯ve prolonged my life through the spell engraved in the magic circle to repel evil. In a sense, I¡¯m a parasite clinging to life by leeching off the magic circle.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know.

    Even after living together for years and conversing so frequently, Vera remained oblivious.

    Thinking that Vera must be angry about it, he spoke again.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just live like that then? What good does slowly dying like this do¡­¡±

    Was he squeezing out thest of his divinity?

    At that thought, Vera¡¯s expression crumpled terribly.

    ¡°¡­Foolish bastards.¡±

    His words weren¡¯t solely directed at Trevor.

    The three Apostles who continued their prayers with their consciousness faded, the twins who guarded the gates to the very end despite everyone falling asleep, Vargo who left to face the Ancient Species alone, and simply everything about this country called Elia ¡ª all of it fueled Vera¡¯s anger.

    Trevor¡¯s half-closed eyes stared straight at Vera.

    As he slowly examined those eyes, Trevor responded with a faint smile.

    ¡°Do you not know the meaning behind such foolishness, Sir?¡±

    Vera¡¯s movement stopped.

    Likewise, Renee froze in ce.

    Trevor, observing their identical reactions, took a deep breath before continuing.

    ¡°Should we not protect the ce our family will return to? And fulfill our duties as the wielders of this power? At the very least, should we not protect this solend where the voice of God reaches?¡±

    Struggling to lift the corners of his mouth, he added onest line.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why we¡¯re Apostles?¡±

 Chapter 203: Apostle (2)

    <b>? Apostle (2) ?</b>

    Serenity, depending on one¡¯s perspective, was a rather spiteful emotion.

    To remainposed amidst raging rapids on all sides, appearing nonchnt from within the torrents ¡ª it was nothing short of vexing.

    That perfectly described Vera¡¯s current feelings towards Trevor.

    His matter-of-fact talk of sacrifice and love only frustrated Vera.

    Vera¡¯s teeth clenched tightly as he let out a short breath. ring at Trevor, he spoke.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±

    Vera couldn¡¯t ept this.

    Not this kind of sacrifice, nor the future where they had to die.

    Nothing could convince him.

    From birth, Vera had been greedy and selfish.

    He was the type to only be satisfied once he obtained all that he desired.

    That was why letting go of what he already had was uneptable to him.

    This wasn¡¯t the end Vera wished for in this life.

    ¡°Who will manage the Grand Temple with you in that state?¡±

    When everything was finally over and they returned to the Holy Kingdom, Trevor still had to be the Grand Temple¡¯s caretaker.

    ¡°Who will guard the gate?¡±

    The twins still had to watch the gates with their usual clueless expressions.

    ¡°Who will teach the priests, who will tend to the grass and weed, and who will go on dispatch?¡±

    The other Apostles as well, had to remain at their posts.

    And, more than anything¡­

    ¡°¡­Who will rule the Holy Kingdom?¡±

    Vargo had to return to his position, and Vera needed to tell him the answer he had finally found.

    That he was no longercking.

    So, Vera spoke.

    ¡°Quit your bullshit and take care of your body. At the very least, focus on recovering enough strength to stand up straight while I go and bring His Holiness back.¡±

    Vera spoke sharply and then continued to Renee.

    ¡°Saint, I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    Renee turned to face Vera.

    She blessed him and replied, seeming genuinely pleased with the emotions and words he spilled out.

    ¡°Pleasee back together.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Twins, follow me.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Marek will guard the gate.¡±

    Three sets of footsteps gradually faded away.

    The sound of the stone door closing echoed.

    Renee listened to the fading sounds for a moment before speaking to Trevor.

    ¡°He¡¯s changed a lot, hasn¡¯t he?¡±

    It was a question about Vera.

    She was proud of how the once rigid and duty-bound Vera had changed so much. At that, Trevor stared at the closed stone door for a while before replying.

    ¡°¡­Yes, he has truly changed a lot.¡±

    Vera used to be bound by rules, as though he was always suppressed by something.

    It was astonishing to see him express his emotions so openly now.

    However, that wasn¡¯t the only surprising thing.

    Trevor¡¯s red eyes shifted to Renee.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot as well.¡±

    Renee had also grown so much that she could no longer be seen as just a young girl.

    As the one who had been in charge of her education from early on, Trevor felt a sense of pride.

    A smile appeared on Trevor¡¯s lips.

    At that moment, Annalise spoke up.

    [¡­What a bunch of bullshit.]

    It was a sentiment mingled with indescribable emotions ¡ª rage and sorrow.

    [How can youugh like that?]

    Annalise thought there had never been a time when she was more furious about being trapped in a doll than now.

    She couldn¡¯t even give her beloved disciple, for whom she had been willing to give up the position she had spent a lifetime working for, a piece of her mind in this state.

    ¡°You¡¯ve be quite adorable, Master.¡±

    [Not as much as you. You seem to have aged even more than me.]

    ¡°Have I? It has been so long since I¡¯ve looked in a mirror.¡±

    At his words that gently deflected her anger, Annalise asked angrily.

    [If you knew you would be like that, why didn¡¯t you stay with me? If it were me¡­]

    <b><i> I would have done anything to save you.</i></b>

    She couldn¡¯t finish her words.

    Trevor¡¯s current expression already told her the answer.

    With a hint of sorrow in his voice, he spoke.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s why I ran away. Because I knew you would if it were you, Master.¡±

    They were words that made Annalise feel regretful.

    ¡°Knowing you would sacrifice hundreds, even thousands of lives just to save mine, I ran away.¡±

    Sadness shot towards her in the form of a smile.

    ¡°I hoped you wouldn¡¯t have, Master. But¡­¡±

    Annalise found herself at a loss for words.

    She only felt her insides boiling with emotion.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s regretful.¡±

    Annalise knew that Trevor was a bright and affectionate person.

    She knew he was a child who even had difficulty dissecting frogs for experiments.

    Yet he was also stubborn, unwilling to back down from his beliefs.

    [¡­Such a fool.]

    There was no bigger fool than him.

    Annalise felt devastated and turned to Jenny.

    [Kid, let¡¯s go.]

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    [Just go!]

    At the sound of the sharp cry, Jenny looked at Trevor.

    Then, after looking at Annalise again, she nodded and turned away.

    Having silently listened to their exchange, Renee called out to Trevor only after Jenny left.

    ¡°She has a really terrible personality.¡±

    ¡°She certainly does have a fierce temper.¡±

    Renee contemted quietly.

    It was an unexpected encounter that made their paths first cross, but if there was one thing that she learned about Annalise, it was that she, too, harbored love.

    She had that special someone who she would do anything for.

    Of course, this didn¡¯t mean her sins were forgiven.

    She was the master of a tower built upon evil deeds, and it was only right for her to pay the price.

    ¡®¡­Still.¡¯

    It was not Renee¡¯s role to pass judgment.

    She wasn¡¯t the victim, their family, or the one to judge sins.

    Her role was weaving fate to erase tragedies, and to remember those tragedies so that they would never happen again.

    Renee wiped away her thoughts, and then spoke to Trevor.

    ¡°Trevor.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°If I add more power to the Evil-Sealing Circle, will the others awaken?¡±

    ¡°¡­I cannot say. It is not something I can control either.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll have to try.¡±

    ¡°Saint¡­?¡±

    Renee evoked her divinity.

    A pure, white miracle filled the stone room.

    Trevor¡¯s eyes widened.

    The power bestowed upon him conveyed the reason.

    ¡®What¡­¡¯

    It was the first time that Trevor witnessed Renee use her power.

    He was astonished.

    A thought entered Trevor¡¯s mind as he realized that without beholding this sight firsthand, he couldn¡¯t possibly grasp just how absurd the phenomenon Renee was manifesting truly was.

    Providence warped.

    The rules governing the world and space were deconstructed and reconstructed in a different form.

    Trevor¡¯s eyes trembled, and tears suddenly flowed down his dried-up body.

    Just like that, as the far too beautiful miracle illuminated the stone room and Trevor¡¯s tears dripped down his chin, the three people opened their eyes.

    ***

    Before the gates of Elia.

    The twins mulled over Vera¡¯s parting words.

    <i> ¡ª Guard it at all costs.</i>

    Just one line.

    No further exnation was given, but the twins raised their halberds.

    To guard and protect ¡ª that was their role.

    It was an extension of what they had always done, so the twins didn¡¯t hesitate.

    The sun sank below the horizon.

    It was the time when moonlight was just beginning to reveal its presence.

    The twins looked at the figures of countless clones emerging through the dirt floor.

    ¡°It¡¯s like nts growing.¡±

    ¡°Right. Feels like we¡¯re farmers.¡±

    The twins exchanged nonsense as they watched the figures of clones taking the shape of ysia.

    There were things the twins didn¡¯t know.

    First, the clones that couldn¡¯t break through the Evil-Sealing Circle had been hiding here all along, and second, they had been waiting specifically for the twins to be left alone.

    Of course, even if they knew, the twins wouldn¡¯t be surprised.

    ¡°There¡¯s too much pink. It¡¯s dizzying.¡±

    ¡°Right. But Marek likes pink.¡±

    As there was work to be done, the simple-minded twins were already preupied with the task at hand.

    ¡°If they break through, Vera will scold us.¡±

    ¡°Vera¡¯s fist hurts. If we get bruises, girls will see and run away. We can¡¯t let them through.¡±

    The twins evoked their divinity.

    In the middle of that, Krek asked.

    ¡°Marek, do you think?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Me neither. But we should.¡±

    <b><i> Smarter than Marek.</i></b>

    Krek thought.

    Trevor definitely said they could be Apostles.

    That protecting this ce was their calling.

    So they, too, had to follow the revtion as Apostles.

    ¡°We have to think. We have to realize. And we have to protect.¡±

    These were the three sentences they had memorized until their heads ached.

    It was the task given to them by the heavens that led them here.

    Before going into battle, as Krek¡¯s contemtion continued, Marek spoke.

    ¡°Wrong.¡±

    The exceedingly simple-minded Marek corrected Krek¡¯s words.

    ¡°Our God said it the opposite order. God is stupid.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the order.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not think, realize, and protect.¡±

    <i> Bang¡ª!</i>

    Marek mmed the floor with his halberd.

    ¡°Protect first, then think and realize after.¡±

    Marek hated challenging thoughts.

    He didn¡¯t likeplicated matters, either.

    He just wanted to pour all his focus into the problem right before his eyes.

    There was a saying.

    The truth is often found in the simplest things.

    It must have been a striking coincidence.

    Marek¡¯s flimsy excuse, born from his reluctance to think, had pierced through to the core of the revtion.

    Krek¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    Words of admiration burst from his mouth.

    ¡°Marek is smart. From today, Marek is Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Got it. From today, it¡¯s Big Brother Marek.¡±

    Their divinity intensified.

    The two weaved together possibilities by intertwining their physical and mental selves, as well as Providence as one.

    As with all stigmas and powers, the two instinctively realized how to use this newfound might.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t hard. We just endure.¡±

    ¡°Marek is good at enduring. Both night and day.¡±

    In an instant, a human tidal wave surged forth.

    Innumerable corpses bearing ysia¡¯s visage reached out towards the pair.

    Then, two halberds swung mightily through the air.

    Krekughed as Marek spoke.

    ¡°Marek¡¯s be popr.¡±

    Marek didn¡¯t think.

    ***

    Vera rushed forward.

    Led by his instincts, he headed to a ce with such an intense killing intent that he wondered why he hadn¡¯t felt this before.

    His emotions were raging more than ever.

    The desire dwelling in his heart also grew more desperate than ever.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s not over yet.¡¯

    He sensed Vargo¡¯s aura.

    He also felt an indescribable, sticky aura that was likely ysia¡¯s.

    As he ran, Vera thought.

    <b><i> There¡¯s no way of immediately defeating ysia, even if I join the fight.</i></b>

    <b><i> A hasty charge could instead lead to disaster.</i></b>

    His worries continued.

    Vera, who had always prided himself on making the best decisions in any situation, began to recall everything at his disposal.

    At the end of his not-so-short contemtion, Vera remembered something he had forgotten.

    Beyond the colossal mountain range, beyond this killing intent, his gaze turned forward.

    To the ce where Vargoid Terdan to sleep four years ago.

    The slumbering Terdan rested there still.

    ¡®The Arbiter of the Age of Gods.¡¯

    The one who had stopped ysia the most.

    Though the so-called records from the Age of Gods were scarcely trustworthy at this point, they remained his only option.

    Vera drew the Holy Sword, stepping into the realm of Intention and Providence until they ovepped with the visible realm. The overwhelming rules that constituted the mountain range crushed Vera¡¯s very being.

    As Vera clenched his teeth, bearing the weight of those intersecting worlds, he raised his sword.

    He added the Oath.

    He added Intention.

    Lastly, he added his desires, his will to protect, and unleashed it.

    In that singr moment, the gap between their physical distance and existential realms lost all meaning.

    A golden divinity shot forth towards the unreachable distance, touching the mountain range.

    That mountain range, the existence called Terdan, was awakened.

    And then, without warning¡­

    <i> Rumble¡ª</i>

    The earth shook.

 Chapter 204: Apostle (3)

    <b>? Apostle (3) ?</b>

    The earth heaved upwards as the ground trembled violently.

    Despite his splitting headache, Vera raised his head and saw the giant figure rising to its feet.

    The colossal giant loomed at a distance that distorted all sense of scale, once again looking down at Vera after four long years.

    [Hmm¡­]

    The giant let out a ponderous rumble.

    His eyes shifted from Vera to peer at the spot below.

    [¡­What is happening here?]

    With a voice that shook the very air, Terdan looked in the direction where Vargo and ysia were.

    As Vera raced towards the two once more, the giant Terdan spoke.

    [There seems to be an unwee face here.]

    Vargo¡¯s eyes zed fiercely.

    After days of ceaseless battle, his clothes were tattered rags, and his body was covered in blood.

    Gasping for breath, the first thought that came to Vargo as he gazed up at Terdan was, ¡®Why has he awakened?¡¯

    ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯

    His body had already reached its limit, and his divinity had weakened to a level iparable to the start of this fight.

    Taking on two ancient species at once in this state was impossible for him.

    Though he hoped the giant wasn¡¯t an enemy, that couldn¡¯t be guaranteed in this confrontation.

    In the midst of this, ysia spoke.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    Those words came out as she was regenerating her body, which had been shattered by Vargo.

    Terdanughed.

    And with a flick of his hand, he swatted ysia away.

    <i> Tududuk¡ª </i>

    She dissolved into droplets of blood, but Terdan acted as if this wasn¡¯t a problem and proceeded to ask a question.

    [How dare you greet me with that face?]

    It was clearly directed at ysia.

    The fact that she had be bloody scraps of scattered flesh didn¡¯t matter to Terdan.

    He had suffered through her immortality too many times to be bothered by this, and he knew that this level of damage wasn¡¯t enough to harm her.

    Terdan¡¯s thoughts were correct.

    ysia, who had sttered into lumps of human flesh, started squirming around and reattached herself.

    First, she reconstructed her head and looked at Terdan with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Ouch~¡±

    [Abomination. I will not forgive you.]

    ¡°It hurts so much.¡±

    [Do you truly know what pain is?]

    During their conversation, the base of ysia¡¯s neck bubbled.

    Her arms grew from her shoulders, her chest connected to her waist and hips, and her legs formed sequentially below that, returning her to her original appearance.

    Vargo¡¯s expression twisted in anger.

    Terdan nced at him, gave a hollowugh, and said.

    [My, my. You tried to face this woman with a human body? The Mace of the Parent is truly courageous this time.]

    His voice was so loud that it seemed to tear through the eardrums.

    After fixing his grip on his mace, Vargo red at Terdan as he spoke.

    ¡°¡­For what reason have you awoken?¡±

    Although his appearance was friendly at the moment, Vargo remained alert with an underlying tension.

    Believing it was a priority to find out why Terdan had awoken in this situation, he asked that question. However, the answer that came back was something Vargo hadn¡¯t even considered.

    [Hm¡­? Ah, it was not you who woke me up.]

    Terdan¡¯s head lifted slightly with a rumbling sound.

    Following his line of sight, Vargo¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Your Holiness!¡±

    Someone was running towards them.

    It was a gloomy-looking young man with ck hair and gray eyes.

    Seeing him running urgently and gasping for breath, calling out to him, Vargoughed in disbelief.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s you who caused this mess?¡±

    Although his words were scolding, they carried a warmth amidst the situation.

    Having confirmed that Vargo was still alive, Vera let out a sigh of relief and came to a stop at his side.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t toote.¡¯

    With that thought, Vera could finally let go of the tension that had been wrapped around his body.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Do I look alright to you?¡±

    ¡°I apologize for being sote.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Vargo gave a rough reply to Vera¡¯s words before looking ahead again.

    It wasn¡¯t the best time to exchange greetings.

    ysia¡¯s gaze turned to Vera.

    Likewise, Vera stared back at her.

    Atst, he stood face to face with the true enemy, whom he had only been entangled with indirectly until now.

    ¡°Hi¡­?¡±

    ysia greeted shyly, covering her body with her arm and blushing.

    Vera felt every hair on his body prickle.

    The malice pouring from her and flowing through the realm of Intention was revolting beyond description.

    Vera readjusted the grip on his sword.

    Vargo, too, drew out everyst bit of his remaining divinity to reforge his mace.

    ¡°Um, um. I shouldn¡¯t be introducing myself like this¡­ This is so embarrassing¡­¡±

    ysia giggled with a smile on her face, but her eyes weren¡¯tughing. Then, she wed open her own chest and smeared the blood gushing out all over her white naked body.

    ¡°Is this better?¡±

    It would be abnormal not to feel utterly repulsed by her bizarre actions, which were apanied by such a beaming smile.

    ¡°She¡¯s dangerous. Be on your guard.¡±

    After Vargo¡¯s warning, Vera beganyering his divinity over the Holy Sword.

    In that instant¡ª

    [Let me toss out the trash first before we talk.]

    Terdan reached out his hand.

    <i> Boom¡ª!</i>

    There was a shockwave and a deafening roar.

    It was caused by that giant body moving at a speed too fast for the eye to track.

    He skillfully swept past Vera and Vargo, grabbing only ysia, and hurled her skyward with all his might.

    <i> Bang¡ª!</i>

    The air burst.

    Underneath the moonlight, soil and blood scattered like rain, leaving a dark streak behind.

    Watching ysia fly away with nk expressions on their faces, Vera and Vargo turned their attention to Terdan.

    [I have thrown her quite far, so she should not being back here. Hm, she probablynded somewhere around the Western Sea.]

    At his nonchnt remark, the two clenched their jaws tightly.

    ***

    Through a series of events, Vera and Vargo confirmed that Terdan had a friendly disposition toward them. As they finally let go of their tension, Terdan spoke.

    [That wicked thing seems to have caused trouble again.]

    As Terdan said those words, he dropped onto the ground with a rumbling sound. Shortly after, Terdan nced at Vera and Vargo before adding more.

    [The Time of Promise must be at hand. I may have to move soon.]

    A storm brewed in response to his action, which seemed like sighing to others. It was due to the magnitude of Terdan¡¯s size.

    [Take this.]

    A light gathered by Terdan¡¯s chest, and a ring sprang forth, flying towards Vera.

    ¡®An artifact¡­¡¯

    It was ¡®his¡¯ legacy that required no further exnations.

    Vera received the ring, examined it briefly, and then pocketed it while continuing his train of thought.

    ¡®Terdan said, the Time of Promise.¡¯

    It was the attitude of someone who had anticipated such an event.

    Thus, Vera needed to confirm his suspicions.

    ¡°There is something I want to ask you.¡±

    [Speak.]

    ¡°Did you know that ysia was after Ardain¡¯s body?¡±

    It was a direct question.

    If Terdan¡¯s favorable attitude towards them wasn¡¯t fake, he would surely answer.

    After some consideration, Terdan rubbed his chin and then nodded.

    [Yes. That is why Ardain left us his legacy.]

    Vera¡¯s fist clenched tightly.

    ¡°What did Ardain want?¡±

    There was a lingering question in the back of his mind.

    As though expecting his own death, what did Ardain truly desire by preparing measures like the artifacts and Elia in advance?

    So far, the information gathered pointed to ysia as the one who had torn Ardain¡¯s soul apart. However, it didn¡¯t make sense for Ardain, who possessed all nine powers, to die at the hands of ysia.

    The only conceivable conclusion was that Ardain had intentionally allowed himself to be killed by ysia.

    After a moment of silence, Terdan¡¯s answer emerged.

    [I do not know.]

    Vera¡¯s expression crumbled.

    Terdan continued, seemingly unconcerned with Vera¡¯s reaction.

    [We cannot know what intentions he had. Thus, we can only resent her.]

    ¡°¡­Resent, you say.¡±

    [Yes. We cannot help but hate her for erasing the brother whom we loved so dearly, even if those were his intentions.]

    After those iprehensible words, Terdan spoke again.

    [Yet, we can only remember. The dying wishes of our friend, brother, and father. What he left for us.]

    Vera stared fiercely at Terdan before asking before asking another question.

    ¡°¡­What were his dying wishes?¡±

    It was a question aimed at uncovering everything he could.

    Terdan raised his head, gazing at the moon hanging in the night sky, then recited.

    [When the Time of Promisees, our era shall end. Thisnd will truly be free from its shackles, leaving only pure possibilities and the unknown. Prepare yourselves. On that day, my siblings, you shall finally see the end of this long nightmare. Wee theing Shepherd, bearing only proof of my existence.]

    Vargo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.

    ¡°He speaks rather cryptically.¡±

    [Indeed. He has always spoken in such a cryptic manner. However, worry not. His words will be clear when the timees. Simply think of it as his wretched temperament.]

    Terdanughed.

    The seeds that Ardain had nted sprouted so neatly that he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    [I am truly relieved. Once again, I have confirmed that Ardain was correct.]

    With that, he closed his eyes.

    [I am slowly growing drowsy. I should sleep a while longer. When the timees, I will awaken, so do not try to wake me from my slumber. My sleeping habits are quite terrible.]

    The mention of his sleeping habits brought something to mind.

    It was none other than that moment four years ago, when Renee had used her powers to awaken him.

    ¡®So that¡¯s his sleeping habits¡­¡¯

    It was absurd.

    Should he really be called an Ancient Species?

    Even his sleeping habits seemed to be on a different scale.

    <i> Kugugung¡ª</i>

    Terdanid his body back onto the earth.

    It was hard to believe that just moments ago, he had taken on the form of a human. Now, lying on the ground, Terdan¡¯s shape was that of a perfect mountain range.

    After the surreal moment had passed, Vargo scratched his beard and spoke.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go. The children must be waiting.¡±

    In response to these words, Vera nodded silently.

    ***

    The gates of Elia were drenched entirely in blood.

    A sea of blood had formed, and the ysia clones they had previously seen in the Empire were scattered throughout it.

    Standing in front of the castle gates were the twins with stoic expressions.

    They looked at Vera and Vargo as they approached and spoke immediately after.

    ¡°We protected.¡±

    ¡°We made pink and red.¡±

    Their faces were filled with pride as they puffed out their chests and spoke.

    At a loss for words at the scene before him, Vera curled his lips for a while beforeughing and responding.

    ¡°¡­Well done, you worked hard.¡±

    Btedly, Vera thought of the unharmed twins standing there, Vargo beside him, and the other Apostles awaiting within.

    ¡®Protected¡­¡¯

    In this life, he had seeded in protecting them by taking action.

    No one had died, and they all survived to n for the future together.

    He didn¡¯t know what the future held.

    He didn¡¯t know what Ardain wished for or how to defeat ysia.

    Yet, Vera was happy.

    Whatever might happen, he believed this life would be better than thest.

    ¡°Eh, tsk.¡±

    Vargo clicked his tongue.

    Vera and the twins turned their attention to Vargo, who was scowling at the blood stuck to the soles of his shoes.

    ¡°Go and get this cleaned up. What the hell is all this?¡±

    At the grumpy old man¡¯sints, Veraughed while the twins wore sulky expressions.

 Chapter 205: At One Point In Time (1)

    <b>? At One Point In Time (1) ?</b>

    There wasn¡¯t a small amount of chaos.

    The aftermath of ysia¡¯s invasion had caused problems.

    A long procession of residents and priests who had evacuated to the Holy Land were now returning. At the same time, the task of cleaning up the mess at Elia¡¯s gates was also underway.

    With the series of events finally over and the Grand Temple of Elia returning to normalcy, Vera and Renee were in the flower garden together.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± Renee said, taking a deep breath.

    A smile appeared on her lips.

    Vera reminisced through the corridor of memories. Though the journey had spanned what seemed to be an eternity, the emotions he felt seemed but a fleeting moment in time. Thinking about how trulyfortable the air of their hometown was, Vera replied.

    ¡°¡­Are you feeling well?¡±

    From the moment he had left to stop ysia to the time until his return, Renee had been maintaining the Evil-Sealing Circle alone through her power.

    While she appeared unchanged from the outside, Vera still had concerns.

    Renee giggled and answered.

    ¡°Why are you so worried? I told you I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s that.¡±

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned to Renee.

    Right after, a deted voice came out of his mouth.

    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±

    Suddenly, Vera felt a sense of sentimentality arise within him.

    They sat in the same flower garden where they had once spent time together.

    Though he and Renee continued doing the same things as before, wasn¡¯t it odd that the atmosphere became awkward despite only one change in their rtionship?

    All that had changed was the addition of whispers of love to each other, yet his heart remained uneasy.

    As Vera gazed out into the garden while seated beside Renee, his hand fidgeted nervously due to the rising emotions and made a hesitant movement to the left.

    At the other end was Renee¡¯s pure, white hand.

    <i> Tap¡ª</i>

    Their index fingers collided.

    A blush painted Renee¡¯s face.

    The next motions were Renee¡¯s. With her fingertip, she traced the sly Vera¡¯s skin and slid up until she finally ced her hand on his.

    Vera responded by taking Renee¡¯s fingers and curling them within his palm.

    It wasn¡¯t just the mood; their intertwined hands gradually grew hotter.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere intensified, the distance between them drawing even closer.

    Like those nning tomit an immoral deed, they carefully narrowed the gap between their heads.

    Then, their heads turned to face each other.

    <i> Thump. Thump.</i>

    The sound of their beating hearts resonated in the surrounding air as their breaths caressed each other¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°Saint!¡±

    Just then, a nuisance arrived.

    Renee¡¯s body jumped.

    Vera froze stiff.

    The gap between them suddenly widened.

    As though nothing had happened, the two turned their heads in different directions. Meanwhile, the mood killer, Trevor, approached them.

    For Vera, it was a disastrous situation.

    Of all people, it just so happened to be Trevor, whose presence he couldn¡¯t detect immediately.

    Vera¡¯s eyes red sharply at Trevor.

    Then, Vera¡¯s expression contorted strangely.

    It was because Trevor¡¯s current appearance was freakish beyond imagination.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    Scratching the back of his head awkwardly, Trevor¡¯s current form could only be described as a ¡®child.¡¯

    He had be a young boy, even younger than Aisha or Jenny, looking around 7 to 8 years old.

    With a look of disbelief, Vera asked.

    ¡°¡­Just what is that appearance?¡±

    ¡°Ah? This? My previous artificial body was damaged, so I made a new one with Master¡¯s help. She said that using a child¡¯s body is better since arge body consumes more energy, and it is indeed much morefortable.¡±

    Was that really why? Or was it simply a reflection of Annalise¡¯s preferences?

    Doubts arose due to the various rumors regarding her.

    However, with no immediate way to confirm, Vera could only swallow his doubts.

    Renee listened with a puzzled face, then made a surprised expression after she realized the implication behind their conversation.

    ¡°Oh! Your voice sounds much younger too!¡± She said with a delighted voice.

    Renee stretched her hand out and waved it around as she called for Trevor.

    As Trevor drew closer, he found his head beneath Renee¡¯s hand. She yfully squished his cheeks, her own cheeks flushed red.

    ¡°Wow, so soft! Did you consider this level of detail yourself?¡±

    ¡°Usually, but¡­ this time, Master helped me. I don¡¯t know much about a child¡¯s body, after all.¡±

    Suddenly, Renee began copying Vera¡¯s exact thought process.

    There were so many things she wanted to say.

    However, realizing that it would be pointless to say them now, Renee hesitantly nodded and asked.

    ¡°¡­Oh yes, why did you call for me?¡±

    Recalling that his initial purpose foring here was to summon her, Trevor uttered ¡®Ah!¡¯ and answered.

    ¡°The Archduke of Oben said it is about time to return soon.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh right, he was here too.¡±

    She had been so preupied that she forgot.

    Seeing Renee¡¯s embarrassed smile, Vera couldn¡¯t bear to look at her face, so he turned away while speaking.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ***

    In Renee¡¯s office, Hegrion, who sat opposite to her while sipping his tea, spoke.

    ¡°As I mentioned earlier, I intend to return to Oben soon. There seems to be little more I am able to do here¡­ Now that ysia has begun to move at full force, it is best we start preparations on our end as well.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes! Thank you so much for everything!¡±

    Her words of gratitude weren¡¯t merely out of formality.

    It was because his help in normalizing the Holy Kingdom had been tremendous.

    He had led the week-long journey from the Holy Land to the Holy Kingdom on foot, tirelessly assisting the residents in finding their footing upon their return. Naturally, Renee had to express her gratitude.

    At her gratitude, Hegrion shook his head and replied.

    ¡°I was merely here, so think nothing of it. Rather, what I wanted to discuss is¡­¡±

    Hegrion fiddled with his teacup.

    As if seemingly harboring worries, he paused momentarily, then hesitatingly opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­I believe it would be a good idea to have a Continental Summit in mind.¡±

    Renee and Vera¡¯s bodies froze, and their expressions turned grave.

    A Continental Summit meant one thing ¡ª when a significant incident posed a threat to the entire continent, the Holy Kingdom would break its silence and summon the leaders of every country for a meeting.

    The most recent Continental Summit took ce five hundred years ago during the Age of War.

    To end the seemingly endless war, the Holy Emperor himself organized the previous one, so there was no need to exin the significance of this summit.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s an issue worth considering.¡±

    ¡°Yes, even suggesting it makes me uneasy.¡±

    The issue involved the bodies of ysia and Ardain.

    The next course of action was naturally to gather the forces of the entire continent, yet they had to be cautious because hosting a Continental Summit entailed many intertwined interests.

    Firstly, the location of the summit must be in Elia.

    This was due to the unique status of Elia, which remained entirely neutral in all political matters. Selecting Elia as the location was a way to avoid disputes among nations over the choice of the venue.

    In other words¡­

    Outsiders would have to be allowed into Elia.

    The leaders from all over the continenting to thisnd meant breaking Elia¡¯s rule of prohibiting the entry of outsiders.

    The second was the ever-present national interests.

    Given an extended timeframe, decisions must be made regarding the military actions of each country. It would be unusual to see no repercussions whenrge-scale military forces cross mutual borders.

    Amidst the heavy atmosphere, Renee nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with His Holiness.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration. I will be on my way, then. It seems they¡¯ve finished preparing.¡±

    ¡°Ah, take care.¡±

    Hegrion stood up and bowed his head towards Renee and Vera while speaking.

    ¡°I look forward to seeing you again.¡±

    Even after Hegrion¡¯s departure, their expressions remained grim.

    ***

    ¡°A summit¡­¡±

    In the garden terrace while tending to the flowers in full bloom, Vargo weed Renee, stroking his beard and mumbling.

    His head was unconsciously nodding along.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s certainly an approach we must consider. If left alone, who knows what kind of trouble that thing might cause.¡±

    Renee¡¯s expression brightened a little.

    ¡°Then¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will take care of this matter myself. There is no need for the Saint to worry.¡±

    Vargoughed heartily.

    ¡°Well, if any punks refuse toe, don¡¯t I just have to drag them over even if it means breaking their skulls?¡±

    ¡­At such a brutal response, Renee awkwardlyughed it off.

    ¡°Ah, more importantly, is your amodation fine? I tried to keep theyoutrgely unchanged in anticipation of the Saint¡¯s return, but I¡¯m concerned some details might be off. Do let me know.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes! It¡¯s exactly the same as when I left. There wasn¡¯t the slightest difort.¡±

    ¡°Hm, that¡¯s good.¡±

    Vargo nodded his head and spoke again.

    ¡°Now then, the Saint must have duties to attend to, so please run along¡­¡±

    His voice trailed off. Then, his gaze shifted to Vera before he continued.

    ¡°¡­You stay.¡±

    Renee¡¯s mouth shut firmly at the sudden blunt words directed towards Vera.

    Vera¡¯s eyebrows shot upward.

    Then, his eyes shed with Vargo¡¯s.

    Renee felt ufortable in the strange atmosphere between the two men, who respected and acknowledged each other, but were too proud to show it outwardly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s spar and see how much you¡¯ve grown.¡±

    Vargo grinned menacingly.

    ***

    It was such a story upon reflection.

    Vera had been aware of Vargo¡¯s power for a long time, but when it was directed towards him¡­

    ¡­In other words, this was the first time he had faced it personally.

    Having never dueled him before nor sought guidance for the sword meant that Vera now drew his de against Vargo for the first time. Feeling the overwhelming pressure weighing down on him, he felt his breath quicken.

    ¡°What, noting at me?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t even drawn his mace.

    Vargo was just leaning on his cane, but his provokingly exuding divinity left Vera paralyzed.

    All he could do was bitterly smile at the absurd power.

    ¡®You monstrous old man.¡¯

    Vera had stepped into the realm of Intention and unsealed the memories of his past life, yet that still wasn¡¯t enough.

    Wondering how such a thing could be possible, he involuntarily sumbed to an instinctive fear in the face of that power.

    Vera tightened his grip on the Holy Sword, unleashing his divinity even stronger.

    ¡°I dere.¡±

    He immediately invoked his power, not daring to be careless.

    A golden regtion was engraved atop the ashen space.

    ¡°From now on, all acts ofbat within thisnd shall be conducted solely by the sword. Thus, allbative acts with the sword are bestowed strength beyond¡­¡±

    Even as he continued, Vargo did not move.

    As if daring him to try, he merely let out a cacklingugh.

    ¡°¡­All other means shall bring harm back upon oneself.¡±

    Vera¡¯s divinity burst forth, bright enough to make one¡¯s eyes tear.

    ¡°All thesews are enforced in the name of Lushan, and those bound to thisnd must obey ordingly.¡±

    The instant the regtion waspleted, Vera¡¯s divine form blurred and then reappeared right before Vargo¡¯s face.

    His de shed horizontally, aiming for Vargo¡¯s chest.

    The moment Vargoughed¡ª

    A crimson divinity exploded.

    <i> Boom¡ª!</i>

    It was an indiscriminate disy of power that obliterated everything without a specific target.

    As Vera¡¯s body was flung far away by the force, Vargo said.

    ¡°Oops, a sneeze slipped out.¡±

    Vera¡¯s expression soured.

    ¡®You shitty old man¡­¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder that perhaps the old man¡¯s purpose for this spar¡­ was probably just to smack him around.

 Chapter 206: At One Point In Time (2)

    <b>? At One Point In Time (2) ?</b>

    Needless to say, Vera could not defeat Vargo.

    Vargo was strong, even without taking anybative stance. The release of divinity and provocation alone were enough to overpower Vera.

    ¡°What, noting at me again?¡±

    Vera¡¯s expression crumpled at Vargo¡¯s words.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve lost.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, how boring.¡±

    Even though he was belittling himself, that was the sole thing Vera could do.

    The Sanctuary faded away.

    Vera stabilized his breathing and calmed his surging emotions as he thought.

    ¡®There¡¯s no opening.¡¯

    It was a power befitting the title of <i>strongest</i> ¨C that would be the right expression.

    An entire body overflowing with divinity. A carefree attitude and unbreakable spirit. And above all, his boundless Intention. It was a realm that Vera currently had no hopes of surpassing.

    In response to the inexplicable power, Vera asked.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Your Holiness¡¯ Intention.¡±

    No matter how he thought about it, the pressure bearing down upon Vera throughout his confrontation with Vargo came from his Intention, which wasparable to the Ancient Species.

    When asked how a man who hadn¡¯t lived even a hundred years could bepared to the Ancient Species who lived for an eternity, Vargoughed and answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I am superior to them.¡±

    It was an arrogant answer.

    However, Vera epted it simply because of the one who stated it as such.

    Indeed, the old man known as the Holy Emperor, Vargo St. Lore, was worthy of exhibiting such arrogance.

    ¡°Do you know what youck?¡±

    Vargo bent his waist, and yet he was still taller than Vera.

    Looking up at him, Vera swallowed then responded.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Conviction.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s conviction.¡±

    Vargo¡¯s mouth twisted into a crooked smirk.

    ¡°The conviction that you can win. The confidence that no matter how strong the opponent is, you are superior to them. That¡¯s what youck.¡±

    They were uneptable words.

    Vera was full of conviction in his own talent, believing that he was a match for even Vargo in terms of raw talent, and he objected.

    ¡°If only I had enough time, I could also reach Your Holiness¡¯ level¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too calcting.¡±

    Vargo clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll acknowledge it. You have talent. It reminds me of my youth.¡±

    Despite acknowledging Vera, his eyes were filled with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°It must be easy. No matter what enemy you face or what wall stands before you, you can see yourself surpass it. If I were you, I would have the conviction that I can ovee it someday.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s holding you back.¡±

    Vera¡¯s words came to a halt.

    Vargo clicked his tongue at the sight of him and continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy when you see things too clearly and can see the whole picture. You have the ability topare yourself against all of that, and that¡¯s why you don¡¯t know what challenge is. Even the problems you thought were challenges in retrospect must have been ovee through calctions, haven¡¯t they?¡±

    Vera couldn¡¯t deny it. Indeed, his words were true.

    How was the time he first wielded the sword? When training his divinity? How about when he was weaving the Sanctuary and awakening his Intention?

    He calcted the distance from where he stood to his goal, the height of the wall before him and his current position, and how far he could push himself.

    ¡°A sword untested in battle does not know struggle. One who does not challenge himself knows no aplishment. Thus, you are ignorant. Your de, which still doesn¡¯t know struggle, aplishment, and possibility, remains unchanged.¡±

    Vera clenched his fists tightly.

    Though those words rejected his aplishments, he realized that those were also words from a senior who had already walked this path. He knew Vargo had a reason for saying this, so he held back his emotions.

    As Vera expected, Vargo straightened his bent waist and continued.

    ¡°I will be training you intensively for a while. By nature, enlightenment shoulde from within, but time runs short. With no clue what that wench may attempt next, I have to tear you down and fix you up myself.¡±

    ¡°May I interpret that as Your Holiness offering to be my master?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you foolish punk.¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes pierced through Vargo.

    At the end of his gaze was a giant looking down upon him with eyes seemingly regarding him as a worthless, insignificant creature. However, those same eyes were also those of a troubled craftsman trying to figure out how to handle the small creature.

    Vera simply bowed respectfully.

    ¡°¡­Thank you for your guidance.¡±

    ¡°Enough. Spare me the needless formalities.¡±

    Vera waved his hand to ept Vera¡¯s gesture, then stroked his beard and asked.

    ¡°Then, I must first ask about that. What is the ¡®Idea¡¯ that has enlightened you?¡±

    Right as he reflexively tried to answer, Vera¡¯s mouth suddenly shut. Difort and a hint of embarrassment colored his face.

    ¡°Hm? Why such a reaction?¡±

    Vargo¡¯s question deepened his hesitation.

    After some consideration, Vera wondered how Vargo would react if he knew his enlightened <i>Idea</i> was ¡®love.¡¯

    How would that spiteful old man, who enjoyed ridiculing him, respond?

    After much deliberation, Vera arrived at a conclusion.

    Needless to say, it would be met with ridicule.

    However, it wasn¡¯t something he could avoid saying.

    At the end of his continued hesitation, Vera slowly opened his mouth with an expression akin to resignation.

    ¡°¡­ve.¡±

    At Vera¡¯s squeaking voice, Vargo¡¯s expression contorted.

    Vera gritted his teeth, widened his bloodshot eyes, and with an extremely bright red face, he uttered his answer again.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s love.¡±

    Silence descended.

    Vargo slowly opened and closed his eyes.

    Vera never wanted to remember what happened next for the rest of his life.

    That night, Vera thought.

    <b><i> I never want to see Vargough that hard again for as long as I live.</i></b>

    Vera wrapped himself out of humiliation that night, and his actions remained quietly buried, unknown to anyone.

    <i> Thud!</i>

    ¡­Only the wreckage of the furniture faintly hinted at the events of that day.

    ***

    As Vera fought against Vargo, apletely different atmosphere unfolded in Renee¡¯s room.

    ¡°How delightful!¡±

    Theresa pped her hands in joy, her face brightening with genuine happiness.

    It was naturally her reaction to hearing about the progress between Renee and Vera.

    Renee smiled.

    The sight of her as she covered her blushing cheeks was the very image of a young girl in love.

    Feeling as though she could die without regrets, Theresa wiped away the tears that leaked out.

    ¡°Ah, that fool does know how to get it done when needed.¡±

    Since they visited her at the Academy, she had been so anxious about Vera, who seemed to have a few screws loose after receiving her advice. She had also agonized over seeing Renee attempting to throw herself at him.

    The long moments of worry flickered through Theresa¡¯s mind before fading away.

    ¡°So, was there any progress after that?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Progress?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Now that you¡¯ve connected and seen each other eye to eye, you¡¯re in a rtionship, aren¡¯t you!? There must have been some progress.¡±

    Taken aback by the abrupt question, Renee¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, following a moment of distress.

    A questioning ¡®Really?¡¯ emerged on Theresa¡¯s face.

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s nothing?¡±

    Having proudly bragged about the confession, Theresa thought there would surely be progress, but slowly began to feel uneasy.

    ¡°¡­Really?¡±

    A cold sweat broke out on Renee¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Um, uh¡­¡±

    Looking back, that was the case.

    Her rtionship with Vera had only progressed during their journey to Oben. After that, they had bepletely absorbed by the bizarre culture of the Archduchy, and were then upied with meeting Locrion and Nartania.

    It was the same even after returning.

    The process of reducing the output of the Evil-Sealing Circle and normalizing the Holy Kingdom was ratherplex.

    ¡°¡­I was just too busy.¡±

    There was no other way for her to answer as she scratched the back of her head.

    Theresa¡¯s hand swept under her eye.

    ¡°¡­Are you aware? Children can be conceived even during war.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Renee¡¯s head dropped downwards.

    Her face became bright red in that short period.

    As Renee¡¯s body began to squirm in embarrassment, Theresa answered with a helpless grin.

    ¡°Well, in fact, the Saint is right. If you had been focused on romance in such dire circumstances, that would have been disappointing in its own way.¡±

    Thinking about it, wasn¡¯t this the kind of love that suited Renee best?

    A girl who harbored a one-sided love for three years because of her shyness, and her awkward attempts at confessing her feelings left her love unreciprocated.

    That was exactly why it was so beautiful.

    ¡°Take your time. The Saint is still young, and that fool is a devoted enough man to wait for you.¡±

    Theresa said those words, believing that the excessive momentary happiness might cause her to lose sight of her goal.

    Renee gave an awkward smile and bowed.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m really fortunate to have you here, Lady Theresa! You¡¯ve helped me so much in getting this far!¡±

    A radiant smile spread across Renee¡¯s lips, and faint dimples began emerging on her snow-

 Chapter 207: Continental Summit (1)

    <b>? Continental Summit (1) ?</b>

    The days went by quickly.

    The duels between Vera and Vargo gradually escaped from their initial one-sidedness.

    Renee grew increasingly ustomed to her duties.

    Jenny was still being pestered by Trevor, Miller, and Annalise, while the twins and Rohan were spending their happier days than ever, taking advantage of Vera and Vargo¡¯s absence.

    In the meantime, the continent underwent a great upheaval.

    ***

    Elia opened its gates for the first time in five hundred years, and this news sent ripples across every country on the continent. This was Elia, who had escaped all political strife and whose power rivaled any other country on the continent.

    It meant only one thing if that very Elia broke its silence.

    A change had happened in thisnd, one big enough that they had to take matters into their own hands.

    The rulers of each nation rose from their thrones.

    The Empire was the first to announce its intention to head to Elia, followed by Oben, Horden, and the Federation.

    It was a huge, unstoppable wave.

    At this time when the continental giants were all rising, it was only natural for smaller countries to head to Elia as if they were being swept away.

    They weren¡¯t moving because they were aware of the change in the continent.

    They were moving because they feared the repercussions of staying still when all the powers that ruled thend were in motion.

    It was a good thing that the rulers weren¡¯t so uneducated that they didn¡¯t realize what had happened to Pis Kingdom, which did not participate in the Continental Summit hosted by Elia five hundred years ago.

    ¡°Lastly, the Principality of Chellen has also arrived.¡±

    ***

    On the highest floor of the Grand Temple, in Vargo¡¯s office.

    Vera poked his head out the window and looked at the crowds camped outside the gate in the distance.

    Vargo¡¯s face crumpled.

    ¡°Yeah, I know. It¡¯s already loud and crowded.¡±

    ¡°How about we head out now, Your Holiness?¡±

    ¡°Is the conference hall ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was already prepared the day before.¡±

    ¡°What about the amodations?¡±

    ¡°Lady Theresa took care of it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then the dining hall¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve banned Lady Marie from entering.¡±

    Vargo nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    A hulking figure, far beyond human size, rose to his feet.

    He was followed by Vera, who looked much more refined than before.

    Descending the stairs, they made their way to the entrance of the Grand Temple.

    Coming out of the temple, Vargo saw the pdins lined up in front of him and shouted.

    ¡°Open the gates!¡±

    <i> Thud¡ª</i>

    The pdins stomped the ground with their feet.

    The trumpets were blown.

    <i> Toot¡ª</i>

    Following a great roar that echoed across the Holy Kingdom, the castle gate began to open.

    A line of figures appeared outside the gates.

    Looking at it, Vargo turned around and spoke.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the conference hall.¡±

    ¡°How about your meal?¡±

    ¡°Skipping one meal won¡¯t kill me. You better get ready.¡±

    Vera¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ***

    In front of the gates that opened with a thunderous bang.

    A peculiar tension pervaded the space as myriad gs vociferously proimed their affiliations.

    Seated in an array of fancy carriages were the leaders of each country, surrounded by their finest troops.

    It was no surprise that not all of them were on good terms with each other.

    After all, it was a situation where an uproar could have happened at any moment. However, there was one reason they remained silent.

    This was Elia.

    And touched by the voice of God.

    A Pandora¡¯s box, where the demigods of thisnd slumbered in wait.

    No matter how impatient one might be, they all knew of one thing.

    That the moment they made a scene here, the very same sleeping giant that had shaken the continent five hundred years ago would bare its teeth at them.

    And there would be consequences for today¡¯s mistakes, for decades toe.

    Elia¡¯s behavior of calling the leaders of each country, making them wait in front of the gates, and acting as if they were superior to them.

    It all didn¡¯t matter to them.

    It was Elia; they were people who possessed the power to shamelessly do this.

    A g bearing the emblem of a spear and shield.

    Beneath the banner of Horden, King Nedric whispered to his Sword in a hushed tone.

    ¡°Sir Porve, how many Apostles are there this time?¡±

    ¡°Nine. All of them are here.¡±

    ¡°Crazy.¡±

    A hollowughter escaped from the old man¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Seems like something grand is truly happening.¡±

    Even in the Age of War five hundred years ago, there were only six of the Apostles gathered.

    All nine of those Apostles gathering was certainly a situation that could be counted on three fingers in history.

    ¡°What about the Empire?¡±

    ¡°The Crown Prince and the Second Prince are here.¡±

    ¡°Ho, has even the remaining power ultimately been seized by his son? Then, what about Oben?¡±

    ¡°The Sovereign Lord and the Archduke¡­ Oh, I¡¯m not sure of the reason, but it seems even the former ruler hase.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    The rest of the conversation centered around who was here and from which country they came.

    While they were deep in their conversation, Nedric crumpled his face at thest words spoken by his Sword.

    ¡°¡­So even the Great Woonds have also made their move.¡±

    ¡°This will not be easy. However, don¡¯t we have the means to voice our¡ª¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here. The fact that the Saint and the Holy Emperor are from Horden holds no meaning here.¡±

    The Sword of Horden, Porve, the leader of the Royal Knights, fell silent.

    Nedric chuckled bitterly and pointed out to his Sword, who was simple-minded.

    ¡°By that logic, isn¡¯t the Sword of Oath that we should be most concerned about right now from the Empire? Think about what he actually did there.¡±

    Porve avoided Nedric¡¯s gaze awkwardly.

    He finally remembered it.

    The reason why this trip to Elia was important.

    The biggest reason why all these countries have stepped forward.

    ¡°¡­The next Holy Emperor.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s highly likely. His actions speak loud and clear, does it not?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Vera mostly moved out of sight, disrupting the flow of information, but nheless some details still reached the ears of the leaders of each country.

    Vera, the Apostle of Oath.

    He traveled the continent as the guardian of the Saint.

    ¡°A demigod is a demigod. Who would have thought that a human body could do that?¡±

    Alongside his name was his biggest aplishment.

    ¡°Is it even possible to split the Magic Tower with a sword?¡±

    Nedric couldn¡¯t help butugh hollowly.

    The evidence was so apparently clear to be false, making it impossible to deny it.

    Everybody here knew.

    No matter how great the Saint was, she was just a symbol.

    The one they should truly keep an eye on when discussing the next generation of the continent was him.

    This was an era when all nine Apostles gathered.

    Even on the assumption Vargo died of old age, there were still eight of them.

    Nothing was more important to those in this ce than to gauge the next Holy Emperor, who would lead those Apostles.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about my son.¡±

    Nedric heaved out a long breath, recalling his son, who was currently struggling with his session nning.

    ¡°His reign should be peaceful.¡±

    And where regional warfare never ceased to end.

    King Nedric, sitting on a throne stained with sword and blood, had been at war all his life.

    He could only sigh as he thought of his one and only concern.

    ***

    The reaction of everyone who stepped inside Elia was awe.

    A city painted purely in white.

    There were some patches of greenery along the streets, but the sheer white of the architecture and the air they created together was so striking that it overshadowed everything else.

    The atmosphere was also worth mentioning.

    A quietude that emanated a sense of modesty.

    Amidst this, the warm sun shone down, and priests in modest robes walked around quietly.

    It was such a reverent atmosphere befitting of the Holy Kingdom.

    Considering that five hundred years ago was thest time Elia opened its gates, those who were here today were the only outsiders in thend who saw the scenery of Elia firsthand, and they were all aware of that fact.

    ¡°It¡¯s magnificent.¡±

    Kalderan, the former Sovereign Lord of Oben.

    Sitting in his carriage with his arms folded, he gleefully gushed as he watched the structures that filled his vision.

    ¡°Grandson. So, how is His Holiness?¡±

    Of course, his excitement was not about thendscape, but the anticipation of meeting the person he would meet in this ce.

    A smile tugged at Hegrion¡¯s lips.

    ¡°He was so busy that I could only see him from a distance, but there was something I could feel about him. He was an impressive man, with a mountainous body, well-defined muscles, and an aura that was created by all of them.¡±

    ¡°Ho¡­¡±

    King Aksan swept his hand across his face.

    The men around him were all muscle freaks, so his first concern was whether or not he¡¯d be able to do his job here.

    ¡°Please¡­¡±

    Aksan prayed.

    <b><i> Please, please, I beg you. I hope you could at least kill their temper here.</i></b>

    <b><i> Please let them clearly distinguish between business and private matters.</i></b>

    Elia, thend touched by the voice of God.

    In this ce, there was someone with a fervent prayer like no other.

    ***

    In a road connecting to the north from the Grand Temple.

    The garden right in front of Elia¡¯s only forest was filled with all kinds of things that had never been seen before.

    Arge round table that could seat dozens of people.

    And there were also divine relics and ornaments that adorned its surroundings.

    Amidst all of this, the priests continued to lead the way.

    The leaders of the countries, each apanied by only one guard, were all nervous as they stepped into the area.

    At the head of the table sat a figure.

    A grandeur body beyond human dimensions, an atmosphere that made even the wrinkles that filled his face look like traces of battle.

    And an intimidating gaze.

    The Holy Emperor, Vargo St. Lore.

    He looked at the crowd.

    Immediately, he raised his hand and said,

    ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    It was an obviousmanding tone, but no one objected to it.

    No, it didn¡¯t even ur to anyone to object.

    His demeanor and intimidating aura were all too natural.

    It was what had made them do so.

    All the rulers here had to recall the distant moment they stood before their parents as children for the first time in a while.

    The rulers sat down one by one.

    Behind them stood their guards.

    Before long, everyone had taken their seats, and they all swallowed dryly as they looked at the empty seat right next to the Holy Emperor.

    No one was stupid enough not to know whose seat it was.

    There was only one person left who had yet to take their seat.

    <i> Tap¡ª</i>

    The sound of a cane broke the silence.

    Following it were two footsteps.

    Everyone but Vargo turned their gaze in that direction.

    The ones approaching were a pair of a man and a woman.

    The first among them that caught their attention was the beautiful woman dressed in pure white.

    There was such a charm around her that it made them forget about sexual desire and greed.

    Such an unreachable light.

    It was a beauty that could be described as such.

    She was the Apostle of Fate.

    She was the owner of a miracle that could allow even a mere vagrant beggar to be the Emperor of the Empire, and even make a patient of terminal illness enjoy a long life.

    Regardless of the beauty she possessed, it would be a lie if those who knew of her power didn¡¯t covet her.

    However, they only stayed quiet because by her side was the man who made them realize that such power could not fall into their hands.

    King Nedric looked at the man leading the Saint with a stony face.

    His jet-ck hair was even more eye-catching than the pure white armor he wore.

    The grim, ashen-colored eyes beneath it stirred up one¡¯s survival instincts.

    ¡®¡­The Sword of Oath.¡¯

    That man was already more famous by that moniker than his real name.

    He was also the most likely candidate to seed the Holy Emperor, and the man to take over the continent¡¯s most exalted name after Vargo.

    King Nedric realized something as soon as he saw the man so highly esteemed by the world.

    ¡®¡­Impossible.¡¯

    Nedric wasn¡¯t a man of notable martial prowess.

    He knew nothing of the higher realms of Providence or Intention.

    But he could tell through an entire lifetime of experience and war-sharpened intuition.

    ¡®He¡¯s a monster¡­¡¯

    That man, who bared his fangs at those who dared look at the woman with lustful eyes, was a monster in human form, a mere nce from him eliciting fear.

 Chapter 208: Continental Summit (2)

    <b>? Continental Summit (2) ?</b>

    Renee sat down in her seat.

    After that, the frozen rulers were able to rx as Vera eased down his aura.

    Renee smiled faintly and spoke.

    ¡°Am I toote?¡±

    Her voice was clear and refreshing.

    While the young prince of Chellen shook his head dazedly, Vargo opened his mouth.

    ¡°Let me begin by expressing my heartfelt gratitude for your presence.¡±

    It was practically coercion, and everyone in the room knew that, but it didn¡¯t matter. It was time to get to the point, and the atmosphere needed a shift.

    The purpose behind summoning each of the continent¡¯s leaders had to be addressed.

    ¡°Five hundred years. That¡¯s truly a considerable amount of time. It has been a long period of silence for Elia, and we could even say it has been a prolonged period of peace, during which the continent has remained untouched by the changes that would necessitate Elia¡¯s intervention.¡±

    Eyes filled with various intents fell upon Vargo at the light introduction.

    What ensued next were words that turned it into a defined shape.

    ¡°And now, it appears that this peace has been shattered.¡±

    With that single sentence, the air lingering by the round table grew heavy.

    Vargo leaned back in his chair.

    Then, in a stiff voice, he added.

    ¡°An ancient species has begun to move.¡±

    ¡°As for the ancient species¡­?¡±

    King Nedric asked a question.

    The answer to it was a name.

    ¡°ysia.¡±

    The Smallest World, ysia.

    It was the name of endless desire, and, at the same time, the name of the most malevolent evil.

    Its name came out of Vargo¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°ysia has moved. Just like in the past, she¡¯s trying to wake up Ardain, who ended the Age of Gods.¡±

    The prevailing expression among those present was one of astonishment.

    However, a closer look revealed that their faces were adorned with slightly different expressions.

    The Crown Prince of the Empire nodded in understanding.

    The King of Oben heaved a sigh, looking concerned.

    The Keeper of the Great Woonds looked calm, and the representative of the Federation of Kingdoms burned in anger. Meanwhile, King Nedric asked again.

    ¡°Is the source of this information reliable?¡±

    It was one of the essential things to confirm.

    For the sake of the next generation, and for the sake of his son who would rule it.

    No matter how powerful the Holy Emperor might be, and even if this was their territory, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡­No, perhaps the reason for his question was likely because he hoped that it was false information and that it was all a lie.

    Nedric¡¯s question was answered by Renee.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the matter myself.¡±

    It was an affirmation that brought new wrinkles to the old king¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that everyone here knows. I came back here after traveling around the continent.¡±

    Silence meant affirmation.

    Renee shed a small smile and nodded, then continued.

    ¡°I confirmed it during my travels across the continent. I¡¯ve encountered every ancient species except for Gorgan.¡±

    Somewhere, a gasp could be heard.

    However, no one gave it a second nce.

    It was obvious.

    It was one of the missions of the Holy Kingdom, which was not known to the outside world.

    Renee was now revealing her mission, which was the highest among them.

    It was a story on a whole different level.

    As it was said that seeing even one of the eight Ancient Species during one¡¯s lifetime was a miracle, it was strange not to be surprised by this.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone remembers the incident we helped with at the Empire¡¯s Foundation Day.¡±

    The momentum was shifting towards Renee.

    But even in such a moment, every eye in the room turned to Vera.

    While the gates of the Heavenly Realm that the Saint had opened and the wide-area divine arts that the two Apostles had unleashed were worthy of discussion, it was Vera¡¯s name that came to mind first when it came to the incident in the Empire.

    ¡°ysia was behind the incident. Vera and I have been chasing her ever since.¡±

    Finally, people began nodding in agreement.

    Certainly, if it was something investigated by the wielders of those powers, and taking into ount the dreadful incident that urred, it was a reasonable judgment to conclude that ysia had a hand in it.

    Vargo continued after Renee¡¯s words.

    ¡°We are here to request assistance from all of you. Following her attack on the Holy Kingdom, she has gone into hiding. She may be plotting something new. We need to find her and stop her.¡±

    Finally, the purpose of this meeting emerged, and murmurs started breaking out.

    It was not only because of the urgency of the situation.

    Military support andrge-scale search operations.

    Their responses were because they all knew the chaos it would bring.

    ¡°¡­Allow foreign troops to cross the border. That¡¯s what it sounds like, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny that.¡±

    Vargo¡¯s demeanor was resolute.

    It made them think more deeply.

    As mentioned earlier, not all the countries in this room were on good terms with each other.

    There were those who were mortal enemies with someone in this room, and there were those who held grudges from unfavorable negotiations.

    And there were those who had to allow them to enter their countries.

    Vargo himself knew about it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for an immediate answer. The initial preparation time for this conference is one week. Over the next week, let¡¯s discuss and coordinate on this matter.¡±

    It was like a ticking time bomb ready to explode at any moment, perfectly fitting this situation.

    Vargo watched them as they began to stare at each other and ended the meeting with a sweep of his hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. You may discuss with your retainers.¡±

    With that, he stood up.

    Renee and Vera followed suit, rising to their feet to depart. Finally released from the pressure, the leaders¡¯ eyes transformed into the cold, intense gaze of beasts.

    ***

    Shortly after leaving the venue, Renee asked Vera while entering the Grand Temple.

    ¡°Huff¡­ I didn¡¯t make a mistake, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your appearance held a saintly quality that exceeded my expectations.¡±

    His words were filled with deep satisfaction.

    Renee, who breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly noticed the strangeness in Vera¡¯s words and continued to ask questions.

    ¡°¡­Wait, what do you mean by exceeding your expectations? Are you saying I usually don¡¯t?¡±

    Renee¡¯s grip on Vera¡¯s hand tightened.

    At that, a look of bewilderment shed on Vera¡¯s face.

    Vargo clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Moron.¡±

    He felt it again.

    Once more, Vargo couldn¡¯t help but think that there wasn¡¯t a single person he could entrust the empire to.

    ¡°Answer me.¡±

    ¡°No. I always respect you and¡­¡±

    Vera, feeling at a loss, rambled on excuses, and Renee¡¯s face suddenly began to burn with the endless baptism of praise. Suddenly, someone called them.

    ¡°Saint! Sir Vera!¡±

    It was a beautiful soprano voice, filled with joy.

    The three of them turned their heads towards the voice, revealing a splendid, golden-haired young man.

    ¡°¡­Second Prince?¡±

    It was Albrecht van Freich, the Second Prince of the Empire.

    Albrecht, whom couldn¡¯t enter the Grand Temple until then, was running and waving.

    On his face was the same beaming smile he always wore.

    Vargo asked curtly.

    ¡°Are you close with him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    Vera answered quickly.

    Even so, there was a little admiration in his eyes as he studied him carefully.

    ¡®Has he awakened his Intention?¡¯

    Vera felt a distinct aura from him, whom he met again after nearly half a year.

    It was something that only adept swordsmen could know.

    A light shed in Vera¡¯s eyes, and Vargo spoke.

    ¡°He¡¯s better than you.¡±

    Vera¡¯s head snapped back at that.

    Vargo smirked at Vera, who looked deeply annoyed, and then added.

    ¡°His Intention. It¡¯s very upright and firm. It is much neater than yours.¡±

    Vera became furious.

    It was because Vargopared him to no one else but Albrecht.

    Thus, he said.

    ¡°I¡¯m better than him.¡±

    ¡°Hoho, you have nothing but strong self-esteem.¡±

    Vera¡¯s forehead twitched.

    Renee smiled awkwardly and scratched her cheek.

    Vargo resumed walking and Vera trailed behind him, a visible vein throbbing on his forehead.

    In the distance, Albrecht stiffened.

    ¡®¡­Did they not notice me?¡¯

    <b><i> No, they definitely saw me.</i></b>

    <b><i> We even made eye contact.</i></b>

    As his thoughts persisted, a somber silence enveloped the area where Albrecht stood.

    It took a long time before he, the embodiment of narcissism, came to the conclusion that Vera had ignored him.

    ***

    While enjoying a break in the Grand Temple, Renee was called out to the reception room by Marie, and there she found a familiar face.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Saint.¡±

    A clear voice.

    A straight tone.

    That alone was enough for Renee to know who was greeting her.

    ¡°Friede!¡±

    Friede, the Keeper of the Great Woonds.

    An androgynous elf.

    Friedeughed as Renee greeted them with a happy face.

    A sentiment welled up in Friede¡¯s heart as the girl, who evoked those deep feelings of gratitude, now exuded the aura of a mature woman.

    ¡°Humans really change quickly.¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying you¡¯re already a grown-up adult.¡±

    A bashful look crossed Renee¡¯s face.

    She thought that perhaps the past year had been short for the long-lived elf.

    In the warmth of the moment, Friede, seeing Renee smile awkwardly, eximed and handed Renee a wooden box.

    ¡°Oh, this is a gift.¡±

    Renee¡¯s head tilted as she took the box.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Mother¡¯s first leaves. When dried and steeped in hot water, it gives off a truly deep vor.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ha?¡±

    Renee¡¯s smile grew more awkward.

    It was still a gift that her senses could notprehend.

    ¡°Tha-thank you¡­!¡±

    ¡°No need to mention it.¡±

    Friede chuckled softly, then soon looked directly at Renee and continued.

    ¡°Oh my, I haven¡¯t told you the reason I came here.¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡±

    ¡°I have a message for you, Saint.¡±

    Friede¡¯s voice lowered a little.

    Renee¡¯s expression grew serious as well and sensed she was about to hear something very important.

    ¡°Mother felt Gorgan¡¯s wavelength.¡±

    A shocking story popped up.

    At that moment, Renee remembered a fact that she had put off until now.

    ¡°¡­Has Gorgan awoken?¡±

    Gorgan, the Wave of Despair.

    From what her past self had told her, Gorgan would be sealed under Aedrin¡¯s root.

    In other words, there was a series of events that would cause that ancient species to be sealed under Aedrin¡¯s root.

    Friede nodded.

    ¡°Mother says that recently, the tremors have been growing more violent. We couldn¡¯t determine the cause, so we thought we¡¯de here to let you know¡­¡±

    Friede trailed off and stared at Renee for a moment before sighing heavily and continuing.

    ¡°¡­After hearing the agenda today, I can roughly grasp the culprit.¡±

    Renee shut her mouth close at the mention of the recent meeting.

    ¡®ysia.¡¯

    It seemed that Gorgan had also been awakened by her actions.

    ¡°Is there any way to stop it?¡±

    ¡°There is. Mother has been bound to Gorgan for a long time, so the method of sealing Gorgan is also passed down among the elves. But there is a lot of manpower needed for that.¡±

    Renee could clearly see the intent of Friede¡¯s words now.

    ¡°¡­The sess of the summit. That would be important.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d that you understood quickly. Do humans call this a negotiation?¡±

    Friedeughed, then added.

    ¡°Clearly, the purpose of the summit is to mobilize the troops against ysia. I dare to request a favor from you. Can you add one more thing to the list of uses for those troops?¡±

    There was no need to ask for a favor.

    If Gorgan woke up, it was natural that it wouldn¡¯t end up as only a problem for the Great Woonds.

    However, confirming it wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    ¡°What do we gain from this?¡±

    Negotiations and deals.

    The most important thing in such a series of interests was the oue that would prove mutually beneficial to both parties.

    A hint of mischief crossed Friede¡¯s face.

    In a slightly mischievous tone, Renee was given the answer she wanted.

    ¡°The support of the elves for Elia.¡±

    Naturally, and as expected, Renee got what she wanted.

 Chapter 209: Continental Summit (3)

    <b>? Continental Summit (3) ?</b>

    Three days after the summit began.

    There was still no consensus in sight as the conflicting interests of each country shed head-on, resulting in a slow progression.

    ¡°I think we should ce restrictions on the entry of troops. Think of the anxiety the people will feel when troops from other countries are roaming around.¡±

    ¡°People, huh¡­ Don¡¯t you mean you¡¯re afraid of getting backstabbed?¡±

    ¡°What? Stabbed? What did you just say?!¡±

    ¡°Oops, I was just talking to myself. Did you hear that?¡±

    ¡­No, it was right to say that it was getting worse day by day.

    It was a ce where people who had keener insight into gains and losses than anyone else gathered.

    As such, it was natural that there were also those who pursued practical interests over the dignity they should uphold.

    The venue was close to exploding.

    Vargo, who was watching the situation, couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and hit the table.

    <i> Bang¡ª!</i>

    Silence fell upon the venue.

    Those who had been engaged in heated arguments just moments ago, those who had been watching the spectacle, and those who had maintained aplete bystander¡¯s stance¡­

    ¡°I hope all of you can keep your dignity.¡±

    Everyone mped their mouths shut at Vargo¡¯s stern warning.

    Vargo scanned the hall.

    Then, he added in a low voice.

    ¡°Do not test my patience any further.¡±

    It was a clear sign of intimidation, but there was no refutation.

    The name of the Holy Emperor, Vargo St. Lore, and the aura flowing out of his body suppressed them.

    There was only one person who could lighten the mood.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re all a little too excited, so how about we take a break?¡±

    People nodded in agreement at Renee¡¯s words, and Vargo, seeing this, said.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s have a break for an hour. All of you, get yourselves together.¡±

    Vargo got up and left the venue.

    Renee and Vera followed him.

    However, no one got up from their seats.

    There was no other reason.

    It was just that they all lost their tension because of Vargo¡¯s killing intent.

    The third day of the summit, and still no consensus had been reached.

    ***

    ¡°There are only a bunch of assholes. Damn it.¡±

    Vargo sighed.

    Renee replied with a smile.

    ¡°But there are some who are cooperative as well.¡±

    ¡°You mean the elves and those from the Empire?¡±

    ¡°And those from Oben, too.¡±

    Suddenly, a troubled look crossed Vargo¡¯s face.

    For one thing, two pairs of eyes came to mind when he thought of Oben.

    They were a pair of crazy muscle worshipers that made even Vargo feel taken aback.

    After being tormented by them for the past three days, Vargo¡¯s face crumpled as he vented his exhaustion.

    ¡°Ugh, I am grateful for their help, but¡­¡±

    An awkward smile appeared on Renee¡¯s lips.

    ¡®It was bad, indeed¡­¡¯

    Renee also noticed something, given that she had spent considerable time with Vargo in the preceding days in connection with the summit.

    <i> ¡ª Your Holiness, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen each other. Do you remember me? </i>

    <i> ¡ª Hmm¡­? Oh, are you Kalderan from Oben? Hoh¡­ How can a man so frail when you were young grown so bulky?</i>

    <i> ¡ª You remember me! Oh, this Kalderan is truly honored¡­</i>

    <i> ¡ª ¡­?</i>

    <i> ¡ª No, I shouldn¡¯t be like this. Your Holiness, there is something I really wanted to give you bying all this way to Elia¡­</i>

    <i> ¡ª Your Majesty, here it is.</i>

    <i> ¡ª Oh, thank you, Grandson!</i>

    Kalderan eximed passionately as soon as he met Vargo.

    And beside him, Hegrion¡¯s voice was almost tearful.

    Listening to them was enough to make her feel dizzy, and she could only imagine the strain it must have ced on Vargo, who had to interact with them in person.

    Dealing with them on top of his already busy summit responsibilities must have been maddening for him.

    ¡°¡­But at least they¡¯re good people.¡±

    ¡°They are. And the drink from the former king was very tasty. How good would it be if they could just tone it down a little bit¡­¡±

    Another sigh escaped Vargo¡¯s mouth.

    Right next to Renee, Vera spoke, feeling happy to see Vargo in distress.

    ¡°They are a strong ally.¡±

    Vargo¡¯s eyes turned fierce at the spoken words, which were seemingly said in a mocking manner.

    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±

    Vera returned the re, undeterred, and a strange air flowed between them.

    ¡°That reminds me, today is the sparring day.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in the evening.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sure.¡±

    A cold sweat ran down the back of Renee¡¯s neck.

    Being in the midst of two people so desperate to fight each other made her feel nauseous.

    ¡®¡­They are exactly the same.¡¯

    There was something Renee could feel as the third wheel.

    If they didn¡¯t like something, both would resort to using their power in the name of sparring or a lesson.

    They were indeed master and disciple.

    ***

    In the evening of that day.

    <i> ng¡ª!</i>

    The sound of steel and fists shing echoed through the training grounds of the Grand Temple.

    The surrounding area was already in chaos, and the two people in the center of it all were standing upright, ring at each other.

    ¡°So you can deal with this, huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you teach so well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a given.¡±

    Vargoughed.

    Vera huffed out a breath and sheathed the Holy Sword.

    Vera had reached a stage where he could now finish the spar on two feet.

    Having undergone a substantial and swift development over a rtively brief span, Vera suppressed the swelling of his pride and asked Vargo.

    ¡°Are you going to let the summit continue on like this?¡±

    ¡°What can I do? If it keeps going like that, I¡¯ll just give them a good scolding.¡±

    ¡°If they decide to oppose¡­?¡±

    ¡°Even if they do try and oppose us, what can those weaklings do?¡±

    Vera¡¯s lips curled.

    He wanted to retort, but he knew that Vargo was never one to be deterred, so what came out was another adamant expression.

    ¡°¡­Shouldn¡¯t you also be concerned about how this might be perceived externally?¡±

    ¡°What a fool.¡±

    A disapprovingugh escaped Vargo¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what I made myself look like because I was concerned?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean your roughneck impression?¡±

    ¡°Look at the way you talk¡­ Well, that¡¯s not entirely wrong.¡±

    <i> Crack¡ª</i>

    As Vargo straightened his back, the sound of bones creaked loudly.

    A heightened eye level.

    Vargo looked down at Vera and said.

    ¡°We are Apostles, the Demigods of this Land. Should we really be caught bowing to the whims of others?¡±

    ¡°¡­But in reality, aren¡¯t we just human beings?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that it doesn¡¯t matter to them?¡±

    Vera¡¯s gaze pierced through Vargo.

    The sight of him pping his back was indeed that of an old man, but even so, his overly massive physique made him look bizarre.

    ¡°You know what? They¡¯re considering you as the next Holy Emperor.¡±

    Vera¡¯s mouth fell shut at the ensuing words.

    It was affirmation in the form of silence.

    After all, he couldn¡¯t help but notice.

    Even though it was a thing of the past, Vera seized control of the slums and united the entire continent¡¯s underworld under hismand in his previous life.

    It should be obvious that he already knew how to discern the covertly flowing information and the words that emerged from it.

    The only reason he hadn¡¯t acted on it was because the ce that Vera wanted was not of the Holy Emperor.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s beyond my capabilities.¡±

    <b><i> I will live for Renee.</i></b>

    <b><i> I will be her shadow and stand by her side forever.</i></b>

    That was the life Vera had vowed to live, and that was what he had centered his life around.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want it, the world already thinks that way.¡±

    ¡°Do I have to follow it?¡±

    ¡°Are you thinking of running away?¡±

    Vera looked straight at Vargo to try and realize the intention behind his words.

    After a long time passed, Vera was able toe up with a guess upon seeing Vargo¡¯s serene face.

    ¡°¡­You want me to resolve this situation?¡±

    The reason why Vargo did nothing about their behavior.

    Vera came to guess that the reason Vargo only mediated between them was likely because he wanted him toe forward.

    The corner of Vargo¡¯s lips rose crookedly. Along with it, his long beard bristled.

    ¡°You¡¯re quick to notice.¡±

    Vera¡¯s brows furrowed.

    ¡°Am I correct in understanding that you genuinely wish for me to follow in your footsteps, Your Holiness?¡±

    ¡°It depends on your actions.¡±

    ¡°Why would you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there no one more suitable?¡±

    Vera¡¯s mouth closed shut. A look of disbelief crossed his face.

    Then again, he could understand it, so what escaped Vera¡¯s lips was a vainugh.

    An agonizing silence followed.

    In the midst of it, Vargo looked directly at Vera and added.

    ¡°This is really frustrating. It¡¯s really a shame that you¡¯re the only one worth a damn.¡±

    As usual, the words were meant to berate Vera, but somehow, there was warmth in the tone.

    Vera awkwardly avoided Vargo¡¯s gaze.

    The asional look he directed at him was incredibly unfamiliar; the weight of the expectations he ced upon him was so heavy that he found it difficult to meet his gaze.

    Vargo turned around.

    ¡°Take your time. There are still four days left until the next summit.¡±

    With those words, he left the training grounds.

    Alone at dusk.

    Vera could only stare nkly into the sunset and continue his thoughts.

    ***

    Two dayster on the fifth day of the summit.

    Vera looked at Vargo, who sat sullenly while watching the people getting overheated again, and continued to think.

    ¡®¡­¡¯

    He knew Vargo¡¯s intentions and also knew how to mediate between them.

    Nevertheless, the reason he didn¡¯t act was because he knew the consequences of his actions.

    The moment he actively intervened in the summit, his position in their minds would change.

    From being a ¡®possible sessor¡¯ to the ¡®certain next Holy Emperor¡¯.

    He would no longer be the Saint¡¯s escort. He would be Vera, the Sword of Oath.

    Vera¡¯s gaze shifted to Renee.

    A life for her.

    An oath for it.

    And his heart for her.

    Thinking of those, he sought to find justification for this act, but he couldn¡¯t.

    Though he had learned much, the only way Vera knew how to rule was still only to dominate.

    He only knew fear as a way to stand above others and wondered if that seat was truly meant for him.

    Why in the world would Vargo want to hand him over such a position?

    His mind grew uneasy.

    And with it, an involuntary gasp escaped his lips.

    Suddenly¡­

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    Renee whispered.

    A white hand reached out from under the round table, fumbling for Vera¡¯s.

    Their hands were now touching.

    Renee, who brought Vera¡¯s hand to her, wrote on his palm.

    The words, written in short sentences, meant something like this.

    <i> ¡ª Do whatever you want.</i>

    Vera¡¯s gaze rose up.

    His eyes shifted to Renee.

    Renee covered her mouth with one hand and spoke in a very small voice.

    ¡°Something must be on your mind, right? It¡¯s written all over your face.¡±

    Vera was left speechless.

    He wondered if he had revealed his emotions too openly, but quickly concluded that it was not the case.

    Renee had always been looking out for him and was sensitive to small changes, which was why she could see through him.

    She was also very perceptive, so she must have known what kind of struggle was happening in his mind.

    Vera bit his lip strongly.

    He sped Renee¡¯s hand in his, and soon made up his mind.

    Feeling his mind clear all too easily at her words, he almost felt likeughing and thought to himself.

    Maybe Rohan and the twins weren¡¯t so wrong about him after all.

    Maybe he was indeed a human on a leash for her.

    His eyes turned to the round table.

    To the beasts growling in pursuit of their own interests.

    And then, he recalled again.

    <strong><i>A life for Renee.</i></strong> <strong><i>An oath for her.</i></strong> <strong><i>And my heart.</i></strong>

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s a matter of judgment.¡¯

    There was no need to stand behind her and be her shadow.

    There were innumerable ways to protect her, and just as many to elevate her to the most honorable position.

    He simply needed to be her shield.

    A shield that protected not just Renee, but everything she loved.

    Although his approach to ruling was limited to fear, it hardly seemed like a significant concern in retrospect.

    ¡®When wasn¡¯t it like that¡­?¡¯

    Even Vargo ruled Elia with an iron fist.

    And him beating the Apostles was the same, regardless of whether he did it openly in front of Renee or secretly.

    With a light step, Vera stepped forward.

    Vargo¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    The corner of his mouth quirked up beneath his beard, though Vera couldn¡¯t see it as he looked ahead.

    The room suddenly fell silent as Vera stood up from behind Renee.

    After ncing around the round table, Vera spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Come to think of it¡­¡±

    At the round table in the open air.

    In that ce, under the warm climate of Elia, located at the southernmost of the continent, the somber voice of the man echoed far and wide.

    <strong>¡°¡­There is a way to settle this without having to reach an agreement.¡±</strong>

    What followed was a deration that would end this long and tedious summit.

 Chapter 210: Continental Summit (4)

    <b>? Continental Summit (4) ?</b>

    There was one thing Vera learned as he sorted out the memories of his past life.

    It was none other than the way he used to wield his powers.

    ¡®I forced the opponent to act.¡¯

    Clearly, the certain conditions were that he imposed restrictions on himself and his opponents at the same time and then created a sort of Sanctuary.

    The deal with Nartania was in that dynamic, just as the promise he made to Renee as they exited the Citadel.

    And what Vera was about to do was no different.

    ¡°Everyone here will know. What kind of power I possess.¡±

    Vera drew his pure white sword and stabbed it into the tabletop.

    There was a sound of someone swallowing dryly somewhere.

    It was a reaction that came from already knowing what this sword was.

    Masterpiece¡ªHoly Sword.

    Even though there had been no separate announcement, those who already knew were all aware of the sword emitting a dazzling glow.

    ¡°My power is the governance of all promises, vows, and oaths. And thus, I intend to use this power to end this negotiation.¡±

    Vera looked at the reactions of the people around the table.

    Some looked relieved, while others looked dissatisfied as though they had a goal with this military move.

    However, it didn¡¯t matter at all.

    ¡°The problem now is the disruption the military movements will incur and trust in each other. You will no longer need to worry about that.¡±

    On Vera¡¯s right forearm, the golden stigma began to glow.

    ¡°I will have each and every one of you in this room take a vow in the name of Lushan, and I¡¯m certain that none of you would break a vow made in the name of a God, right?¡±

    It was posed as a question, but its meaning was unmistakable.

    <b><i> Do not even consider breaking it.</i></b>

    It was a threat not so dissimr from what Vargo had done before.

    Of course, the response to it was the same as always.

    It was a situation where the Sword of Oath broke his silence.

    Meanwhile, Holy Emperor Vargo and Saint Renee stood behind him.

    Those people had no means to stop Vera¡¯s actions.

    Vera knew that too.

    So, he spoke again.

    ¡°First, I will make a vow. I confess that I have no ulterior motives in this war and will not hesitate to punish those who seek to satisfy their own desires.¡±

    <i> Kkiing¡ª!</i>

    His stigma answered with a roar.

    A golden oath was added to Vera¡¯s soul.

    ¡°If I vite the condition above, once again, if I have ulterior motives in this war, or hesitate to punish those who do, I will lose all of my powers. I will also lose my sight, speech, and ability to walk, and I will live alone in darkness for the rest of my life.¡±

    The brutal penalty meant one thing.

    It was a warning.

    A warning that no one should seek personal gain in this war. It was a warning that if they did, he would chase them to the end of hell.

    What followed was what Vera gained through this.

    Even that could be seen as an extension of the warning.

    It served as nothing more than a forceful reminder to those present of the one who would hunt them.

    ¡°Through this, I will gain possibilities. The possibility to face an army of a million, the possibility to confront a formidable opponent I dare not hope for, and the ability to thrust the tip of my sword into the heart of evil.¡±

    The light of the stigma floated into the air.

    It spread like a mist and engulfed all around them.

    From now on, all that was left was to recreate the act he did in the previous regression, as he remembered it.

    ¡°Take the vow.¡±

    An expression of intention throughnguage.

    It represented the most fundamental form ofmitment while simultaneously acting as the trigger for the Sanctuary that confined the audience.

    A heavy silence fell over the room.

    First, it was because it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to see an Apostle demonstrating their authority, and the second reason was that the ability was currently holding their leash.

    The venue was basked in golden glow.

    Vargo was the first to speak.

    ¡°I vow. I harbor no wicked intentions in this war, and I will punish those who do.¡±

    With his right hand raised, he recited the same vow that Vera had uttered.

    In the air, another star was added.

    ¡°I will also vow. The exact same as what Vera has said.¡±

    Renee raised her hand.

    Another star appeared in the air.

    Next, Maximilian, the Crown Prince of the Empire, and Albrecht, the Second Prince of the Empire, stepped forward.

    ¡°I make the same vow.¡±

    ¡°I also vow.¡±

    They were followed by three men from the Royal Family of Oben and the Keeper of the Great Woonds.

    The stars added up.

    Two stars from the Empire, three stars from the far north, and one star from the Great Woonds in the southwest.

    Eight in all, including the one Vargo and Renee had just made.

    The situation was changing rapidly.

    It began to flow in a direction that could no longer be stopped.

    In the midst of it, there were those whomented.

    This was no mere ce for vowing to have no wicked intentions.

    It was a ce to share Vera¡¯s authority with those present.

    It was not just his power, but also the penalty for viting it.

    If they made a vow and backstabbed the others, they would receive the punishment vowed by Vera.

    At the same time, they would be pursued by the other that had vowed.

    The pursuers would be relentless and ruthless, as it was for the sake of their own lives.

    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±

    Vera spoke again.

    And the eight stars floated in the air.

    The person who came forward next was Miller, who stood behind the Headmaster of the Academy with his eyes sparkling.

    ¡°Me! I will also take the vow! The content is exactly as you have said, Sir Vera!¡±

    Raising his hands above his head, Miller shouted, and the Headmaster almost passed out.

    However, it didn¡¯t matter at all to Miller.

    Miller was already deeply immersed in thinking about the phenomenon manifested by the power of the Gods, the underlying principles it held, and the potential application in sorcery.

    The ninth star materialized simultaneously with his vow.

    In that moment, Miller marveled at the surge of power that coursed through his body.

    Alongside it, there was a sensation of pressure, as if something werepressing his heart, yet he paid it no mind.

    ¡®As expected¡­¡¯

    The root of sorcery was an authority.

    It would be right to think of it as a type of downgraded ability that mimicked that authority through mana.

    Millerughed, realizing that his theory had been proven correct.

    ¡®¡­It must be Ardain who created sorcery.¡¯

    Based on what he had learned so far, it was likely that sorcery was also one of the things Ardain had prepared.

    Miller trembled and rejoiced, and immediately looked at the Headmaster and spoke.

    ¡°You should do it, too, Headmaster!¡±

    The Headmaster wanted to shower Miller with curses.

    He was born a weak person.

    He was also afraid of getting into trouble, so he kept a low profile at public events.

    Therefore, he hoped that this time, as well, he could use his position as Headmaster of the Academy to step aside and observe, but that didn¡¯t work out either.

    Now, he had to join the war to survive.

    ¡°¡­I vow.¡±

    As the dispirited Headmaster vowed, the stars in the air became double digits.

    Vera¡¯s gaze went to the air.

    Ten stars floated above the golden mist.

    While slightly distinct from the one he had employed in the previous regression, Vera felt contentment knowing that this star held significantly greater potential in terms of functionality.

    Then, he continued.

    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±

    He said it while looking around the room again.

    There were some who hesitated.

    Some were afraid.

    Even so, then there was someone who stepped forward.

    ¡°I vow.¡±

    Nedric, the King of Horden.

    He raised his hand.

    The old fighter¡¯s gaze turned to Vera.

    ¡°I vow that the remainder of my life will be dedicated for the sake of the next generation, that my actions will be driven solely by the pursuit of the greater good, and that I will not hesitate to punish those whomit malevolent deeds.¡±

    Nedric recalled with satisfaction.

    He felt that this situation and the opportunity presented by Vera would be the crowning achievement and a fitting conclusion for his lifetime dominated by endless wars.

    The eleventh star appeared.

    As the old warrior from the east vowed for the peace he would present to his son, the rest reluctantly began to vow.

    The stars shone.

    Golden lights with different chromas embroidered the space.

    Vera thought that this scene truly suited the concept of a ¡®promise¡¯.

    It was brilliant, but it was like an illusion; it looked so clear, but it couldn¡¯t be touched.

    This was the essence of a promise.

    Nevertheless, it would never break.

    A total of thirty-five stars began to illuminate the space, and the authority began to permeate the bodies of those in attendance.

    ¡°Thank you for your willingness to take the vow,¡± Vera said.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s a promise without a tangible form, there are witnesses who can testify to it. Moreover, the means of proof also exist in the form of my authority. You are now bound together by a bond stronger than any other, and there will be no need for suspicion or sleepless nights.¡±

    It was a coercive measure, a demand teetering on the edge of duress, but now that the vow had been made, they couldn¡¯t take it back.

    ¡°Now, the banquet is ready. The warm climate of Elia and the blessings bestowed upon thisnd are offering us sweet fruits. It¡¯s a joyful day, so please put aside your worries and enjoy the banquet.¡±

    Vera smiled.

    Though the words were delivered with a touch of kindness, thebination of the prevailing situation and Vera¡¯s gloomy demeanor made them sound like mockery.

    Vargoughed heartily at that, and the leaders at the table were horrified.

    At that, the summit ended with Vera¡¯s intervention and an unsatisfactory result for some.

    ***

    ¡°You were cool.¡±

    At the Grand Temple after the summit, before the banquet began.

    Rene sat on a bench in the flower bed and smiled at Vera.

    Vera¡¯s cheeks reddened.

    ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°Come on, you did well. You were so confident.¡±

    The way he spoke without the slightest hesitation made him look so cool.

    Renee thought so and praised Vera, yet Vera heaved out an involuntary sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯ve stepped up somehow, but I¡¯m concerned about what lies ahead. From now on, everyone¡¯s eyes will inevitably be on me, and not only me, but also the Saint¡­¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t it always been like that?¡±

    Vera¡¯s mouth closed.

    Renee continued, slowly stroking Vera¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s natural to draw attention when we¡¯re in this kind of position. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She said it tofort Vera, and she was also telling the truth.

    The Apostle of the Lord.

    The position of the holder of the power to change fate was such a ce, so Renee paid no heed to Vera¡¯s words.

    She didn¡¯t want to see Vera so worried, so she added a fewforting words.

    ¡°You will do great, Vera.¡±

    Then, she added with a bit of mischievousness.

    ¡°You are the Ki¡­ pfft, the King of the Slums who once ruled half of the continent, no?¡±

    Vera¡¯s face turned red as Renee ended upughing when she was about to say something.

    The corners of his eyes nted up.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m grateful for your words.¡±

    He answered through clenched teeth, not wanting to show his embarrassment, but it didn¡¯t work with Renee.

    Renee smiled awkwardly and slowly leaned over to Vera and hugged him.

    Then, she patted him on the back.

    ¡°Are you upset?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, really.¡±

    Reneeughed.

    Vera couldn¡¯t help butugh at the way Renee acted slyly.

    And then, he hugged her back.

    As the two of them were hugging each other in the warm weather, in a garden filled with a flowery scent¡­

    ¡®Ow, fuck.¡¯

    Rohan, who saw that scene while passing by, made a face and shoved his hands in his pockets.

    ¡­He felt so lonely.

 Chapter 211: Preparation (1)

    <b>? Preparation (1) ?</b>

    The summit ended with a simple banquet.

    All the guests left and Elia was returning to its daily life, but it did not mean that it was all peaceful.

    Why wouldn¡¯t it be?

    The impending storm loomed over Elia, casting its shadow across the entire continent. The current situation was akin to the calm before the storm.

    In this moment, where Gorgan, who had begun to wake up, was likely to be captured in the next war.

    The group also had to prepare for the battle that would follow, since it was almost certain that ysia had deliberately awakened Gorgan.

    In the middle of a small vige near Elia.

    In a short peace that wouldst an unknown length of time, Vera took a moment to visit Dovan.

    It was to ask how he was doing, and at the same time to find Aisha, who must be somewhere there.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. You look much better.¡±

    A peaceful smile was on Dovan¡¯s face when they finally met.

    Having shed the hardships and regrets of his life, the old man had be someone who could wear a warm smile, and he was indeed doing just that.

    Vera smiled back, feeling warm inside because of that smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to you, Dovan.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say it merely out of formality.

    He had gained a great deal from his encounter with him.

    The first thing that came to mind was the Holy Sword at his waist.

    Even without that, he had acquired a lot of enlightenment through a sequence of events.

    It was a valuable enlightenment that couldn¡¯t be counted with money, and at the same time, it was an enlightenment that made him who he was now.

    ¡°How is it, taking care of the vige?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very good. Now that I have put down the hammer, I feel refreshed inside.¡±

    Dovanughed heartily. His body had shed so much muscle that he could hardly be recognized as the cksmith he once was.

    Nevertheless, Vera found nothing regrettable in the loss of Dovan¡¯s muscles.

    He hade to understand that there were things far more important than honor and glory.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing new. By the way, how is it? Are you having no problem with your sword?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It fits so well that I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever see another sword like it again in my life.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to hear that. Please take good care of it. It¡¯s like my own child.¡±

    Like my own child.

    Vera smiled at that, and soon asked Dovan about his other child.

    ¡°By the way, how is Aisha? I haven¡¯t seen her since I came back to Elia.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started. She¡¯s been ying as the boss of the neighborhood with a bunch of other kids her age. Even the Apostle of Deathes by every now and then to spend time with her. You didn¡¯t know?¡±

    Vera¡¯s expression hardened.

    This was news he had never heard before, and the reason was obvious.

    ¡®¡­Theresa.¡¯

    Vera sighed.

    Theresa always had a soft spot for children.

    She must have intentionally cut off the news to give them time to y.

    ¡®It¡¯s already time for them to get back to training, tough¡­¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t let them y any longer.

    They had to prepare to face Gorgan, who could strike at any moment, along with ysia, who was right behind.

    The Seven Great Souls.

    The Eight Legacies.

    The Nine Apostles.

    There was no reason to doubt the information as he got it from his own past life.

    Of course, the role itself was too much of a burden for the children, but as there was no other way, he had no choice but to train them.

    At the sight of Vera sigh, Dovan chuckled and spoke.

    ¡°You must be having a hard time.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not good enough that I have to rely on the children.¡±

    ¡°Are you ming yourself again? That¡¯s a bad habit. Try to trust others a bit more. I believe the children can take care of themselves.¡±

    The advice was delivered with a gentle smile.

    Vera wasted no time in taking it to heart.

    However, his expression didn¡¯t soften as he had no way to resolve his immediate restlessness.

    Dovanughed at Vera¡¯s expression and gestured to the forest north of the vige.

    ¡°They should be somewhere in that forest around this time. I remember the Apostle of Deathing in the morning, so you may probably find both of them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Excuse me, then¡­¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Vera hesitated for a moment, then bowed deeply to Dovan and walked toward the forest.

    Dovan watched him go for a while and smiled with satisfaction.

    ¡®Indeed, people need to love.¡¯

    Vera¡¯s impression had softened a lotpared to when they first met.

    ording to Aisha, the two had been like lovebirds. That must have been the reason.

    <i> ¡ª I can¡¯t be at ease! It¡¯s so hard to be with Renee!</i>

    Augh escaped Dovan¡¯s lips as he suddenly recalled Aisha¡¯s outburst.

    ¡®She talks like she won¡¯t be like that.¡¯

    He wondered if Aisha knew that those who saw love as insignificant were the most sincere in love.

    Like any parent, Dovan, who had woven his child into his thoughts, spent long hours in the sun, imagining the man Aisha would bring home when she grew up.

    ¡®¡­Hmm, what should I do if she brings in a scoundrel?¡¯

    If being peaceful meant killing time by worrying about things that hadn¡¯te, then he was the most peaceful person in the world right now.

    ***

    It wasn¡¯t that difficult to find the children.

    Indeed, it wasn¡¯t surprising.

    They didn¡¯t use artificial bodies like Trevor.

    Nor were they experts at hiding their presence.

    With a little concentration, Vera could sense the presence of the two children.

    However, there was something strange.

    ¡®I clearly heard they were ying boss of the neighborhood¡­¡¯

    But why are those who are with them not children?

    Vera narrowed his eyes.

    The other two presences he felt were obviously¡­

    ¡®¡­Miller.¡¯

    And someone who shouldn¡¯t be here.

    Vera hastened his pace.

    He became impatient due to Miller¡¯s penchant for causing trouble and the ever-suspicious presence of the other.

    And so, he ran, the vegetation crunching beneath his feet, and what he saw at the end of it was an unlikelybination.

    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±

    It was Vera¡¯s voice, and those present simultaneously turned to look at him.

    Aisha was lying on the ground, panting.

    Jenny held her breath as she cradled Annalise in her arms.

    Next to her was a panicked-looking Miller, and¡­

    ¡°¡­Friede, didn¡¯t you return to the Great Woonds?¡±

    The Keeper of the Great Woonds.

    Friede, one of the Seven Heroes.

    Friedeughed softly and spoke, pointing at Aisha¡¯s chin.

    ¡°She asked for help.¡±

    ¡°Help?¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes shifted to Aisha.

    Aisha jerked and immediately bowed her head as if embarrassed and answered.

    ¡°¡­I heard the elf apparently knows how to use a dagger.¡±

    Vera frowned for a moment at the words, then eximed as he realized what she meant.

    ¡®So it¡¯s help for training¡­¡¯

    It was nothing new, but Friede was the eldest of the elves and an experienced hunter.

    Of course, Friede must have known manybat skills, and was particrly confident with dagger skills used to assist the mystical forces in manipting the wind.

    In this life, Aisha wielded a small dagger, a gift from Dovan, rather than a longsword, so Friede was probably a better teacher than he was when it came to weapon skills.

    Vera, having finished his thoughts, had a nk expression on his face.

    Friedeughed at that and added as if consoling him.

    ¡°She said she wanted to surprise you because you always treat her like a kid. I, personally, want to see your surprised face, too, so I helped her, and¡­¡±

    A mischievous look crossed Friede¡¯s face.

    ¡°¡­I guess I seed.¡±

    Suddenly, Vera felt an unknown emotion stir inside him.

    It felt somewhat unfamiliar, but it wasn¡¯t unpleasant; it was warm andforting.

    To Vera, who had never experienced such a sensation before, the name for this unfamiliar emotion was ¡®pride¡¯.

    Vera¡¯s eyes bore into Aisha.

    Aisha¡¯s tail flicked unnecessarily in response, and she replied bluntly.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    With a quick, haughty gesture, Aisha turned her head.

    Vera stood still, watching the chain of reactions, and suddenly remembered Dovan¡¯s words before he went here.

    <i> ¡ª Try to trust others a bit more. I believe the children can take care of themselves.</i>

    Trusting the children.

    That he was trying to handle everything on his own.

    Vera admitted it.

    At the same time, he remembered.

    ¡®The seven great souls¡­¡¯

    Aisha here was the owner of such a soul.

    Which meant he couldn¡¯t just treat her like a child.

    He wondered what to say.

    While pondering the words to convey to Aisha, Vera finally uttered a somewhat awkward statement.

    ¡°¡­So, are you getting anywhere?¡±

    Vera was too proud to be honest with himself, so the words he uttered were blunt.

    Aisha replied back, showing that she too was a person whose pride never died off.

    ¡°I feel like I can deliver a punch in your face.¡±

    Vera¡¯s fingertips twitched slightly at the taunt.

    Immediately, a small smile appeared on Vera¡¯s face.

    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll have to confirm that.¡±

    Aisha¡¯s shoulders twitched.

    Her eyes became fierce as well.

    ¡°¡­W-why don¡¯t you try it?¡±

    Aisha jumped to her feet, daggers in both hands.

    She looked ready to charge at once.

    Vera tried to make fist with his bare hands, but he stopped and then slipped his hand into his pocket.

    A dagger came out of his pocket.

    The same dagger Vera had once received from Renee for his birthday.

    It was Vera¡¯s way of praising Aisha for doing such a clever thing.

    Aisha¡¯s eyes widened.

    She had mixed feelings about Vera pulling out a weapon for the first time, as he had always used his bare hands against her.

    ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    Vera asked with a smirk.

    Aisha grinned at that, and then immediately replied in a gleeful tone.

    ¡°As if!¡±

    She charged forward.

    It was an incredible speedpared to before.

    Suddenly, Vera realized.

    Aisha had been consistently dedicated to her training while he had been neglecting his own training.

    <i> sh¡ª!</i>

    The des shed.

    And with a shriek, the des twisted.

    Aisha¡¯s foot shot out for Vera¡¯s waist, but Vera caught it.

    It was a swift exchange of attacks.

    Watching this from a distance, Annalisemented.

    [He seems to be getting weirder day by day.]

    Miller nodded in agreement, and Friedeughed.

    Jenny didn¡¯t really care about that.

    She was just happy to be sitting here and resting.

    ¡®¡­I want to go backte.¡¯

    There was a pesky Trevor once she went back to the Grand Temple, so she wanted to y around here a bit more.

    ¡°Aisha, do your best¡­¡±

    Jenny shouted, waving her hands in the air.

    Her cheer was apanied by the underlying notion that if Aisha hung in there a bit longer, she would go backter.

 Chapter 212: Preparation (2)

    <b>? Preparation (2) ?</b>

    Back in Elia, life was monotonous.

    Waking up at the crack of dawn, Vera would pray in the Grand Temple.

    Afterpleting his daily tasks, he then went to Renee.

    Afterward, when he and Renee finished their tasks, they called it a day and weed the evening.

    ¡­That was what it should have been.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Your share of work, Sir Vera.¡±

    Trevor¡¯s young voice.

    Vera felt his mind go nk as he listened to him and looked at the pile of papers he¡¯d been given.

    ¡°¡­My share?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Your share, Sir Vera!¡±

    It didn¡¯t take him long to realize something wasn¡¯t right.

    And rightly so, because the writing on the first page of this stack of papers alone was enough to tell him who it belonged to.

    [List of Repair Bills]

    It was a financial document.

    It was clearly a task Vargo should do.

    Vera asked.

    ¡°What is His Holiness doing?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in the flower garden!¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes grew cold.

    To put the current situation in other words¡­ It resembled that.

    ¡®He¡¯s avoiding his responsibilities.¡¯

    Vargo had disposed of his work onto him.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    He had been repeatedly singing retirement, retirement, and it appeared that this was what it was all about.

    Vera let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°¡­How long do I have to finish this?¡±

    ¡°This afternoon!¡±

    A clear smile tugged at the corners of Trevor¡¯s mouth.

    Vera had to fight to keep his fists from clenching at the sight.

    ***

    ¡°¡­So, you did all of that?¡±

    A look of weariness shed across Renee¡¯s face.

    Her face changed as soon as she heard the reason why Vera waste.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It can¡¯t be put off.¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s okay to bete¡­!¡±

    Renee shook her head vigorously.

    Then she hugged Vera tightly, feeling sorry for him as she heard his weak voice.

    ¡°Ch-cheer up.¡±

    She said that while giving him a pat on the back.

    Vera found himself feelingforted by it, and then realized that it was somewhat pathetic.

    ***

    Renee thought.

    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help him?¡±

    She wanted to help Vera and to share some of his burden.

    Theresa smiled at Renee¡¯s words and replied.

    ¡°How sweet of you.¡±

    There was nothing more beautiful than seeing someone sincerely care for their loved one.

    Renee surely had her own tasks, but from the perspective of an observer, the way she thought of her significant other before such matters made Theresa feel proud.

    A flush of color washed over Renee¡¯s face.

    ¡°Well¡­ I just want to share his burden.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand your feelings. However, if I may offer a piece of advice, why don¡¯t you motivate him so that he can ovee it rather than sharing the work itself?¡±

    ¡°Motivate?¡±

    ¡°Yes, like offering encouragement.¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Renee¡¯s head tilted.

    She wondered what she could do to cheer Vera up.

    <b><i> What could she do to motivate Vera?</i></b>

    As she continued her thoughts, Renee remembered one thing she had forgotten.

    ¡°¡­That reminds me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s autumn now.¡±

    Autumn.

    There was an eventing at this time of year.

    ¡°It¡¯s Vera¡¯s birthday.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is it¡­!¡±

    In the garden of the Grand Temple where the sun shone warmly.

    There, ns Vera would never expect were gradually made.

    ***

    Although he spoke weakly in front of Renee, Vera was well acquainted with administrative work.

    He was the continent¡¯s King of the Underworld.

    Vera had worked,manding some of the worst people in the world, people who didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about, and even worse, those who wanted to stab him in the back.

    So, it was not difficult for him to manage Elia, which was only the size of a castle.

    Except for the fact that there was something about Elia that made Vera feel even more burdened than before, and so, Vera looked at Rohan with a weary face even today.

    ¡°¡­So you embezzled public funds.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­.¡±

    Rohan¡¯s eyes rolled around.

    The corners of his mouth curled up awkwardly.

    ¡°To top it off, a receipt came from a nearby city.¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is the stolen money not enough?¡±

    Could it be any more obvious?

    The Apostles.

    They themselves were the problem.

    Rohan, who casuallymitted embezzlement, a felony of the highest order, and used the money to entertain himself.

    The twins, who pounded on the gates like punching bags when they were supposed to guard the it.

    Marie, who snuck into the dining hall whenever she had the chance and cooked up some bizarre dishes, and Trevor, who caused constant explosions during his strange experiments.

    Half of the Apostles were enemies of budget management.

    ¡°¡­Fill it in.¡±

    ¡°Yep¡­.¡±

    Rohan walked away, and Vera sighed.

    He began to understand why Vargo had beenining so much.

    ¡®These Apostles¡­¡¯

    If another priest or pdin had done this, they would have been held ountable.

    Or, to put it another way, they would be forced to leave Elia and never allowed to return again.

    However, ¡®out of all possible things¡¯, they just had to be Apostles.

    Representatives of the Gods themselves.

    A finite resource for which there was no substitute if kicked out.

    Apparently, the level of punishment that could be imposed on them was limited, and the Apostles were bing increasingly desensitized to their sinfulness.

    Action needed to be taken.

    Vargo definitely designated some punishment for them, but it wasn¡¯t enough.

    ¡®New wine must be put into new wineskins.¡¯<sup>1</sup>T/N: Biblical Idiom: Jesus said, ¡°New wine must be put into new wineskins¡± (Luke 5:38) oh my, vera is jesus christ?

    <b><i> There will be no disobedience in my Holy Kingdom.</i></b>

    Vera thought, his eyes burning cold.

    ***

    [Penalty System.]

    The impact of the system that Vera had designed and Vargo had approved, which resembled something from an elementary school, was immediate.

    In the middle of his office, Vera looked at Rohan and Trevor with glee.

    ¡°Going to the dispatch empty-handed?! How could you! What should I eat then?! Where should I sleep?!¡±

    ¡°F-for the experiments as well! They¡¯re clearly experiments for the public good! They¡¯re experiments for cultivating nearby crops! How can you restrict that!?¡±

    They were the first two toe running as soon as the announcement was made.

    Behind them, the twins who had been dragged along muttered in a daze.

    ¡°Guarding the gates. Boring.¡±

    ¡°Right. I¡¯m itching. We have to do something.¡±

    They were desperate pleas to undo the announcement.

    However, Vera was not the one to give in.

    ¡°I clearly stated, ¡®In the event of a breach of thew, we will levy fines and make corresponding budget reductions.¡¯ So as long as you follow the rules, you don¡¯t have anything to worry about, right?¡±

    The four people tensed up.

    Vera red at them and then added.

    ¡°Or were you intending to continue to do things that are against thew?¡±

    ¡°N-no, I mean¡­¡±

    The rolling eyes of Rohan spoke.

    Without this move, he would have embezzled public funds again.

    ¡°Th-the experiment¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned to submit your ns in advance.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Trevor¡¯s grim face was telling the same thing.

    ¡°Protecting the gates. Boring.¡±

    ¡°Right. You have to let us do something.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you some scarecrows for training.¡±

    ¡°Vera is smart.¡±

    ¡°Right. Vera is the big brother.¡±

    The twins were easy to coax.

    In fact, they also had issues with the nightlife, but Vera did not stop it.

    The twins¡¯ nightlife was done on their own budget, and he already knew that restricting them from doing such trivial things would make them work less efficiently.

    ¡°All right. That¡¯s it for now. Everyone, get back to work.¡±

    Rohan and Trevor staggered out.

    And the twins still seemingly had no mind.

    Vera looked at them go, ready to face his true enemy now.

    Norn, who was waiting outside the door, announced.

    ¡°Sir, Lady Marie is here.¡±

    Vera¡¯s face tensed up.

    ¡°¡­Lead her in.¡±

    A senior that Vera found ufortable.

    The disaster scattering the entire kingdom with bizarre dishes that only Renee would enjoy.

    Vera would have to deal with her now.

    ***

    A half victory.

    Still, Vera overcame it.

    ¡®I stopped her.¡¯

    He stopped Marie from entering the kitchen after an epic battle that could not bepared to the previous four.

    In fact, it was merely about entering the dining hall.

    Moreover, it was just about normal cooking.

    There was no reason to stop it.

    It took a lot of persuasion and begging to stop her.

    <i> ¡ª The babies are too fragile¡­</i>

    <i> ¡ª Everyone has their work to do, right? Besides, if you cook, those people will lose their jobs.</i>

    <i> ¡ª Well, that is true¡­</i>

    <i> ¡ª I believe there is a request for you to look after the farming in a nearby vige. Have you taken care of that?</i>

    <i> ¡ª ¡­</i>

    The way to get through was to mention Marie¡¯s dereliction of duty.

    There were dozens of viges near Elia, each made up of folk who wanted to get a closer look at God¡¯s grace.

    Simply taking a look at them periodically would keep Marie¡¯s mind off the cooking.

    He couldn¡¯tpletely block the source, but Vera¡¯s trick significantly reduced the number of incidents.

    ¡®I can be at ease now.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t have to worry about wasted public funds anymore.

    The work he had to do had been reduced by half.

    Vera looked at the remaining tasks.

    Appeals from all corners of Elia, and the dispatch requests paperwork, which was left behind by Vargo, who was starting to withdraw from the job altogether.

    Finally, the management of the pdins, which was essentially his job.

    ¡®I¡¯ll be done in three days.¡¯

    Although the workload would pile up again in a few days, Vera was happy nheless.

    Once he took care of this, he would be able to spend a few days with Renee.

    ¡­For Vera, whose sole purpose in taking on the task was to spend time with Renee, he couldn¡¯t have been happier.

    ***

    He thought his job was done.

    Vera thought it was only the four individuals who were causing trouble.

    It was a mistake on his part.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this all about?¡±

    In a corner of the Grand Temple.

    In ab that was designated for Jenny.

    There, Vera, wearing a forlorn face, looked at theb that had turned into a mess.

    Jenny, standing next to him, also looked deste, having gone through the hardships of life.

    In Jenny¡¯s arms, Annalise shouted, still looking proud despite the mess.

    [What, can¡¯t you tell? It¡¯s research.]

    What kind of research would turn the room into this kind of charred rubble?

    Why were all the equipment broken into pieces?

    He pondered for a moment.

    Vera¡¯s gaze flicked to Miller, who was making an apologetic face.

    ¡°Well¡­ We were fighting to decide about whether to teach magic or sorcery and decided to leave the choice to the kid. So, after demonstrating this and that¡­¡±

    That was the conclusion.

    The room of the innocent Jenny was sacrificed to Annalise and Miller¡¯s useless fight for pride.

    Suddenly, it urred to Vera that Jenny might be the one person in Elia who was suffering more than he was.

    He let out a spontaneous sigh.

    The back of his neck became taut with fatigue.

    Suddenly, Vera felt an aversion to sorcery and magic taking ce inside him.

    This was why all the researchers he had encountered so far seemed to have something wrong with them.

    Vera stared nkly for a moment, unable to find the right words, then soon tapped Jenny on the shoulder and spoke.

    ¡°¡­Do whatever you like. And if you think it¡¯s wrong, stop it as you see fit. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±

    Jenny nodded.

    The heavy, dark circles dangled under her eyes quite pitifully.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to do anything.¡±

    Jenny just wanted to rest.

    Footnotes:<ul><li>1T/N: Biblical Idiom: Jesus said, ¡°New wine must be put into new wineskins¡± (Luke 5:38) oh my, vera is jesus christ?</li></ul>

 Chapter 213: Preparation (3)

    <b>? Preparation (3) ?</b>

    The days passed by in a blur.

    The workload kept increasing, with no respite in sight.

    The Apostles always caused idents everyday.

    And the chaotic outside world.

    For about a month, Vera felt like he was back to his life in the slums due to the pile in his workload.

    He felt like he was burying himself in work and losing sight of what he was living for.

    The same went for today.

    The work he had been doing all morning showed no sign of ending, and even the most pressing matter remained unresolved,, so his mood was at its lowest.

    ¡°So nothing has been found?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they have searched through from the west, where ysia headed to, to the provinces above and below, to the central Imperial Capital and to the north, but there is no sign of her.¡±

    ¡°On our end¡­¡±

    ¡°No luck, either.¡±

    In the middle of the office, Vera frowned at Norn¡¯s report.

    ¡°She¡¯s an annoying bitch to the end.¡±

    It was an insult directed at ysia, who wasn¡¯t even here, but Norn could understand Vera¡¯s reaction.

    It had been a month.

    That was how long it had been since troops from all over the continent as well as from the Holy Kingdom had begun to move and investigate ysia¡¯s whereabouts.

    She couldn¡¯t be found, and in addition to the situation, there was no sign of Gorgan, whom she had woken up, so it would be even stranger not to be frustrated.

    ¡°We¡¯ll find her.¡±

    In the end, all Norn could do was offer suchfort.

    Vera let out a deep sigh and nodded.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s put it aside for now¡­¡±

    Vera¡¯s hand was already unfolding the next page of the report since he had a lot of backlog and couldn¡¯t spend much time on one task.

    The pages flipped over with a rustle of paper.

    Soon after, Vera¡¯s movement stopped.

    ¡°¡­The Saint spent a lot of her budget.¡±

    Norn flinched.

    H had already told him why Renee had spent so much on the budget.

    Norn felt a cold sweat break out and answered as nonchntly as possible.

    ¡°I heard there¡¯s something she¡¯s been preparingtely. Apparently, it¡¯s for self-development¡­¡±

    Self-development.

    Renee¡¯s rtionship with Vera was in essence for her own good, so it wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.

    Having already rationalized that, Norn said so, and Vera, his eyes glued to the report, smiled faintly.

    ¡°I see. I haven¡¯t been paying her much attentiontely, so I didn¡¯t realize.¡±

    His irritation that had reached its peak was gone.

    Vera was delighted as he realized that self-improvement was indeed a healthy purpose.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t spent on entertainment, nor on bizarre experiments.

    Nor was it money used to indulge in vices.

    It was to improve herself, the face of Elia.

    Vera, blinded with love, thought that no one could be more saintly than her, andughed.

    Norn nodded.

    He was the most quick-witted person in Elia.

    Knowing all too well how to protect himself from this rising tyrant, he simply replied in the affirmative.

    ¡°She¡¯s really admirable. There¡¯s a lot we can learn from her.¡±

    The pdin seeking retirement could not deny what his superior said.

    ***

    A few dayster, back in the office.

    Vera tapped his index finger on the table, deep in thought.

    It wasn¡¯t for any other reason.

    Renee rejected his invitation the day before.

    That¡¯s what was bothering Vera.

    Was it because he had been too busytely and wasn¡¯t able to visit her often?

    Or had he unknowingly upset her during theirst meeting?

    He spent the night awake, thinking of what had gone wrong, but that didn¡¯t give him any answers.

    It was no wonder.

    Vera¡¯s birthday was just a day away, and Renee was so busy getting ready that she couldn¡¯t pay attention to him.

    Perhaps the saying that love makes a couple alike was true.

    This was a situation that arose because Renee recreated the mistake that Vera had made in Eirene.

    <i> Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.</i>

    The index finger, picking up an increasingly rapid pace, was now imbued with divinity and digging into the table.

    The tap sounds turned into thud, then a tap again.

    Another piece of furniture was about to be destroyed in a fit of an innocent rage.

    Norn was the one who saved the poor table.

    ¡ª Sir Vera! The Saint is looking for you!

    His voice came from outside the door.

    Vera jumped at it.

    <i> Bang¡ªCrash!</i>

    The chair tumbled backward, causing its leg to break.

    ¡­Instead of the table, it was the chair that was sacrificed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    However, Vera, who didn¡¯t care about any of that, shouted uncharacteristically loudly, causing Norn outside the door to tilt his head in confusion.

    ¡°Yes¡­ You may take your time, though¡­¡±

    Wondering if anything had happened between them since then, Norn hoped it would end peacefully, and waited for Vera toe out of his office.

    ***

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s ready, right?¡±

    Renee spoke, fully nervous.

    In the garden, all the Apostles and Vera¡¯s acquaintances in Elia nodded.

    The idea of celebrating Vera¡¯s birthday was met with mixed reactions.

    One of the most unusual reactions came from Vargo.

    Vargo showed that he was not happy that the party was in the garden and spoke.

    ¡°A simple word of congrattions should be enough.¡±

    He said it as the flowers he had worked so hard to grow were not for Vera, and he was unhappy that the entire garden was decorated as if it were for him.

    The decorations were colored white and gold.

    A long red carpet ran through the garden.

    And on the terrace in the center of the garden was a giant cake.

    All of his hard work had somehow be for Vera, and Vargo got chills from it.

    ¡°He¡¯s getting more than he deserves.¡±

    Renee replied with a shy smile to Vargo¡¯s words.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s only once a year¡­ andst time he had it outside, so can¡¯t we do it this one time?¡±

    Vargo¡¯s beard twitched.

    Vargo, who had always been weak to Renee, couldn¡¯t bring himself toin to the words directed at him, so he finally spoke the words of approval.

    ¡°¡­Why not.¡±

    Renee¡¯s face lit up.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°What are you thanking me for? You did most of the preparations, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Vargo thought to himself.

    ¡®No matter how I look at it, she¡¯s too good for him.¡¯

    It was true that he was the most reliable among the Apostles.

    Also, he was very capable.

    There was nothingcking in him if he really thought about it, but for some reason, Vargo found Renee too precious for him.

    It was like how a father with a daughter felt.

    A sigh escaped Vargo¡¯s lips at the thought.

    ¡°Oh! He¡¯sing!¡±

    Trevor, in the form of a child, waved as he ran.

    Then, the eyes of those present turned to the entrance of the garden.

    At the end of their eyes was¡­

    [He really looks like an idiot.]

    As Annalise had said, Vera was there, stunned and looking like an idiot.

    ***

    At the end of the long red carpet, Vera stared nkly at the people in the distance.

    He was familiar with all of them.

    Each of the people he had gotten to know over the years were smiling at him.

    At that, Vera felt a peculiar emotion stir within him.

    ¡°Vera! Hurry up!¡±

    Renee beckoned.

    Her gaze was directed in a direction slightly offset from where he was, but he still had the illusion that she was looking at him.

    Perhaps it was because he knew her heart was already heading to him.

    He started walking towards the voice calling for him.

    The voices got louder as he got closer.

    ¡°Man, I never expected to see that look on his face.¡±

    ¡°Vera, you look very tired.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. His soul seems to have left his body. A punch is needed in times like¡­¡±

    ¡°Darn it, you punk.¡±

    The person amidst those engaging in their usual banter, was unmistakenably his beloved.

    <b><i> Why are they all here?</i></b>

    His curiosity arose, and it was quickly resolved.

    ¡°Happy birthday.¡±

    Renee said, her white face turning a shade of red.

    Following her were the voices of others.

    Some of them even pped their hands.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Only now had Vera been reminded of his birthday.

    He had been so busy with work that he had forgotten it.

    Vera suddenly realized why Renee didn¡¯t want to meet him the day before, and he felt a rush of relief.

    A faint smile tugged at Vera¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Thank you. That¡¯s right. Today¡¯s my birthday¡­.¡±

    <b><i> The day I was born.</i></b>

    Somehow, he felt so awkward about it, so Vera added, feeling restless inside about this feeling that came again after a year.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s such a day.¡±

    ¡°Yes, today¡¯s your birthday! It¡¯s a day for Vera!¡±

    Renee eximed with enthusiasm.

    Others chimed in with their own congrattions.

    Just as Vera was feeling giddy about it, Vargo spoke up.

    ¡°Have you finished your work?¡±

    The words were spoken as he sat crookedly in a chair.

    It was said in a bad way, as if he didn¡¯t want to congratte Vera, but still, a smile was on Vargo¡¯s face.

    ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t finished everything.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then take the day off.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Skipping a day won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯m telling you to get some rest.¡±

    Although Vargo found Vera rather distasteful at times, he was his only disciple and sessor.

    Vargo wasn¡¯t a heartless person, certainly not to the point of telling such a person to work hard on this kind of day.

    Vera pondered his words for a moment before looking around at those gathered. Then, he answered.

    ¡°Then, just for a day¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, do that.¡±

    When the conversation ended, it was Aisha and Jenny grabbed him and led him.

    Finally, where they led Vera to, there was a cake taller than Vargo awaiting at the end.

    Vera smirked.

    ¡®So this is where the budget went.¡¯

    While other decorations would have cost no small amount of money, this was probably the one that cost the most.

    A confectionary of this size could only be ordered from the finest bakers in the Imperial Capital.

    ¡°When did you order this?¡±

    ¡°When you were busy at work. Was it a month ago¡­? I called the Second Prince and asked him a favor, and he was happy to help.¡±

    ¡°The Second Prince¡­¡±

    ¡°He asked me to pass on his congrattions. Oh, and Count Baishur said he¡¯d like you to greet the Second Prince next time.¡±

    Did that bother him?

    Vera nodded, feeling a smile tugging at his face.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll try.¡±

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You know, something expensive and fancy.¡±

    Reneeughed mischievously.

    Her hand reached out, fumbling around, and wrapped around Vera¡¯s arm.

    She said it with a mischievous grin, as if to say she had already figured him out thoroughly.

    Vera¡¯s gaze shifted back to the cake.

    Then he looked around, then back at Renee.

    <b><i> Do I like it?</i></b>

    She probably meant to ask if he liked the cake, but Vera replied with something else in mind.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He liked it.

    Renee, the people here, and himself being congratted by them.

    He liked everyone who made himugh when he least expected it, and he appreciated it.

    At times like this, he was reminded of something.

    He realized that this was the difference between his now non-existent past self and his present self.

    He was certainly not richer or more powerful than he was then, but this was what made him more satisfied.

    Vera¡¯s smile deepened.

    It also turned soft.

    Gasps of shock erupted all around the garden, but Vera didn¡¯t seem to care.

    ¡°I really like it.¡±

    Because of them, he had been able to change, and he had been able to learn how to love.

    For all those present, and for all those who had shared their hearts with him, Vera felt the emotion called ¡®affection.¡¯

 Chapter 214: Preparation (4)

    <b>? Preparation (4) ?</b>

    The event called a party was, in reality, a gathering where those who attended came together for a meal.

    Renee designed the concept as a tribute to Vera, who had always been interested in food culture.

    Veraughed.

    Looking at all the delicacies arranged to suit his tastes, he could almost picture the process by which this menu had been chosen.

    He could clearly see how the others must have struggled to stop Renee, who had an entric taste, and Marie, who would make such bizarre dishes.

    He looked up, and the scene told him that.

    Rohan was in the corner, winking and giving him a thumbs-up, and Trevor was nodding next to him.

    Marie looked wistfully at the food, and Friede next to her was chuckling.

    The others were absorbed in their food, and the two girls had already wandered off, more interested in exploring the garden than eating.

    Vargo still looked irritated, but there was a smile deeper than usual on his face.

    The scenes in Vera¡¯s vision were images of warmth andfort.

    The things he¡¯d gained in this life were shaped no less beautifully.

    Vera smiled, truly delighted.

    Furthermore, a sudden thought urred to him.

    It was thought that this, too, could be considered a form of love.

    This was the feeling of cherishing someone, and not necessarily in a romantic way.

    A feeling of wanting to protect them and keep them by his side.

    Certainly, it was an emotion that should be described as love.

    ¡°Thanks to everyone¡¯s help, I was able to organize this.¡±

    Upon hearing Renee¡¯s words, Vera nodded and squeezed her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­.¡±

    He found it hard to continue the words.

    The words that stuck in his throat for a long time came out only after the ripples inside him had spread like waves, and his expression had unraveled.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m really grateful for this.¡±

    It was an unfamiliar sight to the onlookers.

    Meanwhile, Rohan spoke in a servile manner, as if trying to gain an advantage in the midst of it all.

    ¡°Then, the punishment¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not happening.¡±

    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±

    Vera smirked while Rohan¡¯s face crumpled.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see how things go, and maybe we can introduce a reward points system.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re telling us to work hard till we die?¡±

    ¡°Alright, we can talk about thatter. Vera needs to eat.¡±

    Renee interrupted the two, who looked like they were about to start a scuffle, and Vera¡¯s hand moved away.

    Immediately afterward, Vera¡¯s hand, which was reaching for the nearest food, came to an abrupt halt.

    ¡°Is there anything you want to eat, Saint?¡±

    ¡°Vera should eat first.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve had it hard preparing this in secret.¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Renee¡¯s fingertips twitched.

    Her face turned a faint shade of red.

    ¡°¡­In that case, I¡¯ll ept what Vera gives me.¡±

    Vera¡¯s face flushed as well.

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s seafood here. I believe you enjoyed it at the Imperial Capital.¡±

    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know since Sir Rohan was the one who prepared the most in getting the food.¡±

    ¡°Well, here. Take a bite.¡±

    It was hard not to raise an eyebrow at the sight of two people who suddenly found themselves in their own world.

    Rohan turned his head away, unable to look at the sight.

    ¡°Say ah~¡±

    Their voices reached Rohan.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s delicious. You should try it too, Vera.¡±

    The bubbly mood between the two turned into a stomach-churning one.

    ¡°How¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very fresh indeed. I suppose it¡¯s from the fishing vige south of Elia.¡±

    ¡°It is. Oh, and the grilled fish is from there, too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s certainly a rare fish in the capital.¡±

    It was definitely just trivial small talk, but Rohan really didn¡¯t like hearing it for some reason.

    Just as Rohan¡¯s irritation was welling up inside him, the twins sneaked up behind him and whispered.

    ¡°Is Rohan going tonight?¡±

    ¡°Vera is corny today. Will never be caught.¡±

    It was a silent urging. Rohan nodded.

    ¡®The hell with the penalty points or whatever it is¡­¡¯

    Rohan couldn¡¯t stand watching the couple. It made him feel lonely.

    Rohan thought.

    ¡®He has no conscience if he tells me off when he¡¯s doing that himself.¡¯

    That everything that would happen today was Vera¡¯s responsibility.

    ¡­Of course, Vera had no intention of admitting that.

    ***

    After the meal, which was no different from usual and the reason why it was exceptionally precious to Vera, was his time alone with Renee.

    The meals shared with the others were indeed special, but it was his time with her that was most special.

    With these thoughts in mind, Vera walked slowly through the forest.

    ¡°The leaves are starting to fall.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s autumn, after all.¡±

    Renee answered with a warm smile.

    She felt happy at the thought that all the preparations they had made had led to desirable results.

    ¡°It¡¯s already been a year.¡±

    ¡°Yes. At this timest year¡­¡±

    ¡°We were at Sir Dovan¡¯s cksmith shop, weren¡¯t we?¡±

    She still remembered that moment.

    The leaves crunched under their feet.

    Vera¡¯s hands adjusted her cor as the day grew colder.

    And her heartbeat at that moment.

    ¡°You know what?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Actually, until then, I thought it might be impossible to be in a rtionship with Vera in a year.¡±

    She felt impatient, but regardless, she thought so when she thought of the possibilities.

    ¡°I was embarrassed to hold your hand, and I felt like my heart would explode if I got hugged. So I thought if I did any more than that, my heart might explode and I might die.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t all.

    The other person was like a brick wall.

    A rare individual who never acknowledged her, no matter how many times she talked to it.

    ¡°I was really annoyed with you back then. You didn¡¯t look at me even though I¡¯ve been so obvious. My eyes welled up with tears when I wondered if I was the only one who felt this way.¡±

    Now, she could finally say it.

    In response, a muffled grunt escaped Vera¡¯s mouth.

    Renee giggled and leaned closer to Vera.

    ¡°You¡¯re reflecting on it, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s been a while since you said that.¡±

    At the thought that so much had changed and yet this side of his remained the same, Renee finally burst intoughter.

    It wasughter that brightened the lush, green forest.

    On the path where it echoed for a very long time, Vera spoke with a troubled look on his face.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve also changed a lot.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s more urate to say you¡¯ve grown.¡±

    Vera¡¯s gaze shifted to Renee.

    Her beauty, which seemed to be the only one in the world, was still the same as ever.

    Her radiant smile and the warmth of the hand he held were still there.

    Nheless, something had undeniably changed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve certainly be a better person as you carried out your revtion.¡±

    The criteria for ¡®a better person¡¯ might vary from person to person, but at least in Vera¡¯s eyes, that¡¯s how it felt.

    ¡°You¡¯ve be a little more understanding of others. And you¡¯ve be a braver person than you used to be. And¡­¡±

    He pointed out the changes he had seen all this time.

    It was a reminder of how Renee had be a person he wanted to walk with, and not just someone to chase.

    Renee¡¯s face flushed red.

    ¡°Erm¡­¡±

    At Vera¡¯s praises, which asionally made her feel embarrassed, Renee hesitated for a moment, clearly blushing, and then let out a sigh before speaking.

    ¡°¡­Stop it, please.¡±

    Her lips pouted.

    She furrowed her brows, creating a re.

    Now, Renee knew.

    Beneath Vera¡¯svish praises, there was more than just reverence.

    ¡°Are you having fun?¡±

    At some point, she noticed that there was a hint ofughter in his voice.

    What could that mean?

    It meant that he was enjoying her reaction every time he did that.

    Renee was correct.

    The sight of her squirming in embarrassment was one of Vera¡¯s favorite traits about her, so he seized the opportunity to y a prank on her.

    Upon hearing the hint of resentment in her voice, Vera pulled down the corners of his mouth.

    Then, in a calcting voice, he answered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re awful.¡±

    <i> Pow¡ª</i>

    The hand jabbing at his waist was an unmistakable gesture ofint.

    Feeling his insides tickle for no reason, Vera let out a long gulp of air.

    And so, at the end of their walk, which was adorned with small talk¡­

    ¡°¡­We¡¯re here.¡±

    They reached their destination.

    It was a small pond that Renee had visited whenever she needed a quiet ce before she left Elia to follow the revtion.

    The small and beautiful pond weed them both, just as it had a year ago.

    Renee¡¯s head snapped up.

    ¡°How does it look?¡±

    ¡°Everything is the same.¡±

    ¡°Even the stump?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in the same ce as before.¡±

    It was the only ce to sit on this pond, and it was also Renee¡¯s reserved seat.

    ¡°Please have a seat.¡±

    Vera grabbed Renee by the waist and slowly led her toward the stump, but Renee stopped moving.

    ¡°¡­Wait?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be standing again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay wi¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m never okay with that.¡±

    Renee lifted her head and turned it in the direction of Vera¡¯s voice.

    ¡°You should sit, Vera.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    Renee tugged on Vera¡¯s arm, led him to the stump that bumped into her heel, and then forced him to sit by the shoulders.

    ¡°Well, there you go.¡±

    ¡°If I sit, then the Saint will¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a way for everything.¡±

    The smile on Renee¡¯s face was filled with pure mischief.

    She walked over to Vera.

    Not taking off her hands that were still on Vera¡¯s shoulders, she sat sideways on his thighs.

    <i> Tlump¡ª</i>

    Vera¡¯s body shook.

    ¡°We can just do this, right?¡±

    Somehow, his body heated up at the question that was uttered as if to ask his opinion.

    The thought that his deceitful lover was putting him to the test again made Vera feel ufortable.

    ¡°Now, like this¡­¡±

    Renee took Vera¡¯s arms and began to wrap them around herself.

    ¡°This way, I won¡¯t catch a cold, right? You¡¯re warm, after all.¡±

    ¡°Saint¡­.¡±

    ¡°Think of it as my reward for all the hard work I put into your birthday.¡±

    Renee said as she leaned into Vera¡¯s chest, and then added, feeling Vera¡¯s heartbeat quicken.

    ¡°¡­But I guess this is a reward for you, too, right?¡±

    Vera¡¯s face crumpled strangely.

    He thought she was being a bit naughty today.

    However, for Renee, who was spending time with Vera for the first time in a very long time, it was an act of iming what was rightfully hers and also an act to gain something.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a question.¡±

    A pounding heart and warm body heat.

    Lost in them, Renee smiled and continued.

    ¡°Is there anything missing today?¡±

    Vera couldn¡¯t help but get confused at the sudden question.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well, I wonder what it is.¡±

    ¡°By anything missing¡­¡±

    His words trailed off, making him seem like he was thinking about it.

    Renee found Vera so ridiculous and spoke in a giggling tone.

    ¡°A gift.¡±

    Vera¡¯s body tensed up at once.

    In the woods, with just the two of them.

    He and Renee were sitting there, clinging to each other.

    And the word ¡®gift.¡¯

    If this didn¡¯t remind him of something, he must either be sexually dysfunctional or possess an intelligence below that of the twins.

    Vera¡¯s head turned groggily toward Renee.

    Renee whispered to Vera, reveling in the sensations she was receiving.

    ¡°Your birthday gift this time is¡­¡±

    Her whisper was as sweet as the devil, and just as dangerous.

    ¡°¡­Me as an adult.¡±

    Her whispers, carried with her warm breath, lingered in his ear.

    It dug into his eardrum and tickled deeper inside.

    There was a tremor that followed at once.

    It was his primal desire.

    The good news was that Vera was a person who knew the value of self-control.

    And that his temper, which enjoyed being in control, was above his nature.

    For a moment, Vera thought that Renee was acting too full of herself.

    ¡°¡­Well.¡±

    Vera¡¯s gray pupils flickered to Renee.

    Then, he leaned his head forward.

    It was a kiss.

    The distance between them grew closer.

    The sudden softness on her lips.

    And a breath that was different from hers.

    All of that made Renee stiffen at once.

    It was also something that made her brain stop working when she recognized what had just happened.

    Renee, having lost allposure, gaped nkly after the moment that felt like an electrifying current running through her body. Then, Vera spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re still a long way from adulthood. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re stunned just from something like this.¡±

    Following those amused words was a whisper that sounded exactly like what Renee had done to him.

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t having your first time outdoors a bit of a perverted taste?¡±

    ¡°Urgh¡­!¡±

    Renee¡¯s body shrank like a frog in front of a snake.

    Her reddened face was akin to a mastermind caught in their own trap.

    There was no doubt about it.

    Well, that was the advantage of experience.

 Chapter 215: Departure For War (1)

    <b>? Departure For War (1) ?</b>

    In an effort to break the ice, Renee buried her head in Vera¡¯s arms.

    In response, Vera rested his head on top of Renee¡¯s, hoping to calm his body somehow that couldn¡¯t stay still.

    Their temperatures and scents mingled.

    The smell of pond water and the smell of grass around them, along with other scents, such as the scent of forest on the wind, could note between the two of them. At least, not for this moment.

    ¡°¡­Vera is warm.¡±

    Vera replied to Renee¡¯s low whisper.

    ¡°The Saint as well¡­¡±

    Immediately afterward, his words trailed off as he focused on the things that were being transmitted once more.

    Vera realized that the things that could only be shared by embracing each other were so precious that he should savor them while he could.

    It was indeed a mirage.

    Her heartbeat was so faint, and the scent of her body disappeared at the slightest movement of his head.

    The same went for her temperature.

    Even the warmth transmitted through the skin would be washed away by the cold if he were to let his guard down, so he would have to cover her for a longer period of time before it became a mark on her body.

    Only then would he be able to remember her in the emptiness that would suddenlye over him.

    ¡°You know¡­¡±

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­.¡±

    Renee¡¯s fingertips twitched.

    Hesitantly, she tickled Vera¡¯s waist.

    Suddenly, she remembered something Vera had said a moment ago to her.

    ¡°Vera, you¡¯ve done it a lot, right¡­?¡±

    It was a question without a subject, but the meaning and intent of the question were clear.

    Renee¡¯s face turned red.

    It was indeed an awkward question to ask, but she didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it regardless.

    Why not?

    ¡®I-I¡¯m an adult now¡­¡¯

    She was now an officially recognized adult on this continent.

    It wasn¡¯t strange at all to have this conversation between adults, especially between lovers.

    Renee, an inexperienced person who was enjoying her immature first love, was unaware of the mutual unwritten rule that ¡®a lover¡¯s past should be buried,¡¯ which she had never heard of.

    And then she dropped the bomb.

    ¡°¡­You know that lies won¡¯t work, right?¡±

    She asked because she sensed a certain kind of experience in how he provoked her.

    In a way, he was.

    Vera had grown up in a neighborhood where morals were nowhere to be found.

    And he had the power he had back then.

    Given his behavior at the time, it would be strange for him to have no experience with the opposite sex.

    Vera shivered as the question cut through the ominous silence, striking him unexpectedly.

    His action in itself was an answer through his body.

    Renee pouted her lips and pinched Vera¡¯s back.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re shameless.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Vera had no words to answer.

    He himself thought that he was shameless.

    Saying that you¡¯re the only one ¡®now¡¯ in this situation seemed like the sort of trashy statement that would be uttered by a womanizer.

    A bead of cold sweat rolled down Vera¡¯s cheek.

    No exnation would do.

    Vera had to settle for hugging Renee a little tighter.

    <b><i> What a tactless man.</i></b>

    Renee casually assessed him and, feeling somewhat irritated, said.

    ¡°What a mutt¡­¡±

    Her face reddened.

    ¡°His Holiness was right. You¡¯re a mutt, Vera.¡±

    At least she would have closed her eyes and moved on if he had uttered a lie.

    This tactless person had always been genuine even in moments like this, and it was both sweet and frustrating.

    Renee hugged Vera tighter.

    Even though it was in the past and not in this life, she couldn¡¯t help but be upset.

    Renee was possessive by nature.

    The mere thought of someone else taking what belonged to her made her blood boil.

    Renee was like that, and she also had the immature love of someone who had juste of age.

    And so, she spoke.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ll regret it, Vera.¡±

    ¡°Regret what¡­?¡±

    ¡°That you lived like that.¡±

    <b><i> I¡¯m already regretting it.</i></b>

    Vera could tell that the timing wasn¡¯t right to say that.

    Thus, Vera waited for Renee to continue.

    Renee said, making a face so red that he wondered how she could possibly get any redder.

    ¡°You¡¯ll regret hanging out with all those trashy sluts, because I¡¯ll be so much better.¡±

    Vera sighed.

    He also felt himself bing dazed.

    He had a guess that came to him with certainty.

    Renee was probably drunk in the mood and didn¡¯t realize what she was saying.

    She was probably patting herself on the back and telling herself, ¡®This conversation is nothing now that I¡¯m an adult,¡¯ but Vera, who had been there before, knew better.

    He knew that these words wouldy low for a long time, and that they woulde back to haunt her as a dark history on the day when she was truly mature.

    And that day, as always, she would tear the bedding to shreds.

    As he pictured the scene, Vera suddenly felt a smile tug at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡®At that time, too¡­¡¯

    If they were together, he thought, he might have to move busily in the morning to take care of the quilt that Renee had ripped to shreds.

    Renee opened her mouth again.

    She had no idea of what Vera was thinking, but she knew that what she was saying was quite provocative.

    ¡°You¡¯re scared already, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Vera held back theughter that threatened to burst out and nodded.

    ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯m regretting it already.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to sleep properly for a few days, then. Just think that you¡¯re being punished and endure it.¡±

    The way Renee¡¯s corners of lips quirked up was quite lovely.

    Seeing that, Vera lifted a hand and stroked Renee¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Yes, I will endure it.¡±

    How lovely that reddish color was on her white skin.

    Vera smiled and stroked that red tint, then continued.

    ¡°However, may I dare to ask?¡±

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m so shaken with regret, would you forgive me if you thought I had reflected enough?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see then.¡±

    <i> Poke.</i>

    Renee pressed her index finger to Vera¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Treat me well. You know that you can¡¯t find someone like me anywhere else, right?¡±

    She looked a little smug.

    Vera readily nodded his head.

    It was quite fun imagining what kind of reaction Renee would show someday.

    ¡°I know it better than anyone else in this world.¡±

    Vera swept Renee¡¯s bangs back and kissed the exposed forehead.

    The sun was setting, bathing the forest with a reddish hue.

    As with the reddenedndscape, Renee¡¯s face also turned shades darker.

    Vera hugged Renee tightly, thinking to himself that the scarlet color of the water¡¯s reflection and Renee¡¯s red face looked pretty good together.

    ***

    The memorable birthday came and went.

    Life was back to normal.

    It was on a day when Vera was busy dealing with a demanding workload, and Renee was busy rejoicing over being able to get closer to him.

    ¡°Gorgan has moved.¡±

    The foreseen disaster had made its move.

    In the great conference hall of Elia.

    Vera spoke with all the Apostles assembled there, and Vargo¡¯s face crumbled.

    ¡°Which way?¡±

    ¡°The straits at the westernmost tip. Starting from there to the southwest¡­¡±

    Vera delivered the content of one of the reports he had heard this morning.

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s immediately moving to the Great Woonds.¡±

    The atmosphere sunk down.

    Although it was expected to happen eventually, facing the situation was indeed gloomy, and this mood naturally permeated the room.

    Vera bit his lip for a moment, then soon continued with a moreposed face.

    ¡°The Federation¡¯s Second Kingdom has fallen.¡±

    The Federation¡¯s Second Kingdom.

    It was destroyed for being on Gorgan¡¯s route, between the western straits and the Great Woonds.

    ¡°What about the other kingdoms?¡±

    ¡°The evacuation process is underway. The First and Fourth Kingdom are moving toward Oben, while the Third and Fifth Kingdom are moving toward the capital.¡±

    ¡°How far has Gorgan moved?¡±

    ¡°Based on thest report, Gorgan has justnded on the Federation¡¯snd, and must have reached the border by now.¡±

    It was a week¡¯s journey by horse from the Federation¡¯s border to the Great Woonds.

    It meant that they didn¡¯t have much time.

    Vargo let out a long sigh and spoke.

    ¡°¡­So we have to move.¡±

    ¡°The other nations said they¡¯ll also organize their troops.¡±

    ¡°When will they arrive?¡±

    ¡°If we were to leave now, they would arrive around the same time.¡±

    It was the rampage of an ancient species, not another.

    As much as it would have been preferable to have all the Apostles on the move, the current situation did not allow for even that just in case.

    It was for no other reason.

    ysia.

    They had to take into ount the possibility that she would target Elia once again.

    Everyone in this room knew that they needed to distribute their forces.

    Vera nced around the room and made an estimate.

    ¡®Trevor has to stay.¡¯

    Aside from the fact that he was the only one who could control the Evil-Sealing Circle, as long as his original body was here, it was impossible for him to move to another ce.

    Needless to say, there was a need to select some people to protect Trevor.

    ¡°Lady Theresa and the twins, and also Jenny, have to stay.¡±

    It was only natural to leave the four, who were better at defending than attacking, and Jenny, who could not yet be expected to fight.

    Next, Vera looked at Vargo and spoke.

    ¡°¡­And you too, Your Holiness.¡±

    Considering ysia, it was no surprise.

    In the worst-case scenario, Vargo was the only one who could keep her tied down until Gorgan¡¯s subjugation wasplete.

    Vargo nodded.

    ¡°Alright. Then, there are four who will leave. The Saint, you, as well as Rohan and Marie.¡±

    Four of the Apostles.

    It was a powerful force that couldn¡¯t be ignored, but it would be a lie if it wasn¡¯t regrettable nheless.

    A look of worry crossed Theresa¡¯s face.

    ¡°Will it be okay? Shouldn¡¯t I also¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not just the four of us. There¡¯s also the continent¡¯s entire army, so don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡±

    The words came from Vera.

    Theresa seemed to want to say something about it, but instead sighed and nodded.

    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±

    Her worry was a different story.

    In fact, considering ysia¡¯s appearance, it was the right decision to have more people in Elia.

    In the middle of the room, where the tension and anxiety was palpable, Vargo said.

    ¡°Alright, get ready right away.¡±

    There was no time to waste.

    It would be more constructive to head to battle sooner than to continue worrying for no reason.

    ***

    At Elia¡¯s gate in front of the carriage, ready with as much manpower as possible.

    Friede spoke to the three people who approached.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡±

    Friede made a small smile but seemed more down than usual.

    Renee climbed into the carriage.

    Behind her, Rohan followed, and just as Vera was about to climb in¡­

    ¡°¡­Next time, I¡¯ll go too.¡±

    Aisha, who came to see them off, said to Vera.

    Vera¡¯s gaze turned to Aisha.

    The girl at the end of his sight had her eyes narrowed as if she was upset.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get stronger while you¡¯re gone, so you can¡¯t tell me to stay next time because it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    Aisha had been excluded from this battle due to safety concerns.

    It was no wonder.

    She was the owner of a great soul, but she was still a fourteen-year-old girl.

    Also, she was an inexperienced swordswoman with less than a year of wielding the sword under her belt.

    It was a rational decision, but this certainly left a deep wound on Aisha¡¯s pride.

    Vera watched Aisha ring at him and then turned around from the carriage and approached her.

    He ced a hand on the top of her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t empty words; it was uttered with sincerity.

    ¡°I know you can do it.¡±

    Vera, who knew how persevering this girl was, believed that Aisha would make her promisee true.

    Aisha¡¯s shoulders shook faintly.

    Her head snapped up.

    The corners of her mouth twitched.

    And her fists were clenched tightly.

    Aisha, who stared at Vera in silence for a while, soon lowered her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cocky¡­¡±

    It was a greeting in her own way.

    Knowing that now, Vera smirked and headed for the carriage.

    As he did, he left another word.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    They were words he said to Aisha, to Elia, and to himself.

    It would not go unfulfilled.

    For the one who spoke those words was none other than the representative of the heavens, who governed all promises.

 Chapter 216: Departure For War (2)

    <b>? Departure For War (2) ?</b>

    On the border dividing the Federation and the Southwest.

    From the watchtower of Fortress Parvar, a ce characterized by rough terrain and an arid climate, Vera gazed into the distance.

    ¡®That¡¯s Gorgan.¡¯

    At the end of his gaze, something caught his eye.

    It was arge beast watching over this fortress. A grotesque creature of such a bizarre shape that it could only be called a beast.

    Its body was covered in long, ck fur. Aside from that, it was a behemoth that could rival the main building of this fortress.

    It had a ferocious killing intent, and a single golden eye in its forehead.

    Up to that point, it could be said that it was a normal creaturepared to other ancient species, but the next thing that came into view instantly changed that.

    Upon seeing the disaster in the form of a four-legged beast, the first thing that stood out was its most bizarre feature: the pure white arm of a human woman extending from its spine.

    It wrapped around Gorgan¡¯s neck gently, brushing the beast¡¯s fur.

    ¡°A wolf¡­ No, a lion?¡±

    Miller, who was also watching Gorgan from his side, muttered.

    ssifying the species of that creature was truly challenging.

    Vera let out a long sigh and replied to Miller.

    ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s an enemy.¡±

    ¡°This is hopeless.¡±

    A vainugh escaped Miller¡¯s lips.

    ¡°So we have to fight that, huh¡­¡±

    The thing was enormous, imposing even from this distance.

    It made him tremble in response.

    ¡°Is there any movement?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s been standing there for three days, only ring at this ce.¡±

    ¡°Ow, that¡¯s savage.¡±

    ¡°Has the army arrived?¡±

    ¡°Yes, all the army has just gathered with the arrival of the Archduke of Oben.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. They must be waiting for us.¡±

    Vera, having said that, turned around.

    Miller watched his back for a moment before taking onest look at Gorgan.

    Then, he furrowed his brows.

    ¡®What the hell is that arm?¡¯

    The white arm of a woman, extending from Gorgan¡¯s spine, relentlessly continued to trigger Miller¡¯s anxiety.

    ***

    The seat at the head of the table in therge conference room.

    Vera, naturally taking the seat, felt displeased with the sullen mood in the room.

    ¡®Their morale is low.¡¯

    It was quite understandable.

    The spot where Gorgan stood was in in view of the fortress gate, so no one in this room had not seen Gorgan¡¯s appearance.

    An ominous immortal.

    Having seen its true form, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be easy to think of victory.

    Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t something that could be avoided.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start the meeting.¡±

    Vera¡¯s voice broke the silence.

    Dozens of pairs of eyes in the room turned to Vera at the same time.

    Vera looked at Friede and spoke.

    ¡°Friede, tell us how to seal Gorgan.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure.¡±

    Friede arose from the seat and after a quick scan of the room, began to speak in a distinct, clear voice.

    ¡°First, I must thank you all for being here. It must not have been easy toe.¡±

    Friede¡¯s eyes closed gently.

    Then, an exmation erupted from somewhere.

    Friede was an elf that could only be seen in tales.

    The exmation came from a general who had witnessed their beauty.

    ¡°All of you must have seen it on the way here. The beast watching this way from the border. It¡¯s the one we have to face and the one we must risk our lives for.¡±

    Those ensuing words brought the briefly revived mood back down.

    Nedric, King of Horden, asked.

    ¡°Will you cut to the chase?¡±

    He looked to be in very low spirits.

    Friede responded with a smile, and then continued.

    ¡°Oh, sure. But first, can you look at this?¡±

    The gaze of those present fell onto Friede¡¯s outstretched hand.

    On their index finger was a ring that looked like it was carved from a tree.

    ¡°This is an item carved from Mother¡¯s first branch. It is imbued with her power of growth.¡±

    ¡°Is that the sealing tool?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    ¡°How do we use it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy. We just need to slip this ring onto Gorgan¡¯s finger.¡±

    The term ¡®finger¡¯ sounded awkward for Gorgan, who had a beast form, but no one in the room questioned it.

    Everyone in the room already knew that the finger Friede was referring to was at the end of the white hand extending from Gorgan¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Will that little ring fit?¡±

    ¡°The size has no meaning. As long as we bring the ring to that hand, it¡¯ll fit automatically. I¡¯ll be the one to put it there.¡±

    <b><i> That¡¯s easy to say.</i></b>

    It was what came to Nedric¡¯s mind.

    Gorgan was a beast the size of the fortress.

    In addition, it was an immortal, unstoppable by any wound, and a powerhouse umting in strength since the dawn of time.

    It was inevitable that he questioned how Friede would get close enough to put that ring on its finger.

    ¡°¡­The most important thing in war is to know your enemy.¡±

    The embodiment of war, who had spent his life on the battlefield and won each and every one of them, asked the elf, who seemed to be at ease despite the situation.

    ¡°We humans have no information on the ancient species. The best we have is oral history and the analysis of mythology. So I ask you, do you elves know how those beasts fight?¡±

    ¡°I do know, of course. However, I¡¯m not sure if it will fight like that now. For I have only seen Gorgan once in my life.¡±

    ¡°¡­Let me hear it.¡±

    ¡°It basically follows the movements of a four-legged beast. The only difference is that its skin is thicker, and every strand of its fur is imbued with mysticism.¡±

    Friede walked over to a wall in the room.

    The wall was lined with a yellowish parchment.

    There, Friede began drawing with ink.

    A rough sketch of Gorgan came into view, as Friede wrote over it.

    ¡°What we have to be careful of is the fur. There are very nasty curses on it.¡±

    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±

    Miller¡¯s eyes lit up.

    If it was a curse, he believed he could be of great help.

    ¡°What kind of curse?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s certainly not the one you know. The mysticism spells in Gorgan¡¯s fur adapt to its environment. Even in the middle of a fight, the type of curse continues to change.¡±

    ¡°Adaptive curses¡­ Yes, I get it for now.¡±

    ¡°Basically, yes. Driving the troops ahead will only bring us useless casualties, so we¡¯re going to have to focus on ranged support as much as possible. The ones who will face Gorgan directly will be the special forces, including myself, so don¡¯t worry about the curse.¡±

    It was a softly spoken exnation.

    However, no one in the room was convinced by it.

    In fact, it would be fair to say that it only worsened the tension.

    Of course, it was natural.

    Friede still hadn¡¯t answered the most concerning matter.

    ¡°What is that arm?¡±

    Vera asked.

    Friede¡¯s gaze shifted to Vera.

    Immediately, Friede answered with a smile.

    ¡°Gorgan, obviously.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just like what I said. Hmm¡­ I wonder if I should exin it this way. The arm is Gorgan¡¯s main body, while its body is one of the extinct species from the Age of Gods.¡±

    Silence fell in the room.

    Some frowned, while others made a nk look.

    Meanwhile, Vera asked with a deeply sunken expression.

    ¡°¡­I think this is what you should have exined first.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mention it because it¡¯s not important.¡±

    ¡°You said that arm is the main body. You also said that beast is one of the extinct species from the Age of Gods. It takes a little bit of thought to realize that Gorgan is a creature that lives parasitically on other creatures. Isn¡¯t that an important detail?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not. Gorgan can no longer parasitize on another creature, so it¡¯s only right to consider that beast entirely as Gorgan.¡±

    Friede¡¯s smile was immensely peaceful.

    ¡°Even Gorgan can¡¯t parasitize just any living creature. There is a huge downside to that ability.¡±

    <i> Tap.</i>

    <i> Tap.</i>

    Friede¡¯s hand flicked to Gorgan¡¯s drawing on the wall, then pointed to the arm wrapped around its neck.

    ¡°It can only parasitize beings who share its blood, meaning its siblings or children. That beast was one of Gorgan¡¯s children.¡±

    ¡°¡­So it doesn¡¯t matter now because there are no more children left to parasitize? Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Friede smiled and nodded at Miller¡¯s theorem.

    ¡°The reason why Gorgan was asleep until now is rted to that. That beast¡­ I mean, Karel was practically a corpse at the end of the Age of Gods. Gorgan had been asleep the whole time to restore the Karel¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°Gee, I¡¯d use this as a thesis topic if only we weren¡¯t in this kind of situation.¡±

    Miller said with a wryugh.

    The mood lightened up a bit at his attempt.

    Friede, sensing his intention, chuckled and spoke.

    ¡°Only the special forces need to be familiar with the abilities of Gorgan¡¯s main body. Thus, I think it¡¯s best for us to discuss how to move the troops for now.¡±

    It was directed to Vera.

    Vera¡¯s face crumbled, then slowly nodded.

    ***

    A barrack in the fortress.

    There, Renee weed Vera.

    ¡°Did the meeting go well?¡±

    Renee didn¡¯t attend the meeting because she had been assigned to rear support during this war.

    Therefore, the least she could do was cheer Vera on.

    Feeling his exhausted mind from the lengthy meeting melt away as soon as he saw Renee, Vera walked over to her and hugged her.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve outlined the general n.¡±

    ¡°Good work.¡±

    Renee wrapped her arms around Vera¡¯s waist and patted him on the back.

    She smiled faintly as she did so.

    She was delighted that Vera, who rarely initiated the skinship, did it first.

    ¡°Vera is in the special forces, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be leading the charge against Gorgan.¡±

    ¡°That must be dangerous.¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯ll get hurt.¡±

    ¡°¡­I will, probably.¡±

    At the conveyed hesitation, Renee realized that Vera was being cautious around her.

    ¡®Is it because he¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll hate it?¡¯

    How long would he think of her as a spoiled child?

    Renee sighed.

    Of course she didn¡¯t want Vera to get hurt.

    She didn¡¯t want anyone else, not only Vera, to get hurt or killed in a fight.

    However, she knew she shouldn¡¯t hold them back for her own greed.

    Renee knew that all too well now.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    ¡°Saint¡­¡±

    ¡°Juste back alive.¡±

    Moreover, she knew what was most important in the inevitable situation.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re alive, I can save you somehow.¡±

    To stand up and fight rather than sitting down and whining.

    To find what she could do and do her best.

    Renee knew that those were more important.

    ¡°And just because I¡¯m far away doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Should I drop a lightning bolt?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a big deal if I got hit?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. Have you ever seen me miss the target?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, too.¡±

    They chatted for a while.

    Vera closed his eyes, feeling the ufortable feeling inside him gradually dissipate as Renee patted his back.

    Then, he spoke of what had been bothering him all along.

    ¡°Speaking of Gorgan.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Can you guess its goal, Saint?¡±

    There were many strange points.

    Gorgan, who had been advancing the entire time, suddenly halted in front of the fortress.

    And despite all indications that Gorgan should hate ysia, it seemed to be following her intentions.

    And finally¡­

    ¡°¡­The relic is responding.¡±

    The relic, Ardain¡¯s legacy, he bought at the auction house in the Imperial Capital.

    It had been pulsing from the moment he saw Gorgan.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Renee pondered.

    Speaking of relics, she had one hanging around her neck, but it didn¡¯t respond like what Vera was talking about.

    ¡°¡­You said that it was made by Ardain, didn¡¯t you? And that its original owner was Gorgan.¡±

    That was all she could think of.

    ¡°Maybe Ardain had something in mind¡­?¡±

    Renee offered her guess, deciding to think of it simply.

    Just when Vera was about to follow along with those thoughts¡­

    [I do not believe so.]

    A fairly old voice echoed through the space.

    It came out of nowhere.

    It was a voice Vera and Renee knew.

    Moreover, it was the voice of someone they had never imagined would be here.

    Vera¡¯s head immediately snapped to the doorway.

    He stared at the ck figure which was there.

    ¡°¡­Orgus?¡±

    The Time Walker was there.

    From inside his hood, which was like an endless abyss, his hand pointed straight at Vera.

    [Now¡­]

    The outstretched fingers folded one by one.

    Five became four, then three, and finally two.

    And then, just one remained.

    [¡­There is only one left.]

    In the next moment, the world was turned upside down.

 Chapter 217: Fracture (1)

    <b>? Fracture (1) ?</b>

    It happened in the blink of an eye.

    After a brief period of ringing and dizziness, andscape unfolded before them.

    Veraposed himself and stared at the scene before him.

    ¡°¡­A meadow?¡±

    It was an open meadow.

    And above it was an indescribably colossal tree.

    ¡°Aedrin¡­¡±

    The Deepest Roots, Aedrin.

    She was there.

    Vera wrapped his arm around Renee and quickly racked his brain to assess the situation.

    ¡°It looks like Orgus is showing us the past. In front of us is Aedrin, and this is a wide meadow.¡±

    ¡°A meadow? Aedrin?¡±

    Renee¡¯s forehead creased.

    The ce where Aedrin should be was the Great Woonds, so the fact that it was a meadow without a single tree raised a question in her mind.

    Vera answered.

    ¡°Maybe this is that far back in time, before the Great Woonds existed.¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes sank.

    He recalled what Orgus had said before thendscape changed.

    <b><i> ¡ª I do not believe so.</i></b>

    For the first time, he spoke a word that wasn¡¯t a number.

    And unlike how he had been this whole time, he showed his intentions more openly.

    <b><i> ¡ª Now, there is only one left.</i></b>

    One.

    It must¡¯ve meant the number of the past that he could show them.

    ¡®Is there a constraint? Or is it a necessity?¡¯

    His thoughts continued immediately.

    However, it didn¡¯tst long.

    ¡°Aru! Hurry up!¡±

    Upon hearing the clear voice, Vera¡¯s body stiffened.

    He already knew to whom the voice belonged.

    Slowly, his head turned.

    His pupils began to shake slightly.

    At the end of his sight was a lively woman who looked like the embodiment of spring.

    ¡°¡­ysia.¡±

    It was ysia.

    Renee¡¯s expression also hardened at Vera¡¯s words.

    ¡°The Age of Gods¡­?¡±

    No, it was farther back than that.

    Considering that the Great Woonds was already formed in the Age of Gods, there was only one thing that came to mind.

    ¡°This vision must be the Primordial Era.¡±

    A time when only the nine ancient species existed on thisnd.

    This must be the Primordial Era.

    Even as Renee was concluding her assessment, the scene continued.

    ysia, full of color and a smile on her cheeks, spotted a single figure at the far end of her gaze.

    ¡°ysia. You don¡¯t need to be so impatient. The others have not arrived yet.¡±

    It was a man, wearing a white cloth wrapped around him like a robe.

    A man with a pale face and snow-white hair long enough to reach his knees.

    Vera could tell.

    ¡®Ardain.¡¯

    That man was Ardain.

    Ardain walked slowly.

    ysia, who had been skipping, went to Ardain and pulled him into a hug.

    ¡°Everyone is sooo slow.¡±

    ¡°It is we who are early.¡±

    ¡°But this is an important day.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. That is why we need to be prepared.¡±

    The sight of ysia whining and Ardain epting it was clearly the sight of people loving each other.

    Vera¡¯s eyes narrowed at that.

    ¡®Love?¡¯

    Doubt surfaced.

    As far as he knew, ysia¡¯s purpose was not in Ardain¡¯s existence, but in his power.

    Arriving at the root of Aedrin with slow steps, Ardain began to speak.

    His voice trembled faintly, tinged with emotion.

    ¡°Finally, we canplete our duty.¡±

    He said it while gently stroking the root.

    ysia, her head now resting on Ardain¡¯sp, replied.

    ¡°Are you happy?¡±

    ¡°Of course, how can I be sad when I¡¯ll be able to fulfill the Parent¡¯s Command?¡±

    ¡°If Aru¡¯s happy, then I¡¯m also happy.¡±

    ysiaughed.

    Ardainughed with her as if he couldn¡¯t help it, and lifted his hand from the roots to stroke ysia.

    ¡®Parent¡¯s Command.¡¯

    Vera wasn¡¯t so clueless as to not know what that meant.

    This was when they opened the Age of Gods.

    It was the age of many races, and the demigods who ruled them.

    This was the moment when that age would begin.

    Vera and Renee¡¯s hands sped together.

    Immediately, the world elerated.

    The wind grew stronger.

    The movements fast-forwarded.

    The world, spinning so fast that the eye could barely keep up, resumed its normal pace.

    The sun and moon rose seven times, and six more beings took up residence in the space where there was only a tree, and a man and a woman.

    Tension welled up inside Vera.

    Even though this was a vision, the sight before him was certainly a sight that would require much tension.

    ¡°All nine ancient species are here.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    The nine demigods who first set foot on thisnd.

    All of the nine ancient species were gathering in one ce.

    Ardain nced at them and spoke.

    ¡°Alright, is everyone ready?¡±

    Aedrin¡¯s branches fluttered.

    Terdan nodded vigorously.

    He was followed by a dragon stretching its head out to the sky, a woman with six pairs of arms, a tangle of white bone and muscle fibers, and a pure white arm extending from a rock.

    Vera¡¯s gaze drifted to a corner.

    There was Orgus, who was still keeping his silence.

    When Ardain¡¯s gaze fell on him, he spoke.

    [¡­Do what you will.]

    After saying that, he bowed.

    Nartania shuddered at the sight of Orgus.

    [How could you be so gloomy? Can¡¯t you speak a little more amiably?]

    [Queen, thou shalt refrain from imposing thy preferences.]

    [Thou shalt not speak that disgustingnguage.]

    [¡­]

    Locrion and Nartania bickered briefly.

    Meanwhile, Maleus shed his jawbones and spoke.

    [Stop arguing. Can¡¯t you see that you¡¯re troubling Ardain?]

    Will-o¡¯-the-wisps flickered warmly inside his empty pupils.

    Ardain chuckled briefly and then shook his head.

    ¡°I will not impose my will upon you all. There is no need to be mindful of me.¡±

    It was a very peaceful scene.

    It felt like watching a harmonious family, and such moments continued.

    Even Renee, who couldn¡¯t see, could tell.

    ¡°Everyone loves Ardain.¡±

    That everyone present in this ce loved and honored him.

    Vera nodded.

    It was an unbelievable view, given that all he¡¯d ever seen them do was hate or dislike each other.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll see.¡±

    Why they came to resent each other and why Ardain¡¯s soul was torn apart.

    Silence fell between the two.

    Meanwhile, Ardain spoke.

    ¡°Now, will you tell me? What kind of children do all of you want to make?¡±

    The words were spoken softly.

    Aedrin was the first to answer.

    Or at least, it seemed like an answer.

    She was merely rustling her branches and sending out strange waves, so Vera could only tell that it was an act of answering.

    However, the ancient species understood that answer.

    [Elves? What kind of weird species is that, and why would they have long ears?]

    [Efficient. Mother Nature deserves it.]

    Her answer seemed to be that she would make elves.

    Following her, Locrion spoke.

    [I shall beget children, imbued with my might coursing through their veins, and they will assume roles as advisers and sovereigns of thisnd.]

    [You¡¯re making something just like you.]

    Nartania snorted.

    Locrion paused for a moment, and then asked Nartania.

    [What will thou make, Queen?]

    The arms that grew from Nartania¡¯s shoulder des unfolded.

    [Children who look like me.]

    [borate.]

    [I¡¯ll make children as beautiful as me, children who will remain so forever. Oh, I don¡¯t like brats who throw tantrums, so they must be smart.]

    Nartania¡¯s gaze was unmistakably aimed at ysia.

    It was clear that she aimed those words at her.

    ysia justughed.

    ¡°How about you, Maleus?¡±

    Then, she passed the turn to him.

    Maleus shrugged his shoulders and said.

    [For now, I will just build thend. If the children you make do not reach their full potential in their lifetimes, I will im them.]

    <i> Boom¡ª</i>

    <i> Boom¡ª</i>

    The giant Terdan pped his hands.

    [Very good indeed, and a role befitting you.]

    [All right, enough with that. Will you stop that pping? It¡¯s ringing in my bones.]

    [Oh no, I¡¯m sorry.]

    Terdan stopped pping.

    Then, he said.

    [I will build only five judges to help me. Gorgan, what will you do?]

    A white arm stuck out from a rock.

    At its end, the center of its outstretched palm opened, revealing a mouth.

    [¡­Children, which are full of life.]

    The faint voice sounded weary, as if it were tired.

    Ardain nodded in response and replied.

    ¡°Well, certainly, you¡¯ll need such children. You can¡¯t be stuck on a rock forever.¡±

    [Mhm¡­.]

    The pure white arm retracted again.

    After that, Ardain¡¯s gaze flickered to Orgus for a moment before shifting to the others.

    ¡°Is it my turn now?¡±

    All eyes were fixed on Ardain.

    Ardain chuckled and continued.

    ¡°I will make a foundation.¡±

    ¡°A foundation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the foundation the Parent wants. Beasts that roam the forests, birds that soar in that sky, fish that swim in the waters, and people that walk on the earth.¡±

    He slowly closed his eyes as he continued, and a calmness settled into the space.

    ¡°I want to create a world where they all live in harmony.¡±

    Maleusughed.

    [What a beautiful dream. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to aplish it.]

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ardain¡¯s hand stroked ysia¡¯s.

    ¡°ysia, have you thought of anything?¡±

    ¡°I just need you, Aru.¡±

    Still on Ardain¡¯sp, ysia hugged him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make children with Aru.¡±

    [Ugh, that¡¯s why I hate kids.]

    Nartania shuddered.

    Maleusughed heartily, and Terdanughed as well, looking down at the others with his massive frame.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started, then.¡±

    Ardain said.

    He stretched his hand to the sky.

    A ball of light, small and insignificant and yet didn¡¯t seem like it would fade, floated up.

    It rose into the distant sky, and then exploded.

    <i> Boom¡ª!</i>

    At that moment, Vera felt it.

    ¡®It¡¯s Authority.¡¯

    Even though it was clearly a visual illusion, he could feel the Aura of Authority as soon as he saw it.

    His nine powers that created thisnd.

    It must be spreading through the world.

    ¡°Now, go.¡±

    At Ardain¡¯s words, everyone present rose to their feet.

    ¡°Go and create your children.¡±

    And in different directions, they all went their separate ways.

    <i> Boom.</i>

    <i> Boom.</i>

    A roar rang, and soon it faded away.

    He watched it in a daze for a moment, until everyone was gone and only Ardain and ysia were left under Aedrin.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± ysia asked.

    ¡°Well, first we must prepare for whates next,¡± Ardain replied.

    ¡°Whates next?¡±

    ¡°How about we go to the center of thend? Everyone gave me that ce, so we can stay there.¡±

    ¡°Are we going to raise our children there?¡±

    ¡°Yes. First, I will teach them to farm and hunt. Then, I will teach them how to read the constetions¡­¡±

    The words he uttered as he stroked ysia¡¯s hair went on like a luby.

    ysia¡¯s eyes drifted closed at the sound of it.

    Before they knew it, the sun was setting.

    The womanying on the man¡¯sp had fallen asleep, and the giant tree embraced them both.

    In that scene, Ardain asked.

    <strong>¡°¡­Did you have a good look?¡±</strong>

    It sent a shiver down Vera and Renee¡¯s spines.

    It was because Ardain¡¯s words were so clear as to leave no room for doubt about who he was addressing. The two of them were so on edge that even the thought of ¡®what if¡¯ never urred to them.

    His head, which had been facing ysia, slowly lifted up.

    His eyelids lifted, revealing whiteshes that were fluttering.

    ck-rimmed, pure white pupils looked straight at Vera.

    <strong>¡°Well, this was just the beginning.¡±</strong>

    Ardain raised his hand.

    The outstretched hand waved in the air.

    <strong>¡°And then, everything began to go wrong.¡±</strong>

    Immediately afterward, thendscape flipped once more.

 Chapter 218: Fracture (2)

    <b>? Fracture (2) ?</b>

    It was a dizzying flow.

    Time elerated, space distorted, and their field of view extended.

    Even in the midst of it all, Vera¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t stop thinking of what just happened a while ago.

    ¡®Just now¡­¡¯

    He locked eyes with Ardain.

    That wasn¡¯t all.

    He clearly intended to talk to him.

    It was clearly an illusion, and he was only taking a peek into a fixed past, so how could such a thing be possible?

    As his thoughts continued, the world returned to its normal pace.

    ¡°Vera!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Renee¡¯s hand clutched Vera¡¯s cor.

    ¡°What was that? What happened?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not even sure¡­¡±

    Vera¡¯s face crumpled.

    ¡°¡­But what is certain is that Ardain¡¯s intentions are included in Orgus¡¯ actions.¡±

    And there was one more thing.

    ¡°¡­It means that there¡¯s something Ardain wants to aplish through us.¡±

    At Renee¡¯s words, Vera nodded in affirmation and described the scene before them.

    ¡°A room¡­ It¡¯s a room. It looks like a room made with partitions under a big tent. And in the middle of the room¡­¡±

    At that moment, Vera¡¯s body jerked slightly.

    It was due to the unbelievable sight that entered his vision.

    Renee tilted her head in confusion at the way Vera suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s ysia.¡±

    ysia was there.

    She was sitting on a chair, a smile on her face.

    Vera frowned and looked at where her gaze was directed to, her big stomach.

    ¡°Pregnant¡­?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Her stomach is big. It¡¯s so big that anyone will be convinced that she¡¯s carrying a child.¡±

    It was strange.

    Vera knew something even though he didn¡¯t have much knowledge about the ancient species.

    The ancient species couldn¡¯t conceive.

    They were alreadyplete beings and could not propagate their offspring.

    That was also the reason why Locrion¡¯s dragons, Nartania¡¯s followers, Maleus¡¯ undead, and Aedrin¡¯s elves were born using the characteristics of natural objects or other creatures.

    In other words, the view in front of them was absurd.

    Vera¡¯s expression turned grave.

    ¡°How could¡­?¡±

    In the midst of his confusion, the tent was lifted, and Ardain appeared.

    ¡°ysia.¡±

    ¡°Aru!¡±

    ysia got up from her seat.

    The next thing she did was to walk over to Ardain and hug him.

    ¡°The child kicked.¡±

    ¡°ysia.¡±

    ¡°I can feel a heartbeat. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a healthy child.¡±

    ¡°ysia.¡±

    ¡°Who will the child resemble? I hope the child looks like Aru¡­¡±

    ¡°ysia.¡±

    ysia¡¯s voice trailed off.

    Her gaze turned to Ardain.

    Immediately, her eyes folded into a crescent.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ardain¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good.

    It was a look of sadness, but also of pity.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a child that will never be born. You know it.¡±

    Renee¡¯s breath caught in her throat.

    Meanwhile, Ardain continued.

    ¡°We are the Parent¡¯s Representatives. We shouldn¡¯t recklessly give this power to anyone else. No, this should never have happened¡­¡±

    ¡°Aru.¡±

    ysia¡¯s expression faded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Aru is talking about.¡±

    Ardain¡¯s brows furrowed.

    ¡°That child shouldn¡¯t be born.¡±

    ¡°A healthy child will be born.¡±

    ¡°We are beings that areplete as one. You are now doing something you should not be doing.¡±

    ¡°Our parent told me to love. When you love, you protect, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not love.¡±

    Ardain squeezed ysia¡¯s wrists.

    ¡°You¡¯re being greedy. This is not something we¡¯re allowed to do.¡±

    ¡°Is it greedy to love?¡±

    ¡°ysia!¡±

    Ardain, who had only spoken in a soft tone, let out a sharp and loud voice for the first time.

    ¡°Fulfill your duty!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing my duty. I¡¯m loving with all my might.¡±

    ¡°What you should love is not yourself!¡±

    ¡°I love Aru, not myself. And this child is Aru¡¯s child.¡±

    ¡°That is a child made by stealing what is mine.¡±

    Ardain towered over her.

    Leaning his head closer to ysia, leaving their noses inches apart, Ardain spoke.

    ¡°Do I need to say it with my own mouth? Isn¡¯t the reason you want to give birth to that child because you covet the authority given to me?! Isn¡¯t it because you covet my existence that is passed to that child?!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°¡­ysia. What you¡¯re trying to do is creating the ¡®Tenth.¡¯ Do you even realize that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it will add another member to our family.¡±

    <i> Grit¡ª</i>

    Ardain clenched his teeth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    ¡°Do you hate me now, Aru?¡±

    ¡°If I did, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed you to exist.¡±

    He frowned.

    Ardain heaved a long sigh and then added.

    ¡°I know, indeed. I am aware of how far your transgressions and greed will go. And even the fate that awaits you at the end of it all.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Aru knows everything. You¡¯re the child our parent loves most.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, so let¡¯s stop it now. Alright? Now let¡¯s get that thing in your stomach¡­¡±

    ¡°Aru knows, right?¡±

    <i> Thwump¡ª!</i>

    A disgusting sound rang out.

    ¡°Cough¡­!¡±

    The sound of rapid breathing and stifled groans echoed through the room.

    The scene in front of him made Vera¡¯s head turn nk.

    ¡°Aru knows I¡¯d do this.¡±

    A smile tugged at the corner of ysia¡¯s mouth.

    Ardain red at ysia with a wretched look on his face. Her white arm pierced through his chest as he kept vomiting blood.

    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­te¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ste.¡±

    <i> Snap¡ª</i>

    ysia¡¯s other hand broke Ardain¡¯s neck.

    ¡°This is Aru¡¯s fault. This is because Aru doesn¡¯t love his child.¡±

    A gruesome greed came to the surface.

    An unquenchable obsession toward one goal was engraved in those eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not allowed because we¡¯re great? Because we¡¯re one, we aren¡¯t allowed?¡±

    Slowly, Ardain¡¯s body copsed.

    ysia caught his body,id it on the ground, and spoke.

    ¡°¡­So, if we¡¯re no longer great and one, you¡¯ll allow it, right?¡±

    Greed opened her mouth wide.

    The corners of her mouth parted all the way to her ears, and then a long tongue stuck out.

    ¡°Then Aru will be my only Aru forever, right?¡±

    Her head dropped down.

    The long, protruding tongue coiled around the pure whiteness.

    Vera crumpled his face, but the whole process was burned into his eyes.

    A physically iprehensible scene followed.

    ysia swallowed Ardain, who wasrger than her own body, like a snake devouring its prey.

    Then, she licked up the blood on the floor and drank it.

    It was a sickening sight. A hideous sight that disgusted Vera, who was watching it, and Renee, who was only hearing it.

    Then suddenly¡­

    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±

    ysia¡¯s body swelled up.

    She crouched down.

    Her back heaved endlessly, and her stomach bulged.

    Her body, which was throbbing so loudly as if it was about to explode, soon scattered in all directions with a bloody sound.

    <i> St¡ª!</i>

    Blood, flesh, and organs swept through the tent.

    All of that fell to the ground with a thudding sound.

    It was a scene that made all the hair on one¡¯s body stand.

    Not long after, ysia¡¯s head, which had fallente, rolled over to the pool of blood.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    She eximed.

    Where ysia¡¯s gaze fell was something lying on top of the pool of blood.

    It was a fetus with a grotesque and ominous shape.

    It was in an unfinished form, with the eye sockets just beginning to form, but even so, it had distinctive features.

    There were ten horns on the top of its head.

    And the six heads sprouting all over its body were shaking.

    The fetus stirred.

    It gasped and twisted.

    Then, with a fizz, it began to melt.

    <i> Shhh¡ª</i>

    It happened in an instant.

    ysia giggled at the bizarre sight of the human form dissolving into blood.

    ¡°¡­Aru really knows everything.¡±

    With a popping sound, a body grew from ysia¡¯s neck.

    After her neck and corbone, her chest followed, then her shoulders and stomach, her arms, pelvis, and legs sprouted.

    ¡°You prepared yourself beforeing to me.¡±

    Her body had recovered as if nothing had happened, but there was no more fullness in her belly.

    ysia rose to her feet.

    She stepped over the pool of blood, then stepped on Ardain¡¯s rolling head that wasn¡¯t digested.

    ¡°By the way, what else did you prepare?¡±

    She stepped hard, but there was no answer.

    This was because Ardain, falling short of his name as an ancient species, hadpletely be a corpse.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    <i> Ssh ssh¡ª</i>

    Ardain¡¯s white hair turned red as ysia stomped her feet.

    ¡°If it¡¯s Aru, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve prepared a lot, right? Let¡¯s see¡­ Did you tell the others in advance? Or did you prepare a de in secret? Oh, you could have stolen the authority from our parent, right? That must be it, because I can¡¯t feel anything from Aru right now.¡±

    ysia crouched down.

    Sitting on the pool of blood, she lifted Ardain¡¯s head and hugged it in her arms.

    ¡°Were you so afraid of our child? You¡¯re a coward, Aru.¡±

    The words, sung with a smile on her tearful face, told Vera and Renee the truth that had remained hidden.

    ¡°Stupid Aru. Even if you tear out your soul and run away, I will find you.¡±

    Over the red pool, ysia¡¯s hair began to absorb and turn into the color of blood.

    ¡°Because I love Aru so much. I¡¯ll keep waiting, no matter how long it takes. And then I¡¯ll see you again.¡±

    ysia¡¯s eyes folded into crescents.

    The corners of her mouth parted in a long line.

    <strong>¡°So¡­¡±</strong>

    She held up Ardain¡¯s head.

    After pulling it upright, ysia kissed the parted lips and spoke.

    <strong>¡°¡­Be my sacrifice forever, Aru.¡±</strong>

    With that whisper, time elerated once more.

    ***

    <strong> [I had to run away.]</strong>

    A voice echoed in Vera¡¯s head amidst the elerating time.

    ¡°Ardain?¡±

    It was his voice.

    Vera turned his eyes, trying to find him despite the dizzying view, but it was impossible to find him.

    [I had to stop ysia. I had to hide myself so that her greed wouldn¡¯t seed.]

    ck and white lines filled his vision.

    Countless voices buzzed in his ears like a roar.

    [It was the only way I could think of. Even though I knew the consequences would be tragic, I couldn¡¯t think of any other way.]

    <i> Snap¡ª</i>

    The elerating world stopped.

    Immediately, it began to move at a speed that Vera was very familiar with.

    In front of him was a gigantic citadel.

    And a throne.

    ¡°Find him.¡±

    ysia was there, sitting cross-legged and whispering.

    Kneeling before her were countless humans.

    Their eyes were filled with terror.

    <i> Boom¡ª!</i>

    The earth shook.

    The walls crumbled, letting out a rumble.

    Then, beyond the fallen walls, a giant rose up.

    [ysia!]

    Terdan vented his anger.

    He curled his fist andunched it toward ysia.

    <i> sh¡ª!</i>

    And once again, the world was turned upside down.

    ***

    Pure white snowy fields.

    Locrion and Nartania faced each other.

    [Are you trying to stop me?]

    [For the Creator did not n for you.]

    Locrion¡¯s scales bristled.

    His big mouth gaped wide open.

    [Queen, thou must await thy appointed hour.]

    Nartania spread out all six pairs of arms.

    [That¡¯s the problem with you. You always talk nonsense and block my path.]

    The snowy field vibrated.

    The fallen snow was thrown back to the sky, and two unfathomable forces began to fight.

    Soon after, along with a blinding burst of light, thendscape was turned upside down again.

    ***

    The series of consecutive scenes made Vera gasp for air.

    ¡®What just¡­?¡¯

    He was confused because of the information that pounded into his brain.

    His headache went beyond its limit because other scenes followed before he could process what he had just seen.

    ¡°Vera! Are you okay?!¡±

    He heard Renee¡¯s urgent voice.

    Just as Vera was about to respond,

    [¡­Get out of the way.]

    A voice rang in the newly emergingndscape.

    Vera looked up and soon recognized the owner of that voice.

    It was a ck beast the size of a fortress with a pure white arm extending from its spine.

    There was a giant tree in front of it.

    ¡°¡­Friede?¡±

    And an elf with a nk expression.

 Chapter 219: Fracture (3)

    <b>? Fracture (3) ?</b>

    [I beg of you, please protect my family.]

    The vision ended with Ardain¡¯s voice.

    As soon as the vision ended, Vera left the room.

    He was heading to where Friede was.

    <i> ¡ª You must not go any further.</i>

    He recalled the words that were spoken when Friede stopped Gorgan.

    <i> ¡ª Please cease your anger. Mother said it¡¯s not the time yet.</i>

    <i> ¡ª ¡­What if I must go?</i>

    <i> ¡ª Then I have no choice but to use force.</i>

    He remembered Friede charging at Gorgan with the ring shown at the meeting.

    <i> ¡ª What¡­?!</i>

    <i> ¡ª You may resent me all you want. No, I won¡¯t me you even if you resent me for eternity.</i>

    A ring on a white finger.

    The army of beasts that fell one by one.

    And Gorgan¡¯s screams at the end of it all.

    Vera engraved all those scenes in his head as he stepped forward.

    <i> Bang¡ª!</i>

    The door mmed open.

    At the end of Vera¡¯s gaze was Friede, an androgynous elf who was looking at him with wide eyes.

    ¡°What is it at thiste hour?¡±

    <i> Thump.</i>

    <i> Thump.</i>

    Vera stomped on the floor as he walked ahead, and stood in front of Friede.

    ¡°Was it you?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking¡­¡±

    ¡°The one who drove the Karel to extinction. I¡¯m asking if it was you.¡±

    The ck beasts, the Karel.

    The Children of Gorgan.

    The ones who brought them to extinction in the vision he saw were definitely Friede and Aedrin.

    Friede¡¯s expression hardened at the question as if confirming it.

    Vera crumpled his face.

    ¡°¡­You guessed it right.¡±

    Now, he finally understood.

    The reason why Gorgan was targeting Aedrin.

    How Friede knew so much about Gorgan.

    As well as why Ardain had to die, and ysia¡¯s goal.

    There was a lot to think about, but since there was something important at hand, Vera simply red at Friede.

    The gaze of the two people crossed.

    Friede stared deeply into Vera¡¯s eyes, then soon dropped their gaze.

    ¡°¡­Come to think of it, you said that Orgus is keeping a close watch on you.¡±

    It was an admission.

    The chuckle that apanied it was so weak.

    Vera clenched his fists so strongly that the tendons on the back of his hands stood out and asked Friede.

    ¡°Why¡­?¡±

    ¡°Because it had to be done.¡±

    Friede¡¯s head snapped up again.

    Vera saw the remorse in Friede¡¯s face.

    ¡°We had to stop Gorgan. Everything would have gone wrong if Gorgan went to ysia right then and there.¡±

    ¡°¡­Give me a proper exnation.¡±

    ¡°Ardain.¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Ardain sent a message to Mother.¡±

    Friede arose from the seat, then slowly walked and stood before Vera.

    ¡°¡­He made a statement. He said that the ones who will stop ysia are not the Parent¡¯s First Children. That the fight between them will solve nothing.¡±

    The stiff face and the firm tone held an unshakable conviction.

    ¡°It had to be done. Mother knew all too well that he wouldn¡¯t stop, and Ardain¡¯s n shouldn¡¯t fail because of us.¡±

    Vera¡¯s expression crumpled.

    ¡°What the hell was his n¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    <i> Flinch¡ª</i>

    Vera¡¯s movement stopped.

    Friede smiled sadly, then spoke to Vera.

    ¡°You should know better than anyone. Whose sake his n was for.¡±

    Vera couldn¡¯t answer.

    <i> ¡ª I beg of you, please protect my family.</i>

    It was possible to notice who Ardain¡¯s n was built for by those words.

    A silence emerged.

    Then, Friede took out the ring and spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for hiding it. Yes, Gorgan¡¯s anger is justified. But I, too, have something to protect. Furthermore, it¡¯s a fact that Gorgan will target the continent after destroying the Great Woonds. And Gorgon will not stop until ysia is found.¡±

    The long exnation wasn¡¯t something Vera could understand.

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way except for sealing Gorgan again. There shouldn¡¯t be any movement until we¡¯re done with ysia. Of course, when everything¡¯s over, we, too, will dly pay for it.¡±

    Vera stared nkly at the ring.

    It was a ring made from Aedrin¡¯s first branch.

    A seal made only for Gorgan.

    ¡°¡­The reason Gorgan awoke and is rampaging like this is because ysia disappeared, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Gorgan must have felt her aura as well, so she must be Gorgan¡¯s next target after Mother.¡±

    ¡°The reason Gorgan is stopping in front of this fortress¡­¡±

    ¡°Gorgan knows I¡¯m here and is waiting for me.¡±

    Friedeughed bitterly.

    Vera let out a deep sigh.

    Indeed, as Ardain had said, their situation was a tragedy.

    It was a tragedy born of someone¡¯s greed, which made it unstoppable.

    Vera finally realized it.

    The War of the Ancient Species that ended the Age of Gods was a conflict between those who wanted to protect the dying wishes of their loved one and those who could not ovee their grief.

    When in fact, there was only one enemy they had to face in the first ce.

    <i> Buzz¡ª</i>

    The shortsword pulsed.

    Vera gripped the shortsword tightly, staring at the ring in front of him.

    In a way, what Friede said wasn¡¯t wrong.

    It was right that Gorgan had to be sealed to protect the continent.

    In this situation where facing ysia alone was beyond their capability, he had no power to stop Gorgan as well.

    However¡­

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a ridiculous excuse.¡±

    Vera couldn¡¯t admit to such a thing.

    His hand reached out.

    He grabbed the ring that Friede was holding.

    <i> Snap¡ª!</i>

    The ring shattered into pieces.

    Friede gasped.

    Vera looked at Friede straight in the eye and said.

    ¡°¡­You haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡±

    Thud¡ªdud¡ªthud¡ª

    As Vera opened his hand, the shards of the ring fell to the ground.

    ¡°I already told you in the Great Woonds. We do not believe in a sacrifice offered against one¡¯s will for the sake of righteousness.¡±

    Sealing Gorgan was an easy task. There would be sacrifices, and dealing with future tasks would be easier.

    However, Vera couldn¡¯t ept that.

    He couldn¡¯t just turn a blind eye to someone in grief.

    He couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to someone¡¯s screams for the sake of efficiency.

    Vera was no longer someone capable of doing such a thing.

    ¡°There will be no sealing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Be it persuading him with words or beating him until he can¡¯t move, I will face him straight on.¡±

    The shortsword cried once more.

    Friede¡¯s face filled with confusion.

    In the room, a man and an elf stared at each other for a while, seemingly trying to understand each other¡¯s intentions. Finally, Friede let out a bitterugh.

    ¡°¡­Really, it¡¯s hard to understand you.¡±

    It was a wistful, almost relievedugh.

    ***

    ¡°Did the talk go well?¡±

    Renee asked.

    Vera answered with his head lowered.

    ¡°Yes. The talk ended with the cancetion of the sealing.¡±

    Vera hesitated.

    It was because he knew that this choice was driven by his greed.

    Of course, Renee also noticed it.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Can youe closer?¡±

    Vera looked up.

    What filled his sight was Renee, who was opening her arms to him.

    Vera showed a brief hesitation at that sight, but soon walked over to her.

    Renee¡¯s arms folded, embracing him.

    Leaning her cheek on Vera¡¯s head, Renee caressed the back of his head and asked.

    ¡°Do you regret it?¡±

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    ¡°Then, are you not confident?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, either.¡±

    ¡°So what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Reneeughed.

    It was because of Vera¡¯s hair that had grown quite long.

    Recently, or more precisely, from the moment he had taken over Vargo¡¯s work, Vera hardly had any personal time. Renee thought this might be the cause of his current unease.

    He had no time to take care of himself, so he was starting to worry too much.

    ¡°This is the problem with Vera.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to be too perfect. Even if the people around you advise you, this side of you doesn¡¯t change.¡±

    Vera¡¯s mouth closed shut.

    For some reason, he felt embarrassed because of the gentle hand stroking him.

    ¡°Am I?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Everyone will help you, but you think as if this is only your problem.¡±

    Renee¡¯s hand, which had been caressing Vera¡¯s head, gently moved to cup Vera¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Your skin has turned rough.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Your lips are dry, too.¡±

    ¡°¡­I need to drink more water.¡±

    ¡°And you have dark circles under your eyes. Have you been sleeping well?¡±

    Was it that obvious?

    Had he really pushed himself to the point it became so noticeable like this?

    As Vera pondered, Renee pulled Vera¡¯s head out of her arms.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    Renee resented her blind eyes.

    In moments like this, the best thing to do would be to look him in the eye and reassure him, but it was a shame that she wasn¡¯t allowed to do that.

    ¡°Everyone is in this together, and I¡¯m also with you.¡±

    This was the most she could do at the moment.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to change our ns. We¡¯ll leave the army to protect the fortress, and I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll try to convince them, right? Won¡¯t you need me for that?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯ll be difficult to avoid a fight. Gorgan is furious right now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I memorized the defensive spells. I should be able to withstand a few attacks if I use what I know.¡±

    ¡°Saint¡­¡±

    Reneeughed.

    ¡°Yes, like you said, I¡¯m the Saint. That¡¯s why I shouldn¡¯t be hiding in the back.¡±

    A sphere of white light appeared on Renee¡¯s hand.

    It gently brushed against Vera¡¯s cheek and began to energize him.

    ¡°About the thing Orgus showed us¡­ I couldn¡¯t see it with my eyes, but still, there¡¯s something I thought of as I listened.¡±

    She continued to talk in a hushed voice.

    ¡°It urred to me that maybe¡­ this is the reason why the power to manipte fate is needed in thisnd, the reason that Ardain decided to give that power to humans.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I wonder if it was because we would need this power when a catastrophe we couldn¡¯t resist came upon us. Maybe this is the power he left behind to protect us.¡±

    Vera looked at Renee with his mouth shut.

    ¡°In other words, this is the moment when I¡¯m needed.¡±

    The sight of Renee as she spoke of her duty was as dazzling as ever.

    The light he had been trying to chase after was now walking side by side with him, and in front of his very eyes.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here with you, so Vera can do anything.¡±

    The words were followed by a mischievous joke.

    ¡°Oh, except for being King of the Slums. That¡¯d be too embarrassing, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Vera couldn¡¯t help but smile at that.

    ¡°¡­How long are you going to use that one?¡±

    ¡°Until you be a grandfather.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re awful.¡±

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t like me?¡±

    Vera¡¯s lips twitched.

    He paused for a moment, and then his lips drew a soft arch as he answered.

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no way I dislike you.¡±

    Renee giggled at Vera¡¯s answer and replied.

    ¡°Well, that settles it.¡±

    Renee leaned her head forward.

    It was really a good thing that she could use her hands to locate his face.

    Their lips ovepped.

    Their breaths intertwined.

    He should have gotten used to this kind of contact by now, but it still made his insides melt.

    After some time had passed, Renee pulled her lips away slightly and spoke.

    ¡°As expected, your lips are too dry.¡±

    After saying so, she stuck out her tongue and tapped Vera¡¯s lips.

    The corners of her mouth lifted.

    ¡°We should moisten them a bit.¡±

    The cheeks that began to blush were so lovely.

    Vera thought so, and this time, he moved his head towards Renee first.

 Chapter 220: Gorgan (1)

    <b>? Gorgan (1) ?</b>

    For the first time in a very long time, Vera fell into a deep sleep.

    It was a sleep deep enough to make him forget that Gorgan was outside the fortress, about the truth of the Age of Gods, and so many other things that had been bothering him.

    It ended in thezy hours of the morning, when the sunlight tickled his cheeks.

    Vera slowly raised his eyelids.

    He blinked, still sleepy, and yawned.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Looking at the white waves that filled his view, Vera recalled what happenedst night.

    After Renee yfully kissed him, they fell on the bed together and had a small pillow talk. Holding hands, they talked about trivial things.

    They talked for a while, their eyes closed, focusing only on each other¡¯s voices and the feel of their intertwined hands before falling asleep at some point.

    A chuckle escaped Vera¡¯s lips.

    The realization that he was in bed with the opposite sex and nothing happened was quite new.

    Meanwhile, his gaze drifted to Renee.

    White hair cascading down her cheeks.

    The long eyshes.

    The tiny nose and the red, soft lips.

    That wasn¡¯t the end of it.

    The way her shoulders rose and fell with her breathing, the slender hand holding into his fingers, and all the other trivial movements were vividly etched in Vera¡¯s mind.

    In retrospect, it was only natural.

    This was Vera¡¯s first time seeing Renee asleep, so this train of movements was an unfamiliar stimulus to him.

    Vera watched that scene for a while, feeling like he was still in a dream, before he suddenly reached out his hand.

    His outstretched hand found Renee¡¯s cheek.

    There was a stray strand of hair just beside her lips.

    He gently removed that hair, as if stroking her cheek.

    He pushed it back slowly to reveal her face.

    At that movement, the fine brows furrowed slightly.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Her shoulders slumped slightly.

    Her lips pursed.

    Soon after, Renee stirred and burrowed into Vera¡¯s arms.

    She seemed to be feeling the cold.

    After all, it was almost time for autumn to change to winter.

    Moreover, this ce was farther north than Elia.

    It was no wonder that Renee would feel cold.

    Vera smiled as he watched Renee snuggle into his arms, then pulled the nket that had been slipped down to their waists.

    After that, he wrapped his arms around Renee¡¯s body and closed his eyes again.

    ¡®Just a little longer¡­¡¯

    It would be okay to stay asleep a little longer.

    He himself felt that he had been working so hardtely, and now he felt sozy and cozy.

    Sleeping in a little bit more wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    With that thought, Vera drifted off to sleep.

    ***

    At the dining hall in the fortress.

    Renee made a big smile and ate the bread, her face bright red.

    It was, of course, a reaction to the morning¡¯s events.

    She felt Vera¡¯s body heat and his hand stroking her head from the moment she opened her eyes.

    Also, there was the morning greeting asking if she slept well.

    It was such a perfect morning.

    It was also the kind of morning she only used to dream about.

    While her heart was already beating wildly with the satisfaction that shook her whole being, Vera spoke.

    ¡°Saint, eat more.¡±

    He said so while holding the warm bread, dipped in soup, to Renee¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Renee shyly smiled, parting her lips slightly to ept the food.

    Then, she munched on the bread before swallowing it.

    Suddenly, Vera reached out his hand.

    ¡°You got some on the corner of your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    There was the sensation of cloth on the corner of her mouth.

    It was followed by a sensation of rubbing something, and then it was gone.

    Renee lowered her head, her face bright red.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡±

    Vera also smiled.

    This ever-changing aspect of his lover made her all the more charming.

    ¡°After the meal, we¡¯ll have a strategy meeting. I assume you¡¯ll be joining this time.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll probably be in the rear guard with Sir Miller.¡±

    ¡°I guess so. It¡¯d be ridiculous for a caster to be in the front.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    The friendly chat and meal continued for a while. With just the two of them.

    Renee savored the moment, feeling like a firework had gone off in her head, and then spoke.

    ¡°By the way, are we going straight to the meeting?¡±

    ¡°No. There¡¯s about two or three hours of free time¡­ Why?¡±

    ¡°Just, I thought we could go for a walk if there¡¯s free time.¡±

    She spoke with a giggle.

    Unintentionally, Vera held his breath.

    Then, he blushed and nodded.

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±

    He wondered if someone had cast a spell on him during the night.

    Renee¡¯s whispers, which felt unusually sweet today, tickled Vera¡¯s insides.

    ¡°Then we should finish our meal first.¡±

    Vera once again tore the bread and held it out, and Renee opened her mouth and ate it.

    A little far away.

    Rohan, who once again saw that sight by chance, squeezed his eyes shut.

    ¡®Why¡­?!¡¯

    <b><i> Why do I always have to see this sight?</i></b>

    <b><i> Why do those people always sit and do sickening things everywhere I go?</i></b>

    Rohan was sure.

    This was certainly someone¡¯s trick.

    A wicked trick to torment him.

    His trail of thought pointed towards one culprit.

    It was so obvious. It was the nasty God of Guidance who bestowed upon him his stigma.

    There would be no other culprit but him.

    This situation didn¡¯t make sense unless he yed a trick and turned his steps in this direction.

    Rohan sped his hands together and prayed.

    ¡®Do it moderately! Okay? Please!¡¯

    Whether his prayers reached the heavens or not, Rohan had no way of knowing.

    ***

    The adjustments to their established strategy were quickly made.

    This was because no one in the room objected to the new n.

    This was only natural.

    It was a battle with an Ancient Species.

    As such, even a rear support task would be fraught with danger.

    Rather, it would be weird if they weren¡¯t happy with the order to stay in standby at the fortress.

    ¡°Then we will conclude with that, and the departure will be tomorrow at noon.¡±

    Vera¡¯s words brought the meeting to a close.

    The ones who stayed in ce were Vera, Renee, Rohan, and those who were called Heroes in the previous life.

    Albrecht said, smiling.

    ¡°So it hase to this! If it¡¯s the job of a hero to lead the struggle, then I will dly¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is something to be excited about.¡±

    Albrecht stiffened at Hegrion¡¯s low murmur.

    Hegrion said that because he found Albrecht, who was slender like a girl, unpleasant.

    Seeing Miller feeling uneasy for no apparent reason, Vera sighed and spoke up.

    ¡°¡­Can we start now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    Vera looked around at the remaining people in the room.

    Renee, who was smiling sweetly.

    Rohan, who was scowling next to her, and Friede, who was looking at him with determination.

    Hegrion was flexing his muscles for some unknown reason, and Albrecht, sitting next to him, was tense. Lastly, Miller, who was stealing a nce at Albrecht, entered his eyes.

    A thought crossed his mind.

    ¡®¡­With them.¡¯

    He had to face Gorgan with them.

    These were the heroes who would stop the ancient species.

    Cold sweat broke on his back.

    His shoulders tensed.

    Meanwhile¡­

    <i> Buzz¡ª!</i>

    The Holy Sword cried as if telling him not to forget it.

    ***

    ¡°Growl¡ª¡±

    There was a sharp cry.

    Along with that, the beast lifted its head.

    Its ck fur fluttered in the wind, and the golden eye in its forehead glowed ferociously.

    A white hand caressed the beast¡¯s neck.

    [¡­Not yet. Wait a bit more.]

    Gorgan soothed the child, who seemed ready to dash out at any time.

    However, that didn¡¯t reflect Gorgan¡¯sposure.

    [That kid won¡¯t run away. I¡¯m here, after all.]

    It was a belief that the elf would definitelye.

    A belief that the elf woulde put a stop to this before the child reached their Mother.

    That was the reason for this action.

    Gorgan harbored a hatred that had burned until it could no longer burn any further and remained as ashes.

    It was a hatred that burned with an endless coldness and a relentless focus on a single goal.

    [I wonder what Aedrin¡¯s reaction would be if we visit her with the elf¡¯s head. What do you think?]

    Gorgan wondered with what face the despicable green tree would greet them with.

    How would she express the pain of losing her child?

    [We¡¯re repaying her in kind.]

    Gorgan caressed the Karel¡¯s neck.

    [Let¡¯s take the head only, and you can eat the body. You might as well chew it up and grind it into a powder.]

    The hatred forged in the cold deep sea came to the surface.

    [Let¡¯s stick that head into her roots.]

    The cries of his children, which he still could hear, added the coldness to his hatred.

    [After that, let¡¯s burn the forest and tear apart her other children. When there¡¯s only one left, when she¡¯s the only one left, let¡¯s uproot her and bring her to the depths of the abyss. As much as we¡¯ve suffered, let¡¯s make her suffer just as much.]

    ¡°Grrr¡ª¡±

    [Yeah, ysia¡¯s next. That bitch,ter¡­]

    The white hand stopped moving.

    [¡­Later, let¡¯s think about herter.]

    The voice trailed off.

    [For now, we have to get revenge on that bitch. That¡¯s what matters.]

    The voice began to get fuzzy, taking on a somewhat dreamlike quality.

    Still, that didn¡¯t meanfort.

    The reason was because the dreams were a nightmare of the worst kind.

    [So let¡¯s wait for the elf.]

    The Parent of Beasts, existing since the beginning of time, was seized with such a nightmare that a cold hatred emerged.

    ***

    Seven people walked ahead.

    The three Apostles and four warriors left the fortress and headed to the ins, towards the battlefield.

    Finally, facing the rearing beast, Vera shouted.

    ¡°Gorgan!¡±

    Vera looked directly into its golden eye.

    In it was a beast that had lost the direction of its anger.

    ¡°I want to talk to you!¡±

    <i> Buzz¡ª</i>

    The shortsword cried.

    That thing, which had been pulsating ever since he arrived at the fortress, began to emit a loud rumble that could not get any louder.

    Clutching the Holy Sword in his right hand and the shortsword in his left hand, Vera shouted again.

    ¡°Please answer me! We are¡­!¡±

    <i> Thud¡ª!</i>

    Before he could finish his sentence, an outstretched forepaw swept right in front of him.

    [Get out of the way.]

    The sharp voice pierced his head.

    The golden eye turned toward Friede.

    Vera sucked in a breath.

    The movement was too exquisite for such a big body, and Gorgan¡¯s condition was somewhat strange.

    ¡®¡­It wasn¡¯t like that.¡¯

    The Gorgan he had seen in the vision was certainly not like that.

    Even until the moment of facing Aedrin, there might have been an outpour of anger through a lifeless voice, but this kind of blind emotion hadn¡¯t been disyed.

    To see it simply as anger would be a bit misfitting, and somehow, the way he expressed his emotions was a bit off.

    While Vera was bewildered, Gorgan disappeared.

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    Albrecht stepped forward.

    He drew out the Empire¡¯s Pure Blood.

    The path shown by the sword that controlled all flows¡­

    Upon it, Albrecht¡¯s gaze turned in one direction.

    ¡®Friede!¡¯

    At the end of the dark red line was Friede¡¯s heart.

    If left alone, Friede would get attacked.

    His actions had to be swift.

    The realm of Intention opened.

    A realm born from his unwavering conviction merged with the sword¡¯s will.

    It was a conviction that no matter how tremendous the flow was, he could stop it.

    Then, Albrecht swung his sword.

    <i> Swoosh¡ª!</i>

    It struck the middle of the dark red flow, altering the direction of its tip.

    However, it wasn¡¯t enough.

    Abrecht clenched his teeth as he realized that the demigod, who existed since the beginning of time, was not so weak as to be stopped by that.

    The flow reversed in an instant.

    Then, the gigantic body reappeared.

    While Albrecht¡¯s mind was overheating from the information overload¡­

    <i> ng¡ª!</i>

    A pure white sword blocked the w.

    A golden current of air scattered.

    Vera had blocked it in front of Friede.

    <i> Buzz¡ª</i>

    He ignored the rush of information that entered the realm of Intention and looked at Gorgan.

    Then, he carved a single wave into the body. It was the cry of the shortsword that had been glowing since the moment it faced Gorgan.

    Vera didn¡¯t know why.

    He just knew that this shortsword was reacting to Gorgan and that this artifact was trying to move itself, so Vera left its body to the wave.

    <i> Buzz¡ª</i>

    Suddenly, Vera could see it.

    And he could understand it.

    The words the colossal dragon at the end of the ice wall had spoken to him and what they meant.

    <i> ¡ª The bracelet is a veil, the dagger is life, and the shortsword is eyes.</i>

    <i> Buzz¡ª</i>

    Gorgan¡¯s form flickered with the wave.

    Along with it, something slowly revealed itself.

    Following the wave of the shortsword, Vera gained the ¡®eyes¡¯ to see something new.

    <i> Buzz¡ª</i>

    ¡®ck chains.¡¯

    The ck chains were tightening around Gorgan.

    Vera tensed every muscle in his body.

    He unleashed his divinity and Intention to their fullest.

    Then, he swatted away the paw that held him down.

    The movements continued automatically.

    However, he felt it instinctively.

    He swung his sword, knowing that he had to break the chain revealed by the wave.

    In an instant, everything was bathed in white.

 Chapter 221: Gorgan (2)

    <b>? Gorgan (2) ?</b>

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    Blood burst out of Vera¡¯s mouth.

    It was because at the moment he swung his sword at the chain, his stomach churned at the aura Gorgan had unleashed.

    ¡°Vera!¡±

    Renee hit the ground with her cane, and a white wave spread, enveloping Vera¡¯s body.

    A recovery spell woven with divinity began to heal him.

    In the meantime, the others drew their weapons.

    The wind wrapped around Friede¡¯s body.

    Hegrionyered his sword with aura.

    Rohan activated his authority, and Miller cast a spell.

    All at once, their attacks rained down on Gorgan.

    A wind-woven arrow aimed for its neck, and a silver aura shot towards Gorgan¡¯s ankle.

    An indigo divinity enveloped Vera and Abrecht as ck arms sprang up from the ground and restrained Gorgan.

    However, all of that vanished.

    [Don¡¯t mess with me.]

    The moment Gorgan¡¯s white arm swept through the air once, all of their power ceased.

    Vera clicked his tongue.

    ¡®Dispel.¡¯

    It was Gorgan¡¯s unique authority.

    That was the ability to return all powers to their natural state.

    It wasn¡¯t just that.

    There was something else that had been tormenting him ever since he had gotten this close.

    ¡®It¡¯s a curse.¡¯

    That body, which was parasitized by Gorgan.

    The curse that originated from the Karel¡¯s fur was disturbing his movements.

    These were tricky abilities, but it didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t prepare for them.

    He had made a strategy in case of such a situation.

    With the Holy Sword stuck to the ground, Vera took a deep breath.

    Then, he dered.

    ¡°I dere.¡±

    An ashen divinity enveloped them.

    ¡°From this moment, crawling on all fours is forbidden in this realm. ordingly, all who run on two feet will be freed from the curse that binds them and their senses will be sharper.¡±

    A golden regtion floated in the air.

    At the sight of it, the others rxed.

    ¡°However, those who do not follow thisw will have their muscles torn and be unable to heal from the damage caused by abilities.¡±

    ¡°Grrr¡ª!¡±

    The Karel howled.

    Apanying it were horrifying explosive sounds.

    ¡°All thesews shall be enforced in the name of Lushan.¡±

    <i> Shing¡ª!</i>

    The Sanctuary was graduallypleting with a roar.

    Vera spoke thest words.

    ¡°As creatures living in thisnd, you shall praise and follow this.¡±

    ¡°Grrr-!¡±

    Right after the Sanctuary waspleted, Vera frowned and raised the Holy Sword.

    ¡®¡­The effect is inadequate.¡¯

    He had tried to make a breakthrough using the Karel¡¯s body structure as a restriction, but he didn¡¯t get the result he had hoped for.

    The reason was obvious.

    ¡®¡­Is it because he¡¯s an ancient species?¡¯

    It must be because of that arm extending from the spine.

    Gorgan¡¯s power must have seeped into the Karel as well.

    The Karel¡¯s body crunched.

    But it recovered at an even faster rate.

    Vera dodged the forepaw that aimed at him and opened the realm of Intention again.

    <i> Buzz¡ª</i>

    He stared at the ck chains that showed up at the wave of the shortsword.

    ¡®I must break those chains.¡¯

    He could immediately tell that Gorgan¡¯s condition was strange.

    And with a little thought, he could also tell the cause.

    ¡®ysia¡­!¡¯

    Given the circumstances, ysia was the one who woke Gorgan up.

    In that sense, Gorgan¡¯s current condition must have been caused by ysia.

    If it was the very ability that had deluded Hodrick in the Cradle of the Dead and clouded his cognition and thought, making him lose his reason, then it could exin this situation.

    [What a bother¡­!]

    Gorgan¡¯s hand spread, forming a mouth in the center of the palm.

    Then, it began to chant a spell.

    [¡ª¨C]

    It spoke in an iprehensiblenguage.

    However, it was easy to recognize its effect.

    ¡°It¡¯s a curse!¡±

    Vera shouted.

    Even though they were under the protection of the Sanctuary, there was no guarantee that it would protect them from the curse of an ancient species.

    Renee responded.

    <i> Zzzhhh¡ª!</i>

    The pure white divinity intertwined and took the form of an electric current.

    Renee pointed her forefinger forward, and the white current condensed there.

    There was no need for fancy aiming.

    The opponent was a beast with a sizeparable to a fortress.

    Even if she shot the spell with a rough guess, she¡¯d be able to hit it anywhere on its body.

    ¡°Sir Miller!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Miller unsped the ne made of a bird skull.

    Holding it in his hand, he chanted a spell.

    The dark blue aura that flowed from the ne fed into the lightning that Renee had made.

    It was a n they hade up with since the moment they heard that Gorgan used curses.

    It was Miller¡¯s unique spell, [Curse Hunter].

    ¡°Step aside!

    The path between Gorgan and Renee cleared at Renee¡¯s shout, and then the lightning shot forward.

    Advanced Annihtion Spell [Thunder Call].

    <i> Crackle¡ª!</i>

    The spell, which was stronger than the one used in the Cradle of the Dead, hit Gorgan¡¯s wrist.

    Gorgan groaned in response, possessing a doubt.

    [Ugh¡ª!]

    Pain.

    Something that shouldn¡¯t have been felt from a mere human¡¯s spell.

    It was a situation that Gorgan hadn¡¯t anticipated.

    The fact that Miller used a curse to hunt a curse, and Renee damaged Gorgan¡¯s absoluteness with her power.

    There was also the fact that Vera used the artifact.

    Vera reversed his grip on the shortsword.

    The wavesing from it echoed more clearly.

    It felt like controlling an authority.

    As holding it alone etched the use of it into his mind, Vera concentrated harder.

    ¡®The eyes.¡¯

    This was the eyes.

    A medium that showed the unseen world, opening a world of Providence different from the realm of Intention.

    The chains came into sharp focus.

    It was wrapped around the Karel¡¯s neck and chest, extending upward to wrap around Gorgan¡¯s arm.

    He just needed to reach it.

    If he could do that and stab the shortsword into it, he could shatter it.

    But that was the problem.

    ¡®There¡¯s no way to reach¡­!¡¯

    Even as Gorgan faltered, the Karel¡¯s struggles intensified.

    Albrecht was disturbing the flow, and Hegrion was distracting its attention, but that was all.

    The creature wasn¡¯t small enough to fall from a human de, and the longer the battle went on, the more exhausted they became.

    While he was pondering a solution, Rohan shouted.

    ¡°Vera! Go!¡±

    Rohanunched the spell he had been preparing for a long time into the sky.

    The things that were made by the indigo divinity that exploded in the air were stepping stones that floated and circled Gorgan.

    Vera dashed forward.

    Suddenly, he felt the wind pushing his back.

    It was obvious who had done it.

    Friede.

    He had added ayer of mysticism to himself.

    As Vera stepped onto one of the stepping stones circling Gorgan, Gorgan¡¯s fur shot at him in the shape of a spike.

    This time, Albrecht intervened.

    <i> ng¡ª!</i>

    With a loud sound, Gorgan¡¯s fur bent in a strange direction, avoiding Vera.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Albrecht gasped.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since he stepped into the realm of Intention.

    That one move had already driven him to his limits.

    A forepaw aimed at him, and the one who blocked it was Hegrion.

    <i> Boom¡ª!</i>

    A ymore blocked the paw.

    Hegrion¡¯s feet dug into the ground.

    He stopped it by making up for what hecked in skill, with his body and the pureness of his aura.

    ¡°Agh!¡±

    There was a pressure that seemed to stop his breath.

    Regardless, Hegrion held on with bloodshot eyes, his muscles bulging.

    ¡®If¡­!¡¯

    <b><i> If I can¡¯t even lift this much weight, how will I face my grandfather?</i></b>

    With that thought in mind, Hegrion raised his aura to the limit.

    <i> Crack crack¡ª!</i>

    The Karel¡¯s forepaw was dislocated again.

    Thebined effects of Vera¡¯s Sanctuary and Renee¡¯s disruption of Gorgan¡¯s absoluteness, along with Hegrion¡¯s strength, finally caused Gorgan to suffer an injury beyond recovery speed for the first time.

    ¡°Ooooo¡ª!¡±

    Hegrion raised his sword upward.

    The silver aura began to tear the Karel¡¯s paw.

    Being so used to lifting weights, Hegrion eventually seeded in lifting the Karel¡¯s paw and disturbing its center of gravity.

    The colossal creature staggered as an earthquake shook the ground.

    Vera, who had been watching the events unfold as he looked for an opening, leapt to his feet the moment the Karel staggered, charging at the ck chains.

    The seconds stretched to infinity.

    As the distance closed, the white arm twitched.

    It slowly pointed toward Vera.

    ¡®There it is.¡¯

    Vera did not block the outstretched arm.

    It was due to the ck chains.

    They were certainly wrapped around that hand.

    The shortsword, held in reverse, reached out.

    The arm wrapped in ck chains came in contact with it.

    Immediately, a horrifying scream crushed Vera¡¯s mind.

    <b><i> ¡ª Arrgghhhh!!!</i></b>

    ***

    The world turned dark.

    The only things Vera could sense were numbing coldness and eerie sounds.

    Along with it, an ominous power suppressed his whole body.

    ¡°Gasp¡­!¡±

    Vera clenched his teeth and swallowed the blood that threatened to burst out.

    He wrapped his divinity around him as he did so.

    It was a desperate effort to stop the power, resisting the chains that had begun to bind him.

    s, it was far from enough.

    It was a power unlike anything Vera had ever faced.

    No; it was a power he was only beginning to understand.

    ¡®It¡¯s the relic¡­!¡¯

    This was the power of the relic.

    This chain wasing from Ardain¡¯s legacy.

    A truth was revealed.

    Something that had always remained a mystery.

    The secret of ¡®how ysia was able to interfere with the minds of others¡¯ had been solved.

    ¡®The legacy ysia has with her. It must be that.¡¯

    It must be what shook the enemies he had encountered so far, both Hodrick and the demigod before him.

    <i> Clench¡ª!</i>

    Vera¡¯s eyes snapped open.

    His ashen eyes began to glint with a fighting aura that didn¡¯t match his grim mood.

    ¡®If it¡¯s the legacy¡­!¡¯

    He also had them.

    More than her.

    ¡®The bracelet is a veil.¡¯

    Vera poured his divinity into the bracelet.

    As though it should, as though he were certain of its use.

    <i> Buzz¡ª</i>

    The bracelet cried.

    The relic, which had never shown any response before, answered at Vera¡¯s will.

    A wave rippled over the golden divinity.

    As the wave and chains met, the eerie sound thickened.

    However, it no longer harmed Vera.

    The newly unfolded veil surrounded him like a cradle.

    ¡°Huff¡­¡±

    A sense of relief settled in.

    Vera calmed his breathing and red at the chains that were clearly visible despite the darkness.

    ¡®The dagger is life.¡¯

    After sheathing the Holy Sword, he held the dagger in his empty hand.

    The veil narrowed, hoping the chains would bind him again.

    Fortunately, as it had no intelligence, the control immediately fell into Vera¡¯s hand, and Vera stabbed the dagger through the gap in the chains.

    <b><i> ¡ª Gaarrhhh!!!</i></b>

    The eerie sound shrieked sharply.

    It was simr to the scream of a dying man.

    Vera shook it off and focused his attention on thest unused relic.

    ¡®The ring.¡¯

    The ring he had gotten from Terdan resonated with the three activated legacies.

    It was a ring he had never heard any exnation about.

    However, Vera knew.

    Like the day he first received his power and the moments he had activated the other relics¡­

    The way to use the ring was burned into his mind.

    <i> Buzz¡ª</i>

    The ring cried.

    ¡®The ring is¡­¡¯

    The chains rattled.

    Vera reached out toward them.

    ¡®¡­a bond.¡¯

    He grabbed the chain.

    <i> Clench¡ª!</i>

    Vera¡¯s consciousness faded.

    No, it would be more urate to say that he was being sucked into the chains.

    The regret and hatred that had held Gorgan captive the entire time vited Vera¡¯s entire being.

    Protecting himself from them, Vera fell into a realm of consciousness.

    In that faint image, what awaited Vera was¡­

    ¡°¡­Gorgan.¡±

    It was a small, scrawny boy crouched on the ground.

    He was ring at Vera with bloodshot eyes.

 Chapter 222: Gorgan (3)

    <b>? Gorgan (3) ?</b>

    Vera gulped as he faced the boy in the realm of consciousness he found himself in.

    Without having to think hard, he could tell.

    That boy was Gorgan.

    The feminine arm that had been exposed this entire time belonged to that boy.

    ¡®He¡¯s out of his mind.¡¯

    Whether it was the ring¡¯s effect, or whether it was the nature of this realm of consciousness, Vera couldn¡¯t tell.

    However, the cold hatred he felt just from facing him told Vera enough.

    In the tense atmosphere, Gorgan raised his body.

    ¡°Elf¡­¡±

    The words uttered softly confirmed Vera¡¯s suspicion.

    ¡®¡­Is he seeing me as Friede?¡¯

    His eyes narrowed.

    Based on the vision he had seen, it was too clear who the object of that hatred was.

    <b><i> What should I do?</i></b>

    <b><i> How should I bring Gorgan back to his senses?</i></b>

    As he contemted, Gorgan¡¯s manifestation suddenly faded.

    It was a sight simr to the dispersal of a fog.

    Vera stopped breathing at that, and the moment he tensed up his entire body¡­

    <i> ng¡ª!</i>

    Vera swung the Holy Sword behind him as he suddenly noticed a presence, and he blocked the iing attack.

    <i> sh¡ª</i>

    It was a sh between a de and a hand, but the sound was sharp.

    Vera gritted his teeth and tensed up.

    ¡®First, I need to subdue him¡­!¡¯

    Deciding that getting Gorgan to calm down was the first priority, Vera summoned his divinity.

    ¡®He¡¯sing.¡¯

    Though it was the realm of consciousness, the rules were the same as the outside world.

    <i> Shiing¡ª!</i>

    Having pushed Gorgan away, Vera swung his sword again.

    Obviously, his attack didn¡¯t work.

    Despite the fact that he was in the realm of consciousness and that his opponent was not in right mind, Gorgan was still an ancient species.

    That meant that Gorgan¡¯s innate reaction speed and umted strength were enough to ovee him.

    The nerve-wracking moment went on.

    In an instant, dozens, even hundreds of attacks were exchanged.

    If he hesitated for even a moment, threatening attacks that could turn into fatal blows loomed.

    There was a sharp, heavy metal sh and a shock that reverberated throughout the body.

    It was afterward that something changed in Vera, who had been swinging his sword in a defensive stance.

    <i> ng¡ª!</i>

    Along with the sharp noise, Vera¡¯s sword changed forms.

    It shed slightly across Gorgan¡¯s cheek.

    He had finished adapting.

    It was a skill that was only possible for Vera, whose talent for wielding a sword was acknowledged even by Vargo.

    Intuition for the speed he couldn¡¯t match, and technique for hisck of power.

    Vera read the attack pattern, countered it, and began to strike at the openings.

    <i> sh¡ª</i>

    He shed at Gorgan¡¯s wrist.

    Then, aiming for the thigh and waist, he parried a flying fist with his shoulder. As Gorgan attempted to bite his neck, he offered his left arm as a distraction and plunged his de into the center of Gorgan¡¯s abdomen.

    Vera continuously shed, stabbed and dodged.

    The roles were reversed.

    Vera¡¯s sword grew fiercer, and confusion shed across Gorgan¡¯s face.

    Soon, there came an opening.

    Vera¡¯s eyes glowed, and he thrust his sword toward the exposed lower half.

    Suddenly¡­

    <i> ¡ª ¡­Karel.</i>

    A certain voice reverberated in his mind, and Vera¡¯s sword halted.

    There was no counterattack.

    Gorgan, too, had heard the same voice.

    The voice rang clearer.

    <i> ¡ª All of you are Karel. Yes, I decided so.</i>

    The voice was familiar.

    There was no need to think far.

    The was the very voice of the boy who was now attacking him.

    <i> ¡ª Nice to meet everyone¡­</i>

    It was a voice with a hint of a smile.

    Vera felt his heart ache.

    Gorgan, too, flinched at the sudden memory as he exchanged blows with Vera.

    Gorgan, who hadpletely stopped attacking, pulled away from Vera.

    He gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Elf. You¡¯re ying a trick, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Tears of blood flowed from eyes that couldn¡¯t be any redder.

    ¡°¡­Typical of that bitch¡¯s child.¡±

    The manifestation faded, then reappeared vividly in front of Vera.

    An arm stretched out like a ray of light.

    Vera raised his sword obliquely and parried it.

    <i> sh¡ª</i>

    <i> ¡ª I¡¯ll teach you one by one. Uhm¡­ You, you¡¯ll do. You¡¯ll be the leader from now on.</i>

    The sound was getting clearer.

    Along with it, a scene emerged in his head.

    A vast teau.

    Young beasts with ck fur.

    And a hand extending out of a rock.

    Vera recognized it.

    This was a memory of the time Gorgan first created the Karels, a view revealed by the bond of the ring.

    <i> ng¡ª!</i>

    <i> ¡ª ¡­Leader, will you allow me to possess your body? This body is too inorganic to stay awake for too long.</i>

    Thergest of the young beasts in the memory stepped forward.

    Then, it licked Gorgan¡¯s arm.

    <i> ¡ª Thank you. In return, I¡¯ll give you a name.</i>

    Gorgan¡¯s hand stroked the beast¡¯s head.

    <i> ¡ª Hyria¡­</i>

    Then, he disappeared as if seeping into the beast¡¯s body.

    <i> ¡ª Hyria, my first child.</i>

    <i> nk¡ª!</i>

    With that, the memory came to an end.

    ***

    As the battle went on, the two people exchanged unseen things in addition to their attempts to attack each other¡¯s hearts.

    Their memories and emotions were exchanged through the ring as a medium.

    While memories were flooding into his mind, Vera thought to himself.

    The ring indeed had a power befitting the word ¡®bond¡¯.

    It allowed the unthinkable, such as an impossible thing as ¡®understanding others¡¯.

    <i> ¡ª ¡­You can¡¯t eat this yet. Ardain said so. These flowers are necessary for the insects to develop.</i>

    One by one, the memories of the days when Gorgan was at his happiest, which were crushed beneath the weight of his hatred, burned into Vera¡¯s mind.

    <i> ¡ª Let¡¯s go to the western end. The things Ardain made are too delicate, so they can¡¯t grow when you guys are around.</i>

    His heart clenched at the memories of moments filled with warmth and fullness.

    <i> ¡ª We will wait there¡­. Until Ardain¡¯s children grow, until Aedrin¡¯s elves, Locrion¡¯s dragons, and Nartania¡¯s kin grow.</i>

    It became Vera¡¯s.

    <i> ¡ª When that dayes, let¡¯s go together¡­. We will travel on thispletednd. And we¡¯ll make many friends.</i>

    <i> ng¡ª!</i>

    Because they were so precious, the moment when they were lost brought about a bitter despair.

    It began to make a visible difference.

    The attacks became less frequent.

    Thoughts dispersed.

    Vision blurred.

    Vera felt hot water cascading down his cheeks.

    He felt his heart go cold.

    The hatred that had be his was causing that phenomenon.

    He couldn¡¯t continue his attacks.

    The sadness that he couldn¡¯t turn away from was too numbing.

    <i> sh¡ª</i>

    Vera just took that hatred.

    His gaze dropped.

    A white arm piercing his stomach filled his view.

    When he looked up again, he saw a boy crying tears of blood.

    He opened his mouth to speak, but the attempt failed.

    Blood spurted from his mouth.

    ¡°Blech¡­!¡±

    The limp body tilted downward.

    <i> Plop¡ª</i>

    His body tilted, crushing Gorgan.

    Through his blurred vision, Vera could see.

    Something transparent trickled down behind Gorgan¡¯s bloody tears.

    It was something that could only be called sorrow.

    The thought process didn¡¯tst long.

    Gorgan looked so pitiful that Vera reached out his trembling hand.

    He ced his arm around Gorgan¡¯s shoulders.

    Then, he patted his back.

    It was an action he did because the conveyed emotions were so sorrowful, so heartrending.

    Gorgan¡¯s body trembled at that.

    Slowly, the arm piercing Vera¡¯s stomach was pulled out.

    Vera forced himself to open his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ O¡­¡±

    He shouldn¡¯t pass out, but his strength kept draining from his body.

    He tried to hold on, but even that was not enough.

    No, there was something he realized he had to do more than that, so Vera patted Gorgan¡¯s back again.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±

    Vera knew the results of acting on one¡¯s negative emotions.

    He knew the consequences of letting his emotions get the best of him.

    And so, Vera wanted to stop Gorgan.

    His hatred was justified, but it would surely lead to his destruction.

    It would be another burden for someone who was already finding it hard to bear their sadness.

    The fact that this boy was a transcendent who had lived since the beginning of time did not matter to Vera now.

    Hatred and anger were not emotions that could be dulled by having lived longer.

    Gorgan¡¯s eyes turned to Vera.

    His ears focused on the voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a voice from the distant past echoed in Gorgan¡¯s mind.

    <b><i> ¡ª It¡¯s okay.</i></b>

    It was the voice of someone he loved, someone who was truly great and free.

    <b><i> ¡ª You can do it too. Isn¡¯t it the first for all of us? It¡¯s not easy to be experienced as a parent at once, and we all learn by making mistakes.</i></b>

    The tears transparently streaming down from both eyes seemed to be washing something away.

    At the edges of his gaze, the green hair resembling a luscious forest turned ck.

    The once white skin had turned pale.

    The jawline became more pronounced, and the ashen-white pupils blurred as they met him.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±

    The voice grew rougher.

    <i> Buzz¡ª</i>

    An unknown resonance shook Gorgan.

    Gorgan suddenly realized.

    The person he was facing was not the elf.

    That there was something else involved in his hatred.

    And.

    ¡°Aru¡­.¡±

    ¡­No, it wasn¡¯t him.

    The Ardain he knew was not someone with ck hair like this, not someone who handled a sword so well, nor did he look this pathetic.

    He always stood tall and proud.

    Even though he couldn¡¯t be Ardain, Gorgan, who had been staring nkly at Vera for some reason, sobbed.

    <i> Buzz¡ª</i>

    With a very nostalgic echo, Gorgan was able to break free from his long illusion.

    ***

    There was a warm glow.

    Feeling it, Vera slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°He¡¯s awake!¡±

    It was a familiar voice.

    Vera¡¯s gaze snapped to the source of the shout, which somehow managed to irritate him despite the beauty in it.

    There was a man with gorgeous blond hair, golden eyes, a beaming smile, and an impressive array of pearly white teeth.

    It was Albrecht.

    Vera blinked.

    He couldn¡¯t understand the situation.

    While Vera took a moment to collect his thoughts, a white hand cupped his cheek.

    ¡°Vera, are you okay?¡±

    The voice singing to his ears was of someone he knew better than any other.

    Vera¡¯s head turned.

    White color entered his vision.

    ¡°¡­Saint?¡±

    <i> Squeeze.</i>

    Renee¡¯s hand clutched Vera¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    Renee¡¯s lips quivered.

    Her unfocused eyes were slightly moist, making Vera ufortable.

    Then, something dawned on him.

    He was lying on Renee¡¯sp.

    And the light that warmed and enveloped his body was Renee¡¯s divinity.

    Vera slowly lifted his hand.

    He brushed away the tears that threatened to fall at any moment.

    Meanwhile, Miller spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    He said it with a smile on his face.

    ¡°We won. Gorgan came to his senses.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s when you were clutched in Gorgan¡¯s hand, Sir Vera. Gorgan suddenly stopped his movements. After that, we got really confused, so we just stood there and watched. After a while, Gorgan started to shake. And then he put you down here¡­¡±

    Miller gestured with his chin.

    Vera¡¯s gaze shifted in that direction.

    <i> Flinch¡ª</i>

    Immediately, Vera¡¯s body shuddered.

    It was understandable since the scene at the end of his gaze was too bizarre.

    A beast the size of the fortress was squatting there. Its one eye on its forehead stared straight at him, panting with its tongue sticking out.

    Miller added to his exnation.

    ¡°He¡¯s been like that ever since. What should we do about him?¡±

    Vera couldn¡¯t answer.

    Looking nkly, he stared at Gorgan for a long moment before responding.

    [Are you awake¡­?]

    The white hand swayed from side to side.

 Chapter 223: Gorgan (4)

    <b>? Gorgan (4) ?</b>

    Not surprisingly, the stomach that had been pierced by Gorgan in the realm of consciousness had healed.

    Other than that, there were no other scars, and his condition was better than ever.

    Vera lifted his head and looked at Gorgan.

    The white arm stretching out from the spine of the beast was looking down at him.

    It stroked the beast¡¯s head and spoke.

    [¡­Thank you.]

    It was a gratitude without any further details, but Vera could tell.

    It was a thank-you for breaking him free of ysia¡¯s chains.

    In the brief silence that followed, Vera smiled and replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what was on Gorgan¡¯s mind.

    However, he pitied the emotions that flowed to him, and the oue was positive, so he only thought that everything would be okay.

    ¡°How are you?¡±

    [Very good. I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve been this clear-headed.]

    After uttering those words with a chuckle, Gorgan called Friede.

    [Hey, elf.]

    Friede¡¯s head turned towards the voice.

    On Friede¡¯s face was a vague, somewhat sorrowful expression.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    [I won¡¯t hold you responsible, but that doesn¡¯t mean I forgive you.]

    Friede¡¯s fists clenched, a woeful smile creeping across.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡­¡±

    [It¡¯s nothing to do with you.]

    Gorgan turned to face Friede directly and added.

    [It¡¯s between me and Aedrin. And before that, ysia. I¡¯m not someone unreasonable.]

    There was a pause.

    Gorgan thought back to the rampage he had just caused.

    [¡­If I were in my right mind.]

    The Karel whined at the awkwardness Gorgan exuded.

    It nestled its head on the hanging white arm.

    It¡¯d be a lie to say that they didn¡¯t feel uneasy at the tame sight of the beast that had made such a rampage.

    Vera, unable to find the words,ughed for no reason and then asked Gorgan.

    ¡°What will you do now?¡±

    [I¡¯m going back to the west until the day ysia shows up.]

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    [I can tell without having to look for her.]

    Gorgan¡¯s hand gently scratched the Karel¡¯s jaw.

    Karel squinted its one eye and purred.

    What followed was a single word.

    A word that made Vera and Renee¡¯s expressions harden at once.

    [Tenth.]

    The tenth.

    It was something he had clearly seen in the vision.

    A fetus covered in blood, with ten horns and seven faces.

    Vera swallowed dryly at the mention of it and asked.

    ¡°¡­What the hell is that?¡±

    [A false idol. A symbol that should not exist.]

    At the bits and pieces of the answer, Vera felt a sickening disgust.

    [ysia¡¯s objective is to create the Tenth God.]

    Gorgan¡¯s arm wrapped around the Karel¡¯s neck.

    [She¡¯s trying to break the current order and open a new Heavenly Realm. To achieve that, she needs Ardain¡¯s soul.]

    ¡°If it¡¯s his soul¡­¡±

    [Yes. It¡¯s been torn apart, but that doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no way to get it back. If it¡¯s been torn apart and spread across the continent, then all she has to do is gobble up the entire continent and swallow it, and she¡¯ll have all the pieces of his soul in her stomach.]

    It sounded like a ridiculous story.

    It would be right to judge it so, but Vera couldn¡¯t deny it.

    After all, that was the world before the regression.

    A world torn asunder by the Demon King.

    Renee, who had failed despite the heroes¡¯ efforts.

    And himself, who had already died in that timeline.

    Using that as the reason for all of that made for a usible causal chain.

    [She¡¯s a tenacious bitch, a feisty bitch. As such, I¡¯ll know right away when she starts to make her move, so all I have to do now is wait and recover.]

    The atmosphere toned down at Gorgan¡¯s words.

    More urately, everyone was dumbfounded by the great scale of the story.

    In the midst of the tension, Gorganughed faintly and turned the Karel¡¯s body.

    [Don¡¯t worry too much. We won¡¯t just be sitting ducks.]

    Gorgan didn¡¯t say it as a reassurance.

    In fact, he was convinced that ysia wouldn¡¯t be able to fulfill her purpose.

    Borrowing the Karel¡¯s eye, Gorgan looked at Vera.

    A grim man with ck hair and ashen eyes.

    He felt an inexplicable sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu from him.

    ¡®How strange. He doesn¡¯t look anything like him.¡¯

    For some reason, Vera reminded him of Ardain.

    A friend, brother, and father who made him feel like he could do anything, like he had nothing to fear just by being with him.

    Gorgan shook off his train of thoughts.

    [¡­I¡¯ll go now.]

    He led the Karel away.

    To the west, from the way he hade.

    ¡®¡­I¡¯ll know when the timees.¡¯

    Whether this was simply his own misunderstanding, or if this was another arrangement from Ardain.

    ¡°Grrr¡ª¡±

    [Yeah, it won¡¯t be long.]

    It wouldn¡¯t take long to find out.

    [She¡¯s an impatient bitch, after all.]

    ysia was an impatient one, and Ardain was someone who knew her best.

    In the near future, he would be able to face the truth.

    ***

    The situation after Gorgan¡¯s departure was chaotic.

    This was due to the new information he had left behind: the Tenth.

    This was no longer just a war, but a continental crisis.

    It meant that the other nations had to stop being on the defensive and start preparing in earnest.

    In a marketce somewhere, wizardsmunicating with their homnd were shouting urgently.

    The soldiers shed their sweat in preparation for their return.

    Amid this, Vera, who had alreadypleted his preparations, was bidding farewell to hispanions to return to the Holy Kingdom.

    Albrecht said.

    ¡°Next time¡­¡±

    His words trailed off.

    His expression was crumpled, uncharacteristically of him.

    The reason was because he was resentful of himself for having fallen with only a single swing of his sword.

    Albrecht, by nature, had a strong attachment to himself.

    As such, the disappointment he felt when he failed to meet his own expectations was greater than that of others.

    Therefore, he made a promise to himself.

    ¡°¡­Next time, I won¡¯t show you such a ridiculous sight.¡±

    His golden eyes gleamed with determination.

    It made Veraugh.

    It was a much more manly look than his usual annoying expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡±

    Needless to say, the added touch of friendliness surprised Renee.

    ¡®Vera¡­ isn¡¯t swearing at the Second Prince?¡¯

    She felt this was odd as Vera, who always clicked his tongue whenever he saw Albrecht, spoke so warmly.

    ¡°Take care on your way home.¡±

    Hegrion said, followed by Friede and Miller.

    Friede didn¡¯t add anything else and just stared at Vera and Renee.

    Miller scratched the back of his head andughed.

    As he had traveled with Vera for the longest time, he was feeling a little emotional.

    Now that the long journey was finally over and the real end was approaching, many thoughts crossed his mind.

    However, there was a part of him that was too embarrassed to show it, so Miller simply smiled and said goodbye.

    ¡°See youter. Oh, and tell Jenny to study sorcery as well.¡±

    With that, the exchange of goodbyes was over.

    And so, Vera, Renee, and Rohan returned to their homes.

    ***

    A few dayster, in the flower garden of the Grand Temple.

    Vera had returned and was facing Vargo, who was tending to the flowers.

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    The question was missing the topic, but Vera answered nheless.

    ¡°I feel like it¡¯s better than before.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not just you?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t copse from awakening my Intention. I¡¯ve been able to see what I really needed to see.¡±

    Pride surfaced on Vera¡¯s face as he rambled on about his progress.

    It was a look of satisfaction that he was no longer merely an inexperienced man like before.

    Vargoughed heartily as he saw that expression.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown. You¡¯ve stopped talking about how you¡¯recking.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still far from you, Your Holiness.¡±

    ¡°Enough with your ttery.¡±

    The red divinity that enveloped the flowers faded.

    Vargo rose to his feet and turned his head straight toward Vera.

    ¡°You said the Tenth.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve also confirmed it through the vision Orgus showed, so we need to investigate it.¡±

    ¡°So, are you saying we need to open the Library?¡±

    The Library.

    A treasure trove of history, hidden deep beneath the Temple, housed all of Elia¡¯s records from the past.

    It was the reason Vera was facing Vargo now, and it was also the reason why he was so nervous.

    That ce would definitely hold information about the beginning of Elia.

    In other words, there would be words and information that Ardain had left behind as he built this Elia.

    ¡°¡­Will you allow me?¡±

    ¡°Do you realize that what you are doing is against thew?¡±

    ¡°I just know that it¡¯s something I have to do.¡±

    ¡°You are setting a bad precedent.¡±

    ¡°What good is that precedent if there are no future generations to follow it?¡±

    What came back was a relentless aggression.

    Vargoughed.

    ¡°How insolent.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know exactly what happened when Vera met Gorgan.

    There was something about that moment that couldn¡¯t be felt just from listening to the story.

    Nevertheless, Vargo could tell.

    That Vera had grown up and that he had risen to another level internally, and not in physical power.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need my permission. You are now my proxy.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about your retirement?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done enough. I¡¯m tired of using my brain.¡±

    A chuckle escaped Vera¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m stillcking.¡±

    Vargo alsoughed loudly.

    ¡°You rascal. In what world does someone be ipetent in that short time?¡±

    Realizing that his innocent facade was a little hard to tolerate, Vargo waved his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go tell Trevor. To at least find something.¡±

    ¡°I can do it my¡­¡±

    ¡°If you coop in there, who will take care of Elia?¡±

    Vera paused.

    His eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Was that the problem?¡±

    ¡°Then would there be anything else?¡±

    Vera sighed at Vargo¡¯s wicked smile.

    ¡°¡­I understand for now.¡±

    Perhaps he had been enjoying his break too much.

    Suddenly, that thought filled Vera¡¯s mind.

    ***

    It was a situation where ysiapletely hid her whereabouts.

    Gorgan said that ¡®he would know when it was the time¡¯, but they couldn¡¯t just do nothing because of that.

    The nations, which had been staying vignt of each other, had begun to cross borders and train together, and a change followed that.

    The other groups of the continent also responded to the rumors that spread widely.

    The merchants emptied their vaults and searched for explorers.

    Needless to say, all of the continent¡¯s explorers began to race for the lifetime¡¯s worth of reward.

    Schrs stopped their research and began studying ancient records from the Age of Gods.

    And the underground intelligence organizations began to mobilize their resources to voluntarily dig up information and release it to the surface.

    The entire continent had united under a single purpose.

    Someonemented on it.

    Maybe it would be the first andst time in the continent¡¯s history that there will be no war.

    Of course, Veraughed it off.

    For a time without war, this whole thing was a preparation for one.

    ¡°It¡¯s loud outside.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, Vera must be busy, too.¡±

    On a terrace at the Grand Temple, Renee said that pitifully as Vera told her about the situation outside and pondered.

    ¡®I wonder if there¡¯s anything I can do¡­¡¯

    Vera hadn¡¯t been getting any breakstely.

    She felt sorry for Vera, who was overworking himself, even though it couldn¡¯t be solved just by pushing himself too hard.

    Her thoughts continued for a while.

    At the end of it, Renee spoke up.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°How about we go on a date? It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Vera tilted his head.

 Chapter 224: A Short Day (1)

    <b>? A Short Day (1) ?</b>

    Early in the morning.

    Upon returning to his cabin from training, Vera nced at his casual clothes hanging on one of the walls.

    The all-ck suit was obviously a far cry from his usual priest attire.

    It was something he had prepared for the date.

    He had epted Renee¡¯s invitation for a date and had prepared himself ordingly.

    Vera thought back to the events of two days ago with a wide smile on his face.

    <i> ¡ª A date. Let¡¯s get some air together. We can also eat some tasty food and bask under the sun.</i>

    <i> ¡ª The work¡­.</i>

    <i> ¡ª Are you going to die from not doing it for a day? It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay.</i>

    It was such an outrageous statement to say, but Vera didn¡¯t care.

    After all, there was nothing wrong with Renee¡¯s words.

    Elia wasn¡¯t such an unorganized ce that it would fall apart just because he was away for a day.

    Besides, staying cooped up in one ce wouldn¡¯t make him find ysia, the only problem at the moment.

    ¡®¡­Just for a day.¡¯

    As Renee had told him the other day, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to take it easy.

    Having shaken off his thoughts, Vera reached for the suit.

    Then, he began to put it on.

    The ckness of the garment against his pale skin could have made him look grim, but Vera¡¯s physique made up for it.

    His robust muscles, packed all over his body, entuated the lines of the suit.

    His height, which far exceeded the average for the continent, made him look more imposing than grim.

    Completely dressed, Vera walked over to a mirror on one of the walls to check his appearance.

    ¡®I guess¡­.¡¯

    This would do.

    While he had that thought¡­

    <i> ¡ª Your hair has grown a lot.</i>

    Renee¡¯s words echoed in his mind.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Vera grabbed a few strands of his forelock with his fingers.

    As he tugged at it, he realized that it had indeed grown long enough to reach the tip of his nose.

    Vera contemted.

    Renee probably wouldn¡¯t mind if he went out like this, but there were the others¡¯ prying eyes.

    Vera didn¡¯t want to look shabby while walking around with Renee.

    He had his own pride, and he wanted to look as good as Renee¡¯s dazzling beauty.

    <i> Rustle¡ª</i>

    Vera swept all of his forelock back, then gave it a quick whisk to part it naturally.

    Then, he smiled with satisfaction.

    ¡®That¡¯s it.¡¯

    A thought that Vargo, who usually called him ¡®a gloomy punk,¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be able to call him that today suddenly crossed his mind.

    ***

    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±

    Rohan asked as he headed to the dining hall.

    Vera¡¯s face slightly crumpled at the question.

    ¡°Are you farsighted?¡±

    ¡°Ve¡­ra?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m his twin?¡±

    Rohan gasped.

    ¡®What the¡­?¡¯

    <b><i> What kind of situation is this?</i></b>

    What¡¯s with Vera¡¯s look as he stood in front of him?

    The neat and crisp suit, the lines well-tailored to his big figure, the exposed forehead and prominent nose, and his pale skin.

    It was very different from the Vera that Rohan knew.

    ¡°Are you going somewhere, sir?¡±

    A respectful question came out.

    Vera wondered what was wrong with Rohan as he answered.

    ¡°I have an outing with the Saint.¡±

    ¡°Aha¡­¡±

    Rohan understood.

    However, it didn¡¯t alleviate the awkwardness.

    Rohan was suddenly confronted with a painful memory that shed in his mind.

    It was a memory from a day not far away.

    It was only a few weeks ago when he had visited a tavern in a neighboring city.

    <i> ¡ª Ladies? Do you have anypa¡­</i>

    <i> ¡ª Yes.</i>

    <i> ¡ª Oh, may I join your¡­</i>

    <i> ¡ª They don¡¯t like you.</i>

    <i> ¡ª What? They didn¡¯t even see me.</i>

    <i> ¡ª They just don¡¯t like you. That¡¯s it.</i>

    There was a woman who was putting up walls against him, and a neat man who approached that woman.

    <i> ¡ª Excuse me, do you happen¡­</i>

    <i> ¡ª I have a lot of time.</i>

    And then they walked away together.

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    Rohan grabbed his head.

    The way Vera looked now reminded him of that honey-trapping bastard.

    A bastard relying solely on his looks¡­

    ¡­No, that¡¯s just how he wanted to remember that handsome man.

    The painful memory stabbed Rohan in the gut.

    His resurging resentment led him to grind his teeth.

    Vera looked at him coldly.

    He assumed that the reason why Rohan suddenly touched his head was, as always, a hangover.

    ¡°Have you been drinking excessively again? Please do it moderately. Don¡¯t you remember what kind of time it is?¡±

    Vera clicked his tongue, and it would be strange if that didn¡¯t piss Rohan off.

    ¡®What about you?¡¯

    In such a situation, you¡¯re going on a date?

    <b><i> You, who¡¯s excitedly going out, dressed up to the nines?</i></b>

    Rohan¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot.

    His hands trembled with resentment.

    However, Rohan couldn¡¯t pour it out.

    Merely facing Vera was enough to remind him of some painful moments.

    Hesitantly, Rohan stepped backwards.

    Then, he turned on his heel and ran away.

    Vera, left alone in the hallway, stared at his back for a while before shaking his head.

    ¡®When will he grow up¡­?¡¯

    He felt frustrated inside.

    Vera didn¡¯t know.

    He didn¡¯t know that the concern he was facing now was something Vargo had often considered while looking at Rohan.

    He didn¡¯t realize that he was bing like Vargo.

    Vera wasn¡¯t objective enough towards himself to realize that.

    ***

    Renee¡¯s quarters were in an uproar.

    It wasn¡¯t for any other reason.

    It was because of Vera, who suddenly dressed himself up today.

    As it wasn¡¯t a small amodation, there were a lot of attendants.

    Moreover, all of them were apprentice priestesses around Renee¡¯s age.

    What could be more interesting to talk about for girls, who were holed up in the temple to pray while they were in their primes?

    It would undoubtedly be love and men.

    In the midst of all themotion, Renee¡¯s expression turned pouty.

    ¡°Saint! This is awesome! Really awesome! Super duper awesome!!!¡±

    Annie made a fuss, pping Renee¡¯s shoulder.

    Renee swayed with that p, showing her difort, but no one paid Renee enough attention to notice that right away.

    <i> Tap.</i>

    <i> Tap.</i>

    Renee snappily tapped her cane to the floor.

    Her heart was full of frustration towards Vera.

    ¡®Why did hee dressed up for nothing¡­?¡¯

    That was the reason.

    His face, all dressed up, that she couldn¡¯t even see.

    A face that attracted other women¡¯s attention.

    Vera¡¯s visual advantage meant ¡®a Vera I can¡¯t enjoy¡¯ to Renee, and thus it made her frustrated.

    Renee thought it would be better if Vera was an ugly man no one would look at.

    It urred to her that it would be good if he could never gain other women¡¯s attention forever.

    This way, she would be the only one to like Vera.

    ¡°He¡¯sing! He¡¯sing!¡±

    Annie made a fuss again.

    Renee sat on the chair delinquently and raised her gaze.

    ¡°Good morning, Saint.¡±

    She replied to Vera¡¯s greetings in the same curt manner.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking if you like it.¡±

    The corners of Renee¡¯s eyes seemed as though she were pouting.

    Vera tilted his head, looking perplexed.

    Needless to say, Vera had no idea why Renee was so sulky.

    Only then did Annie also notice that something was wrong.

    Breaking in a cold sweat, she took a step backward and escaped the room.

    Eventually, they were left alone in the room.

    Renee reached out her hand.

    ¡°Your face.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you mean my face?¡±

    ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    Vera studied Renee¡¯s face again.

    Narrowed forehead, squinted eyes, and pouty lips.

    He didn¡¯t know what was wrong, but she didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. Vera thought it would be best toply at this moment and leaned his cheek against Renee¡¯s hand.

    Then, Renee pressed his face hard.

    ¡°Exin.¡±

    As she spoke, Renee groped Vera¡¯s face.

    Vera felt the touch and opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­I wore a ck suit today. As you said, I¡¯m going out today not as a priest, but as your lo-lover.¡±

    As he paused for a second, feeling shy at the word lover, Renee flinched and blushed.

    Even in that moment, her hand moved eagerly.

    ¡°¡­And?¡±

    ¡°Like you said, my hair has grown quite long. Since I only realized it this morning, I didn¡¯t have time to trim it, so I swept it back.¡±

    Renee¡¯s hand drifted to Vera¡¯s forehead.

    She rubbed his forehead with her palm, then she tapped her thumb from the middle of his forehead down to the tip of his nose.

    ¡°¡­But seeing other people¡¯s reactions made me feel like something was wrong. I thought I was decent enough, but everyone I met today looked away from me.¡±

    Renee¡¯s hands tensed up.

    She already knew the reason for those reactions.

    However, Renee would never tell him that the reason was because he was too handsome.

    First, she didn¡¯t want to see Vera hold his head high, and second, she wanted Vera to never know that he was handsome.

    ¡°I guess Vera is ugly. Well¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Vera felt a stabbing sensation in his heart.

    He knew that Renee said it as a way to vent out of her frustration about something, but still, those words hurt.

    Renee also noticed Vera¡¯s reaction and flinched.

    She pursed her lips.

    She lost her temper for no reason.

    Renee didn¡¯t want to utter an apology for a moment, so she conveyed her apology in a different way.

    ¡°Kiss.¡±

    Renee held her head up straight.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, give me a kiss.¡±

    She said, her cheeks blushing.

    Vera blinked at that. Then, he realized that maybe Renee was in a better mood, and he leaned his head with a bright smile.

    <i> Smooch¡ª</i>

    Their lips met briefly before parting again.

    Renee ran her tongue across his lips once, then pulled Vera into a hug and rubbed her cheek against Vera¡¯s.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t mind even if Vera¡¯s ugly.¡±

    Vera¡¯s cheeks were cold, perhaps from the breeze on his way here.

    Renee feltpelled to warm those cheeks quickly, and she added.

    ¡°So don¡¯t worry about other people¡¯s reactions.¡±

    Said the one who worried about it the most.

    Renee was very possessive.

    As such, she became very petty when it came to Vera.

    Renee reacted that way because she was such a person.

    She rubbed her face against Vera¡¯s cheeks for a while before pulling her head away once she noticed that Vera¡¯s cheeks had warmed up with her warmth.

    ¡°And today¡¯s our date, so Vera only has to pay attention to me.¡±

    Her deration somehow resembled coercion.

    A smirk tugged at Vera¡¯s lips.

    He finally realized the reason why Renee was so upset.

    ¡®Jealousy.¡¯

    His mischievousness rose up as he realized it.

    Vera reached out his arm and wrapped it around Renee¡¯s waist, then replied to her in a voice filled withughter.

    ¡°Of course I will.¡±

    ¡°Sure, you should.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s one thing you¡¯re wrong about, Saint.¡±

    Renee tilted her head.

    Vera held back hisughter that threatened to burst out, then said to Renee.

    ¡°I am a handsome man.¡±

    <i> Jolt.</i>

    Renee¡¯s body jerked.

    Soon after, a fuming expression crossed Renee¡¯s face.

    Vera added once again.

    ¡°Whether in our previous life or this life, I¡¯ve always been a handsome man who made people take a second nce.¡±

    He was being overconfident, but he wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.

    Vera had been courted many times in his life solely through his face.

    Moreover, he was a man who made good use of that courtship to make countless profits.

    <i> Smack¡ª!</i>

    Renee grabbed Vera¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°¡­No! You¡¯re super ugly!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true! I can tell just by touching you!¡±

    Her statement showed that she would never admit it, but it didn¡¯t make Vera yield.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    His words sounded like teasing.

    It made Renee¡¯s shoulders shudder faintly.

    The sound of squeaky, raspy breaths began to fill the room.

    Vera felt delighted.

    Suddenly, he remembered what had happened at the end of his previous life.

    <b><i> ¡ª I was a beauty admired by everyone.</i></b>

    Those were the words that she had told him so confidently.

    Recalling that, Vera thought to himself.

    ¡®I¡¯m finally getting my revenge.¡¯

    He thought that he had finally gotten his revenge for those words that had shaken him to the core after so many years.

 Chapter 225: A Short Day (2)

    <b>? A Short Day (2) ?</b>

    Elia was a city-state with a single castle as its territory, but it didn¡¯t mean that there was nothing around it.

    The continent was vast and popted.

    Among them were those who sought to live in the arms of the gods, regardless of whether they were divine or not, and surrounding Elia were viges created by such people.

    That wasn¡¯t all.

    Money is where the people are.

    Where there is money, there are merchants.

    Naturally, where such human resources gather, cities are formed.

    The ce where Vera and Renee were headed today was one of those cities.

    Cernei, a small town of about 2,000 people that operates as one of the few free cities on the continent.

    In the carriage, which was bound to arrive in Cernei in an hour.

    Vera studied Renee¡¯s face.

    ¡®Is she still upset?¡¯

    He could see Renee looking away, her ears tinted with color.

    When he leaned forward a bit, he could see her fuming.

    Her anger from before they departed hadn¡¯t ended yet.

    ¡°Saint?¡±

    Vera called her, but there was no response.

    It was a troubling situation, to say the least, but nothing that made Vera worry.

    It was due to Renee¡¯s behavior, who was shifting her hips slightly in his direction.

    He could recognize it.

    She was protesting, demanding him to ease her anger right now.

    Because of Renee¡¯s prideful behavior, she didn¡¯t want to be the one to initiate the conversation after losing the argument.

    Since he wasn¡¯t without me, Vera willingly gave in to Renee¡¯s tantrums.

    The two sat side by side inside the carriage.

    Vera stretched out an arm and wrapped it around Renee¡¯s waist.

    When he did that, Renee shuddered, and Veraughed in response.

    ¡°I think I went a little too far with my teasing.¡±

    As he said those words while pulling Renee in his direction, Renee was drawn in with a shocking ease.

    Then, she leaned the back of her head against Vera¡¯s chest.

    She tried her best to look angry, but the corners of her mouth were already curling up.

    Vera let out a smallugh and pulled Renee into a hug.

    ¡°Can you forgive me?¡±

    ¡°¡­Just this once.¡±

    Renee turned and slowly sank her head into Vera¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Also, Vera isn¡¯t a handsome man.¡±

    Again, she told him the coercion-like statement.

    Vera willingly obliged.

    ¡°Yes, I must have been mistaken.¡±

    ¡°Of course you are.¡±

    The smile on Renee¡¯s lips deepened.

    ¡°Vera¡¯s ugly, so there¡¯ll be no other women who will like you except me. That¡¯s why you should always be grateful and nice to me.¡±

    They were both familiar with Vera¡¯s past, but who cared?

    Affectionate bickering was a necessary condiment between lovers, and even the arguments of the moment were a preparation for what was toe.

    Renee nced up.

    Then, she brought her lips to Vera¡¯s.

    There was a brief ¡®smooch,¡¯ and Vera¡¯s eyes widened slightly.

    The image of Renee pressing her lips to his with her eyes tightly shut filled his vision.

    At times like this, Vera realized something.

    Something about her appearance.

    Isn¡¯t that right?

    Normally, when you¡¯re this close to a person, you can see their ws and blemishes, but Renee had none of those.

    After a moment of that realization, the corners of Vera¡¯s mouth tugged up.

    ¡®Again.¡¯

    Renee was doing it again, pressing her lips hard against his.

    It was a cute habit.

    Normally, a kiss is an act where you press your lips softly against each other, but Renee, who was still inexperienced in the art of kissing, didn¡¯t know about it and put a lot of pressure on her lips whenever she kissed.

    Vera hesitated for a moment, knowing that Renee would smile arrogantly at him as if asking how her kiss was when she removed her lips, and then made a decision.

    Vera gently opened his mouth.

    And then, he bit Renee¡¯s tense lower lip.

    Suddenly.

    ¡°Urgh¡­!¡±

    Renee¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    A look of surprise crossed her face.

    Then, her face slowly turned bright red.

    Vera watched it with amusement before speaking.

    ¡°Is there anyone in the world who puts strength in their lips when they kiss?¡±

    ¡°Wha-what¡­!¡±

    Renee, flustered,ughed in disbelief, but said nothing more.

    Due to the overwhelming difference in romantic experience, not to mention theck of skill in using her body, there was nothing she could do to refute Vera¡¯s words.

    Vera¡¯s smile grew wider.

    His cheekbones were starting to sting, since nothing but smiles had been on his face ever since this day had begun.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to teach you.¡±

    Vera leaned his head forward and brought his lips to Renee¡¯s.

    Slowly, he parted Renee¡¯s lips and slipped his tongue in.

    Renee stiffened like a wooden doll.

    This was because she realized the identity of the warm, soft thing invading her mouth.

    She felt like she was going to pass out at any moment, but she knew she shouldn¡¯t because she¡¯d be taken straight back to Elia.

    Renee stiffened her back, clutching at Vera¡¯s cor, and fought back.

    ¡°Hhh!¡±

    With a cute sigh, she licked the tip of Vera¡¯s invading tongue.

    ***

    A shy smile tugged at the face of the two people who entered Cernei.

    They were embarrassed for having done such a thing in the carriage.

    ¡°Th-there¡¯s a lot of people.¡±

    Renee said with her head ducked down, and Vera replied.

    ¡°Yes, I suppose they¡¯re here to pray to the Gods in this chaotic time.¡±

    It was not an umon urrence.

    Inevitable disasters such as war, drought, floods, and more always left the nearby cities of Elia in ruins.

    ¡°They must need a ce to lean on.¡±

    Humans are fragile.

    No matter how strong one¡¯s will may be, they cannot always stand tall. In those moments, people often turn to the unseen, and God is one such choice.

    Seeing Vera¡¯s serious demeanor, Renee smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about the donations now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­How did you know?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious what you¡¯re thinking about. In times like this, even the nobles wille to give their offerings. Then, we will have some extra cash. Oh, we¡¯ll be fine this month even if Rohan or Trevor make some trouble.¡±

    The words, delivered like a song, revealed Vera¡¯s mind at once.

    What a surprise.

    Then again, it was to be expected from Renee.

    ¡°I know because I talked to His Holiness. Sometimes, he tells me what¡¯s troubling you.¡±

    Vargo usually told her whileughing it off, but Renee didn¡¯t tell him that.

    It was the best choice, since Vera was touched that Vargo cared so much about him.

    ¡°¡­We should get him a present.¡±

    ¡°Should we?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Oh, but first, would you like to eat?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Renee clung to Vera¡¯s arm.

    Her head rested slightly on his shoulder.

    It was a very ufortable pose for walking, but it didn¡¯t matter to them.

    All that mattered for the both of them was being closer to each other.

    ***

    There was a certain liveliness to a crowded city.

    Merchants shouted loudly.

    Tourists walked among them.

    Local residents went about their daily business, and children ran around somewhere in between.

    It was a time of need for God.

    Cernei, a small town near Elia, was in the midst of an unprecedented economic boom, and Vera and Renee were enjoying the atmosphere as they finished their meal.

    A performance started in the center of the square.

    The two sat down in a vacant seat and spent some time listening to it.

    There were plenty of other things to see, but none of them were suitable for enjoying with Renee, who was blind, so it was a half-enforced choice.

    Renee felt unnecessarily sorry about it and turned to Vera.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You must have a lot you¡¯d like to see, Vera.¡±

    Visual impairments brought about many inconveniences, not just in everyday life but also in the enjoyment of leisure.

    Cernei was currently filled with all kinds of paintings and performances.

    As such, there should be no shortage of things for lovers to enjoy, and Renee thought that it was a shame that her constraints had wasted them all.

    Of course, Vera would never agree.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­¡±

    ¡°Really, I¡¯m fine. I had enough of seeing rare attractions in myst life, and even aside from that, isn¡¯t the point of seeing attractions essentially who you¡¯re with? If it weren¡¯t for yourpany, I wouldn¡¯t be here in the first ce.¡±

    Renee¡¯s face grew emotional at the words he spoke with a gentle voice.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re being very kind today.¡±

    ¡°You told me to do so.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ll be mean if I hadn¡¯t told you so?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to let that happen?¡±

    ¡°No way.¡±

    A giggle escaped Renee¡¯s lips.

    Her grip on the arm she¡¯d been holding tightened.

    She could hear her heartbeat more clearly over the music.

    The warmth that spread from deep within seemed to envelop her body.

    This was why she loved Vera.

    Renee dwelled on the thought for a moment, then added a yful question to the conversation.

    ¡°By the way.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Who did you watch this kind of thing with in yourst life?¡±

    Renee¡¯s question was delivered yfully, driven by a desire to tease him.

    Vera flinched at that.

    Then, his pupils began to flutter uncontrobly.

    Names began to sh through his mind.

    Ellie, Hanna, Kirielle, Jenia, Windy, Fornesch, Daisy, Be.

    Sometimes out of necessity, and sometimes out of the spur of the moment.

    He stopped moving as the images of all the women he¡¯d spent time with, from slum dwellers to high noblewomen, shed through his mind. Meanwhile, Renee¡¯s expression clouded.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong? Are there too many to remember?¡±

    That was indeed the case.

    Remembering that a woman¡¯s intuition could be so mysterious, Vera hid his shudder as he answered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re panicking, huh?¡±

    A cold sweat ran down Vera¡¯s back.

    The corners of Renee¡¯s mouth turned up in a very sinister smile.

    ¡°I think we need to talk about this in more detail.¡±

    It was no illusion to Vera that the tendons on the back of Renee¡¯s hands appeared to be bulging.

    Vera jumped in frustration and broke out in a cold sweat for a long moment before making an uncharacteristically flimsy excuse.

    ¡°You are the only one for now. You know that, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°For now?¡±

    <i> Clench¡ª!</i>

    For a moment, Vera thought.

    Renee¡¯s grip was unusually strong.

    Her head snapped back, looking directly at Vera.

    At this moment, Vera thought for the first time that the emptiness in her eyes was frightening.

    Meanwhile, Renee¡¯s anger remained unabated.

    ¡°For no?!¡±

    The naturally raised pitch of Renee¡¯s voice drew the attention of everyone around them.

    Even in the midst of the performance, Vera could hear the whispers surrounding them.

    <i> ¡ª Oh dear, what¡¯s going on?</i>

    <i> ¡ª From what I see, that man is a womanizer.</i>

    <i> ¡ª Oh my god, did he get caught two-timing her?</i>

    <i> ¡ª It¡¯d be good if it¡¯s only two timing, but I don¡¯t think that face only does that much.</i>

    <i> ¡ª He does it when he has such a beautiful wife? This is why men are¡­</i>

    <i> ¡ª He must be one of those! The type to say things like ¡®the more money and women, the better!¡¯ behind your behind!</i>

    There were a series of remarks condemning him.

    Vera felt so wronged that he thought he might lose his mind.

    However, the situation didn¡¯t sit well for him to defend himself.

    In this extreme situation, Vera remembered what people often considered in times of crisis:

    <b> Escape.</b>

    But Vera couldn¡¯t bring himself to leave Renee behind and run away alone, so he closed his eyes tightly.

    ¡®¡­Fuck.¡¯

    Vera thought.

    <b><i> Now would be a good time for a second regression.</i></b>

 Chapter 226: The Long Night (1)

    <b>? The Long Night (1) ?</b>

    It took a lot of effort to clear up the misunderstanding.

    Leading a red-faced Renee to a different location, making one ugly excuse after another, and then begging for forgiveness.

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. The one who has my heart, in the past, present, and future, is you, Saint, and only you. It¡¯s already in the past, isn¡¯t it? I swear to you, my bo¡ªmy body is also¡­!¡±

    Vera didn¡¯t know why he was making these excuses.

    He just had a strong conviction that this was what needed to be done, and for the first time in his life, Vera dropped down on both knees on the bare ground.

    This wasn¡¯t like kneeling for a vow or a ceremony.

    At least then, he had done it out of courtesy, and not for groveling like this.

    ¡°If you really can¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll make an oath¡­!¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Vera¡¯s head snapped up.

    Renee heaved a heavy sigh, her face still red, then continued.

    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying, so let¡¯s end it here. It¡¯s also my fault for getting all worked up.¡±

    Her hand twitched in his.

    Renee herself acknowledged that she had been a bit too harsh on Vera, considering that she already knew the truth.

    Shame surged up, but in a way, it was inevitable.

    What kind of person in this world could love their beloved¡¯s past?

    How could one be nonchnt about the times when their lover whispered their love to someone else?

    Of course, there were those who could keep it inside.

    But even that was ultimately a coping mechanism born from experience, and Renee was only a clumsy novice when it came to love.

    ¡°¡­Sha-shall we make up?¡±

    Renee opened her arms.

    Vera finally eased up and slowly hugged Renee back.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    It was a moment when he felt thankful to Renee, to the Gods, and to the world.

    As the moment more terrifying than any battles ended, Vera spoke in an unusually weak voice, and Reneeughed.

    ¡°Did it prick your conscience that much?¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I said. I was just teasing you.¡±

    It was the most savage prank in the world.

    Vera shuddered as the thought crossed his mind, and Renee¡¯s smile deepened.

    ¡®¡­How cute.¡¯

    She found it quite cute that Vera, who was always so stiff, had be so mushy like this.

    Apart from that, there was also a feeling that came to the surface.

    Renee felt a shallow sense of superiority that she was the only one who could see this side of Vera.

    That was enough to dispel all of Renee¡¯s anger.

    No matter how much others appreciated Vera¡¯s appearance, or how covetously they looked at him¡­

    In the end, Vera was hers, and the thought of the victor already being decided became etched in her mind.

    ¡°Now, you can¡¯t go anywhere near Cernei.¡±

    The following words were spoken as she recalled the previous event in the square.

    A small grunt escaped Vera¡¯s lips.

    As Renee had said, his face had been essentially known widely in Cernei.

    Worse, he¡¯d beenbeled a ¡®scoundrel who cheated on his pretty girlfriend.¡¯

    The words Vera had heard before they left echoed in his mind.

    <i> ¡ª Oh god, he must be some kind of pervert who goes around town to pick up virgins and molest them!</i>

    He didn¡¯t know how such an opinion came out, but anyway, it reminded Vera of the horrors of rumors.

    ¡°¡­I think it¡¯s a good thing I came out wearing a casual outfit.¡±

    ¡°Right. If you¡¯de out in a priest¡¯s robe or holy armor, Elia¡¯s position would have plummeted.¡±

    A hint of fear shed on Renee¡¯s face.

    ¡°The candidate for the next Holy Emperor is a womanizer. Thinking of such gossip is enough to give me a headache.¡±

    ¡°Please stop¡­¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes turned sharp.

    In a way, Renee was also at fault for ranting so loudly there.

    Renee, who was already well aware of that, looked away and yed dumb.

    ¡°Mmm, ahem, then, shall we go now?¡±

    It was obvious that she was changing the subject, but Vera didn¡¯t feel like pressing the issue.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s get back to Elia. If we go now, we should be there by evening.¡±

    ¡°Huh? We¡¯re not going back to Elia.¡±

    Vera looked up.

    His face showed his confusion.

    Renee spoke to Vera with a nonchnt look.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to stay out overnight today.¡±

    The expression vanished from Vera¡¯s face.

    ***

    <i> ¡ª Didn¡¯t I tell you? We¡¯re on vacation here for three days. His Holiness agreed to take care of the work for the time being, and Lady Marie has booked us a room at the finest inn in Cernei.</i>

    What kind of secret n was going on behind his back?

    That was the first thought that came to Vera¡¯s mind as soon as he heard the words, and it still haunted him.

    A fine tavern in Cernei.

    There, in a corner seat by the window, Vera sipped on his drink in confusion.

    His gaze drifted to Renee, who was sitting across from him.

    ¡°Since when¡­¡±

    ¡°Since I invited you to go out on a date.¡±

    Renee gave him a wide smile.

    Her smile bloomed naturally as she thought that things had gone as nned.

    Vera couldn¡¯t spare much time like before since he began working as Vargo¡¯s proxy.

    This vacation was nned so she could spend all day with him, and during that, she nned to make Verapletely hers.

    It was safe to say that Renee had yed her trump card.

    In addition, it was also safe to say that this was her petty revenge against Vera, who still treated her like a child.

    Renee fumbled for her ss and grabbed it, then she lifted it up and drank a lot before saying.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She asked a question that sounded like nothing was wrong.

    Vera opened his mouth, then dropped his head since he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    It was a checkmate.

    It was toote at night to turn back now.

    If he wanted to go back to Elia now, he had to run with Renee on his back, and it wasn¡¯t like there was anything urgent right now that would require that option.

    Besides, going back to Elia without considering such things could only mean one thing.

    ¡®Running away.¡¯

    It would only look like he was running away because he was scared of spending the night with Renee.

    Vera couldn¡¯t tolerate that.

    While it might not have been immediately apparent, as he was always by her side, he was a man with strong pride.

    Moreover, this was about masculinity, not something else.

    Even if it hadn¡¯t been Vera, any other man in the world would have given the same answer.

    Vera took a long, deep breath, set his ss down with a dull clink, and looked up.

    He looked straight at Renee and spoke.

    ¡°¡­I assume you know what this behavior means.¡±

    Renee¡¯s hands tensed up.

    A tant tinge of red appeared on her face.

    She could me it on the alcohol¡­ but that would seem like an excuse.

    <i> Thump.</i>

    <i> Thump.</i>

    Her heart began to race.

    Her throat gulped dryly.

    Slowly, her head bobbed up and down.

    It was an affirmation.

    A subtle atmosphere filled the air.

    The conversation between the couple faded, and with it, the swishing of liquor and the clinking of sses became clearer.

    ***

    Eventually, all they did was sip their drinks in silence until they left.

    But, ironically, it brought them closer together.

    Communication urred not through words but through other means.

    Not through actions, but through things unspoken.

    Such things took over the space between them and linked them together.

    No, it was a bit misleading to say that it linked them together.

    It was just that the atmosphere stirred their imaginations.

    Their imagination of what was toe, and the anticipation, anxiety, and fear that came with it.

    Because crossing that line was something that flooded them with different emotions, itpletely consumed their thoughts.

    And so, they found themselves thinking only about themselves and the other person.

    Fortunately, they were lucky.

    First, the ce where the atmosphere swept over them was a tavern, and second, there was no one here to berate them for their current intoxication.

    Whispers of the Long Night.

    That was the name of the inn they were heading for.

    As Renee had mentioned earlier, the room Marie had prepared for them was on the top floor, and the two clumsily made their way inside.

    The moment the door closed behind them, the noise of the city ceased.

    It was a perfectly private space for the two of them.

    The room was silent.

    Thanks to this, small sounds were made clearer, and it goes without saying how much clearer they became when the source was closer.

    Their breaths.

    Their heartbeats.

    And the rustle of their clothes.

    Vera led Renee.

    The aforementioned sounds followed loudly behind.

    This moment made them realize that sound had its own physical power.

    The transmitted wavended over the skin.

    It dug in and traveled throughout the body.

    When it reached the spine, it exploded, turning into goosebumps that sent shivers down the back.

    <i> Gulp¡ª</i>

    Renee swallowed hard.

    Before she knew it, they were sitting on the bed. As she realized that, her body reacted.

    Finally.

    As the thought crossed Renee¡¯s mind, Vera hesitated.

    It wasn¡¯t for any other reason.

    He wondered if the ¡®way of conveying love he knew¡¯ which he had exined to her once, would hurt her.

    He was worried about it.

    All this time, Vera had tried to keep a saintly demeanor in front of Renee.

    That was why it was only natural that he would hesitate to show his true self.

    To put it a bit more simply and tantly, this was what it ultimately meant.

    He wanted to show her only his best, but he was afraid that she would see his carnal self as ugly.

    He was afraid of looking ugly in her eyes while he was panting with lust.

    A scene filled Vera¡¯s mind.

    It was one of the things he had done in his past life, when he had beguiled many nobles, to fulfill their desires.

    In therge whorehouse built underground in the slums.

    And the ugly sights he saw there.

    The sight of them stained with greed had been so ugly, and Vera¡¯s hesitation intensified because he didn¡¯t want to be like them anymore.

    Of course, Renee could guess Vera¡¯s thoughts.

    They had already shared this kind of conversation before.

    Renee¡¯s hands reached for the back of Vera¡¯s hand.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay.¡±

    She took it and brought it to her cheek.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be bad, Vera. You¡¯re not going to be ugly, either.¡±

    ¡°Saint¡­¡±

    ¡°This is not just lust.¡±

    Their breaths drew closer, and their words drifted through the space, holding a peculiarly human air of humidity.

    ¡°We¡¯re expressing it because we like each other, don¡¯t we? So, this will be different.¡±

    Renee savored the warmth of the hand on her cheek.

    Her head was a little dizzy from the alcohol, and her heart was pounding.

    For some reason, even in the midst of all this, she felt a knot in her stomach, and the warmth of the hand she felt was more clear than usual.

    Renee¡¯s body leaned forward and covered Vera.

    No, it was more like she fell on top of Vera¡¯s body.

    Renee hugged Vera, who felt even more vulnerable in that position, and spoke.

    ¡°You know what?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°You love me, right, Vera?¡±

    ¡°¡­Of course.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re not going to hurt me.¡±

    Her breath fluttered in the air.

    It carried the scent of alcohol.

    It smelled a little sweet and pungent.

    Vera felt his stomach flutter unnecessarily at that, and then he wrapped his arms around Renee¡¯s waist.

    Then, he slowly turned her over.

    In an instant, their positions reversed, and now Renee was pinned beneath Vera.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Vera thought.

    He peeled back theyers of his emotions and looked inside.

    He looked at what he really wanted to do with Renee.

    He just wanted to hold her close, warm her up, and fall asleep with her in his arms.

    When he finally faced it, Renee then cut off Vera¡¯s hesitation.

    Her hand stroked his cheek.

    She spoke, her face flushed.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting so long, haven¡¯t I?¡±

    Vera¡¯s voice trailed off.

    Short, heavy breaths scattered.

    Soon, their heads came closer.

    The first thing the two felt was the unmistakable scent of alcohol.

    As in any story, there was a quiet room.

    It was night. There was a man and a woman, and the smell of alcohol between them.

    That was all.

 Chapter 227: The Long Night (2)

    <b>? The Long Night (2) ?</b>

    <strong>Warning: Chapters 227-230 are all 18+</strong>

    Their lips brushed against each other with a soft, tender touch, as though whispering a timid hello.

    Then, the initial tenderness gave way to a growing intensity, yfully biting and licking until their lips grew dry. Their breaths intermingled, restoring moisture to each other¡¯s parched lips.

    Vera¡¯s hand traced the contours of Renee¡¯s cheek, a gesture mirrored by Renee.

    As they moved, Renee¡¯s hair entwined and unwound around Vera¡¯s fingers.

    Vera¡¯s previously swept-back hair hung downwards.

    The sweet, alcoholic scent mingling between them made Renee feel even more intoxicated.

    It wasn¡¯t just Vera¡¯s lips. It felt like even his breath and the intoxicating aroma it carried were bing hers.

    Her heart pounded as though it might burst.

    She felt a delusion akin to her mind being set ame.

    In the absence of sight, every sound and touch was amplified for Renee ¨C unveiling the reality of her current situation with vivid rity.

    Vera was on top of her.

    She felt Vera¡¯s part touching the area between her thighs, and hisrge, rough hands on her cheek.

    Next to her head, she could feel Vera¡¯s arms, which sunk deeper into the mattress than any other part of him. His tongue ravished her lips, and his breath ignited a passionate fire within her.

    It was as if she were his prey, caught and being devoured by him.

    All of Vera¡¯s actions restricted her movements and dulled her thoughts, so there was no better way to describe it.

    Her muscles reflexively tensed.

    Renee¡¯s expression clouded over as her body gradually stiffened and her breath lost its original rhythm. Noticing it, Vera withdrew his lips and whispered.

    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have to be nervous.¡±

    He moved his hand away from Renee¡¯s cheek and slowly lowered it towards her waist.

    Then, he slipped it underneath her shirt.

    Feeling his hand directly on her bare skin gave Renee chills.

    It was an electrifying, thrilling sensation. The current continued, running through her mind.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    The hand that had been on the pillow next to Renee¡¯s head stroked her.

    Renee swallowed dryly and slowly nodded. Her stiff body trembled little by little.

    Feeling like she needed to hold onto something, she clung to Vera¡¯s cor.

    At that action, a small chuckle came out of his mouth.

    ¡°There, try breathing slowly.¡±

    Renee didn¡¯t think.

    She simply inhaled and exhaled, mindlessly following his voice.

    The sound of her breaths filled the silent room.

    She sucked in with a ¡®shhh¡¯, and let out a ¡®huuu¡¯.

    As she consciously regted her breathing, her tension eased.

    Feeling Renee¡¯s waist slowly loosen, Vera spoke.

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    Her face grew even redder as he stroked her head and said so.

    Then, Renee pulled Vera towards her.

    He didn¡¯t resist.

    Following her lead, he leaned his torso closer, bringing his head by her ear.

    Vera yfully nibbled her earlobe and her legs tightened around him, her toes curling up in response.

    Vera felt pleasure. Seeing Renee grow tense from even the slightest stimtion yet still clinging onto him so pitifully gave him a wicked delight.

    He caressed Renee¡¯s hips with his thumb and slid his tongue out slightly to lick the spot underneath her earlobe.

    Noticing that her reactions were still full of tension, Vera lowered his head further to gently lick the back of her neck. Renee¡¯s body jerked violently.

    ¡°Ngh¡­!¡±

    A heated gasp escaped her.

    This was it.

    The sensitive spot that made Renee react.

    Vera¡¯s eyebrows raised, and the corners of his lips curled upwards.

    Slowly, Vera began teasing her nape.

    Renee couldn¡¯t think straight.

    For some reason, her lower abdomen grew hot as Vera¡¯s tongue traced her nape and his lips brushed across it.

    Her waist squirmed at the intensely disconcerting sensation, but those movements quickly ceased.

    It was because Vera had pinned down her lower half, preventing her from moving.

    It felt like being unable to scratch an itch. She wanted to relieve this sensation so badly, but being prevented from doing so only worsened the stimtion.

    That was Vera¡¯s aim.

    His nature, which enjoyed dominating others and having his way with them, manifested in tormenting Renee like this.

    Preventing her from touching herself, making her rely and plead for him.

    The desire that was driving Vera could only be described as depraved, yet he didn¡¯t stop.

    <i> Chu¡ª </i>

    As a kiss was ced loudly on Renee¡¯s nape, her eyebrows furrowed.

    Her lips were tightly sealed, and a moist breath was continuously exhaling from her buried head.

    It was an act of surrender, as if begging for mercy.

    And it was an act that fueled Vera¡¯s desire.

    The hand that had only caressed her hips until now was traveling upwards, sliding along her soft, curved waist.

    Renee bit down on his nape.

    As his fingers glided over her skin, an irresistible electric shock surged within her.

    Danger.

    Though Renee tried to voice her judgment¡ª

    ¡°W-wait¡­!¡±

    Her words were cut off as Vera¡¯s hand grabbed her there.

    Renee was momentarily breathless as his hand had slipped under her clothes and beneath her bra to grab her breast.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re doing very well.¡±

    At Vera¡¯s hushed words, Renee¡¯s hips slightly raised.

    Her previously stiff legs squirmed restlessly as her curled toes pressed into Vera¡¯s calves.

    Savoring each of her reactions, Vera moved his hand slowly.

    Not too forcefully, yet certainly stimting.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Another heated gasp slipped from Renee¡¯s lips.

    Tears lingered at the corners of her eyes.

    This posed a challenge even for Vera, who wanted to stay calm.

    Things like Renee¡¯s pitiful panting, her breasts which were too big to fit in one hand, and her writhing movements¡ªthey all stimted Vera¡¯s arousal.

    Vera paused for a moment, this time his index finger gently pinching her nipple. As he teasingly circled around the erect tip of her bouncing breasts, her hips jerked.

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    How much strength had she used? Renee¡¯s hand on his cor trembled violently.

    Right after, the tension left Renee¡¯s stiff body. Her body, which had been so tense until now, shuddered and went limp.

    Veraughed mischievously.

    ¡°Already?¡±

    <i> Flinch¡ª</i>

    Renee¡¯s body jolted.

    The lingering sensations still tormented her¡ªhis fingers teasing her captive breast, tickling her earlobe, and his yful voice indicating he had no intention of letting her go just yet.

    Vera pressed in even closer.

    His pelvis nestled between her legs slid deeper, forcing them further apart.

    Noticing that her skirt had already been curled up all the way to her waist at some point, Renee shook in fear.

    It was for a different reason.

    She was far too wet down there.

    There was no doubt that her underwear was also thoroughly soaked, and with her skirt pushed up like this, it was only natural for Vera to see everything.

    ¡°W-wai¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Renee¡¯s pathetic struggle was futile.

    Vera let go of the hand groping her breast and pushed himself up, then scolded her while looking down from above.

    ¡°Wetting the bed at your age? Didn¡¯t you say with your own mouth that you weren¡¯t a child anymore?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not¡­¡±

    Renee was on the verge of tears.

    Her face was burning as she iled her arms about.

    Vera could tell from her clenched fists that she was trying to hit him.

    Heughed, his arms reaching out to pin down Renee¡¯s wrists.

    ¡°If this isn¡¯t wetting yourself, then what is it?¡±

    Renee¡¯s body froze, feeling humiliated when she realized what Vera intended to make her do.

    He wanted her to describe her current state with her own mouth.

    To confess that his actions so far had pushed her to climax.

    It was a rather twisted kink, yet it aroused a strange pleasure in Renee.

    Renee knew<i>¡ª</i>

    The air kissing her stomach, chest, and inner thighs told her that she was half-naked. It meant that she was spread out and pinned down by Vera.

    He was looking down at her like this right now.

    Regardless of being referred to as immoral, the sensation felt good.

    Her body quivered slightly.

    The tingling pressure in her lower area returned, and a feeling of wetness leaked into her underwear.

    Renee, while aware of all that, felt helpless.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, then we can move on.¡±

    At Vera¡¯s voice, Renee turned her head to the side.

    He released her wrist, stroking Renee¡¯s stomach as if to soothe her.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be best to take off these clothes and dry them?¡±

    It was an indirect question, but the implication was obvious.

    Feeling her teeth chatter from embarrassment, Renee nodded.

    Vera¡¯s hands roamed all over Renee¡¯s body again.

    She wanted to ignore those sensations, but found it impossible.

    It was far too vivid.

    And far too thrilling.

    <i> Pop.</i>

    <i> Pop.</i>

    One by one, the buttons of her blouse came undone.

    With each motion, her breasts jiggled.

    After her blouse was pulled open to the sides, Vera slipped his arms under Renee and lifted her up.

    Renee didn¡¯t resist.

    The smooth fabric slipped down her shoulders and passed her arms.

    ¡°Next, I will take off your bra and underwear.¡±

    It was a terrible fetish.

    Rather than silently stripping her, Vera continued narrating the situation to stimte Renee¡¯s shame.

    Still atop his thighs, Renee buried her head in Vera¡¯s nape and nodded.

    She felt a dizzying heat.

    And in this position, she felt something else as well.

    It pressed against her inner thigh.

    She could feel itsrge and thick shape even through the fabric, and the thought that it wouldn¡¯t possibly fit in her mouth only excited her more.

    ¡®T-This is¡­¡¯

    She gulped.

    More than everything else, the size alone raised questions of whether it could possibly fit inside her. Of course, Vera wasn¡¯t trying to do the impossible, but she couldn¡¯t help but be worried.

    <i> Slide¡ª</i>

    The bra covering her chest was pulled off.

    At that, Renee felt a sense of freedom and heaviness.

    However, she couldn¡¯t focus on that.

    All her attention was already focused on her lower half.

    The inside of her thigh began twitching as her underwear became increasingly wetter.

    She knew that shouldn¡¯t be happening, but she couldn¡¯t control herself.

    As Vera¡¯s hand stroked her back, Renee violently trembled before finally giving in to her desires and speaking.

    ¡°V-Vera¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°What about down there¡­?¡±

    A muffled, squeaking voice came out. It was fortunately loud enough to hear in the quiet room.

    Veraughed.

    And as though he wouldn¡¯t make this easy, he asked back.

    ¡°By down there, what exactly are you referring to?¡±

    ¡°Ngh¡­!¡±

    Renee¡¯s rising frustration made her tighten her grip on Vera¡¯s cor.

    She had endured enough, and waiting any longer would be pure torment.

    The fact that Vera refused to simply do as she wished tightened her chest, clouding her reason.

    Such was the essence of desire.

    It was the most primal instinct, yet also the antithesis of rationality.

    It erased thoughts of future consequences and only pursued immediate pleasure.

    Despite knowing the risks, it still drew one into its thrall.

    Renee did the same.

    She had already given in to desire.

    ¡°¡­Please.¡±

    Her pleading voice was too soft to satisfy Vera.

    Renee realized that as well.

    So, she repeated herself louder.

    ¡°Take them off¡­ Please¡­¡±

    Despite the humiliating act of begging for it herself, Renee felt a thrill course through her.

 Chapter 228: The Long Night (3)

    <b>? The Long Night (3) ?</b>

    Vera¡¯s hand reached for Renee¡¯s waist.

    In a singr motion, it began pulling down her now-useless skirt and her soaked underwear that felt damp and sticky.

    ¡°Could you lift your waist slightly?¡±

    Renee obeyed his words.

    It could be likened to a well-trained livestock¡¯s actions.

    And the same went for Renee, who was now automaticallyplying with the voice openly coveting her, unable to even think of resisting.

    <i>  Slide¡ª </i>

    She felt the fabric brush past her pelvis. Immediately after, it passed her thighs and calves, sending a thrill through Renee the moment it slipped off her ankles.

    The cold air hit her intimate area, reducing the wetness. The cold sensation spread from between her legs to her lower back.

    Now, she was perfectly bare.

    Vera ced his hand on her shoulder andid her down.

    Spread out atop the bed, she began to cover herself with a burning hot face. She ced her right arm over her chest, and her left arm between her thighs.

    It was an attempt to hide her body amidst her surging embarrassment, yet proved to be Renee¡¯s greatest blunder.

    Vera felt his mouth go dry.

    The reason was Renee, who was lying naked on the bed with her pure white body and was waiting for him.

    A body so hot that he could feel the heat of it.

    Her chest and shoulders that swayed with each breath.

    And her coy gestures.

    Was this not a sight that would fill Vera¡¯s mind with nothing but impure thoughts?

    Moreover, was this not utterly lewd?

    Renee wouldn¡¯t know.

    How the arm trying to cover herself up was instead pressing lewdly into her breasts.

    The way her hand between her thighs glistened with a wetness that was strikingly erotic.

    As well as how her head, which was slightly tilted to the side, exposed her nape and looked all too enticing.

    It was a beauty so wless that it deserved to be called the Gods¡¯ most perfect creation.

    A beauty so divine that the mere act of touching it felt like a sin.

    One that he wanted to vite.

    Vera slowly undressed, his mind going nk at that sight.

    In the rising immorality, his movements became increasingly impatient.

    The constricting shirt that had been squeezing his body, the pants that were tight around his bulging lower half, and his undergarment were quickly taken off.

    Now fully naked, Vera went down on her and with a ¡®thwap¡¯, mmed his cock onto her hand that was touching her pussy.

    ¡°Ngh¡­!¡±

    Renee¡¯s body sharply stiffened.

    A startled gasp came out.

    Her eyshes fluttered rapidly, and her lips parted.

    Vera reached out, ced his hand on Renee¡¯s cheek, and turned her head to face him.

    Her sky-blue eyes, which had lost their sight, stared into the air.

    This as well, was now stimting Vera¡¯s excitement.

    Her unfocused gaze made her look as if she was dazed with desire. Her reddened cheeks and heated breaths give the impression that she was lost in arousal.

    Vera caressed the area beneath Renee¡¯s eye with his thumb.

    And then, he kissed her once more.

    Renee¡¯s waist lifted slightly.

    Her legs squirmed uncontrobly and started to brush against Vera¡¯s thigh.

    As she felt his firm muscles through her inner thighs, her arousal only grew.

    The kiss was intoxicating.

    His hand began at her cheek before gradually sliding down to grab her breast.

    Whenever she squirmed, his warm cock touched her hand that wasid atop her pussy.

    Renee¡¯s thoughts went nk.

    Her previous stiff body slowly rxed with each continuing kiss, making her burn ever more hotter.

    And her following actions was born out of carnal instinct.

    The hand lying on top of her pussy flipped over, and little by little crept towards the guest that had been tapping the back of her hand all the while.

    The moment she gently wrapped her hand around it, Vera¡¯s body flinched slightly.

    Renee felt that thing, then gulped.

    The violent pulsations within her palm and sheer size that she couldn¡¯t possibly fit in one hand made Renee¡¯s body tremble as Vera gazed at her seductively with half-shut eyes.

    Then, he whispered.

    ¡°Is this what you wanted?¡±

    The hand squeezing her boob moved. It traveled down with adequate pressure, past her ribs and pressed into her stomach below.

    But that wasn¡¯t the end.

    His unstopping finger glided further, now tracing the area between her private part and leg.

    Before long, the finger arrived right beside the hole that had tightened. Renee squirmed once again as Vera slyly tickled her inexplicably sensitive area.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know unless you tell me.¡±

    Vera¡¯s twisted desire didn¡¯t stop there.

    Panting, Renee slowly nodded to his mischievous question.

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    His other hand still by her head caressed Renee¡¯s cheek in praise, filling her with delight.

    Then, she rubbed her cheek against his hand.

    It was an unaware action.

    No, to be more urate, Renee no longer had any self-awareness.

    She was far too gone in the pleasure he gave her.

    The sound of his voice was sweet, and the stroke of his hand was electrifying.

    Her mind was in the gutter from the anticipation of what woulde, whimpering at the suspense.

    Vera grinned and moved his finger sideways.

    Her hole shut tight in response.

    Then, he touched the sealed entrance.

    <i>  Flinch¡ª </i>

    Renee¡¯s body shook.

    Vera¡¯s index finger moved downwards and began squeezing into the entrance, parting the unvited sanctuary.

    Sticky, warm liquid coated his finger. Next, the wet walls contracted and tightened around his finger.

    Feeling that, Vera retraced back up through the hole.

    Upon returning to the entrance, what his finger touched was an erogenous zone that every woman possessed.

    It was a small bump that was curled up in the skin.

    Vera made skilled motions as he stroked that spot, tickling the lustrous bump that was exposed.

    The reaction was instantaneous.

    ¡°Aah¡­!¡±

    Renee¡¯s waist arched as her muscles tightened.

    All of her ten toes spread wide, representing the height of her arousal.

    Her body shook intensely.

    The sshing from within the hole began to overflow, leaking out fluids.

    Vera reveled in her reactions, feeling pleasure from them. With that, he leaned down and whispered in her ear.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t particrly do anything special, and yet the Saint is already ready.¡±

    Renee, whose body had been trembling, responded to those words. Her arms that had been spread out to the side wrapped around Vera¡¯s neck, and her stiff legs wrapped around his thighs.

    ¡°Hurry¡­!¡±

    There was no longer any need to keep her in suspense.

    Rather, she had already gone beyond feeling suspenseful about what would happen next, but Vera  was heartless and he continued to drag things further.

    At that, Vera¡¯s heart thumped heavily.

    His hand slowly lowered,nding on Renee¡¯s waist, and then ced his cock by the entrance, right in front of Renee¡¯s hole.

    Renee¡¯s breath stopped.

    Her legs opened a little wider than before, as though they were dly making room for the guest who had just arrived.

    Now, all that remained was for Vera to thrust his hips.

    Right before that final moment, he let out a deep breath.

    Lifting his head to press his lips against Renee¡¯s, he spoke in that position.

    ¡°¡­It won¡¯t hurt. I won¡¯t hurt you, Saint. I will only pleasure you.¡±

    It was almost a form of self-suggestion.

    Despite the rising pleasure, that particr thought still lingered in his mind and inadvertently came out.

    Vera knew he had to approach this act with vignce.

    This was due to the fact that he was someone who had destructive sex purely for pleasure, and he had to live with the thought that he must never do the same to Renee.

    Renee understood his feelings, but she didn¡¯t ept them.

    To Renee, sex was a means of sharing their love.

    An act of exchanging warmth, their breaths, and uniting their hearts.

    So, Vera shouldn¡¯t have to hold back.

    She couldn¡¯t tolerate an act that would only bring her joy.

    Renee tilted her head slightly to peck Vera¡¯s lips. After reassuring him by licking those lips, she said.

    ¡°Vera shouldn¡¯t do that. Don¡¯t hold back, either. Because Vera, who loves me, would never hurt me. You don¡¯t have to endure it, so do what you desire.¡±

    ¡°Saint¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right, is it?¡±

    Reneeid her head into the pillow again, pulling Vera down to press their foreheads together.

    ¡°The name of the person Vera loves is not Saint, is it?¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes widened.

    His breath momentarily stopped.

    What followed wasughter.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not Saint.¡±

    At his yful remark, Renee¡¯s lips pressed together firmly.

    Vera chuckled, and Renee pinched his cheek in retaliation.

    ¡°¡­Meanie.¡±

    Vera¡¯s heart melted at the cute violence.

    He looked at Renee for a bit before closing his eyes and kissing her, then spoke.

    ¡°¡­Renee.¡±

    Renee smiled and tenderly embraced his neck again.

    Vera kissed Renee, moving his hips forward.

    Slowly, gently.

    Simply because he wanted to.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Renee heated breaths were conveyed to Vera.

    The hole, which had never been opened, happily tore itself open to wee the guest.

    Partway through insertion, Vera felt something blocking the path.

    It was her virginity, and his own hesitation.

    Renee held her breath.

    Vera stroked her cheek and waist, helping her breathe again.

    Soon after, Renee¡¯s breathing returned to normal and her tension subsided.

    In that moment, Vera forcefully thrust his hips.

    <i>  Pop¡ª </i>

    ¡°Aaaaah¡­!¡±

    A sharp moan burst from her lips as his cock abruptly plunged inside fully.

    Her whole body spasmed violently.

    She tightened around Vera tremendously, her heart pounding.

    There was a single teardrop barely clinging at the corner of her eye.

    Vera licked it away.

    ¡°Congrattions, Sa¡ª¡±

    He cut himself off.

    After curling his lips briefly to choose his words, Vera spoke again.

    ¡°¡­Renee, you have now truly be an adult.¡±

    Saying that while caressing her cheek, Renee¡¯s formerly twisted expression gradually rxed into a wide smile.

    She felt a rising sense of satisfaction that allowed her to beam radiantly.

 Chapter 229: The Long Night (4)

    <b>? The Long Night (4) ?</b>

    The two didn¡¯t move right after bing one.

    It was a natural story in a way.

    Vera knew that a woman who had just lost her virginity needed time to adjust.

    Renee didn¡¯t have theposure to take the lead and move on her own yet.

    And so, a tranquil atmosphere manifested between them. Embracing each other tightly, they simply reveled in the sensations.

    Meanwhile, Vera was losing his cool.

    Being gripped so tightly inside Renee, who refused to let go, left him unable toe to his senses.

    That warm, sticky ce was as tenacious as Renee¡¯s personality and clung to him so stubbornly.

    No, it was definitely taking after her personality.

    Otherwise, there was no exnation as to why it was clinging so tightly, yet squirming by itself.

    Renee¡¯s short breaths tickled Vera¡¯s ears as her warm insides stimted his member.

    Unable to do anything, Vera could only hope Renee would quickly recover her breath.

    ¡°Haah¡­¡±

    Renee slowly exhaled.

    It could only be described as a pathetic struggle to get her surging excitement under control.

    Vera¡¯s naked body and firm, toned muscles were pressed right against her skin.

    With her arms wrapped around his neck, his rough breaths brushed against her sensitive neck. And as though those other things happening weren¡¯t worth worrying about, his massive cock prated deep inside and mmed against her cervix.

    This was a stimulus Renee had never experienced in her life.

    While her hymen was undoubtedly pierced through, at a nce, Vera appeared to have only physically pushed into her lower abdomen.

    Yet in that moment, Renee vividly felt herself being prated straight through from her lower stomach to the very end.

    Moreover, if that sensation had been the only issue, it wouldn¡¯t have been so bad.

    The problem was its size.

    If she twisted her body even slightly, her insides would be stimted by his penis.

    Remaining still caused her to pant repeatedly, resulting from her insides being rubbed by his movements.

    It was a situation where she could neither stay still nor move.

    Renee calmed her breath, only wishing for this electrifying sensation to pass.

    But in a cruel twist of fate, for tonight at least, the Lord was not on her side.

    ¡°Renee¡­¡±

    Vera called her name in an uncharacteristic groan.

    Renee¡¯s heart thumped heavily.

    Somehow, she instinctively realized what that pleading voice desired.

    ¡°W-wait¡­!¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    Vera¡¯s hips retreated.

    At that moment, Renee¡¯s entire body was pounded more intensely than anything thus far.

    ¡°Uaaahh¡­!¡±

    It was an electrifying storm that seemed to set every nerve aze.

    The pain of her hymen being torn was wholly reced by an ecstasy that shouldn¡¯t have been so.

    Her body was shaking violently beyond control, and for some reason, a thought shed through her mind as she was being vited by pleasure.

    ¡®Th-this isn¡¯t right¡­!¡¯

    She thought that something had gone wrong.

    She knew that such reactions weren¡¯t normal.

    Neither Annie nor Theresa, or any of the apprentice priests teaching her, had told her that bing one like this would be so pleasurable.

    What could this mean?

    That her body was far more sensitive than theirs?

    No matter how skilled Vera was, wasn¡¯t her body ultimately the final decision maker on whether this felt right or wrong?

    A twinge of shame surfaced within Renee. It was a strange feeling as though she had be a sex-crazed whore.

    She wanted to deny it, but she couldn¡¯t.

    Vera¡¯s hips thrust forward.

    <i>  Thrust¡ª!</i>

    ¡°Hnghh¡­!¡±

    Renee¡¯s back arched.

    Though she bit her lips to hold in her moans, what came out were lewd cries.

    It was embarrassing to Renee, but arousing to Vera.

    As he stroked her with the hand that was still on her cheek, he spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back. Nobody will me you. I will be only pleased when you give in.¡±

    It was a whisper as sweet as the devil¡¯s.

    Vera¡¯s whispers were granting Renee permission.

    Her mouth, which was clenched tightly to prevent herself from moaning, and her body, which had tensed up to minimize movements, gradually rxed. The feelings of guilt and shame twisted and entangled, transforming into a different form under Vera¡¯s voice.

    ¡°You told me not to hold back, so I won¡¯t. And if I mustn¡¯t, then you shouldn¡¯t either, right? If you hold back, would you not be breaking your own words?¡±

    It was depraved.

    Using Vera¡¯s permission as justification, Renee¡¯s emotions unleashed a sense of immortality she shouldn¡¯t enjoy.

    But it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Despite being universally hailed as the Saint, her inherent nature was simply another human, one inevitably hostage to instinct.

    And a woman in love.

    If she could restrain herself now at the long-awaited moment with her beloved, wouldn¡¯t that be strange?

    Suchplex emotions drove Renee¡¯s body.

    Her hips quivered slightly.

    Finding Vera¡¯s intense motions more than she could handle, she sought a degree of pleasure that was within her grasp.

    ¡°Uungh¡­¡±

    Her heated moans tickled Vera¡¯s ears.

    Then, his cock plunged all the way to her cervix once again, continuously stimted by Renee¡¯s inner walls that remained relentlessly active.

    After some time had passed, Vera slowly exhaled before telling Renee.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll move.¡±

    Vera slid his arms under Renee¡¯s hips, holding onto her firmly, and then lifted her up.

    ¡°Aaahhh¡­?!¡±

    The powerful thrusts while inside overwhelmed her. The change from lying to sitting allowed Vera to reach even deeper inside.

    That alone brought Renee to climax.

    It was like an earthquake had urred as her body violently shook. Vera¡¯s skin, which was touching Renee, began glistening from the fluids that squirted out.

    With one hand on her hip and the other on Renee¡¯s butt, Vera let out rough breaths as he added strength to his arms. Then, Renee¡¯s body began to bounce up and down to his tempo.

    ¡°Haaaa¡­!¡¯

    Gasps as though she might copse.

    The wet sounds of flesh pping against flesh.

    Those sounds filled the room.

    Gasping for air, Renee could do nothing but pant raggadly, helplessly dragged around like a doll by Vera¡¯s movements.

    It was because everything stimting her nerves had stolen what little control she had left.

    Thankfully, Renee epted that, feeling joy¡ª

    As losing control had granted her bliss, given by her undying love.

    The current Vera felt exactly like that to Renee.

    It was rough yet gentle.

    The two extremes were in stark contrast, yet Renee could only express it in such a way. Vera¡¯s breaths and pounding were rough, but the way he moved her was gentle despite that.

    The result was clearly due to herck of control, so was this not the best way to describe the act?

    ¡°Mmh, aaahh, ohh!¡±

    As the movements continued, Renee¡¯s moans melted away, losing all form.

    However, at the same time, her body grew ustomed to the pleasure.

    Not long after being merely dragged around, a change urred in Renee.

    Vera felt that as well.

    He lessened the strength in his arms and lowered her down.

    ¡°Haaahn¡­!¡±

    Yet, Renee continued bouncing atop Vera.

    Her body had begun moving on its own.

    They were still clumsy motions.

    She was simply moving instinctively to feel more intense pleasure, without any regard for technique or pace.

    And that made it feel more erotic than anything else.

    Vera knew that Renee was unaware of her actions.

    Whether it was sucking on his neck, her fingers digging into his back, or her movements of greedily grinding her hips. They were likely all things she only did because they aroused her.

    Vera felt delight from that.

    Anyone seeing Renee like this would surely call her a brainless slut, but that didn¡¯t matter in the slightest.

    He was the only one who would ever see her like this.

    Vera was the embodiment of possessiveness and control.

    One who, once he obtained what he desired by any means, would never let it go.

    ¡°You¡¯ve made a mistake.¡±

    Vera moved once more.

    After roughly snapping his hips back up, Renee was pushed down onto the bed.

    ¡°Eeek!¡±

    ¡°You said not to hold back, and that you are mine.¡±

    Renee was out of breath, gasping for air, and keenly listening to the voice reaching her clearly even amidst her disoriented state.

    ¡°I will act on my immoral thoughts and won¡¯t hold back.¡±

    Vera caressed Renee¡¯s cheek.

    As though handling the most precious treasure, yet also toying with his belonging.

    ¡°So no matter what I do, you must ept it readily.¡±

    Renee audibly gulped, saliva gathering in her throat.

    His words stirred her imagination.

    What exactly were the immoral thoughts and acts he had mentioned?

    In what ways would he use her?

    What form would the pleasure from those acts take?

    Caught in her endless imagination, Renee unconsciously nodded.

    Vera¡¯s eyes crinkled.

    The subdued ashen pupils began to burn with a fiery heat that contradicted their color.

    The ravenous beast, atst able to im its property, gazed upon the prize that had dered itself as his and made its move.

    As though everything until now had been ytime, what followed was relentless and vicious.

    Renee felt she might suffocate. Everywhere he prated were her most sensitive spots inside, and everywhere his hands touched and tickled were equally sensitive parts on her body.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    The waves of ecstasy assaulted Renee¡¯s mind, each one intensifying thest rather than simply adding to it.

    The more she twisted her body to take him in, the more intense his movements became.

    There was something Renee had overlooked.

    Even disregarding everything else, it was precisely what Vera had always proudly proimed.

    He was good at using his body, and had proven that talent himself.

    Thus, even while immersed in this act, Vera ceaselessly observed Renee.

    Which parts were sensitive, how to stimte those areas, and where to touch her. He also learned her moans and reactions when certain spots were fondled.

    Like a child receiving a new toy and meticulously taking it apart to examine it, Vera was simrly dissecting Renee¡¯s body.

    It was a situation she had willingly fallen into and one that she couldn¡¯t escape from.

    That was because Vera would never let Renee go.

    And he wasn¡¯t going to stop examining her.

    ¡°Ohhh!¡±

    She reached another orgasm.

    It was one that signaled the true beginning of the long night.

 Chapter 230: An Endless Night

    <b>? An Endless Night ?</b>

    In the early morning, the first things Renee felt upon waking up were the warm body enveloping her and the sensation on her skin.

    Combined with it was a familiar scent.

    As well as the breathing kissing her forehead, the defined muscles against her, andstly, an odd feeling in her lower stomach.

    Only then could Renee recall the events ofst night.

    It began to truly sink in that she and Vera had be one for the first time.

    It couldn¡¯t have been a dream.

    Of course, she and Vera wouldn¡¯t be naked and embracing if it were all a dream.

    There would be no odd feeling in her low half, nor anything leaking out from inside her either.

    Renee moved her arm wrapped around Vera¡¯s waist and slid it between her thighs.

    Viscious, slippery fluids were dripping down from there.

    It wasn¡¯t just her own, but Vera¡¯s as well.

    In that moment, a voice shed through Renee¡¯s mind.

    <i>  ¨C Birth control, important.</i>

    <i>  ¨C Right. A random baby will be bad.</i>

    What was there to say?

    It was the twins¡¯ voices.

    Renee felt foolish.

    That she too had simply reveled in pleasure without using protection, only to feel ashamed afterwards.

    ¡®¡­Well, contraception doesn¡¯t really matter anyways.¡¯

    If she wished for a child to not form with her authority, that was the end of it.

    She could make use of the reverse restriction that she couldn¡¯t use it for herself and ¡®shouldn¡¯t be pregnant yet, for the sake of the world.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t an overly burdensome reason, and required only a little divinity¡­ but such secondary factors didn¡¯t erase Renee¡¯s shame.

    ¡®I must be crazy¡­!¡¯

    The events from the previous night shed through Renee¡¯s mind.

    She recalled the image of her desperate, frenzied self after Vera truly began moving.

    There was the vivid memory of her clinging to Vera like a beast.

    She was lying down on all fours like a dog, and then there was also that time when she climbed on top of Vera and rode him while facing each other.

    ¡®Crazy, I have to be crazy!¡¯

    Renee¡¯s face flushed crimson.

    Yet, even amidst her mortification, recalling the sensations made her body grow hot again.

    This was why she feared being so inexperienced thiste.

    The intense pleasure she had never felt before was turning her body into a senseless glutton.

    Renee fidgeted with her hand between her thighs before slyly moving it forward.

    It was to reexamine what had mercilessly plunged into her body, which she didn¡¯t have time to check.

    <i>Tap¡ª</i>

    Her fingertip touched Vera¡¯s penis. Swallowing dryly, Renee ced her other fingers on it as well, gently wrapping around to perceive its shape for a moment.

    Renee tilted her head.

    ¡®I think it was bigger than this the day before¡­?¡¯

    Not just the size, but the hardness as well.

    While still intimidatinglyrge, it had surely been biggerst night.

    And the rock-hard stiffness where it seemed it wouldn¡¯t budge no matter how hard she squeezed was gone too.

    It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t received sexual education, but she had never been taught the intricacies of intercourse. Thus, she had this reaction.

    Renee rubbed Vera¡¯s thing.

    The way it squished around in her hand was fun.

    However, that didn¡¯tst long.

    ¡®Huh, uhh¡­?¡¯

    Vera¡¯s cock slowly hardened and thickened.

    It began taking on a strange heat, and she felt something like veins protruding over it. It astonishingly increased to a size that made her wonder how it could grow so much, and began pulsating.

    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±

    She heard Vera¡¯s voice.

    Renee¡¯s body jolted at that.

    Her mind immediately grasped the situation.

    Vera had been sleeping until she awoke him.

    The first thing he saw was her rubbing his part.

    It was clearly the figure of someone molesting a sleeping person.

    Because of that, Renee¡¯s face turned as red as a tomato.

    Her lips, trembling with shame, began uttering nonsensical excuses.

    ¡°I-I was just, um, making sure it wasn¡¯t hurt¡­!¡¯

    Renee¡¯s eyes squeezed shut.

    ¡®What would even be hurt!?¡¯

    <b><i>  Why would it be hurt!?</i></b>

    <b><i>  If anything¡¯s hurt, it should be me!</i></b>

    <b><i>  I¡¯m not even hurt!</i></b>

    Renee hesitatingly uttered with an apologetic voice due to the bted realization.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m s-so sorry¡­¡±

    Her shoulders shrunk.

    Too ashamed to raise her head, she buried her face in Vera¡¯s chest.

    Being pressed so closely like this, his shameless rod still firmly pushed against her lower stomach.

    Confusion arose.

    Her body burned from feeling Vera¡¯s cock right above her belly button to her lower stomach, which had prated her just as deeply the night before, despite the guilt and shame.

    Vera let out augh.

    The arms embracing her moved slyly. They slid down to caress her butt.

    ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ve awoken a monster.¡±

    It was an obvious teasing.

    Renee stiffened and pressed herself tighter against him.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±

    She clung to Vera in her tomato-like state.

    As Renee squirmed, stimting him, Vera felt his lust stir once more.

    ¡°So you haven¡¯t had enough, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Ngh¡­!¡±

    The instant he said that and grabbed her ass, she reacted instantly.

    Vera¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°At this rate, you may end up begging for me outside. It¡¯s best to take care of it before leaving.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not that dirty¡­ aah!¡±

    Vera pushed Renee t on the bed and climbed over her.

    His view was filled by her wless bare body, tinged with red. His cum was sttered thickly all over her lower half, and the vivid, intense traces ofst night marked her all over.

    It was obscene, utterly obscene.

    The lewdness of it made him certain that this body had been crafted to seduce him.

    Vera¡¯s head lowered towards Renee¡¯s nape.

    Then, his hips thrust in a familiar motion to where he had to go.

    <i>  Thrust¡ª </i>

    ¡°Aaaahhhh¡­!¡±

    Renee¡¯s body palpitated.

    Though the sunlight was shining through the window, their night had yet to end.

    ***

    In thete afternoon, the two of them began to eat after losing more time in making love again.

    Of course, they were still in the room, and traces of sex remained vivid on their skin.

    Wasn¡¯t that the implication of their physical bond growing deeper?

    The previously embarrassing explicit contact and emotional exchanges through touch, which they had been too shy to do, were now possible. Did that not mean that their rtionship had progressed?

    The current scene of Renee opting to sit on Vera¡¯s thigh as they ate despite the two chairs at the table could also be exined with that reason.

    They ate wheat bread one could find anywhere and a somewhat cooled-down soup.

    It was a simple meal, yet the two didn¡¯t mind.

    Simply feeding each other and spending time skin-to-skin was a precious moment for them.

    ¡°If you think about it, we¡¯re quite fortunate.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°That things turned out like this. Now, I can assist the Saint in undressing and bathing.¡±

    Reneeughed at Vera¡¯s words.

    ¡°Right. If we hadn¡¯t done this, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to change clothes or bathe at all during our three days in Cernei.¡±

    ¡°Was that your n too?¡±

    ¡°Everything¡¯s my n.¡±

    With those yful words, she brought the wheat bread to Vera¡¯s mouth.

    Vera opened his mouth and bit down, pulling Renee into a tighter embrace.

    ¡°We really must bathe now. You sweated too muchst night.¡±

    ¡°B-because of Vera¡­¡±

    ¡°I believe what I made leak out was different.¡±

    Renee¡¯s lips curled inwards.

    While her reddened face showed embarrassment, the curved corners of her lips showed that Vera¡¯s joking didn¡¯t offend her.

    Vera raised his eyebrows at that reaction.

    Then, he followed up mischievously with a vulgar joke.

    ¡°I thought we should take a bath, but I feel confused after seeing your reaction.¡±

    ¡°¡­About what?¡±

    ¡°Like you want to use something other than water to wash yourself.¡±

    Renee¡¯s hand clenched into a fist and sharply knocked against his chest.

    ¡°Perverted Vera. Having dirty thoughts¡­¡±

    ¡°Shifting the me to others is a bad habit.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t shifted anything.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re doing it right now.¡±

    ¡°Am not.¡±

    ¡°Care to prove it?¡±

    A grin formed on Vera¡¯s lips.

    Lowering her head, Renee replied.

    ¡°¡­How?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t engage in any sexual contact while we wash. I will only assist you where you have trouble cleaning yourself. So you shouldn¡¯t request sex in the bathroom either.¡±

    It was a bet that would baffle anyone overhearing them.

    However, Renee readily epted.

    ¡°Fine then! Go on, try touching me!¡±

    Renee abruptly rose from her seat, staggering.

    Vera supported her.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even walk, can you?¡±

    Renee couldn¡¯t respond.

    She couldn¡¯t just say, ¡®My legs are too weak because you did it too much¡¯ out loud.

    Renee wrapped her arms around Vera¡¯s neck and kept her lips sealed.

    As if waiting for that, Vera lifted and carried her to the bathroom.

    What followed after was¡­ truly unfortunate for Renee.

    Vera was extremely skilled at using his body while Renee was not.

    She was helpless against his deft hands that avoided her private part and breasts.

    ¡°¡­Do it.¡±

    ¡°Are you admitting defeat?¡±

    ¡°V-Vera is the one who¡­!¡±

    Though she blurted out excuses in frustration, none of them sufficed.

    Renee climbed on Vera, nuzzling against him.

    ¡°¡­Oh, whatever.¡±

    Vera didn¡¯t understand what she meant. As he feltnguid against her soft skin, he said.

    ¡°This is troublesome.¡±

    ¡°What is¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, thanks to the disturbance you caused in the za yesterday, I¡¯ve be a scoundrel. If I go out like this, I¡¯ll have fingers pointed at me.¡±

    Vera¡¯s hand slid down Renee¡¯s back.

    ¡°Since going out in Cernei is off the table, I should hold you responsible.¡±

    Despite scolding her, his words had a tinge of sweetness in them.

    ¡°¡­Then we¡¯ll just have to stay in.¡±

    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not smiling.¡±

    ¡°All you do is deny it. Not smiling, not shifting the me, not admitting defeat, and¡­¡±

    The words that flowed out smoothly ended in the form of stabbing Renee again.

    ¡°¡­Not even the Saint.¡±

    <b><i>  Why is he being so mean?</i></b>

    Renee pinched Vera on the side while pouting.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far¡­!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    Renee puckered her lips.

    Then, she sighed deeply and leaned against Vera again.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s mean.¡±

    Veraughed.

    Seeing the lovely sight of Renee¡¯s adorable tantrum, he could onlyugh, unable to react otherwise.

    ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°¡­At least you know.¡±

    ¡°I should make you feel better with all my heart then.¡±

    After saying so, Vera kissed Renee and added with a question.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Renee felt her body heat up.

    She wasn¡¯t sure whether it was because the water in the bathtub was warm, or because of Vera¡¯s body heat. As Renee thought that something was surely influencing her, she rubbed her waist against the pir touching her lower abdomen.

    It waste in the afternoon.

    If a little more time passed, the world would soon be dyed red.

    But for them, it was an endless night.

 Chapter 231: Advent (1)

    <b>? Advent (1) ?</b>

    Three days had flown by.

    It was a period that was unexpected for Vera, but one that went ording to n for Renee.

    Now, the two could finally look at each other wholeheartedly.

    They were finally able to share their hearts with each other, bridging the subtle gap between them.

    After all those moments had passed, they were walking down the street from the inn that they had been staying in.

    The only thing out of the ordinary was Vera¡¯s style.

    He was currently fully covered in a robe, looking rather suspicious.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to go that far¡­¡±

    Renee pouted and crossed her arms with more force.

    She knew very well that Vera was hiding his face because he was being yful.

    It was a reminder of the mishap she had caused on their first day in Cernei due to her mistake.

    ¡°You¡¯re seriously awful.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    As Renee had expected, Vera¡¯s voice was filled withughter.

    Renee sighed and then broke into a small smile.

    She had to admit to the fact that she was pleased with Vera, who had fully revealed himself.

    The three days had erased the hesitation that had lingered within him.

    Now, Vera was no longer being submissive to her, which meant to Renee that their positions had be equal.

    One could question whether a mere physical rtionship should result in such a change.

    However, all Renee could do was shrug her shoulders.

    Whatever the case, the results remained the same.

    ¡°Vera, you¡¯re too yful.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t act like this with just anyone. You know that.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re good with your words.¡±

    Renee stuck close to Vera.

    Her head rested on his shoulder.

    Despite the significant height difference, it didn¡¯t pose any problem for their walk.

    ¡°¡­We¡¯re heading back now.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I hope there are no issues that need to be cleaned up.¡±

    ¡°Vera, you sound like a mom.¡±

    ¡°Could you at least call me a father?¡±

    ¡°Fathers are supposed to be cool, you know.¡±

    Renee¡¯s hand tickled Vera¡¯s arm.

    ¡°You¡¯re more cute than cool right now, so you¡¯re not a father.¡±

    Laughter escaped from Vera.

    ¡°To be a father, I need to be a cool person, huh?¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can do that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know me by now? I can aplish anything I set my mind to.¡±

    ¡°Your confidence is unmatched.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m actually the person closest to being unmatched in the world.¡±

    ¡°Stop it. You¡¯re being annoying.¡±

    Renee looked like she was sick of it.

    ¡°For some reason, you don¡¯t like losing an argument.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something I learned from the Saint.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not talking about your past life, are you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so shameless. Did you honestly forget what you did to me when we first met?¡±

    Their first meeting.

    Though the word itself made her heart flutter, recalling the moment evoked mixed emotions.

    Renee had been lost in darkness, and Vera, as a servant of God, appeared before her.

    She despised him and the God who led him to her.

    That¡¯s why she was very stubborn with him, but he approached her regardless.

    That was the beginning.

    Because he approached her, she could learn more.

    In a world without light, she managed to grasp something more dazzling than anything else.

    Renee smiled as she recalled these memories.

    ¡°Back then, you were rather insensible.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to like it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I like you better now.¡±

    They moved swiftly as they continued their conversation.

    Their synchronized steps were light.

    The rhythmic sound of her cane was cheerful.

    Their voices were filled with an unmistakable tone ofughter, clearly rooted in happiness.

    They walked like that for a while.

    Then, Vera arrived in front of the pre-booked carriage and told Renee.

    ¡°Well, this is the carriage. Let¡¯s get in.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Vera guided Renee into the carriage then took a seat.

    Soon after, he signaled the coachman to depart and closed the carriage door.

    Once again, they were alone.

    <i>  Clip-clop.</i>

    <i>  Clip-clop.</i>

    The carriage gently jostled, and within, they entwined their hands together to im each other¡¯s presence.

    Vera looked at Renee, leaning her head on his shoulder, and smiled deeply.

    As much as he enjoyed moments when they revealed themselves to each other, Vera¡¯s happiest moments were like this.

    The moments of tranquility of having Renee leaning against him, and having her subtly shaking shoulders fill his view.

    Vera considered this his only peace.

    He cherished it as the most precious treasure that gave him rest from his life, which was filled with struggle.

    And why shouldn¡¯t he?

    Wasn¡¯t Renee like a blessing to him?

    She was someone who epted him for who he was and loved him for it.

    Vera loved Renee for understanding his life that even he himself couldn¡¯t fully grasp.

    He loved her for epting that, and also for loving him back.

    Vera now understood.

    This greed and this possessiveness were natural feelings that followed love.

    It was not something that came to mind because he was evil, but because he was human.

    He hade to understand this thanks to Renee.

    Vera¡¯s hand reached for Renee¡¯s cheek.

    He brushed the strands of hair that had fallen over it behind her ear.

    Renee giggled like it tickled her before speaking to Vera.

    ¡°By the way.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°When will you stop using formal speech with me?¡±

    A question came out of the blue.

    Vera pondered for a moment then asked back.

    ¡°Do you dislike me talking that way?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I dislike it, but I think it¡¯d be nice to hear you speak informally too.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve experienced that, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°But that was so off-putting. It made you sound arrogant.¡±

    Vera tensed at her straightforwardment.

    Whatever the case, what Renee was cursing now was also in the past, in his memory.

    Vera felt a wave of disappointment, and Reneeughed at the expression on his face.

    ¡°Are you upset?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m like the Saint?¡±

    ¡°You are upset.¡±

    ¡°I am not.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you suddenly start calling me Saint? You were fine calling me by my name.¡±

    Renee poked Vera¡¯s waist.

    ¡°You¡¯re like a child.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t lived short enough to be called a child.¡±

    ¡°Then, are you just immature?¡±

    ¡°¡­Enough of this.¡±

    ¡°I win.¡±

    The smirk on Renee¡¯s face was not an illusion.

    Vera looked at Renee with narrowed eyes, then soon sighed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not ¡¯let¡¯s leave it at that,¡¯ it¡¯s really like that.¡±

    Renee began to hum cheerfully, looking quite pleased with herself.

    Vera let out an emptyugh as he looked at her.

    ¡®Who¡¯s calling who a child?¡¯

    Vera couldn¡¯t help but think that Renee might need some self-objectification.

    ***

    ¡°How was your break?¡±

    In the now-familiar office.

    Vera sat there and answered, looking at Norn across from him.

    ¡°It was very enjoyable.¡±

    Norn¡¯s eyes widened slightly.

    The first reason was because all traces of fatigue had vanished from Vera¡¯s face as he responded. The second reason was that Vera, who rarely smiled unless he was in front of Renee, was now grinning without a frown.

    ¡®He¡¯s gotten a lot better.¡¯

    A sense of joy rose within Norn.

    It was a sentiment which one could argue was only natural.

    Norn had known Vera since he was fourteen, when he first stepped into the Holy Kingdom.

    He had been so upset at seeing a child, not yet fully grown, constantly looking grim.

    How he looked like he had gone through such hardships that others wouldn¡¯t be able to ovee for the rest of their lives.

    The fact that Vera could now smile so brightly felt like a miracle.

    ¡®He¡¯s now 25.¡¯

    It had taken quite a long time.

    Just as this thought floated through Norn¡¯s mind¡­

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s catch up on the backlog of reports.¡±

    Vera, who had returned to his usual demeanor, spoke to Norn.

    Norn blinked and then burst into a chuckle.

    ¡®Ah, some things never change.¡¯

    It was just like Vera.

    He could have rxed for at least today, but he was eager to jump into reports, which was both reliable andughable.

    Norn suppressed hisugh and began to report.

    ¡°Firstly, there have been no incidents in Elia. The Holy Emperor has been taking care of things, so the others have been cautious.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about those people?¡±

    ¡°The Holy Emperor seemed to be in a bad mood all along.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s understandable.¡±

    Going back to work after resting after all this time must¡¯ve been tough.

    It wasn¡¯t like the other Apostles wouldn¡¯t have felt it either.

    Feeling absurd, Vera shook his head vehemently.

    Then, he listened to the next report.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation outside?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still no news. The cities with high poptions are naturally maintaining the status quo, and the only rumors we hear from the explorers whoe and go are about new vegetation they have discovered.¡±

    ¡°Have you investigated the vegetation? Could it be a clue to ysia¡­?¡±

    ¡°It was justmon herbs and magical support. The Academy seemed to like it.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Vera¡¯s brows narrowed.

    ¡°This is problematic.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an unavoidable situation. We¡¯ll just have to consider that we have bought ourselves some time to be prepared.¡±

    Norn was right.

    There was no way to find ysia, who had deliberately hidden herself.

    This was proven by the fact that she had remained undetected throughout history, and it was also proven by the current situation, where no trace of her could be found in the entire continent.

    Sadly, all the continent could do in this situation was to work more closely together and utilize more resources to stop her.

    <i>  Tap.</i>

    <i>  Tap.</i>

    Vera tapped the table with his index finger.

    ¡®The situation itself is not bad.¡¯

    The continent was moving more proactively than expected.

    While it was unfortunate that they were only united when facing amon enemy, that was not the important issue right now.

    ¡®ysia is surely organizing an army.¡¯

    Though the memories from his past life were full of holes, unless the Renee of his past life was aiding ysia, then his memories after the Demon King¡¯s promation were likely correct.

    The four legions led by the Demon King.

    Those legions consisted of magical beasts that had lost their sanity.

    ¡®Only one of themanders remained.¡¯

    It was unknown whether she would fill the remaining three spots, but their situation was not hopeless.

    The united forces of the continent were not to be ignored, even against the Ancient Species.

    Moreover, all the Ancient Species except ysia were hostile to her, so their help was certain.

    The only concern now was finding a way to annihte the immortal ysia.

    ¡®All the pieces are gathered.¡¯

    The seven heroes, eight legacies, and the nine Apostles.

    Though the legacies of ysia and Orgus remained, considering that they would alle together, it was as if it had already been gathered.

    It was impossible to know how they would work, but Vera believed nheless.

    The Renee from his past life must have intended this when she rewinded time.

    There must be a reason for creating such a twisted situation.

    ¡®Rewinding time¡­¡¯

    This would be thest time.

 Chapter 232: Advent (2)

    <b>? Advent (2) ?</b>

    ¡°It¡¯s because of Vera.¡±

    In the garden of the Grand Temple.

    Vera made a sheepish face and chuckled.

    He knew that Renee¡¯s current anger was caused by him.

    It was for no other reason.

    The issue was the kiss marks that Vera had left on her body.

    Renee, unaware until now that she had such marks, had unknowingly shown it to the apprentice priests.

    Renee¡¯s body shivered.

    She then covered her face with her hands and started crying.

    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡±

    <b><i>  How am I supposed to live from now on? How can I face the apprentice priests? </i></b>

    Renee¡¯s resentment for Vera, who had secretly left such a mark on her, grew within her.

    Her shame grew bigger and bigger.

    Vera paused for a moment to choose his words, then spoke while gently patting Renee¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°It was bound to be discovered someday. Don¡¯t be too upset¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that supposed to beforting?!¡±

    Renee¡¯s head snapped up.

    Her flushed face twisted into a scowl, revealing her frustration.

    ¡°I would have prepared myself mentally if you¡¯d told me beforehand! I would have tried to hide it somehow!¡±

    Vera couldn¡¯t argue and offered an apology.

    ¡°I apo¡­¡±

    ¡°What will I do now?!¡±

    Renee¡¯s hand abruptly reached out and grabbed the cor of Vera¡¯s shirt.

    She then started shaking him back and forth vigorously.

    <b><i>  She¡¯s really strong.</i></b>

    Vera quickly dismissed the thought that had crossed his mind and began to calm Renee down.

    He wrapped his arms around her.

    One hand patted her back, while the other gently stroked her head.

    ¡°Calm down. No one is going to speak ill of you.¡±

    Vera¡¯sfort was effective.

    Renee¡¯s sobbing gradually subsided, and the grip of the hand that was holding his cor loosened.

    Vera smiled as he thought that she looked like a well-trained puppy, and then continued speaking.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fortunate that your robe covers your entire body? If the apprentice priests keep their mouths shut, then there should be no issue.¡±

    ¡°Those people? Fat chance.¡±

    ¡°Rumors have always existed. A rumor without evidence has no power.¡±

    Renee pressed her lips tightly.

    ¡®Those rumor are exactly the problem¡­!¡¯

    Vera seemed to be unaware of the seriousness of the situation.

    Renee recalled the events of the morning that she didn¡¯t want to remember.

    <i>  ¡ª Kyaaa!!!</i>

    <i>  ¡ª Saint! How was it? Is it big? Is he good?</i>

    <i>  ¡ª Does hest long? Is he strong?</i>

    The way they screamed and bombarded her with questions the moment they saw the marks left no doubt that they wouldn¡¯t keep their mouths shut.

    Furthermore, their guesswork when she remained silent out of embarrassment only made it worse.

    <i>  ¡ª This much? This much? Ahhhh!! This much? It¡¯s that big?</i>

    <i>  ¡ª Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! How long? One day? Two days? ¡­Eh? Eeek! Three days?!</i>

    Suddenly, Renee felt sorry for Vera.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Vera¡­¡¯

    Her body shivered with dread, but there was nothing to be done.

    She was sure of it.

    By the end of today, information about Vera¡¯s private life would be the talk of the town in Elia.

    And her own story would surely be included in it, too.

    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t be leaving my room for a while. If you want to see me,e find me secretly.¡±

    Already, she felt her back tense up.

    She lost the courage to face the world.

    Seeing Renee¡¯s sullen appearance, Vera replied with a small smile.

    ¡°Secretly, you say?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely secretly. No one should know, not even the Holy Emperor.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    <b><i>  Why are you worrying so much? You¡¯re the same person who always criticized me for worrying too much.</i></b>

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±

    Vera chuckled at Renee¡¯s appearance, who was unable to recover herposure.

    Then, he changed the topic. There was nothing better to ovee dejection than to divert one¡¯s attention.

    ¡°By the way, have you seen Aisha recently?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Renee¡¯s head perked up a little.

    Although her brows were still furrowed, her mood seemed a bit better as her thoughts shifted elsewhere.

    After thinking for a moment, Renee shook her head.

    ¡°Now that you mention it, I haven¡¯t seen her. Isn¡¯t she with Jenny?¡±

    ¡°No, she¡¯s not with Jenny either. She¡¯s deeply engrossed in her training.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Renee¡¯s mood brightened a bit more.

    ¡®It¡¯s so easy to sway her mood.¡¯

    Vera couldn¡¯t help but think that she would be an easy target for con artists if he weren¡¯t with her. He continued speaking.

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s quite a fast learner. She¡¯s even managed to use divinity to move her body. If she develops a little more, she might be able to imbue her weapons with divinity.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ that¡¯s intermediate level, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, imbuing weapons with divinity is intermediate. Changing its shape by refining it is the advanced level.¡±

    It was truly a remarkable talent.

    It took considerable effort to reach the intermediate level and imbue weapons with one¡¯s divinity or aura.

    Even those from renowned families who had trained with a sword for their entire lives didn¡¯t reach that level until they were in their mid-twenties.

    However, Renee was not particrly impressed by this exnation.

    She tilted her head slightly.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you already at the advanced level when we first met, Vera? The same went for Krek, Marek, the Second Prince, and the Archduke¡­¡±

    She listed the names of some notable swordsmen she had met.

    ¡°¡­When you think about it, it doesn¡¯t seem like Aisha is progressing especially fast.¡±

    Vera chuckled at Renee¡¯s question as she pondered on it.

    ¡°We are unique cases. Also, Aisha is actually faster than the twins, the Second Prince, or the Archduke. She is only fourteen, after all.¡±

    ¡°And you?¡±

    ¡°I was faster.¡±

    There was a hint of pride in his words.

    However, he was speaking the truth.

    ¡°It took me less than a week to hold a sword and imbue it with divinity.¡±

    ¡°Should I praise you for that?¡±

    ¡°I would certainly appreciate it if you do.¡±

    A giggle escaped from Renee¡¯s lips.

    Her outstretched hand touched Vera¡¯s cheek, pulling it gently.

    ¡°Oh my, good job.¡±

    He ended up bragging about himself, after all.

    That thought came to Renee¡¯s mind.

    A chucklingughter lingered between the two of them, and then Renee suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Ah, so is Aisha just going to keep training? What if she copses or something¡­?¡±

    ¡°She seems to know how to pace herself. It¡¯s a sign that she¡¯s growing up.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re unusually concerned, very unlike you.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional, but she is my first disciple after all. I¡¯m realizing just how difficult it is to teach someone.¡±

    Vera, who was speaking, ced his hand over Renee¡¯s hand, which was pinching his cheek.

    Immediately after, he removed Renee¡¯s hand and asked yfully.

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°What? Just because you look happy about it? Do I look like the type to be jealous of a kid?¡±

    ¡°So you haven¡¯t been jealous at all?¡±

    Renee¡¯s shoulders slumped.

    Her face was turning bright red.

    What¡¯s the point in saying it now?

    Looking back on her track record, Renee couldn¡¯t deny it.

    There was that incident on her first night of drinking where she got jealous against an elf she¡¯d never met before, to the first day that she met Aisha and her lies.

    Eventer, just hearing Albrecht¡¯s voice made her think of him as a rival, and ultimately, she even felt jealous of herself.

    Renee had nothing to say.

    Based on her past behavior, she was a woman who could rightfully be called the embodiment of jealousy.

    ¡°¡­Go die.¡±

    <i>  Poke!</i> Renee poked Vera¡¯s stomach with her finger.

    It didn¡¯t end there.

    Her pokes turned into deeper jabs, and her fingers turned into a fist that thudded against him.

    What began as a cute action now carried anger as she assaulted Vera.

    Veraughed and deflected her movements, then finally caught her fist.

    ¡°Are you rebelling?¡±

    ¡°Someone ising.¡±

    Renee pulled away from Vera at the speed of light.

    She was worried that the rumors would worsen if anyone saw them being yful with each other.

    However, it was a pointless worry.

    The approaching figure had nothing to do with the ongoing rumors.

    [Hey! Are you listening to me? I strictly told you not to skip ss today, so where are you going¡­? What, why are you going to them?]

    It was Annalise and Jenny.

    Jenny walked up to them with a dying expression on her face, and in her hand was the doll that contained Annalise¡¯s soul.

    Vera looked at Jenny, who was walking from afar.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    He asked, wondering if anything had happened.

    Jenny did not answer.

    She simply continued walking and finally stopped in front of Renee,  her face looking so exhausted that the dark circles reached down to her jawline.

    ¡°Jenny?¡±

    ¡°¡­Please.¡±

    Jenny ced Annalise onto Renee¡¯sp.

    Then, she quickly walked away.

    The atmosphere went silent.

    Annalise was stunned by the sudden situation, then realized shortly after that Jenny had abandoned her and started yelling.

    [Hey, wait¡­ you! Where are you going! Come here! I saide here! Hey! Heeeey!!!]

    Jenny blocked her ears against the loud shoutsing from behind her.

    ¡®It¡¯s a day off¡­ Today is my day off.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t want to hear nagging even on her day off.

    She wanted to sleep at least for one day without having anyone wake her up.

    Annalise was always helpful, but she continued her sses without taking a break!

    Jenny didn¡¯t want to think about such things.

    She just wanted to sleep until noon for now.

    [Ahhhhhh-!]

    The screams continued.

    Renee listened to it nkly, then ced Annalise on a chair.

    Then, she spoke to Vera.

    ¡°Vera, let¡¯s go inside. It¡¯s almost time to eat.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Come to think of it, it¡¯s almost lunchtime.¡±

    Renee linked her arms with Vera¡¯s.

    <i>  Thud. Thud</i>. The sound of her cane grew distant.

    [Hey, where are you guys going! Hey! Take me with you! Take me!!! I¡¯ll kill you!!! I¡¯ll kill you alllllll!!!]

    Her bitter curses echoed throughout the garden, but the two weren¡¯t concerned.

    ¡°Who will take her to Jenny?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s any of our concern.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    The Grand Temple was crowded.

    Besides, there wasn¡¯t a single person who didn¡¯t know that the doll belonged to Jenny.

    So, even if it wasn¡¯t them, someone would surely take her to Jenny.

    [Come here!!!]

    There was another piercing scream.

    Annalise returned to Jenny¡¯s sidete at night when a chilly aura had enveloped the world.

    ***

    In the underground library of the Grand Temple.

    Trevor lit up with joy in the dim room where only a small candle flickered.

    ¡°I found it!¡±

    Trevor raised his head.

    In his hand was an old parchment that showed signs of wear and tear.

    ¡°The Tenth¡­!¡±

    It was a record of the Tenth.

    It had taken him nearly two weeks of searching through all of Elia¡¯s historical records to find it, and Trevor¡¯s first reaction was one of joy.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see¡­!¡¯

    Trevor trembled for a moment and quickly scanned the parchment.

    <strong>¡®The Tenth, a False Idol, A Symbol That Should Not Exist, the Bringer of the End¡­¡¯</strong>

    As he read further, his expression hardened.

    A look of deep confusion spread across his face.

    <i>  Crumple¡ª</i>

    The parchment crumpled.

    Trevor abruptly turned and left the library.

    ¡®I must tell them!¡¯

    He had to show this parchment to the Apostles as soon as possible.

 Chapter 233: The Tenth

    <b>? The Tenth ?</b>

    Trevor, who had been confined in the underground library, returned.

    Vera and Renee heard the news in the early morning.

    It came along with his urgent message.

    <i>  ¡ª Pleasee to the conference hall as soon as possible!</i>

    It wasn¡¯t just Vera and Renee who received the message. It was delivered to all the Apostles.

    The Apostles all wore serious expressions.

    The reason was that Trevor, who had never raised his voice to anyone in his life, was insisting. It was reason enough to understand that this was not a trivial matter.

    None of them hesitated.

    The Apostles each got ready and began to enter the conference hall of the Grand Temple.

    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    Standing in the middle of the conference hall to greet them was a young boy, not much older than seven or eight.

    His sparkling red eyes below his water-like hair gleamed with an unwavering determination.

    ¡°Will you please sit down?¡°

    ¡°What¡¯s so urgent that you¡¯ve called us so early in the morning?¡°

    Vargo asked.

    Although his tone sounded a bit brash at first nce, the seriousness of his face revealed the urgency behind his words.

    Their gazes met.

    Immediately after, Trevor pulled out a few sheets of parchment from his arms and offered them to Vargo.

    ¡°I¡¯ve found it. Records concerning the Tenth.¡±

    The room fell silent.

    The Apostles¡¯ faces all wore a hardened expression.

    Amidst it, Vera¡¯s bitter chuckle echoed through the conference room.

    ¡°Did it really exist¡­?¡°

    Vera¡¯s tone had a hint of disbelief, one that he couldn¡¯t suppress.

    Why would it not exist?

    He had already seen the fetus melting in Orgus¡¯s vision.

    Vera was the one who actually saw that grotesque and vile form.

    Even though all evidence pointed to ysia wanting the ¡®Tenth,¡¯ he still hoped that it was just an illusion.

    Trevor¡¯s gaze turned to Vera.

    With a deeply furrowed face, Trevor looked at Vera and then softly shook his head in response to Vera¡¯s muttered words.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t exist yet.¡°

    ¡°What do you mean?¡°

    ¡°Would you like to see this?¡°

    Trevor held out the parchment.

    As Vera unfolded it, he suddenly tilted his head.

    ¡°Memoirs?¡°

    ¡°Yes, the clue about the Tenth was in the memoirs. To be precise¡­ it would be proper to say they are spections about it.¡±

    It was a puzzling statement.

    The faces of those gathered naturally disyed confusion, and Trevor added an exnation in a distressed tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s a memoir from over a thousand years ago. When I looked through the dates and chronology, I found out who the owner of the memoir was.¡°

    <i>  ck.</i>

    <i>  ck.</i>

    As Trevor walked toward his seat, he continued speaking.

    ¡°The owner of the memoir is the Third Holy Emperor of Elia.¡°

    Once again, the atmosphere grew heavy. Trevor, who had sat down, sighed and concluded.

    ¡°¡­He is also the first Apostle of Wisdom.¡°

    All eyes were focused on the parchment.

    Trevor gestured and added.

    ¡°Please read it.¡°

    Vera¡¯s gaze moved from Trevor and back to the parchment.

    The words were neatly written on the yellowed, aged parchment.

    Vera began to read it with sunken eyes.

    <i>  ¡º Day 9 of Fasting.</i>

    <i>  The moon is particrly bright tonight. The atmosphere is calm and the breeze is cool, making it a good night to keep the window open.</i>

    <i>  As the fasting hassted for nine days now, everyone must be tired.</i>

    <i>  I wish this good weather would ease the heightened tension between the siblings.</i>

    <i>  ¡­I feel empty because I have not eaten. </i>

    <i>  Although I maintain my physical condition through my divinity, I cannot do anything about my hunger.</i>

    <i>  The human body is truly greedy. </i>

    <i>  Despite having no deficiencies in nutrition, the body continuously craves to fill the emptiness. </i>

    <i>  I needed to divert my thoughts. </i>

    <i>  So, I began counting numbers. </i>

    <i>  Even though I have climbed up to be an Apostle and have been given the generous title of Holy Emperor, I cannot help but think of my true nature as a schr at moments like this.</i>

    <i>  However, the Gods will surely understand. </i>

    <i>  To me, numbers are a means of proving that the Gods truly exist on thisnd.</i>

    <i>  Combinations of numbers that start from zero and end at nine. </i>

    <i>  Numerous rules that define the unknown. </i>

    <i>  Surely, within that beauty that excites me, there must surely be an arrangement from the Gods.</i>

    <i>  Nine integers from one to nine. </i>

    <i>  And the nine gods. </i>

    <i>  Does this not prove that the only Gods that exist are those in the nine heavenly thrones? </i>

    <i>  And that the numerous rules they create resemble the Providence that shapes this world.</i>

    <i>  Thus, I loved numbers. </i>

    <i>  I loved the proof of miracles that descended on thisnd, and I loved that I had the knowledge to explore it.</i>

    <i>  The discourse was long. </i>

    <i>  To get to the point, today¡¯s topic explored an indefinite number that oscites between infinity and emptiness. </i>

    <i>  It cannot be defined because it oscites infinitely. </i>

    <i>  However, it can be summarized as ¡®unspecified.¡¯</i>

    <i>  This is truly a beautiful quality. </i>

    <i>  Is the aesthetic of defining the undefined not the greatest charm of numbers? </i>

    <i>  Consider the representative example, the number ¡®0.¡¯</i>

    <i>  It is the master key that defines the void of nonexistence andpletes all the rules.</i>

    <i>  The same concept can be applied to the world. </i>

    <i>  The nine gods and the possibilities they left empty came together and turned nine into ten.</i>

    <i>  ¡®0¡¯ proves its existence by not existing.</i>

    <i>  Furthermore¡­ ¡»</i>

    The praise for the number continued for a while.

    Vera¡¯s forehead furrowed as he continued reading.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t feel like there¡¯s anything particrly significant.¡°

    It was undoubtedly an interesting story, but it didn¡¯t seem to have a direct connection to the threat of the ¡®Tenth.¡¯

    Vera only had one thought after reading this.

    The Apostles of Wisdom had always been peculiar individuals.

    His gaze turned to Trevor.

    Trevor met his gaze with a stern face, then pointed with his chin and spoke.

    ¡°Turn to the next page. The main point is there.¡°

    Vera sighed softly, then turned the page.

    His eyes became absorbed in the text once again.

    Immediately after, Vera¡¯s expression began to warp with a strange light.

    ¡º <i>A question arose regarding ¡®0.¡¯</i>

    <i>  What would happen if ¡®0,¡¯ which proves its existence by not existing,es to actually exist? What if it is not a void?</i>

    <i>  It was an unholy thought, but I couldn¡¯t stop.</i>

    <i>  My pursuit became fixated on this very question.</i>

    <i>  I formted countless theories, only to erase them. </i>

    <i>  I tried to prove them through hypotheses, but it was impossible.</i>

    <i>  I was not among the Great Gods.</i>

    <i>  I was simply one of their servants, a mere mortal.</i>

    <i>  For someone like me, there was no way to manifest what does not exist into something that does.</i>

    <i>  I knew it, but I could not give up.</i>

    <i>  How should I exin this¡­?</i>

    <i>  Yes, it would be urate to say I had the heart of a youngmb caught in a quagmire of temptation.</i>

    <i>  I was like that.</i>

    <i>  I was a person whose schrly nature was too strong, whose desire for knowledge was too deep that I could not control myself.</i>

    <i>  I had to resolve the question, no matter what the cost. </i>

    <i>  This might be a rationalization, but¡­ I think¡­</i>

    <i>  This nature of mine, and this power, might be bestowed upon me by the Gods to spread the truth of ¡®0¡¯ on thisnd.</i>

    <i>  Is that not so? Do the eyes that see Providence they have bestowed upon me not make this possible?</i>

    <i>  A month has passed since the end of the fast.</i>

    <i>  I secluded myself once more, wanting to get an answer as to whether I was allowed to continue this pursuit. </i>

    <i>  I prayed without even realizing how much time had passed.</i>

    <i>  Like a child asking for permission from their parents, or like a sinner confessing their sins.</i>

    <i>  I prayed, hoping that the Gods would take this power back and punish me if I had done something wrong, but no answer came back.</i>

    <i>  ¡­So, I took it as a sign of permission. ¡»</i>

    Vera continued reading for a long time when Vargo suddenly eximed.

    ¡°Wait.¡°

    Vera stopped speaking.

    All eyes in the conference hall turned to Vargo.

    Vargo looked at Trevor and asked.

    ¡°Did you see it?¡°

    Though there was no question of ¡®what?¡¯, everyone there except the twins knew what he was asking.

    The question was about seeing the concept of ¡®0¡¯ mentioned in the memoirs.

    Trevor shook his head.

    ¡°I did not see it. I deemed that stealing a glimpse of such a perilous concept would have a detrimental effect on my mental state and decided to consult with you all first.¡±

    ¡°Well done.¡°

    A long sigh escaped Vargo¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Alright, continue reading.¡°

    Upon hearing the words, Vera nodded and looked at the next page of the parchment.

    However, he did not immediately continue reading.

    ¡°¡­The handwriting has changed.¡°

    ¡°What?¡°

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it was written by someone else¡­ The handwriting seems to have deteriorated because it was hastily written.¡°

    It hadn¡¯t just deteriorated.

    Unless one looked carefully, it would be impossible to distinguish the markings as letters.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll try reading it anyway.¡°

    Vera answered with a furrowed brow and continued.

    ¡º <i>I shouldn¡¯t have seen it.</i>

    <i>  Or rather, should I say that it was right to have seen it?</i>

    <i>  I don¡¯t know.</i>

    <i>  However, if this were the Gods¡¯ n, I would like toin to them.</i>

    <i>  Why, you ask?</i>

    <i>  I¡¯ve be someone who can no longer look at numbers.</i>

    <i>  Because the concept of ¡®0¡¯ is too frightening, rendering me incapable of recalling anything.</i>

    <i>  It¡¯s terrifying.</i>

    <i>  It¡¯s nauseating. </i>

    <i>  I want to rip open my head right now and crush my brain. </i>

    <i>  I want to erase what I saw from my head.</i>

    <i>  Everything fell apart.</i>

    <i>  Despite the fact that only a single number was added, the Providence that makes up this world has been overturned from its roots, and woven into something iprehensible.</i>

    <i>  The concepts of species, life, and death have been mixed, and the notions of matter and non-matter have been shaken.</i>

    <i>  It¡¯s unimaginable how horrifying this is.</i>

    <i>  Even I, who have seen it, cannot grasp its essence, so how could you understand it just by reading it through text?</i>

    <i>  Finally, I¡¯ve realized.</i>

    <i>  Why ¡®0¡¯ must be empty.</i>

    <i>  Why it must remain as non-existent.</i>

    <i>  Ah¡­ this is a false idol.</i>

    <i>  It¡¯s a symbol that should not exist.</i>

    <i>  I assure you.</i>

    <i>  The moment this ¡®0¡¯ exists, the moment that void is no longer empty, that instant is the end of all things.  </i>

    <i>  Emptiness will be infinite and take flight.</i>

    <i>  So, to the future generations who read this memoir, never allow its existence.</i>

    <i>  Deny it and keep denying it, and let it remain as an eternal illusion.</i>

    <i>  I, the Third St. Lore, leave this message as my sole desire.</i>

    <i>  Deny ¡®0.¡¯ ¡»</i>

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s the end.¡°

    Vera finished speaking, his tone filled with unease.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one who disyed such an expression.

    Everyone in the room, and even Annalise, who was cradled in Jenny¡¯s arms, wore a look of unease.

    Meanwhile, Trevor spoke.

    ¡°One thing has be clear.¡°

    <i>  Drrrk¡ª.</i>

    Trevor pushed his chair back.

    He stood up, his voice was filled with unwavering certainty.

    ¡°ysia¡¯s objective was never Ardain from the beginning. There¡¯s only one reason she wishes for his resurrection.¡°

    There was a brief pause.

    Trevor bit his lip as if he was uneasy to utter the next words.

    ¡°¡­His omnipotence. The Tenth can bepleted with that alone.¡°

    <i>  Clench¡ª!</i>

    Trevor clenched his fist.

    ¡°She desires the end of all Providence.¡°

 Chapter 234: News (1)

    <b>? News (1) ?</b>

    The report was over.

    As Vera and Renee left the conference hall together, Vera tilted his head at the sight of Renee, who was deep in thought.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    <i>  Thud.</i> Renee¡¯s cane hit the floor.

    She was walking slowly down the hallway, then stopped.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Vera, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Understand what?¡±

    ¡°Why the world needs to be destroyed?¡±

    Vera¡¯s mouth shut.

    He contemted.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±

    He finally voiced an agreement with Renee¡¯s words.

    Vera frowned and added more.

    ¡°There doesn¡¯t really need to be one. The copse of Providence doesn¡¯t just mean the extinction of mere mortals. It signifies the fall of thisnd and even ysia¡¯s own immortality. If she goes through with it, she will naturally die as well¡­¡±

    A suicidal act.

    The thought, ¡¯Is ysia¡¯s goal suicide?¡¯ shed across Vera¡¯s mind, then vanished.

    ¡®But her attitude doesn¡¯t exin it as an act of suicide.¡¯

    The ysia he had encountered and also seen in illusions seemed to desperately want something.

    She desired eternity, not rest, and infinity, not emptiness.

    That was why Vera felt confused.

    Simply bringing the Tenth to thisnd couldn¡¯t be the only goal.

    Her real purpose must be something beyond that.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    What could possibly be worth destroying Providence for?

    He pondered about it for a while, but no answer came back.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s keep walking for now.¡±

    <i>  Thud.</i> Renee pushed her cane and started walking.

    Vera matched her pace and followed her.

    Both their lips remained shut as questions loomed in their minds. The only sounds that filled the hallway were the sounds of their footsteps and the cane.

    ***

    In a in three day¡¯s worth of horse riding in the northwest of the Empire, there was ake so enormous that it couldn¡¯t be fully captured in one view.

    It was ake known throughout the continent and had existed for thousands of years, bing a page of countless legends.

    It was called Lake Granice.

    ¡°So what I¡¯m saying is, other explorers have already scoured every inch ofnd in the continent. And yet, they can¡¯t find any trace of ysia? What does that mean? It means ysia must not be onnd, but underwater!¡±

    In the middle of Lake Granice.

    A blonde woman spoke while standing on a floating boat.

    Then, the red-haired middle-aged man sitting beside her sighed.

    ¡°What nonsense, did ysia turn into a mermaid or something? What are we even doing all the way out here¡­?¡±

    His tone was thick with irritation.

    The blonde woman chuckled at the middle-aged man¡¯s attitude and replied.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your n? Do you have a better idea?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go to the Calgion Marshes like everyone else, okay? If we find some new vegetation there, we¡¯ll be sitting on a goldmine!¡±

    ¡°Calgion? If you want to die, go die alone! Do you have any idea how venomous the lizardmen there are? Was your time as an explorer all for nothing?¡±

    ¡°At least it¡¯s better than drowning! And given that armies gathered by schrs are already heading that way, do you think the lizardmen will even care about us?!¡±

    The argument grew more heated.

    Amid the rising tension and angry res, a brown-haired young man who had been sitting quietly until then stepped in to mediate.

    ¡°Alright, alright¡­ Minnie, Garrick, please calm down. First, let¡¯s search here. If it turns out to be a wild goose chase, we can go to Calgion, okay?¡±

    ¡°Derek! That¡¯s not the point right now!¡±

    Minnie¡¯s words made the brown-haired young man named Derek close his mouth.

    ¡®That¡¯s what you¡¯re fighting about¡­¡¯

    <b><i>  If this isn¡¯t important, what is?  </i></b>

    Derek sighed.

    They had been exploring the continent as a team for five years.

    Though they should be close by now, the hot-blooded Minnie and the cynical Garrick were always getting into arguments.

    ¡®I guess it¡¯s my job to stop them.¡¯

    His shoulders felt heavy.

    Thinking about how he should calm these two made his blood pressure rise.

    Derek covered his eyes with his hand and trembled, then looked off into the distance.

    ¡°Under theke!¡±

    ¡°Calgion!¡±

    The shouting was now loud enough to echo across the entireke, piercing Derek¡¯s ears.

    The thought that something terrible would happen if this continued filled Derek¡¯s mind.

    Derek, who was suffering from another headache today, was about to speak when¡­

    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±

    Something strange caught his eye.

    ¡°Here we go again! Come on, admit it. You can¡¯t swim, can you? You can¡¯t dive either! You¡¯re freaking out because you¡¯re scared to go underwater!¡±

    ¡°Wha-what? I¡¯ll show you, you brat?!¡±

    ¡°Hold on! Just hold on!!! Both of you, look at that!¡±

    Derek urgently shouted.

    At that, both of them turned their eyes toward Derek.

    Derek¡¯ was trembling.

    His mouth was hanging open, and sheer horror filled his eyes.

    Slowly, Derek¡¯s hand pointed toward a corner of theke.

    ¡°That, that¡­!¡±

    They both turned their heads in the direction Derek was pointing at, and their mouths dropped open.

    ¡°Th-that is¡­!¡±

    ¡°A needle? No, it¡¯s not¡­ It¡¯s a gpole. The one that¡¯s ced on the highest tower of the castle!¡±

    Garrick¡¯s astonished voice ended shortly after that conclusion.

    ¡°That thing sticking out over theke means¡­!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a castle sunk beneath it!¡±

    Minnie looked back at Garrick after saying this.

    ¡°What? What happened to Calgion?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Garrick made a strained expression.

    However, it was not a sign that he was upset.

    Rather, it would be more urate to say the opposite.

    The look on Garrick¡¯s face upon seeing the g was delight.

    ¡°You got it right for once¡­!¡±

    Garrick didn¡¯t usually smile, but even he couldn¡¯t help but smile at the discovery.

    It was obviously an ancient ruin, and a castle at that.

    Due to the fact that it was submerged underwater, the chances of someone having been there before them were slim.

    This meant that there would be tons of undiscovered artifacts and treasures inside.

    ¡°We¡¯re rich, we¡¯re finally rich! This damn explorer¡¯s life is over!¡±

    The boat rocked as Garrick stood up abruptly.

    Minnie was startled and steadied herself, then nodded with a big smile.

    ¡°Yeah, damn it! I¡¯ll buy a mansion on Second Street in the Imperial Capital and live the high life!¡±

    Cheers echoed.

    The explorers were lost in their dreams, imagining a bright future that brought a shiver to their spine.

    However, amidst this, someone still couldn¡¯t shake off his suspicion.

    That was Derek, the one who discovered the gpole.

    ¡°¡­Something¡¯s weird.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s weird? The fact that everything¡¯s going so well? That we¡¯re about to be rich?¡±

    ¡°Let him be. He¡¯s a bit of a timid type, so he needs time to ept it.¡±

    Ignoring the chuckles of hispanions, Derek spoke.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird that this hasn¡¯t been discovered for thousands of years when it¡¯s sticking out so obviously like this?¡±

    ¡°What do you me¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been thousands of years, and it¡¯s not like thiske is some randomke in the middle of nowhere. There are many legends about it. How many people visit here each year? The Imperial Family members? Clerics on pilgrimages? Isn¡¯t it strange that none of them ever noticed this gpole sticking out so tantly?¡±

    Silence filled the air.

    The excitement that had been present just moments ago now seemed like a lie. The only thing surrounding the three of them was a chilling silence.

    Indeed, Derek had a point.

    Lake Grance was thergestke on the continent.

    Many legends and myths were born here, and countless people visited this ce.

    However, was it usible that no one had ever mentioned this gpole before?

    It didn¡¯t take long for the two to grasp the gravity of the situation.

    With a crumpled expression, Garrick stared at the gpole.

    ¡°¡­It appeared.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it makes sense to think that way. It¡¯s probably been hidden by magic until now.¡±

    ¡°What if it¡¯s just a result of the earth shifting?¡±

    ¡°Do you think only one or two people swim in thiske? Then we would have known about it a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°This is driving me crazy. Really¡­¡±

    A forcedughter escaped from Garrick¡¯s mouth.

    Minnie reacted the same way.

    ¡°Going in there would mean death, right?¡±

    Their faces were filled with regret, but they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to actually enter.

    They were veteran explorers.

    Each of them had over ten years of experience and had been working together as a team for five years.

    They understood this better than anyone else.

    ¡°What should we do? Should we report it?¡±

    ¡°¡­We should. If this castle just suddenly appeared, then the situation is serious. The same goes even if it¡¯s not a clue rted to ysia.¡±

    Derek responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s an active ruin. If we get caught in a trap, we could drown.¡±

    Derek kicked a wetsuit tucked away in a corner of the boat.

    ¡°These cheap wetsuits won¡¯t help.¡±

    ¡°What about the reward?¡±

    ¡°If this isn¡¯t a clue rted to ysia, we¡¯ll end up in an underground prison for reporting false information, and our credibility will drop. It¡¯s too risky a gamble.¡±

    At Garrick¡¯s response, Minnie spat out curses with a frowning face.

    ¡°This sucks¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be disappointed. Just think that it was never meant for us in the first ce.¡±

    The atmosphere on the boat was sinking rapidly.

    Meanwhile, Derek stroked his chin while looking at the gpole.

    ¡®Is there really no way?¡¯

    His colleagues describe Derek as cautious.

    As a top explorer and a top graduate from the Academy of Archeology, he racked his brains to find a solution.

    ¡®Going deeper is not an option. No, we can¡¯t even go inside in the first ce. The only option is to scrape something from near that gpole. If we can find out what that castle is for, things will get much easier¡­¡¯

    Leaving aside the rest, simply examining the architectural style of this structure could provide valuable information.

    With that alone, it would be possible to determine the time period in which it was built.

    ¡®I have memorized all the architectural styles in the Age of Gods. If the fortress was built in the early age or in primitive times before that, the architectural style itself will be a clue.¡¯

    He found a way to verify it without actually entering inside it.

    Derek did not hesitate.

    He moved quickly and began putting on the wetsuit stored in a corner of the boat.

    ¡°Huh? Derek, what are you doing¡­?¡±

    ¡°I found a way.¡±

    Having put on the wetsuit, Derek looked back at the two and spoke.

    ¡°We just need to know the architectural style. Please take me near that gpole. I¡¯ll just take a quick look at the exterior wall of the building beneath it.¡±

    He spoke in a confident tone.

    Garrick¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right! I just remembered, but you were an educated man!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget already? Derek is from Tellon Academy! He even graduated top of his ss in the Archeology Department!¡±

    Upon hearing Garrick¡¯s words, Minnie¡¯s expression brightened.

    Derek chuckled as the two started to regain their color and continued speaking.

    ¡°It¡¯s old news. I ran away from the academy because the life of an academic ve was too scary. Well, it doese in handy now.¡±

    ¡°You¡­! I love you!!!¡±

    ¡°Me too! I love you too! We¡¯re going to be together forever!!!¡±

    ¡°Wait, hold on¡­! I¡¯m getting dizzy! The boat is shaking!¡±

    Minnie and Garrick hugged Derek and started jumping around, causing the boat to sway heavily.

    Derek was flustered, then he gave up on calming them, closed his eyes tightly, and hurled himself into theke.

    ¡°A-agh!¡±

    ¡°That surprised me!¡±

    The two managed to cling to the boat while Derek started diving into theke.

    ***

    Beneath the surface of theke, Derek held his breath and looked at the view that unfolded before him.

    ¡®It¡¯s this big?¡¯

    The castle was huge.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just huge.

    ¡®This is¡­¡¯

    It was evenrger than the Imperial Pce.

    Had there ever been a building of this size among the structures on the continent?

    Derek was filled with amazement and awe as he gazed at the castle¡¯s exterior.

    Then, he quickly snapped out of his daze and looked at the castle again.

    ¡®¡­Now is not the time.¡¯

    Derek began to swim.

    He headed for the base of the gpole, which was a fairly short distance away.

    As expected, it was a spire.

    Derek nted his feet on top of the spire with a small window.

    He touched the exterior and examined the seams between the stones for a moment.

    ¡®¡­What is this?¡¯

    Derek froze.

    His eyes widened as much as they possibly could.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t exist. I¡¯ve never known of any architecture like this.¡¯

    Something was strange.

    His knowledge of history was second to none.

    He could match anyone in the academy, especially when it came to the history and life during the Age of Gods.

    Yet, even he could not understand this.

    Derek¡¯s expression turned serious.

    His eyes stared intently at the seams.

    As the oxygen in his wetsuit slowly dwindled, Derek realized something.

    ¡®¡­This is not architecture.¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t an architectural structure.

    No, to be precise, it wasn¡¯t a building.

    The seams that appeared, the constantly flowing material, could never be characterized as architecture.

    It was an almost certain assumption.

    When Derek realized that, a single question arose in his mind.

    His head slowly turned.

    At the far end was a small window.

    That was the same window that had been too dark to see through just a moment ago.

    ¡®¡­If this is not a building¡­¡¯

    <b><i>  What the hell is inside it?</i></b>

    Just as that question came to mind,

    <i>  ¡ª Hehe¡­</i>

    Derek heardughter.

 Chapter 235: News (2)

    <b>? News (2) ?</b>

    In a corridor leading to the Grand Temple, Vera¡¯s expression hardened as he listened to Norn¡¯s report.

    ¡°You mean they found it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we haven¡¯t confirmed it yet, but we think they¡¯ve found a promising clue rted to ysia.¡±

    ¡°Where are they?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re in the conference hall.¡±

    Vera quickened his pace.

    He was anxious to hear what the explorers, who were now in the conference hall, had found.

    Soon enough, he passed through the hallway quickly, arrived at the conference hall door, and abruptly opened it.

    <i>  Thud¡ª</i>

    The scenery of the conference hall came into Vera¡¯s view.

    A round table.

    All of the Apostles were seated around it, excluding himself.

    In the middle were three guests.

    There was a blonde woman and a middle-aged man. Between them, a young man with brown hair who had no legs was sitting in a wheelchair and gazing at him.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Are these the people?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sit down.¡±

    Upon Vargo¡¯smand, Vera took his seat.

    The young man with brown hair who had been silent until then, the explorer named Derek, breathed deeply.

    ¡°May I speak now?¡±

    His tone was heavy with fatigue.

    Vargo nodded, and Derek slowly began to speak.

    ¡°We were in Lake Grance. We were discussing something on the boat.¡±

    The story began with seemingly unimportant details, but as the story progressed, the atmosphere in the conference hall started to sink heavily.

    ¡°It was undoubtedly a castle. Whaty beneath the surface was a castle whose size far surpassed that of the Imperial Pce. I wanted to take a closer look, but I couldn¡¯t. The open windows were pitch-ck that I couldn¡¯t see anything inside, and the outer walls of the castle were constructed in a shape I couldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Derek¡¯s hand trembled.

    He swept his face once, and Minnie and Garrick, who were watching him from the side, put their arms around his shoulders.

    ¡°Ie from the Archaeology Department of Tellon, so I could tell. The castle was built in a style that doesn¡¯t exist in this world. No, that structure couldn¡¯t even be called a castle.¡±

    Derek¡¯s expression crumpled.

    He closed his eyes as if recalling that moment was horrifying, then he took a deep breath and continued.

    ¡°¡­Do you know what I saw at the seams of the stones surrounding the outer walls?¡±

    <i>  Crack.</i> Derek¡¯s teeth ground against each other.

    ¡°It was the flesh of a living creature. I definitely saw it. That structure is alive.¡±

    Renee shuddered.

    She was not the only one to react that way.

    All the Apostles around the table were equally shocked, focused on Derek¡¯s words.

    ¡°The moment I saw it, I only had one thought¡­ That I needed to get out of there right away. It was not something I could handle. I fell off the outer wall. And at that moment, I heardughter.¡±

    ¡°Laughter?¡±

    ¡°Yes,ughter. A sound like a child¡¯s giggle echoed in my ears. Isn¡¯t that bizarre?¡±

    Derek lifted his head.

    His gaze was fixed intently on Vera.

    There was horror reflected in his dark brown eyes.

    What he said was something Vera hadn¡¯t even considered.

    ¡°I was definitely underwater, but the voice reached me in a way that felt as if there was no resistance at all.¡±

    Jenny¡¯s shoulders shrank.

    Her eyes, fixed on Derek, were filled with an indescribable tremor.

    She felt a fear caused by the unexined phenomenon.

    ¡°The moment I heard theughter, the moment I realized something was off, I kicked my feet. I iled my arms to get to the surface, and when I emerged in a frantic state, I realized¡­¡±

    Derek¡¯s hand gestured towards where his legs had been.

    They no longer existed below the knee.

    ¡°¡­My legs were missing below the knees. My blood was rising to the surface of theke. I passed out there, and I am still alive thanks to myrades who took care of me.¡±

    A heavy atmosphere engulfed the room.

    Then, Vargo asked.

    ¡°Did something eat it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I had no idea my legs were gone until I surfaced.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t feel any pain?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know whether it was phantom pain or if my leg was actually fine until then, but there is one thing that I¡¯m certain of.¡±

    Derek paused.

    He took another deep breath before continuing.

    ¡°Whatever the case, if you¡¯re looking for anything on this continent that could be a trace of ysia, the most likely thing is that castle beneath thatke.¡±

    Derek¡¯s story came to an end.

    When no one could offer an immediate response to his words, Minnie, the blonde woman who had been patting Derek¡¯s shoulder, stepped forward.

    ¡°We¡¯d like to ask you for a favor.¡±

    There was tension and resolve on her face.

    ¡°That¡¯s the reason we came all the way here instead of the Empire with this information. I hope you understand that.¡±

    Minnie felt the weight of the eyes of the Apostles on her.

    It was natural.

    These were transcendental beings who were considered demigods in this world.

    They could get rid of her with a flick of a finger.

    However, Minnie could not back down.

    ¡°Please heal Derek¡¯s leg. And if there is a curse affecting Derek¡¯s body, please remove it. We¡¯re not asking for anything else. Please, just that.¡±

    Minnie couldn¡¯t bear to see her preciousrade being reduced to this state.

    She bowed her head.

    Following her motion, Garrick, the middle-aged man, also bowed his head.

    ¡°Please¡­¡±

    The words were filled with desperation.

    However, the answer that came back was devastating.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. We can¡¯t create something that doesn¡¯t exist. If you had the severed leg, that might be different, but in this situation, it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Minnie¡¯s expression crumbled at Renee¡¯s response.

    It might sound cruel, but there was nothing Renee could do.

    The power of fate was the power of possibility.

    It was the power to turn even the slightest chance into a 100% certainty.

    In other words, it was a power that couldn¡¯t help with something that had no possibility at all.

    Renee knew this.

    It was better to offer the harsh reality rather than false constion.

    Moreover, instead of giving up in such a situation, it was better to offer whatever help was possible.

    ¡°But if there is a curse, we can help you with that. We can also alleviate the pain in your leg. If the wound festers, it will rot, so let me treat that part.¡±

    Derek¡¯s head lifted.

    While the expressions of the other two weren¡¯t particrly good, Derek had a bright expression.

    Why not? One of the things tormenting him the most right now was the pain.

    To him, Renee¡¯s words were the happiest news.

    ¡°Th-thank you¡­¡±

    Derek¡¯s expression rxed, appearing as if a weight had been lifted.

    Seeing this, Vargo spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the curse. There isn¡¯t one.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see anything attached to you. I am able to see those things.¡±

    Vargo tapped his eye with his finger when he spoke.

    Derek blinked for a while, then finally realized what he meant and smiled even brighter.

    It was one of Vargo¡¯s well-known abilities, God¡¯s Eye.

    It proved that he was safe.

    But Vargo was not finished speaking.

    ¡°Furthermore, whether or not that castle is a clue about ysia, there will be a reward in Elia. If your story is true, that castle will undoubtedly be a threat to the continent.¡±

    Despite the increasing gravity of the conversation, a small smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°You all are heroes. You didn¡¯t back down in the face of danger, and you came here to share this information. I will send you my heartfelt praise.¡±

    <i>  Drrrk¡ª</i>

    Vargo rose from his seat and approached Derek.

    The odd sight of a frail young man sitting in a wheelchair and an old giant towering over two meters tall unfolded.

    Reaching out, Vargo ced his hand on Derek¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°May the blessing of the Lord be with you.¡±

    A crimson divinity red up.

    It seeped into Derek¡¯s head.

    Derek felt warmth enveloping his body. As the strange energy receded once again, he tilted his head.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°You are able to bring out this divinity just once, when you find yourself in great danger. It has the power to fend off any moderately skilled persecutors. Think of it as an extra life.¡±

    Vargo chuckled.

    Then, he turned around.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be going then. Elia is a quiet ce, so it should be a good spot for your recovery. Take some rest.¡±

    As Vargo left the room, the Apostles began to stand up one by one.

    They were heading back to their tasks to quickly analyze and disseminate the information they had just heard.

    Among them, only Renee remained seated. Then, she turned to the three adventurers and spoke.

    ¡°Shall we start your treatment, then?¡±

    A gentle smile adorned the face of the extraordinarily beautiful woman.

    The three adventurers blushed at her stunning beauty.

    It was a dizzying beauty that evoked more awe rather than a favorable impression toward the opposite sex.

    It would have been strange for anyone to have any other reaction.

    ***

    ¡°I never knew you had a talent for business.¡±

    In the hallways of the Grand Temple, Vera spoke as he walked with Vargo.

    Then, Vargo snorted and answered.

    ¡°Do you see it as business? That¡¯s your problem. You look at everything calctively.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you intended?¡±

    ¡°Sly one, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Vargo chuckled.

    Then, he added in a slower tone.

    ¡°The impression a nation gives is important, especially to themoners who aren¡¯t leaders. If you ever have to attend an official event, remember what happened today. Those who live in the name of God should exude righteousness.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not one to talk about righteousness.¡±

    ¡°You always have a retort, don¡¯t you? Clearly, you need more spanking.¡±

    A stifledugh escaped Vera¡¯s lips.

    ¡°That aside, what will we do about the war?¡±

    ¡°Now, you¡¯re changing the topic¡­ For now, we need to request support from the Empire. We must finalize the exact cause and effect. If it turns out to be traces of ysia, then¡­¡±

    His voice trailed off.

    Vargo looked into the distance before continuing.

    ¡°¡­We¡¯ll have to mobilize all the Apostles.¡±

    An intense look appeared in Vargo¡¯s eyes.

    There was a clear sign of hostility and anger.

    A pure killing intent seemed to be aimed at some far-off ce, making Vera feel as if the hairs on his body were standing on end.

    But it also instilled a sense of confidence in him, causing Vera to look forward to Vargo¡¯s exploit, and he smiled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the first time we¡¯ll be fighting together?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fall behind.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    ***

    In the Grand Temple¡¯s undergroundboratory, Trevor looked bitterly at Jenny and Annalise, who was in her arms.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    [Stop the chit-chat and just do as I say. You can¡¯t even go to Lake Granice if you¡¯re tied to the evil-sealing circle, can you?]

    ¡°True, but even so, this is¡­¡±

    [Why are you making it soplicated? You know very well that the farther an artificial body is from the main body, the harder it gets to manifest spells. This is a matter of ¡¯efficiency.¡¯ You seem to have forgotten everything you¡¯ve learned from me.]

    He hadn¡¯t forgotten.

    Annalise¡¯s teachings were the soil that formed the present Trevor. They were his roots.

    How could he forget them?

    Still, there was one reason Trevor looked so bitter right now.

    ¡°Do you really have no ulterior motives?¡±

    Trevor¡¯s gaze shifted toward the small doll Jenny held out with great anticipation.

    It was a custom-made rag doll made by Norn.

    The doll that would serve as Trevor¡¯s artificial body for the uing war was unmistakably a ¡¯young boy.¡¯

    In other words, it was meant to pair with the doll currently containing Annalise.

    [¡­It¡¯s for efficiency.]

    Annalise¡¯s head wobbled in the air.

    Trevor red at her for a moment, then sighed deeply before answering.

    ¡°¡­I guess there¡¯s no other way.¡±

    [A smart guy like you shouldn¡¯t beining.]

    Annalise snorted.

    Jenny was simply delighted that she could now control Trevor. Because of that, Trevor felt a shiver run down his spine.

    And so, preparations for the war were slowly taking shape.

 Chapter 236: Lake Granice (1)

    <b>? Lake Granice (1) ?</b>

    On the outskirts of Lake Granice.

    A man stood at the bow of a cruise ship where about a dozen people were bustling about.

    His golden hair and golden eyes were shining like the sun.

    The heavily adorned knight¡¯s uniform he wore, along with the red and ck sword at his waist, clearly indicated his extraordinary status.

    Was there a need to say more?

    That person was Albrecht de Freich, the Second Prince of the Empire.

    It was none other than him.

    ¡°Is that it?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Albrecht¡¯s golden eyes dimmed.

    ¡®I don¡¯t feel anything.¡¯

    Far off in the distance, there was a blurry gpole at the edge of his sight.

    Other than the fact that it was unusually standing alone in the middle of theke, the g didn¡¯t seem particrly notable.

    Albrecht felt puzzled by it.

    ¡®Is it blocking the flow of magic?¡¯

    <b><i>  ording to reports, a fortressrger than the Imperial Pce should be submerged beneath it.</i></b>

    <b><i>  And there should be an unknown enemy in that fortress.</i></b>

    <b><i>  The fastest way to confirm would have been to dive, but¡­</i></b>

    ¡®¡­there¡¯s no need to take unnecessary risks.¡¯

    Albrecht soon gave up the idea.

    What was most likely down there was ysia, one of the Ancient Species that had existed since the beginning and was aiming to destroy the continent.

    As confident as Albrecht was in his abilities, he couldn¡¯t afford to be careless when facing such an enemy.

    ¡°Has there been no other movement?¡±

    ¡°Yes, y-yes¡­ It¡¯s been the same for days. All we can see is that gpole, and there¡¯s been no changes, like the castle rising.¡±

    The captain of the cruise ship exined while stammering, and he inwardly hoped.

    Hoping that the Second Prince would quicklyplete his business and return.

    The captain wished to get away from this ominous ce.

    However, his wish was not fulfilled.

    Albrecht was a knight.

    Moreover, he was someone who loved himself as such.

    The reason he came here was to identify the nature of the fortress, and since nothing had been rified yet, there was no reason for Albrecht to retreat.

    Albrecht stepped down from the bow of the ship and caught his breath.

    ¡®Surely, they said that castle is alive.¡¯

    He recalled the details of the report he had received and continued to think.

    ¡®If it¡¯s alive, then there must be a Providence that makes it happen, especially if it¡¯s a monster in the shape of a castle.¡¯

    Albrecht had a way to reveal its identity.

    ¡°Turn the ship around and move away from that g.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    ¡°The distance is¡­ Yes, we should move about 300 meters away from our current position.¡±

    The captain¡¯s face, which had brightened after hearing themand to turn the ship, crumpled once again.

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±

    It couldn¡¯t be helped.

    The one issuing themand was the Second Prince of the Empire, and the captain was just amoner. There was only one thing the captain could do.

    ¡°Turn the ship around!¡±

    With the captain¡¯s strong cry, the ship moved away from the gpole.

    Albrecht ced his hand on his sword and took a deep breath.

    Then, he closed his eyes.

    ¡®Be confident.¡¯

    He recalled the trigger that oveid his world upon thisnd.

    Albrecht¡¯s aura calmly surged.

    His sword responded and began to resonate.

    The Sword of the Emperor.

    The Ruler of All Flows.

    The Purest Bloodline.

    The sword, with its many names, became etched in his mind with a single flow to its rightful owner.

    Albrecht imbued his aura into the flow enveloping him.

    Slowly, he opened his eyes.

    Above his line of sight, there was an ovepping world.

    It was the world of Providence that made up thisnd, and a realm only those who have reached a certain level could ess.

    ¡®I still can¡¯t see it.¡¯

    Even through the realm of Intention, theke remained calm.

    A calmke, the gpole rising above it, and the wind.

    ¡®¡­Even the flow of mana is calm.¡¯

    Albrecht frowned.

    If the reports were urate, the visible world should have shown some sign of disturbance.

    Albrecht¡¯s world expanded.

    It was a desperate attempt to catch even the smallest disturbance.

    He peered into the world beneath theke.

    Below the calm surface, the bottom of theke still didn¡¯t reveal anything.

    As his Intention continued to expand¡­

    <i>  Flinch¡ª</i>

    Albrecht¡¯s body trembled.

    It wasn¡¯t for any other reason.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s gone.¡¯

    He btedly realized something.

    It was a fact so obvious that he had overlooked it.

    He hadn¡¯t realized it before because he hadn¡¯t fully assimted into the realm of Intention.

    ¡®The spirits are gone. Both the spirits of theke and the spirits of the wind¡­¡¯

    Something that should exist in every natural element of thisnd was missing from beneath thiske.

    This was a serious matter.

    All of nature in thisnd could be sustained through the protection of spirits.

    Since the will of the manifested spirits became natural elements, nature would wither and die if the spirits were gone.

    ¡®Are they hiding? No, they¡¯re not. They literally vanished.¡¯

    Albrecht¡¯s eyes moved busily.

    His mind expanded as he tried to make sense of the strange phenomenon of having nature exist without the spirits.

    ¡®Where¡¯s the records of theke? The memory of the spirits? No, their traces¡­¡¯

    There was nothing.

    The only thing that existed was a fortress firmly standing in the flow of his Intention.

    Albrecht pondered.

    Hebined the clues he had gathered, the report he had heard, and the phenomenon unfolding before his eyes to find an answer.

    ¡®¡­Nature cannot exist without spirits.¡¯

    He thought of the main premise.

    ¡®Yet nature exists, and within it, there¡¯s an unexined structure.¡¯

    After that, he considered the likely cause of this anomaly.

    His rapidly connecting thoughts were getting closer to an answer.

    Albrecht narrowed his eyes and stared at the solid castle, which he couldn¡¯t fully explore even with his Intention.

    Then, he arrived at a conclusion.

    ¡®They did not disappear. That means they¡¯re inside it¡­¡¯

    If the spirits were trapped within that castle¡­

    <i>  ¡ª I heardughter.</i>

    If thatughter was from the spirits.

    ¡°Captain.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s return. As fast as you can.¡±

    Albrecht¡¯s expression hardened.

    If someone had deliberately manipted the spirits within the natural world, it was far more serious than he had thought.

    ¡°I will be heading straight to the capital. Captain, please inform my lieutenant to summon the elementalists, wizards, and sorcerers.¡±

    Albrecht was certain.

    ¡®It¡¯s ysia.¡¯

    She was the only one capable of doing something like this.

    ***

    A procession of dozens of carriages and their apanying knights filled the street. Every knight was d in white armor. The same went for the carriages and horses, and even the gs they carried.

    This was none other than the army of Elia.

    ¡°This is so grand.¡±

    Vera said from inside one of the carriages, then Vargo responded.

    ¡°Well, should we move modestly when all the Apostles are going out?¡±

    ¡°The budget¡ª¡±

    ¡°What about the budget? Just a few swings of my fist and it¡¯ll alle back as offerings.¡±

    <b><i>  That¡¯s not an offering, that¡¯s robbery.</i></b>

    Vera thought, quickly dismissing the idea and turning his head away.

    Outside the window, he saw the twins dozing off on horseback.

    Vera¡¯s brow furrowed.

    ¡°Those two, even here¡­¡±

    ¡°Leave them be. They do their jobs well enough.¡±

    Vargo¡¯s chuckle irritated Vera.

    ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am. It¡¯s so refreshing to think that all I have to do is swing my fists.¡±

    Vera let out a sigh.

    It was for no other reason.

    All the preparations and subsequent arrangements for this expedition had fallen on his shoulders.

    Although there was still a mountain of tasks to do, Vera had already been feeling a deep fatigue ever since they had just left Elia with their newly formed army.

    Of course, he hadints as well.

    ¡®It¡¯s inefficient.¡¯

    Vera thought that it would be much more efficient to travel with a minimal number of men and roll the armies of other nations given the formation of the army, the supplies needed for the expedition, and others. Bringing a full army like this was bound to make Vera dissatisfied.

    He had tried to talk them out of it until the end, but the reason the decision was made this way was simple.

    ¡°The weather is nice.¡±

    Vargo, the final decision maker, wanted this.

    And he had dumped all the minor tasks on Vera and simply ordered for ¡¯the whole army to advance.¡¯

    Naturally, Vera¡¯s expression could only be gruff, which pleased Vargo more than anything.

    ¡°Vera, are you okay?¡±

    Renee asked.

    Her expression was troubled, and her outstretched hand seemed to offerfort to Vera¡¯s hand.

    Vera nodded slightly, feeling a warmth inside his chest.

    ¡°We¡¯re already on our way, so there¡¯s no turning back. We¡¯ll have to make do.¡±

    ¡°Cheer up. If there¡¯s anything I can do to help, please tell me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful.¡±

    Vargo¡¯s expression crumpled at the warm atmosphere.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    The grumpy old man averted his gaze from the scene unfolding before him, recalling that his disciple¡¯s smiling face couldn¡¯t be so cold.

    ***

    The marchsted for almost ten days.

    They had arrived at Lake Granice.

    Vera got off the carriage and walked alongside Renee, reciting the sights before him.

    ¡°We seem to be thest to arrive. The barracks of the other nations are already set up, and it seems that the wizards are having a meeting by theke. Next to them are the sorcerers and¡­ it looks like there are also elementalists.¡±

    ¡°Are they investigating theke?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ording to thestmunication, they haven¡¯t had much sess yet. Ah, looks like Miller has started arguing with the wizards. No wonder there¡¯s no progress.¡±

    Annoyance was evident in Vera¡¯s voice.

    Renee chuckled in response.

    ¡°Still the same, I see. But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the reason for theck of progress. Sir Miller is also a reasonable person, after all.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Could one match the word ¡®reasonable¡¯ with the sight of Miller shaking an old wizard by the cor?

    Vera pondered about it for a moment, then shook his head and sighed.

    ¡°We should send Trevor to that side. I¡¯ll leave the barracks to Theresa¡­ For now, we should go to the conference hall.¡±

    ¡°Yes, where is the conference hall?¡±

    ¡°Someone will be here soon to guide us. Ah, he¡¯sing now.¡±

    The words were uttered as a familiar figure approached them.

    Then, a clear voice rang out.

    ¡°Sir Vera, Saint! It¡¯s been a long time!¡±

    Albrecht greeted them with a bright expression.

    Recognizing his voice, Renee responded warmly.

    ¡°Second Prince! It¡¯s been a while!¡±

    Albrecht¡¯s expression brightened even more.

    Of course, this was understandable.

    For him, this was the first time that he had received such a warm wee from them, so it would have been strange for him not to feel touched.

    A wave of emotion rose over Albrecht¡¯s face.

    As Vera¡¯s expression began to darken, Renee tightly squeezed his hand.

    Only then did Vera remember Renee¡¯s request.

    <i>  ¡ª Be weing this time. Vera is always so grumpy, so he¡¯s always cautious around us. With a big fighting up, we can¡¯t have the Prince making mistakes because he¡¯s being conscious.</i>

    It was a convincing argument.

    Suppressing his irritation, Vera greeted him with a face as unfurrowed as possible.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Sir Vera¡­!¡±

    It was an inexplicable rejection.

    He briefly pondered why Albrecht, who was looking at him with twinkling eyes, was so annoying. Then, he shook off the thought and asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°Ah! The civilians around theke have been evacuated. We have ships patrolling the fortress in three shifts, and the elementalists are leading the investigation of theke. Well, without much sess.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the atmosphere?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Suddenly, Albrecht¡¯s expression became grave.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not bad, but there is tension since people from different cultures are gathering. Especially from the Federation¡­¡±

    A sigh escaped from Vera.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s understandable.¡±

    The Federation had always been torn by civil war.

    Now, two among the Five Kingdoms have been destroyed, one by themselves and one by Gorgan, and had turned into a no man¡¯snd.

    Thus, the chaotic situation was to be expected. The remaining Three Kingdoms continued their power struggles even in this situation.

    But what followed was a series of stories that made even Vera ufortable.

    ¡°Also, now that the elves havee out, there are soldiers who are causing problems because of their curiosity. Oben¡¯s soldiers are wandering around shirtless, causingints, and Chellen and Vien, who were already on bad terms¡­ are fighting quite a bit.¡±

    It was more than just chaos.

    Vera grimaced as he listened to Albrecht.

    The situation report was over, and only then did Albrecht finally notice Vera¡¯s worsening expression.

    ¡°Sir Vera¡­?¡±

    He was obviously angry.

    As Albrecht swallowed nervously, Vera replied.

    ¡°Show me the way.¡±

    At his stern tone, Albrecht thought.

    ¡®Uh, did I¡­¡¯

    He wondered if he had made a mistake by saying something he shouldn¡¯t have due to his excitement.

 Chapter 237: Lake Granice (2)

    <b>? Lake Granice (2) ?</b>

    The atmosphere in the conference hall was cold.

    No, it would be more urate to say that someone had made it cold.

    Naturally, the man sitting at the head of the table was responsible for it.

    It was a man with ck hair and ashen eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the news. There have been continuous incidents in the barracks.¡±

    The words, spoken in a subdued voice, were a tant reprimand.

    The military officers in the room could not raise their heads.

    They just lowered their heads, much like children being scolded by their parents or like criminals caught in a shameful act.

    No one could argue back in this atmosphere.

    The first reason was because of Vera¡¯s menacing atmosphere, and the second was because they themselves felt ashamed of their own behavior.

    They had gathered here for nothing less than the fate of the continent.

    A ce where they had to forget their past grudges and join forces against a single enemy.

    Yet, what was the current situation in such a ce?

    Everyone present understood.

    The reason why Vera was there.

    Even if he scolded them like this, they had no excuses to make.

    Vera opened his mouth.

    ¡°So, are you here on a sightseeing trip?¡±

    The words were tinged with sarcasm, and at the same time, they contained explicit anger.

    However, it wasn¡¯t necessarily an urate reflection of Vera¡¯s true emotions.

    Contrary to his seemingly furious exterior, Vera was calm inside.

    ¡®I need to take control.¡¯

    He was a clever man.

    He could figure out which path was the most effective and at the same time, knew what it would take to get there.

    This was one of the few skills that even his grumpy mentor, Vargo, acknowledged, and it was also something Vera was proud of.

    He reassessed his own position.

    An Apostle of the Nine Gods.

    The next Holy Emperor of Elia.

    A faithful servant who had stepped forward to save the continent from an irresistible threat.

    The meaning of these titles was clear.

    It meant that in this gathering he had a more just cause than anyone else. This added credibility to his im of ¡¯doing it for the greater good¡¯.

    As Vera was imprinting this into his mind, he suddenly remembered what Vargo had told him.

    <i>  ¡ª The impression a nation gives is important, especially to themoners who aren¡¯t leaders. If you ever have to attend an official event, remember what happened today. Those who live in the name of God should exude righteousness.</i>

    The words Vargo had uttered while clicking his tongue carried a different meaning now that the situation had unfolded as it did.

    Being righteous.

    It was a remarkably effective weapon for gaining political advantage.

    ¡®¡­That shitty old man.¡¯

    While he was displeased, Vera had to admit.

    His master indeed had a sharp eye for politics.

    Although a chuckle threatened to escape, he held it back.

    Vera maintained a firm expression and let out a long sigh.

    ¡°First, the Archduke.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°I heardints that Oben¡¯s soldiers are walking around with their tops off. Would you like to exin the reason for not stopping them?¡±

    A look of difort briefly crossed Hegrion¡¯s face.

    It was the difort of being the first target.

    Even so, he sensed Vera¡¯s intentions.

    ¡®Is he trying to take control?¡¯

    This was a signal for indirect assistance.

    He was likely asking Hegrion to go along with the flow and set the tone.

    Hegrion¡¯s dilemma didn¡¯tst long.

    He had zero interest in leading from the start, and he calcted that it would be better for Elia to have themand than another nasty army.

    Hegrion slightly bowed his head.

    ¡°¡­It appears the warmer weatherpared to Oben has caused difort to the soldiers. I apologize. I will educate them properly.¡±

    ¡°I hope there will be no more issues like this in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Satisfaction rose within Vera.

    He thought that the diversion had done a pretty good job.

    Shortly after, Vera¡¯s gaze shifted to Albrecht, who nodded slightly.

    ¡®He seems to have gotten the gist of it.¡¯

    It seemed that he had sensed he was the next target.

    This was very fortunate news for Vera.

    His main goal was ultimately with him.

    Aside from Hegrion¡¯s personal force, Oben¡¯s power was not enough to solidify the situation.

    Therefore, in order to secure this atmosphere, he needed to have the Imperial Army on his side.

    Considering that Albrecht¡¯s cluelessness had led them on this roundabout path, the result was positive.

    ¡°Second Prince, I¡¯ve heard that the Imperial Army has been ogling the elves.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have them retrained. I apologize.¡±

    As Albrecht bowed his head, collective gasps echoed throughout the conference hall.

    Vera smiled inwardly.

    ¡®The board is set.¡¯

    Even though it was a fight he couldn¡¯t possibly lose, things were falling into ce quite easily.

    ¡®Now is the time to solidify it.¡¯

    Once an atmosphere had been formed, it didn¡¯t change easily unless there was a significant event.

    In other words, seizingmand now would likely mean holding onto it unless a major incident urred.

    Vera stood up.

    ¡°It¡¯s disappointing. I might have expected too much from you. Such thoughts crossed my mind.¡±

    His ashen eyes, filled with anger, swept across the room.

    His words carried a chilling edge.

    ¡°At the meeting in Elia, I saw potential. Though I had to resort to forceful means, I felt grateful for your willing cooperation. But what is this?¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes focused on the Commanders of the remaining Three Kingdoms of the Federation.

    ¡°Is obtaining a bit morend more important than the future of your people?¡±

    His gaze then shifted to the Generals of Chellen and Vien.

    ¡°I acknowledge your grudge. However, did it need to be resolved right now?¡±

    Lastly, he turned towards the wizards of the Magic Tower and the Archaeology Department of the Academy.

    ¡°Did you enjoy the battle of pride? Does saving face make you feel better?¡±

    The words were directed at the groups who had caused trouble.

    They lowered their heads even more.

    It was an unmistakable expression of surrender.

    After confirming everyone¡¯s reaction, Vera spoke with a stern voice.

    ¡°Do not forget. We are here to protect the continent from the threats that loom over thisnd. Our only focus is that single objective.¡±

    Renee, who had been listening from the sidelines, suppressed herughter.

    Knowing very well what Vera must be thinking inside while speaking as if he were an agent of justice, holding back herughter was no easy task.

    ¡°I am here as a servant of the Lord, and not to mediate between your issues. I am here to protect thisnd built by my Parent.¡±

    Vera¡¯s following words gave himself legitimacy and explicitly expressed his superiority over them.

    ¡°Do not disappoint me.¡±

    As the lengthy speech came to an end, the conference hall was enveloped in silence.

    Vera deliberately sighed.

    Then, with a hint of fatigue in his voice, he nced around the room onest time and added.

    ¡°¡­This atmosphere doesn¡¯t seem ideal for continuing the meeting at the moment. Let¡¯s all gather our thoughts and reconvene in two hours. I will listen to the reports then. Saint.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Renee stood up from her seat.

    Vera took her hand and turned away.

    <i>  ck.</i>

    <i>  ck.</i>

    Unbeknownst to them, the two had smiles on their faces as they walked away with the sound of the cane.

    ***

    ¡°You con artist.¡±

    Back in Elia¡¯s barracks.

    Vera chuckled at Renee¡¯sment.

    ¡°It was necessary.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very heroic of you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely incorrect, is it? If someone has to be called a hero at this point, it¡¯s probably me.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t saying that make you feel embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a fact. For a leader, there¡¯s nothing more important than knowing one¡¯s ce.¡±

    In the unfinished corner of the barracks.

    The conversation ended as they watched the pdins work.

    Renee yfully tickled Vera¡¯s palm, which she had been holding, and spoke.

    ¡°You really have a way with words. Is it because you¡¯re the King of the Slums?¡±

    ¡°How could I possiblypare to Miss ¡®I¡¯m not Saint¡¯? It¡¯s far too early for me to reach the level of self-control that Miss ¡®I¡¯m not Saint¡¯ has attained.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    Veraughed.

    Though she tried to tease him somehow, her weak defense reminded her that she still had a long way to go.

    ¡°Try harder.¡±

    ¡°¡­Just wait and see.¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Vera¡¯s head turned to Renee¡¯s ear.

    What followed was a whisper of provocation.

    ¡°The one who should wait and see is you, especially at night.¡±

    Renee¡¯s body stiffened.

    Her face flushed deeply, and her clenched fist began to lightly hit Vera¡¯s forearm.

    ¡°Are you crazy? What are you talking about in public?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean, but if you keep raising your voice like this, the rumors you¡¯re worried about will definitely spread like a wildfire.¡±

    ¡°Agh!¡±

    Renee covered her mouth with her hand.

    Even while doing so, her furrowed brows clearly disyed her anger.

    ¡°Just wait and see. Really¡­!¡±

    Veraughed lightly at her muttered words.

    Then, he looked at her, feeling morefortable now.

    ¡®As expected¡­¡¯

    He liked this ridiculous banter.

    Vera was pleased with this childish fight that washed away all the unpleasant disputes and head-throbbing political issues.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    They closed the distance.

    Renee, puckering her lips, warned Vera with folded arms.

    ¡°If you keep behaving badly, the Lord will punish you.¡±

    ¡°I should pray to Lushan then. I am his Apostle, after all. He¡¯ll stop the Lord¡¯s punishment at least once.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Lord stronger? So that wouldn¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°What kind of childlike logic is that?¡±

    ¡°Nevermind, whatever¡±

    Renee chuckled and then continued speaking.

    ¡°At least I made you feel better, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Were youforting me?¡±

    ¡°Then, do you think I was arguing with you?¡±

    Indeed, it was a moment when their hearts connected.

    The trivial argument that came from Vera, who was troubled, and Renee, who wanted tofort him.

    The both of them burst intoughter at the same moment, and the twins and Rohan, who were setting up the tents, saw it all.

    ¡°What the hell are they doing? Hey twins, what¡¯s Vera doing instead of helping here, huh?¡±

    ¡°Rohan is disgraceful. Love is a blessing.¡±

    ¡°True. Marek blesses them. He is a great person. Rohan doesn¡¯t bless, so he¡¯s a petty person.¡±

    Rohan¡¯s expression crumbled.

    Ignoring Rohan¡¯s response, the twins continued to set up the pirs of the tents.

    ¡°Marek is good at setting up pirs. Impressive.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Marek sets up pirs well. The top ones, and the bottom ones.¡±

    ¡°If you set up the pir well, you¡¯re the older brother. Marek is the older brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Marek is the older brother.¡±

    Rohan felt like tearing his ears off.

    He didn¡¯t want to hear any of it. Neither of the incessant nonsense from the twins nor theughter from Renee and Vera in the distance.

    ¡°Go to hell¡­!¡±

    <i>  Smack!</i>

    The pir was driven straight into the ground.

    ¡°Rohan also sets up pirs well. He¡¯s full of youth.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Rohan is a lonely youth¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    A loud shout of frustration echoed through the barracks.

    It undoubtedly belonged to a lonely middle-aged man who was drowning in his sorrows.

 Chapter 238: Lake Granice (3)

    Chapter 238: Lake Granice (3)

    <b>? Lake Granice (3) ?</b>

    Vera walked towards theke.

    No, to be precise, he walked toward the old man who was gazing at theke.

    He had arge figure that defied human standards, his white hair fluttering in the wind.

    And his worn-out priestly robes.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Vera¡¯s master and the current Holy Emperor, Vargo, was there.

    Vargo turned his head toward Vera.

    An ill-tempered expression briefly flickered in his deeply sunken eyes.

    ¡°How did the meeting go?¡±

    The question was about the meeting that had just concluded.

    Vera moved next to Vargo and looked at theke as he replied.

    ¡°I took control.¡±

    ¡°What about theke?¡±

    ¡°There was no significant progress. The only thing we¡¯ve figured out is that the spirits in theke are not missing.¡±

    Vera¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    His superhuman body allowed him to clearly make out a distant, blurry gpole.

    ¡°The spirits are trapped in the castle below. That¡¯s what the elementalists concluded.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re better than wizards or sorcerers, it seems.¡±

    ¡°Do you agree with them?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see it?¡±

    A crooked smile appeared on Vargo¡¯s lips.

    Vera sighed deeply and responded.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve seen it through the God¡¯s Eye.¡±

    Even without a lengthy exnation, Vera knew.

    He knew that thendscape that Vargo saw through God¡¯s Eye was different from what they saw.

    ¡°What do you see?¡±

    ¡°I see something real, and also something disgusting.¡±

    Vargo¡¯s eyes sunk even deeper.

    His tone wasced with an indescribable sense of revulsion.

    ¡°It¡¯s filthy and hideous. There¡¯s no pattern or direction. Just as it is written in the memoir, it is an unholy and false idol.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that it is ysia?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    <i> Tsk, tsk, </i>Vargo clicked his tongue.

    In his zing, blood-red retinas, countless lives cried out in agony and despair.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been ensnared horribly.¡±

    Vargo thought.

    ¡°We can¡¯t dy any longer. Go summon the elementalists, punk. And while you¡¯re at it, bring the wizards and sorcerers as well.¡±

    They needed to break it down as soon as possible in order to silence those screams.

    Vera¡¯s expression hardened in response to his stern tone.

    Vera nodded slightly, turned around, and headed in the direction of the barracks.

    ***

    The spellcasters investigating theke had all gathered in one ce.

    All of them seemed tense, their inner feelings consumed by fear.

    There was no other reason.

    The elderly man standing before them was the source of their unease.

    Vargo St. Lore, the Mace of the Lord.

    Since he broke the silence after fifty years, it would be strange if anyone could maintain theirposure in his presence.

    This was a fear that particrly gripped the older spellcasters.

    It was a kind of fear known particrly well by those who had lived through that era.

    Amidst the tense atmosphere, Vargo spoke.

    ¡°First, I want to thank everyone for their efforts in the investigation.¡±

    The slight smile that apanied his words was clearly meant to acknowledge their hard work.

    However, no one smiled in return.

    Considering the rumors about Vera¡¯s anger, there was a likely possibility that this was sarcasm.

    ¡°Those responsible, step forward.¡±

    Vargo¡¯s words caused three people to stiffen.

    El ire, the Head of the Imperial Wizards.

    Miller, the Head Professor at Tellon Academy.

    And Pelle, who led the Elementalists.

    All three moved forward with a tense expression.

    Vargo chuckled at their expressions but soon offered them weing words.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t summon you to scold you, so rx. Are you really trembling in front of an old man like me?¡±

    As they were thinking that the term ¡¯old man¡¯ could not be more inappropriate for him, Vargo continued.

    ¡°I just want to rify one thing. Professor, your name is Miller, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason you haven¡¯t figured out what¡¯s happening in theke?¡±

    Cold sweat broke out from Miller¡¯s forehead.

    He felt a sense of crisis by the question pointed at him.

    ¡®Vera¡¯s master¡­!¡¯

    What did that mean?

    Wasn¡¯t this the person Vera, who has a foul temper, respected?

    Answering incorrectly here could have unimaginable repercussions.

    Miller stood stiffly.

    His voice was filled with a nervous energy reminiscent of a new recruit on the front lines.

    ¡°It¡¯s the surface! The surface of theke itself is enchanted, making it difficult to investigate what lies beneath!¡±

    ¡°Enchanted?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­! We don¡¯t know the exact basis, but we believe that the spirits below are responsible for this. Ms. Pelle!¡±

    Miller passed the baton to Pelle.

    Pelle, an elegant woman who had just entered her 30s, looked quite pale as she fidgeted.

    Shortly after, she nced briefly at Miller, lowered her head, and spoke.

    ¡°W-well, the presence of spirits is certain. The enchantment covering the surface resembles the sensory hindrance spells wemonly use. I don¡¯t know what kind of spirit it is and why they are aiding in this¡­ but the source of the enchantment is certain.¡±

    ¡°Do the spirits you have contracts with say anything else?¡±

    Pelle shook her head.

    ¡°¡­They are reluctant to even go near theke. If I try to force them, they create a ruckus and start crying. Spirits have the intelligence level of a four-year-old child, so rational persuasion is impossible.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Vargo stroked his beard while looking at theke.

    Then, he suddenly spoke.

    ¡°What if, just what if¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°If the water is the problem, then what if we remove it? Would you be able to understand the true nature of the castle then?¡±

    It was a question that stupefied anybody who heard it.

    The one who answered was El ire, the head of the Imperial Wizards.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s possible! With sufficient preparation, we could learn a lot from even a brief moment of observation!¡±

    Vargo¡¯s eyebrows lifted at the old wizard¡¯s loud promation.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    A sly smile appeared on Vargo¡¯s face.

    It was a smile that seemed somewhat dangerous.

    At that, the three of them flinched, and Vera stiffened.

    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡¯

    Vera felt a chill run down his spine.

    ¡°Your Holiness, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Step aside.¡±

    The moment Vera tried to say something, Vargo unfolded his arms.

    <i> Whaaaak¡ª!</i>

    And then, he unleashed a crimson divinity.

    Everyone present held their breath.

    They instinctively shrank back due to the divinity that far surpassed their perception.

    They felt like frogs standing before a snake.

    Among them, the only one unaffected was Vera, who sighed deeply and spoke to the stiffened trio.

    ¡°¡­Be prepared. His Holiness will pave the way.¡±

    Their eyes shifted towards Vera.

    And then it went back towards Vargo, who was clenching his entire muscr body which was enveloped in crimson divinity.

    A massive figure over 2 meters tall, his intimidating muscles bulging even through his clothes.

    And the terrifying mace forming in his hand.

    They all realized at the same time.

    What Vargo was trying to do.

    He was nning to blow up theke.

    He was nning to strike thergestke on the continent, Lake Granice.

    To clear their view.

    Although it sounded absurd, they instinctively considered it feasible.

    ¡°Hurry!¡±

    Vera shouted.

    The three were startled and began leading their groups.

    Dozens of people started moving frantically.

    Dozens of spell formations emerged into the air.

    They started to weave together, intertwining to form a giant telescope.

    ¡°We¡¯re ready, Your Holiness! Once the path opens, the information will be captured in this spell!¡±

    Miller spoke.

    Vargo nodded his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡±

    He gripped the mace with both hands and twisted his waist.

    He spread his legs shoulder-width apart, then bent them.

    In a posture as if he was about to strike something.

    Vargo¡¯s eyes red red.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The words were followed by a st of crimson light.

    <i> ¡ª¨C!</i>

    There was a deafening roar.

    A massive explosion that seemed to erase existence itself.

    Along with it, a terrifying discharge of energy.

    While everyone present felt their bodies freeze in ce, the spell formations prepared in advance by the spellcasters operated and began to radiate a strange light.

    <i> Click¡ª</i>

    Such noise was made amidst the tinnitus.

    A brief moment, seeming like an eternity, followed.

    The sorcerers stared nkly at the path that had opened in the middle of theke, and Vera stared at the fortress beyond.

    Immediately after¡­

    <i> Whoosh¡ª!</i>

    With a roar, theke water covered the path.

    ***

    ¡°¡­Why didn¡¯t you tell me beforehand?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°That you were going to do such a thing.¡±

    Back at Elia¡¯s barracks.

    Vera sipped his tea while ring at Vargo, who was patting his waist.

    ¡°You showed off too much.¡±

    Vera was still shaken by the sudden release of divinity.

    He spoke while shaking off the lingering tension in his body, and Vargo chuckled.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have been affected too much.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the issue, it¡¯s the spellcasters. Thankfully, it was an automated observation spell. Otherwise, it might have been more than just giving them a scare.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not so bad either. Isn¡¯t it helpful for the control you¡¯re so concerned about?¡±

    A sigh escaped from Vera¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°¡­In any case, thank you for your hard work.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, when will the results be out?¡±

    ¡°Within an hour, they said. The analysis itself won¡¯t take long.¡±

    Vargo¡¯s hand swept the teacup.

    His sunken eyes gazed deeply into the light ripples forming within the teacup for a long while before shifting to Vera.

    ¡°Did you see it?¡±

    It was a question without a subject.

    Yet, Vera understood exactly what he meant.

    Vera nodded.

    The image of the castle that had been revealed filled his mind.

    ¡°¡­It was an inverted cross.¡±

    The inverted cross was lodged in the center of the castle¡¯s main body.

    Vera frowned as he recalled it, and Vargo nodded in response.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a symbol of sphemy.¡±

    The inverted cross had been a symbol of unfaithfulness since ancient times.

    The cross signified thepleteness of the Gods.

    Inverting it was a kind of insult representing the fall of heaven, an expression of apostasy.

    ¡°ysia ismitting sphemy against divinity.¡±

    The purpose of the castle was now pretty clear to the both of them.

    ¡°That castle itself must have been built to desecrate the divinity of thisnd.¡±

    Vera¡¯s expression twisted.

    Vargo, too, had an angry look on his face.

    ¡°The castle itself is said to be alive.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they said there¡¯s flesh embedded beneath the outer walls.¡±

    ¡°What could that mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a human sacrifice.¡±

    A long sigh escaped Vera¡¯s lips.

    Vera was someone who knew about these kinds of rituals.

    ¡°It¡¯s an act of apostasy. It was rampant at the end of the Age of Gods.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s her doing, after all.¡±

    Vargo and Vera¡¯s gaze simultaneously turned towards theke.

    Shortly after, Vargo muttered.

    ¡°She¡¯s been preparing for this since then.¡±

    A castle made from human flesh.

    A sphemous, inverted cross.

    And ysia, scheming within it.

    They thought about how long she had been preparing this.

    Alongside it rose anger.

    As emotions of indescribable wrath boiled within them, their expressions became more grim.

    [Are you angry?]

    A seemingly hollow voice echoed in their heads and shook the both of them.

    <i> Flinch¡ª</i>

    Vera¡¯s body trembled, and Vargo¡¯s eyes widened.

    Their gazes shifted towards a single direction.

    What they found there was¡­

    ¡°¡­A dog?¡±

    ¡°¡­A puppy.¡±

    A ck puppy.

    It was wobbling towards Vera¡¯s feet.

    Why a puppy?

    Just as Vera was pondering about it, his eyes focused on the dog and he froze.

    It was for no other reason.

    The puppy had two unusual features that he recognized.

    ¡°¡­Gorgan.¡±

    A golden pupil on its forehead, and a snow-white arm wrapped around its neck like a ne.

    [¡­Hello.]

    The Wave of Despair, Gorgan.

    He waved a white hand over his immacte fur, which was theplete opposite of the despair he supposedly embodied.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Adv§Ñnced ch§Ñpters §Ñvable on g§Ön§Ösistls.c§àm</strong>

    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C disc§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ösistls</strong>

    We are Recruiting!

    ¡ºWe are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server¡ª¡»

 Chapter 239: Beginning (1)

    Chapter 239: Beginning (1)

    <b> Beginning (1) </b>

    A ck puppyy curled up on Reneesp.

    It was making purring sounds with its eyes half-closed.

    Its tail swayed gently back and forth.

    If it werent for the white arm around its neck and the third eye on its forehead, anyone would think it was just an ordinary dog.

    Vera chuckled at the sight.

    So youre saying you hid in one of the Federations carriages?

    [Yes. There was amotion, so I just followed.]

    That size

    [Im conserving energy. Hyria quickly gets hungry when she moves around too much, so she usually shrinks like this.]

    Hyria.

    The first child of Gorgan, and at the same time, thest remaining Karel.

    That was the name of the beast before them.

    Is its intelligence also at a beasts level?

    Looking back, apart from Gorgan, the beast had always moved instinctively.

    When Gorgan lost his rationality, it merely rampaged, and its behavior just before they parted resembled that of a well-trained wolf.

    Yawn

    When Hyria yawned, Renees cheeks turned red.

    Oh my, you must be sleepy.

    [Yeah, she must be tired from wandering around and looking for you all.]

    Uh-uh

    Renee didnt know what to do and her fingertips fidgeted.

    Gorgan stretched out his arm around Hyrias neck and gently stroked her chin.

    Then, Hyria began to nod off and soon fell asleep.

    [Could you stay like this for a moment? Hyria is sensitive, and she rarely sleeps peacefully like this.]

    Of course.

    As Renee answered with a bright smile, Veras eyebrows twitched slightly.

    Can we get down to business?

    He felt shameful after saying those words.

    He felt resentful upon seeing Renee find something other than himself lovable. As Vera spoke, Gorgan stopped his stroking hand.

    [Ah, right.]

    He then pointed his hand towards theke.

    [Did you see that?]

    Veras expression hardened.

    Renee, who had been petting Hyrias head all this time, also stopped her movements.

    It was clear that what he was referring to as that was the castle beneath theke.

    It was a clear trace of sphemy. Do you know anything about it?

    [Hmm, so it was like that after all]

    Gorgans voice trailed off.

    The deep disgust and anger in his voice cause Renee to shiver.

    In this situation, they needed some kind of clue, even a tiny one.

    However, the answer that came back did not satisfy the two of them.

    [I thought it was possible if its her. I dont know much about the details, either. Ardain didnt teach us much about sphemy as its something we shouldnt delve into.]

    Is that so

    Veras expression darkened.

    A short sigh escaped his lips.

    Soon after, Vera shook off his regretful feelings and asked him another question.

    Id like to ask you something. You came here to confront ysia, right?

    [Yeah, I have a debt to repay.]

    Can I interpret that to mean that other Ancient Species mighte here as well?

    Gorgans movements ceased.

    Following that, Hyrias ears perked up.

    Btedly realizing this, Gorgan began to stroke Hyrias chin again. As Hyria rxed, he gave his answer.

    [Yes. Except for Aedrin, who is unable to move, probably all of them wille.]

    Veras eyebrows furrowed.

    This is troublesome.

    This ce was a barracks where armies from all over the continent were gathered.

    Therefore, preparing for uncontroble external factors was difficult.

    No matter how friendly they were, the Ancient Species were Ancient Species.

    The polite Maleus or the pretentious Locrion might be eptable, but the moment Terdan arrived, who was a disaster just by moving, or Nartania, who did as she pleased, the entire system would copse.

    Orgus is

    There was no need to worry about him.

    He didnt seem to move unless it was absolutely necessary.

    How do you think they woulde?

    [Im not sure about the others, but Nartania]

    Gorgans hand hesitated.

    [She doesnt care about you all. In other words, shell achieve her purpose no matter what happens to you.]

    Is there a way?

    [Personally, I rmend retreating the army. No matter how many humans are gathered here, they wont be able to even match the power of Nartania alone.]

    A concern surfaced within Vera.

    It was a brief calction of pros and cons.

    In the end, Veras conclusion was negative.

    That wont work. Leaving everything else aside, I dont know what effect the traces of sphemy under thatke could have on armies that are out of sight.

    sphemy did not simply mean that they should run away.

    It was, in itself, a concentration of impurities that became a Providence and corrupted its surroundings.

    As such, it was better to keep the army that was already here within sight, just in case.

    We dont even know if people affected by the sphemy would rummage throughout the continent while we are stuck here.

    [That is also a problem.]

    Gorgans voice was strained.

    At that moment, Renee, who had been listening to their conversation, spoke up.

    I have a good idea, though.

    [Huh?]

    Nartania. She cant move during the day.

    Veras gaze turned to Renee.

    Gorgan also began to listen intently to what Renee was saying.

    We have more than a hundred spellcasters here, right? We can artificially create a daylight environment.

    [True, but if you do that, it would only anger Nartania. Knowing her personality, shell seek revenge somehow if we exclude her from this battle.]

    Cant we just not exclude her?

    [How?]

    We can create nighttime only around the castle. Keep the outside of theke bright and the inside dark. That way, Nartania might understand.

    Veras eyes shone.

    Indeed

    It was a reasonably usible n.

    Renee smiled somewhat awkwardly as he nodded his head in admiration.

    Vera briefly looked at her and Gorgan before turning away.

    Lets discuss that issueter.

    [Where are you going?]

    Im going to the spellcasters. Enough time has passed and they should have found out something about the castle by now.

    [Ill go, too.]

    What?

    [I said Iming with you.]

    Gorgan gently tugged on Hyrias ear, and Hyria promptly raised her head.

    Kyu!

    [Sorry for waking you up. Lets go.]

    Kyuu

    Hyria shook her head.

    Then she stretched, jumped down from Renee, and toddled over to Veras feet.

    Vera felt troubled.

    This.

    <b><i> How should I exin this to the others?</i></b>

    Those thoughts came to his mind.

    ***

    The castles influence only extends to the water of theke.

    El ire, the Imperial Wizard, continued his exnation.

    His eyes were focused on Hyria, who was sitting at Veras feet.

    No, it wasnt just El ire; all the sorcerers in the room had their eyes fixed on Hyria.

    It couldnt be helped.

    Hyria looked quite unusual.

    They were spellcasters, and all of them were fundamentally schrs.

    It would be strange for a schr not to be curious about an unusual creature like Hyria.

    Vera consciously ignored the sharp pull on his back.

    Its fortunate that they havent noticed that its Gorgan.

    Apparently, their imaginations werent vivid enough to connect a small, fluffy dog with a massive beast.

    Vera inwardly sighed in relief and asked El ire.

    Have you found a way to enter the castle?

    Ah, since its a phenomenon caused by theke spirits, turning the ground upside down seems to be the simplest option.

    Vera involuntarily let out a sarcasticugh at the vast difference between the words turning the ground upside down and simple.

    Simple, you say.

    El ires body trembled greatly at Veras reaction.

    His pupils shook uncontrobly.

    Please hear me out first!

    El ires outcry shut Veras mouth.

    He gave the wizard a look as if telling him to continue speaking.

    Feeling sorry at his own inability to resist that gaze, the elderly wizard El ire began to speak.

    We n to use arge-scale teleportation spell. Well distort space with sorcery to lift the castle, and the elementalists will fill in the space below it with soil. Then, us wizards will stabilize the distorted space.

    Whats the sess rate?

    We cant be certain since theres never been such arge-scale spell, but

    El ire swallowed dryly.

    His eyes hardened, forming a more determined appearance.

    we are confident that its over 90%. Moreover, the castle being alive helped a lot.

    What do you mean?

    Since space distortion tries to preserve living things as a whole, lifting the castle itself will have fewer variables.

    Vera nodded.

    It was a clear form of affirmation.

    Just as El ires expression started to brighten, Vera asked.

    Let me ask you this first: I assume you know what that castle is for?

    El ire flinched.

    Not just him, but all the other sorcerers present had the same reaction.

    Of course, they did.

    Who stood before them currently was an Apostle of God.

    And what they were about to report was sphemy that they were too afraid to even utter.

    Sensing their hesitation, Vera exhaled softly.

    You seem to have a rough idea. Yes, its sphemy. One wrong move, and theres a possibility that youll be exposed to corruption. Have you thought about that?

    Yes, we have actually, we have a favor to ask you

    El ire bowed.

    He seemed reluctant to ask.

    Vera tilted his head, and El ires hesitation deepened.

    Miller, unable to bear the stifling atmosphere, stepped forward.

    We need the Saints help.

    Veras gaze turned towards Miller.

    Facing Veras narrowed eyes directly, Miller added nervously.

    We cant handle the corruption with spells. Theres only one way, and that is through divinity, which has the opposite nature of corruption and the certain miracle it manifests.

    While the request might have seemed obvious, Millers tension did not easily dissipate.

    He knew that Vera could be even more strict than an interrogator when it came to Renee.

    Please!

    In such a moment, he hoped for an easy agreement.

    As he waited with this thought, Vera finally spoke up.

    Fortunately, he was more agreeable than Miller had anticipated.

    Yes, I agree. Ill talk to the Saint regarding this.

    Millers face brightened.

    Its done!

    His words were practically a permission.

    Both Miller and Vera knew that.

    Renee was not someone who would step back from something like this to save herself.

    Miller erased the dozens of persuasive arguments he had prepared in his mind and let out a deep sigh of relief.

    His legs wobbled, and his tensed muscles finally started to rx.

    And then, something caught his eye.

    Kyu

    Hyria.

    The very beast that Gorgan had been living off of.

    However, there was one thing that Miller could not understand.

    He contemted.

    A baby Karel?

    <b><i> Has Gorgan begun to produce more Karels after leaving for the West?</i></b>

    <b><i> Can this Karel be a gift sent by Gorgan to Elia while he was away?</i></b>

    Curiosity and a desire to investigate constantly stimted Miller.

    Um, Sir Vera, what is that creature?

    He ended up asking the question.

    The words drew the attention of all those in the room.

    Vera swallowed his panic.

    Just when he thought he had gotten away with it, the sudden question temporarily dazed his thoughts, and a ridiculous answer came out of Vera.

    Its the Saints pet.

    The Wave of Despair, Gorgan, was instantly downgraded to being Renees pet due to Veras slip of the tongue.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnced chpters vable on gnsistls.cm</strong>

    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>

    We are Recruiting!

    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 240: Beginning (2)

    Chapter 240: Beginning (2)

    <b> Beginning (2) </b>

    Preparations began to unfold.

    The elementalists, sorcerers, and wizards immersed themselves in crafting the spell day and night while armies and soldiers bore tense faces, anticipating the imminent war.

    While the atmosphere at the barracks became more tense, Vera and Renee took a short break at Elias barracks.

    Before themy ake with stars etched into its surface.

    It looked too serene and beautiful for something which was soon to be a bloody battlefield.

    Thinking about that inexplicable gap, Veras thoughts sank coldly. Meanwhile, Renee sensed Veras mood and remained silent.

    Then, Vera broke the silence.

    Wont that be too much for you?

    The spell?

    Yes.

    Veras tone was cautious.

    Renee was noble and willing to step forward for others.

    However, she would be using her power.

    As this was exceptionally risky in ways they had never experienced before, it could directly affect her soul.

    That worried Vera.

    Though he couldnt stop her because he respected and loved her, he was rotting on the inside.

    <b><i> What if she gets hurt?</i></b>

    Veras mind was incessantly poked by worries that she could disappear.

    Renee, sensing Veras concern, smiled.

    I cant be the only one to sit this out.

    Her hand reached out.

    She traced the tips of his fingers and up his arm, past his shoulder to his cheek.

    This is precisely the moment when miracles are needed. Stepping up at times like these is my duty.

    Her hand, which was gently caressing his cheek, suddenly stopped.

    For a moment, she swallowed her words, focusing on the sensation she felt.

    Vera had been running around and trying harder than anyone else here.

    Renee knew that Veras nature was driven by his desire to save more lives through thorough preparation.

    It was his own promise to protect thend and everything he loved.

    He was fulfilling his duty.

    Not just him, but all the Apostles present were fulfilling their duties.

    I am the Apostle of the Lord.

    For this reason, Renee did not feel a shred of fear.

    I am a maker of miracles. My mission is to step forward and assist the people of thisnd.

    Renee had a smile on her face and felt confident in herself.

    Were all here to fulfill the duties bestowed upon us, and heaven is watching over us. Everything will be alright.

    Though she spoke like a devout monk, Vera couldnt help butugh.

    Your faith has deepened.

    Does it show? Do I look like a Saint?

    Yes, youre undoubtedly a real Saint today.

    Vera knew something, too.

    She didnt worship the Gods.

    What she believed in were the bonds between herself and those she loved.

    Given her character, the words she spoke now carried an unquestionable sense offort.

    This was her own unique way of offering encouragement,ced with a bit of humor.

    Vera ced his hand over Renees hand, which was touching his cheek.

    Yes. With you here, we will surely win.

    He felt like the softest touch was caressing his cheeks.

    That warmth filled his heart.

    The very existence of Renee was etched inside Vera.

    Overwhelmed by this, Vera smiled deeply.

    When this war is over

    Ah, stop right there.

    What?

    That sounds ominous. You know, in performances, the one who talks about things like that is usually the first to die.

    Renees expression hardened.

    Lets talk about it after everything is done and when were back in Elia. While were in the flower beds getting some sunshine.

    Vera blinked.

    He remained dazed for a moment, but soon broke into a smile with a slight chuckle.

    You dont believe in the Gods, but you believe in superstitions?

    What are you talking about? I am a Saint, <i>the Saint</i>! Who could be more faithful than me?

    Somehow, the tension broke along with their giggles.

    Vera chuckled along with her.

    In front of the softly glowing Lake Granice, Vera and Renee embraced the short respite.

    ***

    The sun had risen.

    The morning, still unable to forget the dawn, shone dewdrops everywhere.

    The dampness of theke, the smell of grass, and the noise of the bustling barracks converged in the central conference hall.

    Vera looked around at the people present and spoke.

    Everything is set.

    The atmosphere in the conference hall was tense.

    A strange atmosphere arose due to the indescribable tension and fighting spirit in the air.

    For some of them, it was a familiar sensation that they had felt throughout their lives. For others, it was an eerie sensation they couldnt quite get used to.

    However, not a single one of them considered retreating.

    It was a matter of course.

    All eyes in the conference hall were fixed on Vera, and on Renee beside him.

    The servants of the Gods were there.

    These people were here to prove the righteousness of this war.

    It might as well be considered a holy war because of the people present.

    Each of them were all important military figures from various factions, and their attitude toward the war was exceptional.

    To participate in a war for justice, rather than for personal gain, was the most honorable medal they could receive.

    Vera continued speaking.

    Well carry it out at dawn, three days from now. We will lift up the castle submerged under theke and head inside. Do you have any questions?

    An elderly man raised his hand.

    It was Nedric, the King of Horden.

    It was him.

    Will all the soldiers be going inside?

    No. The soldiers will stay here and guard the area around theke. Since we do not know the effects of the corruption inside, only high-ranking knights and above will enter.

    Wouldnt that make it more dangerous? Especially if they get corrupted and turn into enemies

    That wont happen.

    Renee interrupted Nedrics words and stepped up.

    Her white smile, filled with strong conviction, dispelled Nedrics worries.

    I will be going inside as well.

    <i> Flinch</i>

    There was a rustling sound in the conference hall.

    After that, sounds of held breaths and gasps were heard from different ces.

    Nedric spoke with a surprised face.

    The Saint will go herself?

    Though it was a courageous statement, it did not convince Nedric, and understandably so.

    Everyone in the room knew her w.

    The problem was her eyes.

    But Saint, you are

    Its fine. Ive traveled all over the continent with this body. I can take care of myself, so dont worry.

    Nedric closed his mouth.

    His eyes turned toward Vera.

    His gaze was asking why he didnt stop her.

    Vera addressed it and spoke.

    Theres no need to worry. I will personally be responsible for the Saint.

    His words meant that no further argument would be epted.

    Nedric quietly indicated his agreement.

    As the atmosphere in the conference hall became strange at Renees shocking statement, Vera moved on to the next agenda.

    Lets move on. First, Friede.

    Go on.

    Have you heard anything else from Aedrin?

    No. Mother merely left a message asking for a favor. As you know, she cant be of much help as she is still a seedling.

    Alright, that will do.

    The conversation went back and forth.

    After confirming Aedrins absence, Vera looked around the conference hall and spoke.

    This war doesnt just involve us. I assume some of you have expected that.

    Murmurs flowed around the room.

    Vera leaned forward.

    The AncientSpecies will appear. The atrocities of ysia will be difficult for them to ignore.

    I never expected to see all of the Ancient Species in my lifetime.

    Nedrics murmured in a hollow voice.

    It was a kind of emotion that was fully understandable.

    The word Ancient Species carried its own weight.

    This was a war where the transcendent beings, who have been with the history of thisnd since the beginning, were directly involved.

    They were unable to feel any other emotion than a feeling of distance.

    Does bringing up this topic mean that we need to prepare?

    Nedrics question, posed in this manner, contained an undeniable desperation.

    Those present there knew.

    That the Sword of Oath had crossed paths with the Ancient Species he had mentioned and that he had met all the existing Ancient Species on the continent and had returned alive.

    Under their focused gazes, Vera nodded.

    Yes, I have something in mind.

    Oh, thats a great relief! Could you please tell us? I think the biggest problem is the Cradles Maleus. Thend he walks upon will die, so we need toe up with countermeasures

    You dont have to worry about him. Hes a moderate person.

    A question floated over Nedrics face.

    Gorgan, who was sitting on Reneesp, chuckled quietly to himself, and Hyria licked Gorgans finger while whining.

    Vera also momentarily felt awkward.

    I didnt think of this.

    He btedly realized a fact he had overlooked.

    They did not know about the tendencies of the Ancient Species.

    They had yet to determine which of the Ancient Species was friendly and which one was dangerous.

    This was a serious problem.

    In other words, they might be distracted by these unnecessary things in their future battles.

    Vera furrowed his brows for a moment, then immediately exhaled and spoke.

    I apologize. I didnt give you enough exnation. I will quickly go over the characteristics of each Ancient Species, so please make sure your soldiers are familiarized with them.

    Nedric nodded, followed by the others.

    While he organized the thoughts in his head, Vera felt the need to change the n.

    Should we dy the schedule?

    If you look at the facts, it was true.

    This was now a wartime situation, and this ce was the enemys territory.

    Given the likelihood that the enemy would make a different move, it made sense to move quickly.

    However, Vera did not do so.

    Given that much was still unclear about the enemy, he chose to fortify the defenses and prepare thoroughly instead of acting rash.

    This was the situation he had prepared for.

    Faced with an unexpected problem, Vera contemted whether it was wise to dy further, but he soon shook his head.

    No, if we dy any further, theres a chance theyll strike first.

    The army had already been stationed here for over two weeks.

    Further dy would be risky, as it was uncertain what the enemy might do.

    We will stick to the original n and end this within three days. The Ancient Species should arrive here within a week at thetest.

    It was necessary to lift up the fortress and send out reconnaissance in advance. By gathering information, they would be able to respond effectively to the movements of the Ancient Species.

    Vera believed that three days was the most appropriate timeframe.

    Then Ill start the briefing quickly.

    Just a little more training.

    Vera decided to sacrifice his sleep to address the gaps in their preparation.

    ***

    Late at night, Vera, who was contemting military strategies in the barracks, suddenly sensed amotion outside.

    Whats happening?

    He heard something like a scream.

    He heard someones outcry, the sounds of someone running, and the ttering of weapons.

    Vera stood up and grabbed the Holy Sword that was leaning beside him.

    The moment he sensed that something was amiss and opened the entrance to his tent

    Sir Vera!

    Norn appeared in front of him, panting as if he had been running all over the ce.

    Vera furrowed his brow at the sight.

    Whats going on?

    Panting, Norn lifted his head.

    He delivered the news with a grave expression.

    The corruption!

    What?

    A soldier has been corrupted!

    The worst-case scenario Vera had anticipated was unfolding right before his very eyes.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnced chpters vable on gnsistls.cm</strong>

    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>

    We are Recruiting!

    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 241: Beginning (3)

    Chapter 241: Beginning (3)

    <b> Beginning (3) </b>

    Corruption.

    Considered a symbol of sphemy, this curse was one of the most feared among those living on the continent.

    It was for no other reason.

    It was because of the nature of corruption itself.

    It was especially malevolent.

    The moment one was cursed, a mark in the shape of an inverted cross was branded onto their body.

    At the same time, countless misfortunes befall them, and their soul bes corrupted, unable to rest even in death.

    In other words, the moment the mark was engraved, they were forsaken by the Gods.

    It made no difference whether a person marked themselves or not.

    The mere symbol of corruption was powerful enough to strip them of the Gods blessings, so it was not strange for them to fear this curse as creatures of thisnd.

    Veras expression contorted as he witnessed the scene before him.

    The soldier with the mark branded onto his body was convulsing on the ground.

    What happened?

    Norn responded to his subdued question.

    We still dont know exactly what happened. From what I heard, a soldier who was on guard duty heard a scream and found him in this state when he rushed over.

    The soldiers condition was severe.

    His eyes were bloodshot and zed over, and foam was dripping from his mouth.

    His trembling hands were constantly reaching for his own neck, and the other soldiers were holding him back.

    Veras gaze shifted to the soldiers throat.

    There was an inverted cross.

    It was embedded on his throat like he was branded.

    Were there no signs?

    Norns wordsplicated his thoughts.

    The first reason was that they couldnt identify how the corruption had entered.

    The second reason was that the atmosphere around them was going unruly.

    Veras keen hearing picked up on the surrounding noises.

    <i>  Corruption, its corruption</i>

    <i>  How why</i>

    <i>  W-were going to be cursed too. Our souls will be damned! Were damned!</i>

    What was contained in the murmuring voices was deep fear and anxiety.

    This is not good.

    Fear was a highly contagious emotion.

    Moreover, its vile nature meant that it wouldnt easily fade away once it started to spread.

    If we dont fix this quickly

    A very difficult situation would unfold.

    The spreading fear among the group was directly tied to a decline in morale.

    Vera clenched his teeth, rolled up his sleeves, and stepped forward.

    Everyone, step back.

    <i> Thump</i>

    The knights who had been restraining the marked soldier trembled and stepped aside.

    Vera restrained the soldiers body and began to unleash his divinity.

    <i> Whaaaaak!</i>

    A brilliantly radiant golden me burned the stigma engraved on Veras forearm.

    Calm down. We have a sign of the blessing here.

    Vera spoke as he covered himself and the soldier with his divinity.

    There were exmations from everywhere, but Vera had no time to pay it any mind.

    This is terrible.

    The stigma embedded in his neck was far worse than he had thought.

    Uh-ughhhh

    A breathless sound came from the soldier.

    Red tears started to roll down from the corners of his widened eyes.

    His body had already reached its limit and was screaming in pain.

    Vera added more divinity.

    He knew that this would deepen the soldiers agony, but he had no other choice.

    The only known cure for corruption on thisnd was to force divinity into that mark.

    Hang in there. The heavens will not forsake you, so please bear it a bit longer.

    Kugh!

    Smoke billowed from the soldiers neck.

    A creepy, hissing noise filled the air.

    To exin it in other words, it was as if the mark itself was screaming.

    Those who saw this scene all thought the same thing.

    The mark was retreating.

    It was a scene where heavenly grace was washing away the corruption.

    However, unfortunately, their thoughts were far from the truth.

    Vera clenched his teeth.

    Cold sweat started to flow down his forehead.

    Its resisting.

    This was not any ordinary corruption.

    It was more intense and systematic, a higher-level corruption different from something that just happened to flow in.

    Vera realized it immediately.

    ysia had not been silent.

    Was she aiming for this?

    She had spread a more covert and threatening corruption within the barracks and waited for the right moment.

    In a situation where everyone on this continent was targeting her, she had used spreading fear in groups as a weapon.

    This happened because theycked information.

    Even though he intensified his divinity, the mark simply wouldnt retreat.

    It didnt take long for those present to realize that something was wrong.

    <i>  Why, why isnt it disappearing?</i>

    <i>  Its an Apostles divinity! Thats the divinity of his Stigma!</i>

    Unease arose from them again.

    That unease intertwined with each other, giving rise to a deeper fear than the one they had before.

    Damn it

    Vera felt a throbbing sensation in his head.

    If things continued in this way, all their efforts would be in vain.

    Not only would he be unable to save this soldiers life, but the growing distrust in his divinity would alsopletely lead their morale to rock bottom.

    Something had to be done.

    He had to erase this stigma and instill their confidence in his divinity.

    His thoughts expanded rapidly.

    His nerves were overheating.

    Even in that state, the solution didnte to mind. Veras expression crumbled.

    <i> Tap</i>

    The sound of a cane echoed through the murmurs.

    Please make way!

    A very familiar voice followed.

    It was the voice of Rohan.

    Everyones eyes turned towards the source of the sound.

    Shortly after, silence filled the air.

    <i> Tap</i><i></i>

    It was the woman, carefully walking as she was led by Rohans hand, who had created this silence.

    <i> Tap</i>

    The woman was d in pure white, exuding a beauty as if she alone was from a different world.

    It wasnt strange for someone to be stunned by her appearance which could make one lose their sense of reality.

    The murmurs died down.

    Also, a possibility was strangely forming.

    <i> Tap</i>

    Renee approached Vera.

    Would you mind stepping aside for a moment? I heard the situation on the way here, so let me try.

    She spoke with an elegant smile, and Vera suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of relief.

    An obstinate relief, without any basis, began to loosen him up.

    This emotion was unavoidable for Vera, who had been struggling by himself until just a moment ago. The situation wasplicated enough to make his head hurt, and he was the only one able to handle it.

    In such a moment, even someone as stubborn as Vera couldnt help but be moved when offered a helping hand.

    To put it another way, Renee, who just brilliantly appeared now, looked like a hero from the stories in Veras eyes.

    Realizing btedly that his expression had dazedly rxed, Vera regained hisposure.

    He slowly stood up and made way for Renee, who was approaching him.

    Please help him.

    Leave it to me.

    Following Rohans lead, Renee approached.

    She knelt down on the bare ground.

    The scene that followed was an unquestionable moment of a miracle.

    Guh, gah

    The soldier took heavy breaths.

    And then, Renee then invoked her divinity.

    A pure, white light simr to her own warmth began to spread.

    Now, take slow, deep breaths.

    Renee reached out her hand.

    Over the soldiers chest, her hand moved towards his neck.

    The soldier, who was strangling his neck, began to regain his breath little by little at that movement.

    Ugh hoo

    The trembling hand hesitantly reached for Renees hand and grabbed it.

    He knew it instinctively.

    He knew that this was the only lifeline that would keep him alive.

    Its okay. Youre doing great.

    Renee spoke with a small smile, and the soldier slowly nodded his head.

    Though it looked shaky and painful, the action clearly showed that the soldier was listening to Renees words.

    Renee maneuvered her divinity very gently.

    Slowly, she oveid her own divinity over the ominous energy she felt.

    The mark is stubborn. If I try to push it away, it only reacts more aggressively.

    Vera would have had no choice but to push it away regardless of the consequences, but fortunately, Renee had another way.

    I need to use my power.

    This mark was prepared ahead of time.

    Rather than clumsily trying to remove it, it would be much better to erase itpletely.

    Renee began to spread her divinity more intensely.

    The sess rate was not important.

    Renee and the authority she wielded did not align with the word possibility at all.

    While weaving her power with her divinity, Renee spoke to the soldier so he wouldnt lose his consciousness.

    Now, where are you from, soldier? Since you cant speak, respond with a hand gesture when I call out the name of a country. Hit the back of my hand with your right hand if Im correct and with the opposite hand if Im wrong. Got it?

    The soldier tapped the back of Renees hand with his right hand.

    Renee continued speaking with a smile.

    So, this is the barracks where the eastern army stays. Since even the three armies of the Empire are staying here, let me start by asking that. Are you from the Empire?

    His left hand moved.

    I got it wrong, then. What about Chellen? Or Vien? Ah you must be from Horden then. Good, I got it right. Did you know? Im also from Horden, from the southern territory of Remeo.

    As their conversation continued, the soldiers breath began to return to normal.

    Renee felt this and continued talking.

    Now, lets try guessing the city. Shall we start with the capital?

    Weaving her power into her divinity was something that Renee also needed time to prepare for.

    Therefore, the lengthy conversationsted until Renee found out about the soldiers hometown, his work, and his rtionships.

    A power of possibilities.

    Renee let out a small breath, feeling stiff on the inside.

    That was close.

    It would have affected her soul if she had used it just a little more.

    Renee spoke to the soldier, hiding the strain it tolled on her.

    Now, soldier Tidon from Remeo. You will safely return home, inherit your fathers farm, get married to your fiance who is three years younger, and have three children, as we talked about. Ill have to pray hard for that to happen.

    The soldiers breathing hadpletely stabilized by now.

    This was because Renee wrapped the mark with her divinity, temporarily severing its connection with him.

    Now I just need to crush the mark in this state.

    She had to turn this temporary phenomenon into a permanent severance.

    Renee spoke for thest time.

    Ill begin now. Soldier, you must tell me your name when you wake up, okay?

    She spoke with a yful smile.

    Right after, Renee clenched her fist.

    <i> Crumble</i>

    With a gruesome sound, something crumbled and scattered into the air.

    What followed was someones exmation.

    It floated above the space where he held his breath until that moment.

    Ah

    There was an emotion in his voice that felt familiar.

    It was unmistakable reverence.

    <i> p, p.</i>

    From where the exmation had resonated, apuse echoed.

    Shortly after, it spread contagiously in all directions.

    Woahhhhhhh!

    As if the previously quiet atmosphere was a lie, cheers erupted, filling the entirekeside.

    It was the mostmon reaction from someone who had witnessed a miracle, and also the best way to erase the fear that had been present until then.

    Renee let out an awkward smile.

    Next to her, Vera looked at her with a heartwarming emotion.

    Without realizing it, Renee had grown up so much, and he couldnt recognize the woman before him.

    She was there, receiving well-deserved praises from many people and smiling shyly.

    Veras expression crumbled as he was filled with indescribable emotions, and he fell on his knees.

    He took Renees hand, which was still on the soldiers neck.

    Thank you for your hard work.

    Renees head turned toward Vera.

    Right after, she leaned in closer to Vera and whispered.

    I lookedpletely like a Saint, didnt I?

    Her voice was full of mischief.

    Veras eyes widened at this, and then he let out a chuckle.

    Yes, you look more like the Saint now than ever before.

    It was entirely true.

    Renee now disyed a truly heroic figure that anyone could call the Saint.

    The thought came to Veras mind as he tightly held Renees hand.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnced chpters vable on gnsistls.cm</strong>

    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>

    We are Recruiting!

    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 242: Advance Party (1)

    Chapter 242: Advance Party (1)

    <b> Advance Party (1) </b>

    The morale of the army soared to the sky.

    It was a phenomenon created by the story of the woman who shone brightly by herself even as the whole world sank into darkness.

    To put it in Veras terms, the army was filled with the confidence that they could ovee whatever malicious tricks ysia had in store for them.

    This is an opportunity.

    The crisis that came with the corruption turned into an opportunity.

    Vera couldnt stand still.

    While everyone was happily witnessing the miracle unfolding before their eyes, the virtue of amander was the ability to confront reality. Vera remained faithful to that principle.

    We can never be sure how many more will be corrupted.

    ysia was clever.

    She was calcted and malicious.

    There was no way she would have nted only one corruption and stopped there.

    If it happened to someone else again, there was no guarantee that the oue would be positive, so it was now their turn to make a move.

    Im moving up the schedule.

    Three days would be toote.

    They had tounch an attack while the armys morale was still soaring and before another corruption could shake them again.

    Is everything ready?

    The atmosphere by theke was solemn.

    They were also determined.

    In front of Vera, hundreds of spellcasters were hoisting an enormous outpost of indescribable size while elite soldiers from various countries were escorting the perimeter.

    Albrechts troops were on standby behind them.

    They were the ones who would first enter as soon as the castle emerged to scout its interior.

    The leader of the wizards, El ire, answered Veras question.

    Its done. When the Saint performs her miracle, the castle down there will rise.

    Yes.

    Renee stepped forward.

    She bore a stern expression.

    However, it wasnt from being nervous.

    What she wore was ease and confidence, and her current appearance made those who saw her feel relief and assurance.

    This was an atmosphere intentionally created by Renee.

    Knowing well that the morale of the army would drop and that their confidence would waver if she showed fear and worry, she only showed them a confident appearance.

    Activate it.

    At Renees words, Miller shouted.

    Were starting!!!

    Upon Millers signal, the sorcerers began chanting their spells.

    It was a spell that broke down the boundary between reality and illusion through the realm of cognition.

    That started to unfold.

    Above the spell, blue and red lights rose.

    Along with that, a translucent world ovepped the scenery.

    It was as if two identical paintings had been stacked on top of each other.

    Miller realized that the fictional dimension had properly manifested, and he continued to shout.

    Activate it!

    <i> Smack!</i>

    As Miller pped his hands, the sorcerers followed suit.

    A horizontal line was formed above the circle.

    Immediately after, the intertwined lights began to move.

    Blue lights started to gather at the top, and red lights started to gather at the bottom.

    The manifestation of the enormous spell was overwhelming just by looking at it.

    Miller grinned wickedly.

    He then intentionally continued his positive thoughts.

    What was necessary for the sess of the spell was strong conviction and belief, so Miller had to maintain this mindset.

    This is going to be a thesis topic.

    His heroic endeavors.

    The unprecedented scale of sorcery that had never been publicly manifested before.

    And the victories that would follow.

    With this!

    The next Head of the Academy was as good as secured.

    <i> p!</i>

    With another p, the translucentndscape began to distort.

    <i> Rumble!</i>

    There was a tremor that felt like an earthquake.

    Translucent waves flickered and churned along with it.

    As theke in the fictional dimension parted, a gloomy castle rose up.

    The once inconspicuous gpole now towered over a castle so enormous that it could not be captured in a single nce.

    And in front of the massive castle gate was a menacing inverted cross.

    <i> Flinch!</i>

    The moment he saw the inverted cross, Millers body trembled for a moment.

    Miller gritted his teeth and shook off the rising dread.

    I can do this!

    Sorcery was about belief.

    And it waspleted with conviction.

    Turn it upside down!!!

    At Millers shout, dozens of sorcerers clenched their fists simultaneously.

    The continuously flowing incantations had now solidified into a form resembling a battle cry.

    <i> Hwaaaaaa!</i>

    The spell was reversed.

    Following that, the positions of the blue and red lights switched.

    The blue lights fell counterclockwise to the bottom, and the red lights rose to the top.

    As the phenomenon flipped the boundary between illusion and reality, the hue of the risingndscape began to change.

    El ire, having confirmed this, shouted in a delighted voice.

    Its a sess! The fictional dimension is oveying reality!

    Woah!!!

    Millers shout had now transformed into a howl.

    As the overseer of a spell on an unprecedented scale, he had no energy left to maintain any formalities.

    Saint!

    At El ires cry, Renee released her divinity.

    The pure white divinity hovered above the spell, heading towards the boundary that divided the blue and red lights.

    Then, it engraved a wish into the spell.

    Everyone gathered there wished for one thing.

    The sess of the spell.

    Its aligning well! Elementalists, start moving!

    What remained was to fill the empty space created below the castle, and to maintain that spell until the end of the war.

    Maintaining the spell was the role of the wizards.

    El ire already felt weary of the long, drawn-out endurance battle that was about to follow as he looked at the corrupted castle.

    We cant let that thing go wild.

    He had no grand sense of justice.

    He didnt wish for a heroic life, either.

    He simply wanted to live as a schr and die as a schr, but even in such a life, El ire knew there were things that could not be ignored ording to human ethics.

    A symbol of corruptiony before him.

    If he didnt stop it, the history of thisnd would be lost.

    Turning away and running from it was something he could not tolerate, neither as a wizard nor as a human.

    Get ready.

    At El ires soft words, the wizards moved.

    They lifted their staffs, forming arge circle around him. What they had to do now was toy down their souls. By linking their souls to thepleted spell, they could maintain it until the war ended.

    Those who are unsure, leave.

    He said it in case some were afraid, but no one fled.

    El ire smiled in satisfaction.

    Excellent. You have maintained your dignity as wizards.

    The wizards smiled back.

    They recalled the wizards creed at El ires words.

    <i> Live in pursuit of the truth.</i>

    <i> Do not seek unholy knowledge.</i>

    <i> And use what you have learned for the good of thisnd.</i>

    They thought about what they had to memorize before studying beginner magic.

    It was the foundation of all magic.

    El ire opened his mouth once more, speaking to Vera and the army behind him.

    Once the spell isplete, we will all lose consciousness. Well, it will be a state simr to losing consciousness, where we wont respond to any external stimuli.

    He concluded the request-like exnation with the words.

    Please keep us safe.

    A smile appeared at the corners of El ires lips.

    And when we wake up, tell us the news of our victory first.

    Veras expression hardened.

    It wasnt just Vera; the faces of all those in the army made a firm expression.

    At the front lines of the army, Vera nodded.

    El ire confirmed this before shifting his gaze forward.

    The spell wasplete.

    The castle, brought forth from a fictional dimension, now existed in reality before them.

    Now, warriors would rush into that ce.

    El ire gripped his staff with both hands and struck the ground.

    <i> Crack!</i>

    With a sound like shattering ss, a blue line appeared on the ground.

    Mana flowed from that line, wrapping around the wizards.

    Thus, El ire and the wizards plunged into a world where they could feel nothing.

    ***

    Vera looked at thendscape spread out before him.

    The ominous castle had a giant inverted cross engraved on it, and theke in front lit by a spell. It was a sight that signaled the beginning of a war and also a baton passed on by those who had already fulfilled their mission.

    Lets get started, Vargo said.

    Vera nodded his head and turned around.

    There, waiting for hismand, were hundreds of the advance party.

    Vera now knew what he had to do.

    Not everyone will be able to return alive.

    He felt deep down that rather thanmanding from behind, he was more suited for directly taking part in the action.

    However, as amander, he had to look at the bigger picture and not do things he shouldnt do.

    What lies beyond is a threat unknown to us. What we do know is that it is a threat unlike any we have ever faced.

    All he could do was to encourage those who were facing the threat from this position.

    However, I dare to ask you. Pleasee back alive, and be the rightful first gbearers of victory in this war.

    In the silence, only Veras voice echoed for a long time.

    There is nothing to fear. No corruption, no sphemy, and no pain can harm you. Everyone here has the blessing of the heavens.

    Veras hand moved toward his waist, drawing a sword reminiscent of a pure, white winter.

    The only thing I can do is to fulfill my duty.

    A golden light of a holy fire arose on Veras forearm.

    It zed, engraving a vow into the pure white de.

    On the day this war ends, I vow to ce your names in the most honorable position. I make this vow on my authority, in the name of Lushan, and on my soul.

    The eight-stroked stigma burned, its light as stubborn and solid as its nature.

    My vow will be guaranteed by this sword, and all of you will avoid corruption under the name of Lushan.

    <i> Hwaaaaaa!</i>

    His divinity exploded, permeating the bodies of hundreds of the advance party.

    This was a way of using his power that Vera had never used before.

    An oath made for the sake of others.

    You must return within half a day, at thetest.

    The continued murmurs of the advance party ceased.

    At the forefront, Albrecht responded with a confident smile.

    Well be back on time. Please prepare the meal ordingly.

    At the cheeky words, a simr smile appeared on Veras lips.

    Exactly 200 servings will be prepared.

    As Vera lifted his sword, the advance party also drew theirs.

    <i> ng!</i>

    They were perfectly synchronized.

    In their demeanor that seemed to prove that they were the continents top elites, Vera felt a bit more at ease.

    <strong>In the name of the Lord.</strong>

    [For the blessing of thisnd!]

    <strong>In the name of eternal glory.</strong>

    [For a glorious victory!]

    <strong>Go forth and show the way.</strong>

    Veras sword descended downwards.

    <i> Thump!</i>

    The advance party started marching.

    It was a brief and simple ceremony.

    However, none of them minded it.

    Even if their start was this simple, they believed that their victory upon returning would be glorious. They had been promised the most honorable position for that day.

    The bravest knights, with short but strong cries, headed toward the rising castle.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnced chpters vable on gnsistls.cm</strong>

    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>

    We are Recruiting!

    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 243: Advance Party (2)

    Chapter 243: Advance Party (2)

    <b> Advance Party (2) </b>

    Four hours had passed since the advance party entered.

    Vera stood still after the war ceremony and looked at the fortress.

    He was waiting for the advance party to return.

    The look in his eyes was filled with anxiety and desperation.

    Vera

    Renee called out, concerned, but he remained steadfast.

    Renee understood why.

    Why wouldnt she?

    Just sitting there and not knowing what was happening inside was ufortable in itself.

    Please go inside. Ill inform you as soon as the advance party returns.

    Vera spoke, still staring at the inverted cross.

    Renees forehead furrowed.

    If Vera stays, Ill stay here, too.

    When Renee, who didnt want to be alone, answered like this, Vera clenched his fists.

    Then, he spoke.

    When the advance party returns, we will immediately formte a strategy. Then you and I will have to move as well.

    Yes.

    So keep your eyes peeled. His Holiness and I dont easily get tired, but you are different.

    Its okay. Ill get through it using my divinity.

    Vera looked at Renee.

    Because his own anxiety was the reason why he was standing there, he didnt want to burden Renee with it.

    Vera asked her to go once more.

    Im staying here out of my own stubbornness, so you should go inside.

    Thats why Im staying.

    What?

    Renee raised her head and continued with a smile on her face.

    Married couples are one in mind and body, right? When times are tough, its only right to stay by each others side.

    Vera flinched.

    His slightly narrowed eyes were looking at Renee with a dazed expression.

    Vera took a moment to process the implications of the sudden words before replying with a smile.

    Are we married already?

    Were going to be, arent we? Why? Are you nning to cheat on me or dump me?

    Vera knew that this was Renees way offorting him.

    His expression wavered.

    His hardened heart began to melt away at her words.

    Its good to take responsibility. Yes, Vera is the one who sent those people in there. Thats whats bothering you, isnt it?

    They didnt need long words to understand each other.

    Renee saw right through Veras reason for standing here and reached out her hand.

    Their hands touched, and then their fingers intertwined.

    But you cant dwell on that. Otherwise, youll be someone who cant do anything.

    Even so, I cant just ignore this feeling.

    epting and dwelling on it are different.

    Renee held Veras hand tightly.

    Vera, youre themander. This was a choice that had to be made, so if youre feeling responsible, thats enough. You shouldnt feel guilty.

    It might have sounded selfish, but that was what Renee thought.

    War was brutal.

    The idea that everyone would survive was almost a dream, and epting it was the only way to reduce the sacrifices.

    Dont drown in guilt. And since its already done, just believe in them and wait. You didnt send people you had no faith in, did you?

    In such a war, Vera had undoubtedly made the best choice.

    The Second Prince and the Archduke went inside. Did they just get beaten when you faced Gorgan?

    He sent two of their best forces inside that ce.

    That wasnt all.

    Many high-ranking knights or above, who would be crucial in a full-scale war, were there.

    Are the knights you sent the type to falter to shallow tricks? And what about the priests who went with them? They arepetent enough to oversee foreign dispatched temples.

    Well

    And you vowed, staking your own soul.

    Above all, Vera himself bestowed blessings upon them.

    Renees hand moved slightly higher, touching Veras forearm.

    No one will be corrupted. Lushan is fair, so they would have received blessings equivalent to the price Vera has set, right?

    Vera kept his mouth shut and looked at Renee.

    He managed to calm his rising emotions.

    Yes, youre correct.

    A thought came to his mind as he answered.

    There was the thought that Renee always seemed to steady him whenever he wavered.

    Trusting and waiting is the right thing to do.

    Did he want to be conscientious at this point?

    Did he suddenly want to indulge in the virtue of humanity?

    Vera realized that he almost abandoned his duty due to the unfamiliar feelings of guilt.

    So, he steadied his wavering heart and looked straight ahead again.

    At that moment, a figure swimming in theke caught his eyes.

    Theyreing!

    Veras body jolted.

    The moment Renee rose to her feet, dozens of figures started to appear behind the first figure. They were all jumping out of the windows and into theke.

    Veras expression became serious.

    The people who went through the main gate were now jumping out of the windows so hastily that he naturally became serious.

    Vera turned his head towards the barracks and yelled loudly.

    Assemble!!

    It was a shout to gather those who were waiting in the barracks.

    By the time they gathered, the individuals who had swum across theke to Vera had already arrived.

    Albrecht was not with them.

    ***

    The Second Prince was left there alone.

    In the medical tent of the barracks, Hegrion spoke with a miserable tone as hey on the bed. Instead of his usual white mane, his body was wrapped tightly in bandages.

    The expressions of those present hardened.

    Vera felt his heart pound as he asked again.

    What happened?

    Hegrion lifted his head and answered with worn-out expression.

    It was a movingbyrinth.

    What?

    The castlewas alive. The moment we entered, the internal structure changed.

    Hegrion clenched his teeth.

    The next words that followed were tinged with anger.

    We were not careless. No, rather, it was a disaster caused by thinking too much. We shouldve only considered two things.

    What are those two things?

    That it was alive, and that there were spirits inside.

    Veras brow furrowed.

    Could you please borate?

    It is exactly as it sounds. The interior was made up of a red membrane like the insides of a creature. Arms that looked like they were skinned were writhing between the gaps, and there was a continuousughter ringing in our ears from the moment we stepped in.

    Theughter of the spirits?

    Yes. The priests that came with us concluded that it might be an illusion spell and they cast mental protection spells for us. At that moment, the interior structure changed.

    Hegrions breathing became ragged.

    Arms shot out from the floor and ceiling, meeting each other to form walls. Then, a membrane covered those walls and tore our formation apart. After that, we didnt have the luxury to scout. My head was throbbing with theughter of the spirits, and the internal structure kept changing, so I thought that escaping should be our first priority.

    <i> Flinch</i>

    Hegrion grimaced as he continued to speak, then he stopped.

    He paused because of the pain and took a moment to catch his breath.

    Then, when the pain had dispersed a little, he continued to deliver the grim news.

    Escaping was not easy. The Second Prince took the lead and pushed back the outstretched arms, while the other knights and I protected the priests from the rear. After wandering around like that, I thought, If we continue like this, there will be no end. We need to break through the walls.

    And what happened?

    We seeded. Breaking through the flesh-like walls was easy, but what followed was the problem. The spirits began attacking us the moment they sensed we were trying to escape. So

    Hegrions arm shook as he covered his face. What was evident from it was an unmistakable sense of guilt.

    Vera knew what wasing next.

    The Second Prince held off the spirits.

    Hegrion nodded.

    His conscience was decaying, burdened with the knowledge that he had escaped at the expense of hisrade.

    Vera looked at Hegrion with a heavy heart.

    Only the unit led by the Archduke returned.

    By count, it was about forty people.

    Considering that the initial advance party was over a hundred, the statistics were devastating.

    However, the information gathered was invaluable.

    Vera steadied his wavering mind and continued his thoughts.

    Entering with arge army is very disadvantageous.

    If the internal structure kept changing, then pushing with more people would be meaningless. Doing so would only serve to feed the enemy more.

    What they needed was a small elite team.

    Should we destroy the walls entirely?

    The moment he thought that, Vargos name came to his mind and quickly disappeared.

    Its not possible. We cant recklessly destroy it without knowing what happened to the advance party left inside.

    They might be held hostage inside, so he had to confirm the situation. That was why they needed to be cautious about any aggressive actions.

    The Second Prince

    Despite his appearance, he was a truly exceptional individual in terms ofbat. He wouldnt be easily bested.

    Vera started to point out the important matters one by one.

    In that case, the people entering are decided.

    <b><i> The Seven Great Souls, the Eight Legacies, and the Nine Apostles.</i></b>

    <b><i> If we narrow it down to just the necessary people, thats about it, and we can add Gorgan as well.</i></b>

    The remaining troops will guard the perimeter of theke.

    <b><i> We must consider if ysias n is to force all the elites inside.</i></b>

    <b><i> If the castle itself is a trap, shell certainly try to make a move outside theke as well.</i></b>

    How long will it take for his injuries to heal?

    Around an hour.

    Theresa, who was treating Hegrion, answered.

    Her stern gaze was fixed on Hegrions blood-soaked bandages.

    Go and prepare. Ill make it like he was never injured in the first ce.

    Yes.

    Vera bowed his head, then turned his back as he spoke.

    All the Apostles that came with him were there, as well as all those who were ssified as great souls except for Albrecht.

    No need to dy. Well depart right away after an hour.

    A heavy atmosphere hung in the air.

    In that environment, those present dispersed to make their preparations.

    However, one person remained.

    It was none other than Aisha.

    Vera and Aishas eyes met.

    Then, Aisha spoke.

    I

    Her words hesitated and she faltered, her gaze momentarily dropping to the floor.

    It made Vera wonder if she was scared.

    After all, it wouldnt be strange if she was.

    She was just a fifteen-year old girl.

    She was being thrown into a ce that even experienced knights couldnt get through, so it was understandable if she was scared.

    <b><i> If youre scared and resent me, I will dly ept it.</i></b>

    Such thoughts came to Vera, but then Aisha continued.

    If I be a hindrance inside, you can abandon me.

    Aishas eyes pierced through Vera.

    It stopped his breath for a moment.

    What?

    If I get in the way, just leave me behind. This is an important mission, right? If we cant stop them here, everyone will be in trouble.

    Determination was clearly visible in Aishas eyes.

    Vera didnt know what to say to his disciple, who told him to leave her behind if he thought she would be a hindrance, and to such a young hero disying this kind of resolve at such a young age.

    He pondered for a while at what to say to the child who had been forced to mature far too early, and then took a deep breath before responding.

    No one will be left behind.

    What?

    Dont say nonsense. There are no knights who will abandon theirrades just because theyre struggling.

    It was his resolve.

    The words he offered to the girl who aspired to be a knight were something he had onlye to understand through a lifetime of experience.

    There is no great cause that can be achieved through a selfish sacrifice. A great cause is something you earn at the end of a difficult path, and if arade falls behind on that path, its only right to adjust your pace to theirs.

    Aishas eyes glistened.

    For the first time since they met, she had received words from Vera that put her on an equal footing.

    Stop talking nonsense and finish your preparations.

    As Vera left the medical tent, Aisha fidgeted her fingertips and then walked out of the tent.

    Her steps were noticeably lighter than before she entered.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnced chpters vable on gnsistls.cm</strong>

    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>

    We are Recruiting!

    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 244: Entry

    Chapter 244: Entry

    <b> Entry </b>

    An hourter, the prepared group gathered together.

    Vera scanned hispanions as they stood at the only path leading to the castle at theke. Everyone had a tense expression, their eyes focused on him.

    Vera spoke to them.

    I wont say much. Lets go.

    With that, they headed toward the castle.

    An army of thousands, guarding theke with a solemn demeanor, saw them off.

    ***

    The entry team consisted of fifteen members.

    Excluding Gorgan, who moved by himself, they traveled in pairs.

    Depending on their power, some pairs joined to form groups of three, such as Vargo and the twins groups.

    They had to add Rohan with the twins, who only functioned well when they were together. As Jenny and Aisha were not yet powerful enough, they had to be paired with Vargo, resulting in six pairs.

    Everything that happened after they entered was as expected.

    <i> Creak</i>

    As Hegrion said, the interior began to change, and the group started to scatter.

    Be careful, everyone!

    A horrific scene unfolded after Veras shout.

    Arms stretched out from all sides, separating them and forming walls oveid with membranes. The floor shook, and the smell of blood filled the air.

    The oppressive atmosphere raged.

    Theughter of the spirits and the aura of death within revealed the depths of evil that the castle hadmitted.

    Afterpletely separating from the group, Vera spent considerable time clearing away the deathly aura with his divinity. Then, he finally retracted it and asked Renee.

    Are you okay?

    Renee took a deep breath and nodded.

    Only then did Vera survey his surroundings.

    It was horrifying.

    Thendscape resembled the insides of a living creature, and the skinless, writhing arms added to the hellish atmosphere.

    Vera grimaced and reminded himself of what he had to do.

    Two things.

    To rescue the advance party that werent able to get out and to stop ysia, who was expected to be in the depths of the castle.

    Since the rescue of the advance party is left to a different group, we can head straight deep into the castle.

    He was unsure what ysia was up to, but he needed to make as much progress in the shortest time possible.

    He wasnt worried about theirck of power.

    The Ancient Species wille.

    ysia had unleashed the corruption out of the castle.

    The Ancient Species surely sensed it and were heading here.

    Lets go.

    Renee nodded at Veras firm voice.

    ***

    Gorgan, who was by himself, stared nkly at the sight before him.

    He wasnt just looking.

    He was seeing the essence of thendscape through a dimension higher than reality, through the world of Providence.

    Grrrrr

    Hyria growled, and Gorgan stroked her head and spoke.

    [Yes, its a hideous idol.]

    What he saw was the horrific trace of apostasy, and, at the same time, the trace of the day the Age of Gods came to an end.

    It was the traces of the souls and flesh of the ones who couldnt receive salvation, of those who followed the whispers of ysia and denied the heavens.

    Gorgan felt disgusted.

    [Ardain was right. Forbidden knowledge should stay forbidden.]

    Since he had existed since the creation of thisnd, he could guess what all this forbidden act was for.

    [So she is finally trying to manifest the Tenth.]

    ysias goal was bing certain. It was the copse of order through the advent of the Tenth.

    He had hoped otherwise, but the truth he faced was revealing itself in a brutal form.

    Gorgan felt deep anger.

    It was anger towards the apostates who tried to destroy the order and history that the Parent had built and the one that Ardain and his siblings had built upon.

    [Lets go. Lets go and stop her.]

    Grr!

    In the dark fortress, the beast began to rise.

    ***

    Hehe

    A childsughter echoed in his ears.

    It was apanied by a constant, squelching sound as flesh intertwined.

    Vargo felt deeply irritated as he watched the scene unfold from within the corrupted fortress.

    It would be easier if we just wiped them all at once.

    [If you want to kill off everyone in the advance party, go ahead.]

    The one sarcastically responding to Vargosints was none other than Annalise.

    Cradled in Jennys arms, she snorted as she continued.

    [Its just like her, so wicked and grotesque. Its as if a child pped together mud and called it a game.]

    Annalise had long been called the greatest wizard.

    As such, she could urately perceive what was happening in this space.

    [Those chunks of flesh dont have self-awareness. The constantly changing path is likely due to the spirits ying tricks. Well, spirits arent particrly mentally mature, so theyre probably just mixing things up randomly.]

    Is there a way to find the path?

    [If there was, I would have told you. The spirits twisted the paths thoughtlessly in the first ce. Did you think there would be an end to it?]

    Vargos face crumpled.

    You ill-mannered doll. Why do you have to speak so rudely?

    [Kid, youre the one who has no manners. Wasnt I already the Tower Master when you were born?]

    Annalises retort made Vargo shut his mouth tightly.

    Indeed, she was right.

    Vargo was in his eighties.

    Compared to Annalise, who had already lived for more than one hundred twenty years, he was but a child.

    His face twisted.

    Annalise provoked Vargo with another snort.

    Only the young Jenny and Aisha seemed tired amidst the psychological warfare between the two elders.

    Fighting is bad.

    We didnte here for this

    The two elders flinched at the rebuke of the two children.

    Who said anything? Lets keep walking.

    [Keep heading in one direction, and we should be able to move to a different area. Just go straight from here.]

    The atmosphere was oddly rxed and did not fit the situation, but that was unavoidable.

    Vargo was the strongest among those who had entered, and Annalise was the most intelligent, so they werent in any danger as long as ysia didnt intervene.

    This was something that even the less intelligent spirits could sense, and they were unable to do them any harm.

    Thus, the two elders and two children began to walk through the passage as if they were on a casual outing.

    ***

    If there were people whofortably traveled, naturally, there were also those who faced trials of hardship.

    Needless to say, it was the twins and Rohan.

    Hey! Hey! Here ites again!

    <i> Kwaddddk!</i>

    Rohan yelled as a red hand reached out from a crumbling wall.

    <i> Whack!</i>

    The twins swung their halberds, destroying the reaching hands with a disgusting squelch.

    Rohan breathed heavily and let out a scream mixed with frustration.

    Why is this so damned annoying?

    It wasnt just annoying.

    It was very annoying.

    Ever since they got separated from their group, those hands kepting out.

    There were also magical arrows that endlessly shot from unknown directions.

    The fundamental spell of the illusionary realm plus the constant changes to the path were enough to drive Rohan crazy.

    His Holiness said, If you cant avoid it, enjoy it.

    Right. Marek enjoys it. The hands are asking for a handshake. Marek is popr.

    The twins snorted and gripped their halberds.

    Fortunately, the arrows that shot out were deflected by the twins abilities.

    Rohan wanted to cry.

    Why did they pair me with these guys?!

    They were reliable.

    However, they werent trustworthy.

    Rohans resentment toward Vera for putting him and the twins together grew, and the path changed once again.

    <i> Kuududuk</i>

    Hehehe!

    They heard theughter of the spirits.

    Rohan felt his blood rising and then emitted an indigo divinity.

    Ugh, damn it!

    He imbued his power into his divinity.

    A refined spell formed into a sphere that indicated a specific direction.

    His ability to show the way in anybyrinth finally began to manifest.

    Fine. Lets see who wins this!

    In the midst of the chaos filled with flesh and blood, Rohan called out to the twins.

    Hey, you guys! Clear the path over there!

    The twins might not be exhausted, but he was different.

    If he kept wandering like this, he would undoubtedly run out of energy. That meant the untrustworthy twins might lead him down some strange path.

    The thought alone was horrifying, so Rohan mustered up all his strength and wove his divinity.

    <i> Kkududuk!</i>

    The wall blocked the spheres path.

    Then, the twins tore that wall apart.

    Lets goooooo!!!

    Rohan is finally enjoying it.

    Yes. At this moment, even Rohan is young.

    Two idiots and one fool.

    This was how Vera described them, and it perfectly described theirbination.

    Thus, the troublemakers of Elia, just as Vera had predicted, disyed excellent teamwork and headed toward the advance party.

    ***

    No, shouldnt we go to the right? The deathly aura is stronger on that side! We should go that way!!!

    Calm down, brother. Our goal is not to go where the deathly aura is denser, but to seal the spirits that may be somewhere.

    Somewhere in the fortress.

    A young man was arguing with the doll in his hand amid the rumbling wall of flesh.

    It was Miller and Trevor.

    The two, who had been given the special task of sealing the Spirits before entering, were arguing about the crossroad before them.

    Miller felt a headacheing on.

    No no!

    He couldnt understand Trevors stubbornness.

    Look here, priest. This castle is filled with corruption. The spirits are the ones moving this flesh, right? See, its a perfect match. If the flesh that moves is full of deathly aura, then the spirits moving it must also be full of deathly aura, right? So, to find the spirits, we should go where the energy is dense!

    Youre not wrong, but you cant be certain, either. We have to consider the possibility that the spirits are intentionally dispersing their energy.

    Oh my god, seriously! How would they have the intelligence to do that!

    The spirits might not, but what about ysia?

    I cant stand this. Seriously

    Miller began to scratch his curly hair with his right hand.

    Then, he sighed deeply and asked Trevor, who was on his left hand.

    So whats your opinion?

    Trevors gaze turned to the left path of the crossroad.

    Theres something there.

    Huh?

    I have been using my powers since earlier. I am starting to see it now.

    <i> Tap tap.</i>

    Trevor tapped his eyes with his fluffy arm, and a grunting sound escaped from Millers mouth.

    It was because he felt awkward.

    Why didnt you say so sooner?

    He thought, feeling foolish for having lost his temper unnecessarily.

    Miller did not consider the possibility that Trevor could be wrong.

    That was because Trevors authority was the ability to glimpse into Providence that all schrs coveted.

    So whats in there?

    I dont know exactly. This castle is built on a different Providence from the outside world, and its too burdensome for my soul to discern that far, Trevor said sighingly.

    Lets go and see. Gosh, it feels like were being bullied because were the only ones the spirits are avoiding.

    Its because of the spell you cast that they cante near us.

    <b><i> Whats he talking about afterying out such a grand spell to suppress corruption and deathly aura?</i></b>

    Frustrated with Trevors idle remark, Miller began to move.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnced chpters vable on gnsistls.cm</strong>

    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>

    We are Recruiting!

    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 245: Infiltration (1)

    <b>? Infiltration (1) ?</b>

    In another part of the fortress, Theresa spoke sharply to Hegrion.

    ¡°Why are you being so impatient?¡±

    Hegrion flinched.

    What followed was an apology.

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    A heavy breath escaped his lips.

    He tried to regain hisposure, but it was pointless.

    To Theresa, who was nearly unparalleled in terms of wisdom in Elia, his agitation was merely a cute struggle.

    She chuckled and continued speaking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. We¡¯ll surely find the Second Prince.¡±

    Hegrion¡¯s face turned red after hearing Theresa pinpoint the reason for his impatience.

    He swept the back of his neck in shame and continued in a lighter tone.

    ¡°Yes, he is not someone who would get defeated so easily. He is probably up to something somewhere.¡±

    ¡°So why are you so restless? Are you feeling guilty? As if it¡¯s your fault that the Second Prince was left alone here?¡±

    Hegrion¡¯s smile faded.

    ¡°¡­You are not wrong.¡±

    It felt like a direct hit, and Hegrion felt an ache in his heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m so ashamed that I fled, leaving the Prince behind. I regret not staying with him courageously.¡±

    ¡°But you know such ¡¯what-ifs¡¯ are meaningless, right?¡±

    ¡°I do. However, the heart does not follow one¡¯s logic so easily.¡±

    Theresaughed.

    She found it delightful to see a young man grappling with genuine concern, and it was enough to make her smile even in this gloomy space.

    ¡°Your worries aren¡¯t pointless. Concerns make you grow internally. If you regret it, then work harder not to make the same mistake next time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your wise words.¡±

    <i>  Kkududk¡ª</i>

    As they were having a conversation, a hand reached out from the wall of flesh.

    Having already sensed it, Hegrion swung his ymore.

    <i>  Whoosh¡ª!</i>

    ¡°Ah, such bad manners for interrupting our nice conversation.¡±

    Theresa¡¯s chuckle had an unmistakable calmness.

    ¡°We should move faster.¡±

    ¡°Will you be okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate an old woman. In my youth, I made a name for myself with my fists.¡±

    Hegrion looked relieved.

    ¡°Then, if you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s speed up.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    A warm, pink light of divinity emanated from Theresa. Then, it enveloped both of them.

    Hegrion¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the power bestowed upon me. Don¡¯t worry about losing your stamina. The one I serve is abundant in love and will share that strength with you as well.¡±

    A grin formed on Hegrion¡¯s lips.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to send a prayer when we get back.¡±

    ¡°That sounds great.¡±

    Hegrion looked ahead once more, and Theresa also readied herself.

    Immediately, red hands sprang up from all around them, and they began to fend them off without missing a beat.

    ***

    After walking through a corridor inside the fortress for quite some time, Vera finally noticed something odd.

    ¡°¡­We¡¯re going in circles.¡±

    ¡°Yes. No matter how big the castle is, there¡¯s no way it wouldn¡¯t change after walking for an hour.¡±

    Vera frowned upon hearing Renee¡¯s reply.

    Something was off.

    It was strange enough that they were circling the same spot, but what bothered him more was the utter silence that enveloped them.

    ording to the reports, arms should have jutted out of the walls or spirits should have attacked, so theck of any threat despite walking for hours made his sense of danger soar.

    ¡°Is this ysia¡¯s intention?¡±

    ¡°It must be.¡±

    Renee¡¯s expression turned serious.

    Her nerves were on edge from walking on the squishy flesh the whole time.

    ordingly, her thoughts also sharpened, and she made an assumption.

    ¡°It looks like we¡¯ve been tricked. If you think about it, ysia probably wanted us here from the start because it would be more advantageous for her.¡±

    Combining her previous silence, the corruption she had nted in the soldier, and Hegrion¡¯s escape, an assumption emerged.

    It was the assumption that ysia¡¯s goal from the beginning was to lure them here.

    ¡°What the hell is she trying to do¡­?¡±

    Vera¡¯s tone grew increasingly grim.

    ¡®Is her goal to eliminate the Apostles?¡¯

    He wondered if she was trying to finish what she couldn¡¯t do to Elia in the past.

    He quickly dismissed the thought.

    ¡®No, it¡¯s too quiet for that. Moreover, it doesn¡¯t exin why she would lead the Saint and I in circles.¡¯

    They wouldn¡¯t be the only ones like this.

    It was much more reasonable to think that everyone who had entered was also going in circles.

    Vera thought that they wouldn¡¯t resolve anything if they kept walking like this and took out something.

    ¡°Can we stop for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Have you thought of something?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to try.¡±

    Renee stopped walking.

    Vera, who also halted, drew a shortsword from his pocket.

    It was none other than Gorgan¡¯s legacy.

    ¡®The shortsword is an eye.¡¯

    He recalled the knowledge he had learned during his previous battle with Gorgan.

    Using this shortsword, he would be able to see the essence of all things.

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t see anything from outside the fortress.¡¯

    It was likely that there was some mechanism blocking the power of this relic.

    However, now that they were inside the castle and seeing this flesh right in front of them, it was possible that he could see something else.

    There was the risk of being counter-attacked, but Vera fortunately had a defense for that as well.

    ¡®The bracelet is a veil.¡¯

    With the bracelet protecting his soul from malicious influences, it was worth trying.

    ¡°Are you using a legacy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, can you cast a protective spell around us?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, be careful.¡±

    He might lose consciousness if he used the legacy, like before, so he had to leave the defense to Renee.

    ¡°¡­Then, here it goes.¡±

    Vera gripped the shortsword with both hands.

    He began to resonate his soul with the shortsword in a movement that had now be familiar to him.

    <i>  Wooong¡ª</i>

    There was a low hum.

    The moment it ovepped with his heartbeat, Vera stabbed the shortsword into the ground.

    <i>  Wham¡ª!</i>

    And so, Vera¡¯s thoughts sank into his subconscious.

    ***

    Marie and Friede stopped in their tracks, captivated by arge cavity in front of them.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    The atmosphere of the cavity was strange.

    The blood dripping down the walls and ceiling formed a pool of blood underneath.

    To add to the gruesomeness, an unidentifiable light was reflecting off the puddle.

    <b><i>  Is this a new area?</i></b>

    The thought crossed their minds for a moment but quickly subsided.

    Upon looking closely, horrifying traces revealed that this space had been created intentionally by someone.

    Flesh hung in tatters on the walls, and arms regenerated from the edges.

    The blood pooled on the floor like a swamp.

    The signs of destruction were unmistakable.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s Gorgan¡¯s work.¡±

    Marie¡¯s brow furrowed at Friede¡¯s words.

    Seeing it now, it made sense.

    ¡°There are w marks.¡±

    The red gashes on the ceiling resembled the marks of a beast¡¯s ws.

    But that wasn¡¯t all.

    ¡°It¡¯s not regenerating, either. It definitely looks like that puppy¡¯s doing.¡±

    The next question that arose was ¡®why?¡¯

    It was a question that had to be asked.

    ¡°If it can only be seen here¡­ then it means that Gorgan shrank his size down again.¡±

    The hollow was a perfect hemisphere.

    If Gorgan had kept moving at his full size, the passage should have stayed this wide all the way, but the path in the distance narrowed again.

    Friede spected in response to Marie¡¯s question.

    ¡°It could be one of two things. Either he used up too much energy and needed to conserve it, or there was another reason he had to shrink.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s basically the same thing, isn¡¯t it? Still, an Ancient Species wouldn¡¯t be so easily worn out.¡±

    Friede nodded and muttered.

    ¡°A reason to shrink down his size¡­¡±

    After pondering deeply, Friede finally let out a sigh.

    ¡°¡­I have no idea. The only thing thates to mind is that he might have discovered the advance party, but Gorgan probably wouldn¡¯t care about that.¡±

    ¡°Right, he¡¯s not the type to stop just to spare a few more humans.¡±

    It became an unresolved issue.

    After spending some time examining the hollow for clues, the two concluded that there was nothing more to gain from this ce and exhaled deeply.

    ¡°Shall we keep going? There¡¯s only one path ahead, and it might lead to Gorgan or something else.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two resumed walking, leaving the empty cavity behind.

    <i>  Drip.</i>

    <i>  Drip.</i>

    Only the sound of blood dripping onto the puddles eerily echoed in the space they had left.

    ***

    <i>  sh¡ª!</i>

    Once again, a red arm was cut off.

    Hegrion took a deep breath and shook off the blood on his ymore.

    ¡°It seems we are indeed going in circles.¡±

    ¡°Yes. No matter how big the fortress is, running around like this should eventually lead us somewhere.¡±

    Hegrion¡¯s face scrunched up.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange. Last time, breaking through the wall led us somewhere.¡±

    ¡°It seems we have to ept that your previous escape was part of their n.¡±

    <i>  Clench¡ª</i>

    Hegrion gritted his teeth.

    His pale blue aura turned colder, reflecting his emotions.

    His impatience red up once again.

    Thanks to Theresa¡¯s power, his stamina was still fine. However, it also had its limits.

    At this rate, they might copse before they could find Albrecht.

    They needed a breakthrough.

    As they both had the same thought¡­

    <i>  ¡ª Aaahhh!!!</i>

    A scream echoed from somewhere.

    Their heads snapped towards the source of the sound.

    ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s from behind the wall.¡±

    Hegrion¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He immediately recognized who the voice belonged to.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Second Prince. It¡¯s the Second Prince¡¯s voice!¡±

    Hegrion¡¯s aura expanded dramatically. It engulfed him and started to burn the walls. Then, he raised his ymore without saying another word.

    Theresa tried to say something, but it was toote.

    ¡°Wai¡­!¡±

    <i>  Swish!</i>

    The sword cut through the wall, and nauseating blood spattered all over.

    A distressed look appeared on Theresa¡¯s face.

    ¡®His voice was strange¡­!¡¯

    The voice sounded strange.

    Even she, who didn¡¯t know Albrecht well, could tell that something was wrong.

    Theresa looked at the torn wall.

    Just when she felt an ominous sensation and started to use her divinity¡­

    <i>  aaang!</i>

    Someone burst out from the wall and attacked Hegrion.

    <i>  Screech!</i>

    Fortunately, Hegrion reacted in time, and his ymore shed with a red-hot de.

    Hegrion held his breath and looked at the man wielding the sword.

    ¡°Second Prince¡­!¡±

    It was Albrecht.

    He was attacking him, and he was covered in blood from head to toe.

    What in the world was going on?

    As Hegrion¡¯s strength momentarily faltered amidst the shock, Theresa shouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s an illusion spell! He¡¯s under a spell!¡±

    Hegrion¡¯s body flinched.

    His sword twisted.

    It was a moment of distraction, and his opponent was formidable.

    <i>  Slide¡ª</i>

    The red-hot sword slithered up his ymore like a crawling snake.

    It aimed for Hegrion¡¯s chest.

    Hegrion¡¯s eyes widened and he tried to dodge quickly, but¡­

    <i>  Squelch¡ª!</i>

    What followed was the sound of the de piercing his flesh.

 Chapter 246: Infiltration (2)

    <b>? Infiltration (2) ?</b>

    <i>  What is a knight?</i>

    This was the question Hegrion pondered throughout his life.

    He was the heir to the cold, northern country of Oben.

    The guardian of a vulnerablend constantly under attack.

    Born with an incredibly heavy burden, this was the question he always thought about, and the answer was always the same.

    ¡®A stronger power.¡¯

    Someone with a strong body, an unbreakable will, and someone who took pride in their duty.

    In his mind, these three things were what a knight needed.

    Therefore, he never neglected his training, and he was proud of himself.

    That was why he was so displeased with Albrecht.

    <i>  ¡ª Nice to meet you! I am the Commander of the Imperial Knights, Albrecht van Freich!¡±</i>

    He had unattractive muscles, wore a flirtatious smile fit for enchanting a girl, and donned armorden with too many ornaments that seemed superficial.

    And his personality?

    He had a weak spirit that could crumble at the slightest w, and narcissism that took pride in himself rather than his duties.

    He felt despair at the fact that such a person would be the next generation¡¯s leading figure.

    In Hegrion¡¯s eyes, Albrechtcked everything needed to be a knight and was a fool he could never acknowledge.

    <i>  ¡ª I have reached the next stage!</i>

    Even at that moment, nothing changed.

    Hegrion could not acknowledge him.

    He only had questions.

    How could such a fool reach the realm of Intention before him?

    Was he inferior to him?

    It would have to be called jealousy, and also a sense of shame.

    ¡°Klugh¡­!¡±

    A bloody cough burst out of Hegrion¡¯s lips.

    He looked down at his stomach and his expression crumpled.

    ¡®I dodged a fatal blow.¡¯

    Although he couldn¡¯tpletely dodge it, the sword that was aiming for his heart stopped at his abdomen.

    Pain surged and his vision started to blur, but he was still okay.

    Hegrion twisted fully and swung his ymore.

    In response, Albrecht quickly stepped back.

    The hole in Hegrion¡¯s abdomen was being healed by Theresa¡¯s divinity.

    After recognizing all this, he looked at Albrecht with a bated breath.

    ¡°What happened to you¡­?¡±

    It was a sight beyond description.

    Nothing about the Albrecht he knew could be seen in those frenzied eyes, the blood-stained body, and the zing de.

    His usual dignified demeanor was reced by a manic gleam in his eyes.

    It was a sight Hegrion didn¡¯t want to see.

    <i>  ¡ª Get out! You have to report to the barracks!</i>

    The sight of Albrecht, who reached enlightenment before him and shone brightest in times of crisis, now ravaged by madness was unbearable.

    And he couldn¡¯t shake off the thought that it was his fault.

    Hegrion tightly gripped his ymore with both hands and swung it towards the charging Albrecht.

    <i>  ng!</i>

    There was a dissonance.

    Refusing to harmonize with Hegrion¡¯s sword, the red-zing sword twisted itself and shot at him again.

    Fortunately, Hegrion wasn¡¯t caught off guard this time.

    <i>  Swish¡ª</i>

    The pure white mane around his body deflected the sword. Albrecht¡¯s sword bounced off with a thud, but even that was a momentary event.

    It was only natural.

    The sword he wielded governed the flow of space, and the Intention that he reached shaped a reality only for himself.

    <i>  Swoosh!</i>

    An indescribable sword stroke from Albrecht struck Hegrion¡¯s body, too fast to be perceived. His body soared upwards before crashing back down.

    Theresa was about to step forward when Hegrion raised his hand to stop her.

    ¡°Please wait.¡±

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    ¡°I can handle this.¡±

    Hegrion got back up.

    His gaze was fixed firmly on Albrecht.

    ¡°¡­I will handle it.¡±

    Hegrion couldn¡¯t ept it.

    ¡®Yes¡­¡¯

    <b><i>  I couldn¡¯t do what even that fool did.</i></b>

    <b><i>  I fled in a moment of crisis, pretending to be rational.</i></b>

    <b><i>  I found myself trying to erase the shame that emerged with the thought of saving him.</i></b>

    <b><i>  That shallow heart of mine.</i></b>

    <i>  Woooong¡ª</i>

    A silver aura enveloped Hegrion¡¯s body.

    His finely honed physique made his silver mane bristle.

    Albrecht¡¯s sword shone mysteriously, distorting the flow of space once more ording to his Intention.

    If this continued, he would get caught up in it again and be hit by his attack.

    Hegrion gritted his teeth and raised his sword.

    Then, he nted his feet firmly on the ground.

    He looked not just at the source of his simple aura, but at something deeper.

    He confronted himself and exposed his weaknesses.

    An unidentifiable wind wrapped around him.

    Following that wind, a red sword shot towards him.

    Hegrion swung down the ymore he had raised high.

    <i>  ng¡ª!</i>

    The flow became broken.

    His mane blocked the aura fragments scattering in all directions.

    A long breath hissed out of Hegrion¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®I can see it.¡¯

    Although blurry, he could now see the flow.

    Hegrion could tell.

    He was now standing in front of the narrow door that led to the realm of Intention.

    However, he felt no joy.

    What came instead was a bitterugh.

    He was disgusted by the self he finally confronted. It was just a pitiful, unremarkable man, one who sought the reasons for his inadequacies outside himself.

    ¡®Damn you.¡¯

    Hegrion now understood.

    The reason he had not reached Intention, and why only Albrecht had, was because hecked the eyes to see himself.

    Until now, he had been focusing on the burdens he carried rather than on himself.

    ¡®You wretched fool.¡¯

    Albrecht¡¯s sword created another flow.

    Hegrion felt like his body was being sucked into the tip of Albrecht¡¯s sword, and then he scattered it.

    <i>  ng¡ª!</i>

    The sh of swords was apanied by a dull noise.

    Standing before the narrow door, Hegrion tensed his muscles and blocked all iing sword strikes.

    Then, he peered into that door.

    What he saw in the reflection was himself, and also his opponent.

    No, it was himself, who was clinging somewhere in the world of his opponent.

    He was an ordinary person struggling in the world of a genius.

    Hegrion finally epted it.

    Everything he had ignored was rooted in Albrecht¡¯s talent, and his refusal to acknowledge it was mere jealousy.

    He didn¡¯t want to acknowledge himself as an insignificant figure lost in the vast world.

    <i>  Thud¡ª!</i>

    An even more dull noise followed.

    Every time their swords shed, the space made of flesh shook, and fragments of the broken aura were sharply embedded on top of it.

    Albrecht¡¯s entire body reddened further, and Hegrion¡¯s mane became dyed in red ordingly.

    Hegrion swung his sword, forgetting everything else.

    If he was an ordinary person who could only hang in a vast world, he decided to ept it.

    He decided not to care.

    He chose to believe in the effort that brought him to this point in the first ce.

    After all, his efforts were the only aspect where he didn¡¯t fall shortpared to that genius.

    <i>  Kwoong¡ª!</i>

    Training and perseverance were Hegrion¡¯s forte.

    All he had known while growing up were those who constantly tested their limits and stood up again, and his world was one of enduring in front of unbeatable foes.

    <i>  Kwoong¡ª!</i>

    He decided to ept even his ugly jealousy as part of his nature.

    He knew that he could even sublimate that jealousy through effort.

    <i>  Kwoong¡ª!</i>

    If he was just hanging on, then that was enough.

    At least he wouldn¡¯t fall.

    He could keep his ce by hanging on like this forever.

    <i>  ng¡ª!</i>

    A clear sound rang out.

    The two des that had always created a dissonance finally began to face each other at the same height.

    For the first time, Hegrion stepped forward.

    From the feet firmly pressing the ground, through his thighs, waist, back, shoulders, and arms to the fingertips.

    He used every muscle in his body to bring down his ymore.

    Two things were reflected in his eyes.

    One was the ws within himself that needed to be cut away, and the other was the flow that had awakened him to this.

    <i>  Saaak¡ª!</i>

    The sound was too modest for a sword strike.

    Then, Albrecht fell.

    ***

    Vera opened his eyes.

    [For true liberation! The end of false freedom!]

    Someone cried out.

    Along with that, he saw arge fire and a cross.

    Dozens of people had gathered in front of the cross.

    All of them wore ck robes with inverted crosses hanging around their necks.

    ¡®Apostates.¡¯

    They were apostates.

    Vera looked around.

    ¡®This ce is¡­¡¯

    What he saw all around were walls, and right in front of him was a huge castle and a tower that was toorge to take in at a nce.

    It was a castle Vera knew well.

    There was no way he didn¡¯t know it.

    How could he not?

    It was the same castle he had been staring at the past few days, and now he had entered it.

    Vera then realized.

    ¡®¡­The castle¡¯s past. This is the history of the castle.¡¯

    His eyes were keen.

    The world he was immersed in now was showing him a part of the history of the castle.

    ¡®What in the world¡­¡¯

    <b><i>  Is the dagger trying to show me?</i></b>

    More importantly, why had this ordinary-looking castle be like this in the present?

    Vera¡¯s expression turned serious with those troubling thoughts.

    Feeling the need to find out something, his feet began to move on their own.

    ¡®¡­Inside the castle.¡¯

    Vera decided to explore the ce.

    He thought that it would be much easier to enter the depths of the castle if he could find out its structure or peculiarities, especially since he couldn¡¯t collect any clues in the real world because it was covered in flesh.

    Suddenly¡­

    [Who is it?!]

    Someone¡¯s voice called out to Vera.

    His body flinched, and he quickly turned towards the direction from which the voice came.

    Whaty before his eyes was this.

    The dozens of figures who were burning the cross just before were now staring at him.

    Vera quickly understood the cause.

    <i>  Wooong¡ª</i>

    The ring of Terdan, which carried the power of binding, was wailing.

    ¡®¡­This ce is not an illusion.¡¯

    It would be correct to assume that the ring that had activated on its own and had sucked his soul into this world.

    Having had a simr experience during his fight with Gorgan, Vera¡¯s bewilderment didn¡¯tst long.

    ¡®If the flesh that makes up this ce belonged to the people who lived in this castle.¡¯

    <b><i>  Then this would be the world where their souls are imprisoned.</i></b>

    <i>  Srrrrrrng¡ª</i>

    He unsheathed his Holy Sword.

    Then, Vera¡¯s body glowed with a brilliant golden divinity.

    The bodies of the apostates shook greatly, and the one who seemed to be their leader growled.

    [A servant of heaven!]

    The apostates began to go berserk at this.

    ¡°A servant of the false Lord!¡±

    ¡°Tear and kill the evil one!¡±

    ¡°Burn him! Burn him!¡±

    <i>  Kkududuk¡ª</i>

    Red arms sprang out from between their robes.

    Those who looked unmistakably human transformed into grotesque creatures with six red arms. The apostates charged at Vera with heavy thuds.

    And then¡­

    <i>  Fwaaaak¡ª!</i>

    Vera cut them all down in one move.

    ¡®Their power is not worth mentioning.¡¯

    Vera made a rough estimate and tensed his muscles.

    He thenunched himself towards the hesitating leader.

    <i>  Swish¡ª.</i>

    The apostate leader¡¯s head cleanly rolled off.

    Vera frowned upon seeing the bare face revealed from under the robe.

    ¡®Eyes¡­¡¯

    There were eyes in every hole on his face. Not just the eye sockets, but also the nostrils and the mouth. As well as where the hair should be, and right in the middle of his forehead were bulging, rolling eyes.

    Vera, openly disgusted, crushed the head under his foot.

    ¡®There¡¯s definitely something inside that ce.¡¯

    He turned his gaze turned once again toward the castle.

    With sunken eyes and a vicious energy around him, Vera moved forward.

 Chapter 247: Infiltration (3)

    Chapter 247: Infiltration (3)

    <b> Infiltration (3) </b>

    The castle was quiet, as if it hadnt noticed themotion outside.

    Or perhaps it had noticed but chose to ignore it.

    The interior of the castle presented a scene that could only give rise to such thoughts.

    [Ah The end of false freedom!]

    The chant Vera had already heard from the outside was being shouted by robed figures.

    In front of them, naked human bodies were strewn about like lumps of meat.

    Human sacrifice

    It was indeed a human sacrifice, one that used living humans.

    Did they paralyze them? Or did they use anesthesia?

    They were limp and sprawled out, but a closer look revealed their pupils still reacting.

    Some were looking around, and others had tears streaming down their faces.

    Vera instantly realized what they were trying to do.

    Fire.

    Behind the one performing the ritual was another man holding arge torch.

    On the humans necks were prominently engraved inverted crosses.

    It was a burning ceremony.

    Vera pondered.

    Should I step in?

    <b><i> Should I intervene here?</i></b>

    <b><i> Is it right to ignore this horrific scene and head deeper into the castle?</i></b>

    His hesitation had one reason.

    He knew that the souls forming this castle were the very spirits of the victims strewn about.

    And as much as he knew that this was not entirely an illusion, he knew that they were about to be sacrificed.

    His hesitation didntst long.

    Annoyed, Vera drew his Holy Sword once again.

    Then, he enveloped himself with divinity and charged forward.

    <i> Swish</i>

    There was a sharp, slicing sound.

    They didnt have the time to react.

    Veras sword was faster than the perception of the dozens of robed figures.

    <i> Pwaaaah!</i>

    The figures burst into chunks of flesh, and blood sttered in all directions.

    It began to fall upon Vera and the humans bodies.

    Ignoring the thudding sounds, Vera shook off the blood on his Holy Sword and approached the naked humans.

    At a nce, they looked like corpses strewn about the altar. But up close, signs of life were still apparent.

    It was all too vivid.

    Their shaking locked onto Vera.

    Their gazes were filled with desperation, as if they had found salvation.

    Vera invoked his divinity, covering their bodies and casting detoxification spells one by one.

    The change urred around the time he finished the fifth spell.

    Uh

    A groan escaped from the lips of a young man who had been at the bottom.

    That was the start.

    One by one, the people began to make noise, and then they began to shiver.

    Those who had regained control of their bodies began to pull themselves out of their entanglements.

    Everyone was in tears.

    Naked, they approached Vera.

    A Apostle

    The people who had crawled towards Vera knelt before him, their hands sped together.

    They were beyond feeling shame for their disheveled state. They simply appeared to be praying for the salvation that hade to them.

    Cries and joy echoed in the hall.

    Vera exhaled and asked them.

    How did you end up being captured?

    Their condition was serious.

    Beyond physical paralysis, their souls had been deeply corroded by corruption.

    It was clear that if left untreated, they would copse and die without being able to do anything.

    Vera wanted to gather more information, and the first to respond was the young man who had been the first to groan moments earlier.

    They- they came, those corrupted perpetrators. They burned down our vige and brought us here

    Calm down. The threats outside have been dealt with, and I am here to protect this ce. Can you tell me slowly?

    It seemed his mental state wasnt great either.

    When Vera gently poured his divinity into the young man, the inverted cross on his neck zed in resistance.

    Kugh

    Hold on. Fortunately, the level of corruption is not that high, so it can be purified soon.

    It was only a low-grade corruption, different from the one by theke.

    Vera increased the intensity of his divinity, and the inverted cross faded.

    Color returned to the young mans face, and the others looked up with eyes full of longing.

    Me, me too!

    Heal me first! Heal me first!

    <i> Thud!</i>

    Vera stomped his foot.

    And the resonance silenced everyone in the hall.

    Vera put his index finger to his lips and spoke softly.

    Please keep quiet, since its not safe yet. Also, Id like to hear what happened before proceeding with the treatments. Will you wait?

    There were no objections.

    It was to be expected.

    Already weakened, they couldnt muster the energy to oppose the strong Vera. More than that, it was instinctive for them not to rebel against their only hope for salvation.

    Vera surveyed the silent room, knelt in front of the young man again, and asked.

    First, lets hear your name. Who are you and where are you from?

    Im Golgo, from Kenin.

    Good. Golgo from Kenin, can you tell me how you ended up here and what is happening inside?

    Veras hand pointed to the massive door at the end of the hall.

    It was an entrance that led deeper inside.

    Golgo swallowed hard at the sight, then nodded his head.

    It was a sudden invasion. The confrontation between the Consul Taurus and ysia shook the mountainkes.

    Veras eyebrows furrowed.

    So theyre from the Age of Gods, after all.

    He was able to glean vital information even from this brief exchange.

    Kenin, Consul Taurus, mountainkes.

    Kenin and the mountainkes were names he recognized from the Age of Gods, and Taurus was one of the servants of Terdan, who no longer existed.

    The fact that Taurus was in a confrontation with ysia suggested that it was during the end of the Age of Gods.

    While Vera was organizing this information, Golgo continued to speak.

    We are refugees from the outskirts of Kenin. We fled from the unrest in the mountains, thinking this war would notst long and decided to just hold it out

    Fear crossed Golgos face as he recalled the terror of the past.

    The words that followed were spoken with a trembling voice.

    Th-the ones who invaded our vige were brandished with an inverted cross. They were all monsters, crawling on red arms. Yes, yes they are those over there.

    Golgos finger pointed in the direction where Vera had cut down the corpses.

    They are the corrupted followers of ysia. They defeated our defenses and kidnapped us.

    Murmurs arose from the people.

    Their heads turned towards the opposite direction of the inner wall.

    Vera observed their collective reactions and asked with a serious face.

    What is inside?

    I I do not know.

    Huh?

    We do not know for sure. Those of us who were kidnapped were always inside that prison, and all we know is that there are screams and the smell of blooding from there.

    Golgos head dropped.

    He bowed to Vera as if to apologize and spoke.

    It was suffocating. At some point, inverted crosses appeared on our throats, and we lost control of our bodies. Yet we still heard screams, the opening and closing of iron bars, allowing us to indirectly know that people kept being taken somewhere from this prison.

    Human sacrifices. Youre saying this has been happening regrly?

    It cannot only be this. Surely, there are others who are taken deeper We could feel it! When they go up, the soundes from the right side of the prison corridor, and when they go down, the soundes from the left.

    Vera stood still.

    Is there a pattern?

    An assumption came to his mind.

    Perhaps the human sacrifices were not just an act of sphemy but a ritual carried out systematically, bundling different age groups from various ces.

    The evidence was overwhelming.

    One more confirmation would decisively establish the cause.

    By any chance, were those going downwards the elderly or children?

    Everyone present here was a young man or woman.

    Wasnt that strange?

    The apostates would not have kidnapped only young people, yet, strangely enough, only young men and women were here.

    Golgo nodded his head.

    Yes, youre right! I dont know about the children, but those who were going deeper inside were definitely the elderly!

    Vera frowned.

    Its a ritual.

    This human sacrifice clearly had a purpose other than mere sphemy.

    Something came to his mind.

    Flesh.

    <b><i> The flesh that makes up this very castle in the real world, and the aura of death and corruption that flooded the entire space.</i></b>

    <b><i> Could this ritual be for creating that?</i></b>

    Vera nodded, affirming his emerging theory.

    Thank you for the information. All of you

    He was about to tell them that he would cleanse the corruption so they could escape, but his mouth shut.

    Where to?

    <b><i> Where could these people run to?</i></b>

    <b><i> This is a dimension where souls are imprisoned.</i></b>

    <b><i> A dimension that sees ones essence.</i></b>

    In other words, no matter how much they tried to escape, these people were the flesh on the walls, and the dead did not belong in the world of the living.

    There was no salvation for their souls even if they left this castle.

    They havent noticed.

    They hadnt realized that they were dead, and were acting as if they were still living in that time.

    Golgo tilted his head at Vera, who suddenly became quiet.

    Apostle?

    Vera felt his heart sink.

    Yes.

    Where should we go? Oh, if its not rude to ask, can we borrow a littlend near Elia? We wont step foot in the kingdom! We just dont have a ce to go back to anymore

    Expectant eyes pierced through Vera.

    Vera began to hesitate, unsure of what to do.

    How

    <b><i> What should I do?</i></b>

    <b><i> How can I tell them the truth?</i></b>

    As he hesitated, a woman stood up.

    Please take me inside!

    She was a woman with straw-colored, tangled hair.

    Her face was gaunt and freckled, just like the other people here.

    She spoke again.

    My sister is in there! Shes only nine years old weve been separated since we arrived here.

    With weak steps, the woman approached Vera.

    I-I have to find her. I have to leave with her.

    She grabbed Veras arm.

    Desperation filled her brown eyes.

    As Veras expression crumpled, more people slowly began to stand.

    I have to find my mother

    My son

    My grandfather!

    Their eyes were filled with the same desperation.

    It was an unforeseen situation, but it also provided him an opportunity for a dy.

    Vera exhaled and steeled himself.

    Entering inside is the priority.

    Although it was important to deal with these people, pondering here wasnt going to solve anything.

    This ce was a dimension of imprisoned souls.

    There had to be a mechanism somewhere in this castle to release their souls.

    Yes, I will head further inside. Golgo, can you take these people and hide until their remaining family members are found?

    A slight hesitation crossed Golgos face.

    He looked like he wanted to run away.

    However, he eventually agreed.

    Where should we hide?

    Golgo looked at Vera.

    Vera thought for a moment before pointing outside the castle.

    Once you go out that door and turn left, youll find where I defeated the apostates. Theres arge tent there. Ive checked inside and its safe, so please have everyone wait there.

    Golgo nodded and stood up, followed by those without families inside.

    Vera confirmed this and spoke to those heading inside.

    First, put on the robes that those apostates are wearing.

    What?

    Shouldnt you at least cover your bodies?

    They flinched.

    It was only then that they began to feel ashamed, and they began to cover themselves.

    Vera casually rummaged through a nearby corpse and took off its robe.

    He put it on himself.

    Were going to infiltrate it.

    The robe was wide enough to fit over his armor.

    Afterpletely covering his Holy Sword, Vera spoke to the others.

    Were going to impersonate the apostates from now on, so follow along. The end of false freedom.

    This strategy, though rational, made the survivors uneasy.

    There was no other reason.

    An Apostle?

    He was still an Apostle of God.

    The irony of someone like him encouraging sphemy caused them difort.

    Of course, Vera couldnt understand it.

    He tilted his head and spoke again.

    Why are you not saying it?

    He was not a very religious man to begin with, so he didnt even realize that there was something wrong with his behavior.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnced chpters vable on gnsistls.cm</strong>

    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>

    We are Recruiting!

    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 248: Gathering (1)

    Chapter 248: Gathering (1)

    <b> Gathering (1) </b>

    The end of false freedom.

    Tr-true freedom!

    Inside the castles corridor, Vera walked with five souls.

    He had a deep frown on his face.

    How terrible.

    The stone corridor was smeared with blood and flesh in various ces.

    The stench filled the air, and the dim candles that illuminated the dark corridor only intensified the eeriness.

    There are no guards.

    That was the odd part.

    There were no guards in the inner castle, which should be protecting something important.

    All that was there were apostates in robes, just as he had seen from the outside.

    As his thoughts progressed, an apostate looked at Vera.

    Unfazed, Vera spoke.

    The end of false freedom.

    He bowed his head deeply as he spoke.

    Shortly after, a reply came.

    [True freedom!]

    The apostate raised both hands and answered, then passed by Vera.

    <i> Whooong</i>

    The Holy Sword wailed in discontent.

    Vera caressed the Holy Sword and spoke to himself.

    Hold it in. Its for a greater cause.

    <i> Whooong!</i>

    The Holy Sword wailed even louder.

    Vera felt troubled.

    Its bing more willful.

    Compared to when it was first created, the change was dramatic.

    Its growing consciousness was now even throwing tantrums at Vera.

    While it wasnt a bad thing, it became annoying at times like these.

    Who did you inherit this stubbornness from?

    The sword should have been more flexible, but it seemed to dislike anything rted to sphemy. Vera sighed deeply at the unyielding Holy Sword and stroked it again.

    Its almost time. There will be a time to act, just bear it a little longer.

    <i> Whoong</i>

    The Holy Swords protests subsided.

    Vera smirked.

    It wasnt until muchter that their journey, apanied by minor mishaps, finally came to an end.

    Here here it is.

    Cami, the woman with straw-colored hair, whispered to Vera.

    Vera looked at the iron door before him and responded.

    Is this the prison?

    Yes. I definitely saw this door when we were moved to the altar.

    Vera nodded.

    Then, he knocked lightly on the iron door.

    A voice flowed from the inside.

    [What is it?]

    In response to the inquiry of a dark tone, Vera replied.

    One has died. We came to get a recement.

    ording to the information he had previously gathered, it wasnt rare for a sacrifice to die during the ceremony.

    Vera took advantage of that point, and the apostate epted it without suspicion.

    [Tsk,e in.]

    <i> ng</i>

    The door opened.

    Inside were cramped iron cages and sparsely scattered humans.

    Veras brow furrowed slightly at the sight, as if he were looking into a menagerie.

    Yet, his senses sharpened.

    Theres only one of him in here.

    The visibility was blurred due to the surrounding negativity, but Vera was fortunately able to grasp the situation inside the prison.

    Is only one person managing this?

    After all, if the job was more about surveince rather than caretaking, then there was no need for more than one person.

    Vera stepped inside.

    The five souls followed him in.

    <i> Thud.</i>

    The iron door closed.

    Immediately after, Veras hand reached out toward the apostate.

    <i> Crush</i>

    He crushed his throat.

    Vera grimaced as the sttering blood stained his arm, and the souls with him gasped.

    Lets start by releasing the remaining people. Ill take care of cutting the iron bars, so you should all look for your family.

    Ah, yes!

    Cami and her group passed by Vera.

    Vera wiped the blood off his robe and grasped his Holy Sword.

    The Holy Sword trembled.

    Yes, its time to work.

    His divinityyered over the de, sharpening it further.

    Then, Vera swung his Holy Sword right where he stood.

    <i> ng</i>

    He executed a flurry of strikes at such a high speed that his arm blurred.

    The metallic sound swept through the prison, and right after, all the locks on the cages were severed.

    Vera sheathed his Holy Sword and surveyed the prison.

    Its mostly empty.

    Too many cells were vacant, even if they were emptied for the ritual in the hall they just came from.

    There was only one reason that came to his mind.

    Did they also take people to the other side?

    It mustve meant that people were taken not only to the altar in the previous hall, but also to the altar behind the door at the far end.

    Vera let out a long sigh.

    He headed towards the faint presence that he sensed nearby.

    He faced the dying soul.

    Like the others hed seen, this young boy was all skin and bones.

    Even kids like this

    It was only human to feel rage.

    Vera knelt in front of the boy and gently brushed his head with his divinity.

    The boys eyes slowly opened.

    Shhh its okay. Take it easy.

    The boys shaky breathing gradually stabilized.

    His eyes, once again closed, now seemed to be at peace as if he had just fallen asleep.

    The child was already dead.

    Although Vera knew that, he couldnt bear to see him in pain.

    Brushing off his rising bitterness, Vera moved on to another cell.

    One by one, he stabilized the victims, and some of them even recovered enough to walk.

    Then, Cami and her group approached Vera.

    Did you find them?

    At Veras question, everyone except Cami nodded.

    Veras gaze turned to Cami.

    Her anxiety-ridden face and her action of biting her nails clearly indicated that her sister was not here.

    Vera reached out and ced his hand over Camis.

    <i> Flinch</i>

    Startled, Cami looked up at Vera.

    Vera spoke.

    Lets go deeper. You will be able to find her there.

    Camis expression clouded over.

    She looked as though she was about to burst into tears at any moment.

    Her head creaked, and Vera withdrew his hand with a bitter expression.

    All these people

    They were the victims here.

    Lost in a time they couldnt turn back, they were still writhing in agony.

    <i> Woong!</i>

    Suddenly, the Holy Sword wailed loudly.

    ***

    Vera entered the depths of the interior.

    The four who had found their family and the fallen victims were waiting in the prison.

    Cami was the only one who continued to walk beside him with a worried face.

    My goodness

    Cami covered her mouth with her hand.

    Her widened eyes expressed her shock. Veras reaction was no different.

    This ce is already close to the real world.

    No more stone buildings were in sight.

    All that came into view were walls and floors partially buried in flesh.

    Protruding from those spots were human corpses.

    They were the elderly people.

    The sight raised a question in Veras mind.

    Where are the children?

    Thinking about Camis sister and the child in the prison, there should certainly be a separate ce where children were used. However, he hadnt found any rted clues so far.

    Vera reviewed the knowledge he already had.

    Fortunately, he remembered what the chatty Miller had taught him about sacrifices.

    That annoying chatter was finally useful.

    <i>  Whats important in sacrifices is symbolism. What meaning the offering holds! Thats the focus. For example, see this bone ne Im wearing? It oveps the symbol of a bird with that of death, forming it into a ne and imbuing it with the quality of shackles. Shackles from which not even death can free you, or wings that cant fly.</i>

    <i>  Hmm, I dont really understand.</i>

    <i>  Its understandable if you are the Saint. Symbolism is often tied to visible characteristics To put it simply, by using this ne in a ritual, I can control beings from another world. I bind their free will and keep them under my control.</i>

    Useless stories were attached to the exnation.

    The main point of it was one thing.

    Symbolism.

    The important thing in a sacrifice was symbolism.

    Vera approached the problem from that angle, thinking about the qualities of a child.

    Innocence, potential, ignorance

    Going through each word, Veras expression grew serious.

    Purity.

    He also remembered something Miller had told him.

    <i>  Purity is one of the most unusual symbols. The concept of purity itself acts as a vessel. It is often used to summon something or for possession.</i>

    <i>  Hmm, this is also difficult</i>

    <i>  Actually, you dont need to know this. After all, its almost impossible to use the symbol of purity.</i>

    <i>  Why?</i>

    <i>  The most representative sacrifice that embodies purity is a young life. There are also many ethically questionable options. Thus, those who use purity as a sacrifice are often special sorcerers. Due to its history, we have to go through more than five evaluations to tackle the symbol of purity.</i>

    He immediately had a hunch.

    Summoning.

    If ysias ultimate goal was the manifestation of the Tenth, and if all of this was the groundwork for that

    If that was also the reason why the children were yet to be seen.

    Then, one thing did not make sense.

    The destruction of the Age of Gods was clearly caused by the Demon King.

    Moreover, the period this castle seemed to represent was the end of the Age of Gods.

    Given that, what should be here was the body of Ardain, but the traces they had seen now suggested that the one who destroyed the Age of Gods was the Tenth.

    This point was suspicious.

    Vera let out a long breath.

    Ill find out when I get there.

    There were no longer apostates in the hallway.

    Tensing his body, Vera spread out his senses and said.

    Lets go inside.

    Yes!

    Vera began to walk through the corridor that no longer even echoed footsteps, but only emitted the squelching sound of flesh.

    ***

    While Vera was just passing by the prison, Miller spoke with a serious face.

    His arm

    Yes, its decaying.

    In front of their eyes, one of the arms that had been tormenting them was melting away.

    So far, they had discovered about ten.

    Trevor asked Miller.

    What do you think of this situation?

    I dont think its a bad thing. Theres no drop in deathly aura.

    Miller stared at the spot where the arm had decayed, and finally spoke.

    Perhaps the others have found some way

    His Holiness? Or maybe Sir Vera?

    At Trevors question, Miller shrugged.

    Well, whats certain is that things have started to move, so we should start moving too.

    Right! Are you ready?

    From inside the doll, Trevor asked.

    Miller nodded and loosened up.

    Yes, I think this much preparation is enough.

    It wasplete chaos around Miller.

    There was a stake jammed into the floor, and strange markings were drawn on his skin.

    He had a bone ne around his wrist, and essories were floating around him.

    Miller looked forward with a tense face and smiled faintly.

    I didnt expect to see that here

    Far away, at the end of the corridor, was a room muchrger than any they had passed through.

    At the center of it was the figure of a woman drenched in blood.

    Its the Mother Spirit, the Spirit Queen.

    At Trevors words, Miller tensed up.

    The rest of the spirits will quiet down if we seal that, right?

    Yes. If the Spirit Queen being bound was the cause, then it makes sense that the other spirits went wild.

    Good, good. Lets go.

    Millers hand pointed forward, muttering in anguage that didnt seem to be from this world.

    Trevor unleashed his own divinity to assist Miller, and blue divinity ovepped above the purple smoke.

    It began to condense at Millers fingertips and soon started to glow intensely.

    Lets start with the first beating.

    Following Millers words, a sphere shot out.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnced chpters vable on gnsistls.cm</strong>

    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>

    We are Recruiting!

    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 249: Gathering (2)

    Chapter 249: Gathering (2)

    <b> Gathering (2) </b>

    <i> Thud.</i>

    <i> Thud.</i>

    <i> Thud.</i>

    Albrecht woke up, feeling a pain in the back of his head.

    What he saw was a red ceiling.

    Then, he felt a pressure on his ankles.

    Ugh

    Have you awakened?

    Hearing the voice, Albrecht raised his head.

    Archduke?

    What he saw was Hegrion, dragging him by his ankles, and Theresa beside him.

    Albrecht was bewildered.

    What the No, you have to escape!

    We escaped and came back. Do you remember what happened?

    Hegrion stopped walking.

    At that, Albrecht frowned and shook his head.

    His mind felt foggy.

    Hegrions words implied that a considerable amount of time had passed, but his memory ended at the moment he was trying to lead the advance party out.

    Not at all. Myst memory is frantically swinging my sword.

    Hegrion let out a long sigh and spoke to the confused Albrecht.

    After the escape, we re-entered with a small group. Elias group, me, Miller, and Friede.

    Where are the others?

    Albrecht got up, touching his head.

    Hegrion shrugged his shoulders.

    I dont know. We went separate ways as soon as we entered.

    Then its dangerous

    Its not.

    Albrecht tilted his head.

    This time, Theresa stepped in.

    She smiled and answered Albrechts question.

    The movement of the flesh has stopped. Even theughter of the spirits is gone. It seems like someone in the other groups did something.

    Ah!

    Do you see that?

    Theresa gestured to a patch of flesh.

    Albrechts eyes widened as he followed her gaze.

    An arm is

    It was decaying.

    Its been like that for several hours. I dont know who it is, but someone among those who entered seems to have found a solution.

    Albrechts face brightened.

    Thats great! Lets go help them quickly!

    Theresa smiled even more at his quick recovery.

    Yes. But first, our goal is to find the advance party that wasnt able to escape.

    How many are there?

    Approximately two hundred. How are you feeling? Ive treated you, but are you feeling any difort?

    Albrecht felt around his body, then shook his head with a bright smile, showing his neatly aligned teeth.

    Im perfect! Thank you for your kindness.

    Thats good.

    The atmosphere brightened as Albrecht woke up.

    Hegrion observed their conversation and hesitated.

    There was only one reason.

    He wanted to express his gratitude to Albrecht for helping him reach the realm of Intention.

    However, it was not easy.

    The first reason was that it was difficult to thank him now after expressing his displeasure for so long.

    The second was

    Phew, I look like a mess. If I keep moving like this, my skin will get damaged

    That consistent personality was the problem.

    No matter how much he tried to see it positively, Albrechts particr narcissism seemed repulsive and made it difficult to speak.

    Hegrions expression soured.

    Albrecht, unaware of it, flicked off a speck of dried blood from his hair.

    Theresa, who noticed Hegrions mood a bitte, justughed.

    This is a good time.

    She thought that there was something magical in the friendship of young men.

    ***

    Vera wrapped his body with divinity.

    The deathly aura is getting stronger.

    The deeper he went, the thicker the deathly aura became.

    It went from a level he could just tolerate to a level that made him frown, and to a level that directly affected his body.

    In the now dangerously dense deathly aura, Vera looked at Cami.

    Are you okay?

    Yes, yes

    Cami was looking more and more frail.

    His golden divinity shielded her, but it wasnt enough; herplexion was bing more pale and sickly.

    Lets, lets go

    Yet, she didnt copse.

    Her next step was full of desperation, as if she was determined to find her sister.

    Vera bit his lip at the renewed surge of bitterness and nodded.

    The entirety of the castle was deplorable, but the center was particrly nasty.

    First, old people with their flesh peeled off were nailed to the walls.

    They should have been dead, but they shuddered and trembled, signaling that they were alive.

    Then, there was the overwhelming deathly aura and corruption, and something else that set off Veras rm.

    No one else is here.

    Apart from the old people, there was no sign of anyone else.

    No guards, not even the apostates who must have brought the old men and children here.

    It made no sense.

    It felt even more dangerous that there was evidence of people but nothing upon entering.

    Vera readied his posture to draw his sword at any time and moved on.

    After what felt like an endlessly long time,

    Wait!

    Vera stopped.

    Cami caught her breath and looked up.

    Then, she gasped.

    The sight before them had brought out that reaction.

    That that is

    Her voice trembled.

    Despair began to fill her eyes.

    What filled the enormous room was a graveyard.

    No, it was a strange scene that resembled a graveyard.

    There were tombstones, and behind them was soil, with inverted crosses rising from it.

    Hanging upside down from the crosses were

    We we have to go!

    Camis body bolted forward.

    Vera lifted his arm to stop her and covered her mouth.

    Mmph!

    Shh

    Vera calmed her down, but his heart seethed with more rage than he had ever felt before.

    As expected, it was a scene of a sacrifice.

    Even considering that, it was a repugnant scene he could not bear to look at.

    Countless children were hanging upside-down from the inverted crosses.

    Below them was a spell inscribed with blood.

    Veras eyes shed red at the scene that unfolded.

    His voice was the most brutal it had ever been.

    Stay here. Ill check for enemies ande back.

    Cami burst into tears.

    The thought that her sister might be one of those hanging there made her body shake uncontrobly.

    She barely managed to nod.

    Then, Vera released her arm and slowly moved forward.

    <i> Thump.</i>

    <i> Thump.</i>

    His heart raced violently.

    His pupils constricted, etching the dreadful scene into his mind.

    It was a gruesome sight.

    Therefore, it was a sight thatpelled one to question what it was for.

    Is all of this really necessary?

    <i> Woong</i>

    The Holy Sword seemed to wail as if it would break.

    Merely

    Even though he didntpletely understand her motives yet, the only thought that came to Vera was merely.

    No reason could justify such actions, at least not as far as Vera knew.

    No matter how evil someone was, there was a line that not be crossed.

    Just for a mere

    Mere personal greed led to this tragedy, and that made Vera furious.

    <i> Squelch</i>

    Somewhere, flesh burst forth.

    Veras gaze shifted towards the sound.

    Bones protruded through the floor, muscles and fleshyering on top, and then skin.

    All of it formed a pulse.

    <i> Thump.</i>

    <i> Thump.</i>

    The corrupted pulse reached Vera.

    The slowly forming figure was something he had seen before.

    It was flesh shaped into the form of a child.

    Ten horns erupted from its head, and six faces sprouted from various parts of the body below the neck.

    The face that sprouted from the left chest spoke.

    Fal se

    The voice moaned as if screaming.

    <i> Kwaduduk</i>

    Fr-free dom

    <i> Squelch</i>

    The mass grew in size, forming arms.

    Another sprouted face opened its mouth.

    Theee eeeen

    Veras expression crumbled.

    It was because he saw something.

    The legacy he wore, the eyes revealing the essence, the veil blocking corruption, and the binding connecting him to the opponent all told him how this being was born.

    Sacrifice.

    It was a sacrifice, a vessel for the Tenth.

    It was a corruption made from the purity of children to contain the Tenth.

    Theee eeenndd

    Thepleted sacrifice crawled towards him, its mouth agape and screaming.

    <i> Thump.</i>

    <i> Thump.</i>

    It pounced on Vera with its considerable weight.

    Then, Vera reached out his hand.

    <i> Tap</i>

    Despite the threatening movement, its attack was feeble.

    It was truly an attack at the level of a childs tantrum.

    Vera let out a long sigh as he watched it struggle in his grasp.

    <i> Woong.</i>

    The Holy Sword wailed.

    Vera looked at the sacrifice with a deeply furrowed expression.

    He looked into its eyes and into the howling souls trapped within.

    How long

    How long had they been wailing like this, trapped inside?

    Since the Age of Gods until now.

    As he didnt know how time flowed within the castle, it could be shorter or longer than that.

    No, time was not important.

    What mattered was that ysias wrongdoing had resulted in this tragedy.

    Gaaa

    The sacrifices mouth opened wide.

    From inside it, a red tongueshed out like a whip.

    Divinity burst out from Vera, repelling the tongue.

    <i> Wooong</i>

    The Holy Sword resonated softly.

    Alright.

    Vera answered and turned his right hand towards his waist.

    He gripped the Holy Sword.

    Its time to let you rest.

    His voice became choked with emotion as he spoke.

    It was an indescribable feeling.

    He simply felt sad and hollow.

    The sacrifices eyes moved.

    It stared directly at Vera.

    True to someones saying that eyes were windows to the soul, the shining eyes held the light of the tortured children.

    Vera knew.

    This sacrifice was the source of the world he was trapped in.

    The moment this sacrifice met its end, he would wake up.

    The flesh would entirely dissolve in the real world.

    <i> ng</i>

    The tip of Veras sword pointed towards the sacrifices forehead.

    His gaze never wavered from its eyes.

    Speaking as if promising never to forget the scene that he saw at this very moment, he opened his mouth.

    His stigma red.

    I promise.

    Having no way to save those whove suffered for so long, Vera made a request to the one who could.

    All of you will be saved. You will go to a ce free of pain, sorrow, and resentment. The one who watches this promise will surely fulfill it.

    His fair God would surely grant this request.

    The price he offered was well worth it.

    I will wield my sword and make those responsible for your suffering pay. That is my promise

    Veras words paused.

    With a cloudy, pained smile, he finished.

    Rest now.

    <i> Whoosh.</i>

    The pure white de of his sword sank into the center of the sacrifices forehead.

    The sacrifices body spasmed for a moment and then stopped.

    Ah

    His voice trailed off.

    The expressions that had been hovering above the seven faces vanished.

    Then, the burning light within its eyes began to lose its power.

    Like melting ice, the sacrifice melted away.

    Just then, something strange happened.

    <i> Swoosh</i>

    Veras head tilted back.

    Cami was looking at him with a confused expression, her gaze unsteady and her lips trembling.

    Ah

    Her trembling arm rose to cover her mouth.

    Numerous expressions flickered across her face.

    There was shock, and there was sorrow.

    Despair came next, followed by emptiness.

    A faint smile was at the end of those cascading waves of emotion.

    So Im already dead.

    Everything around her crumbled away.

    Without any shock or vibration, it simply vanished like a mirage.

    Her body, too, was slowly turning into ashes and disappearing.

    Vera stood still, watching her.

    Cami looked at her own hands, then at the children scattering on the inverted cross, and finally at Vera.

    Is it over now?

    Its over. All of it.

    Vera responded as such, capturing the sight of everything vanishing before his eyes.

    He was the only one left to remember them, so he missed nothing in his effort to memorialize them.

    You can rest now. Your sister

    Vera ced his hand over his heart.

    Within it was a new promise, shining golden above his dark, somber soul.

    Youll meet her again. Lushan has epted my vow.

    Camis head dropped, seemingly dazed.

    With half of her body already gone, she lifted her head and responded with a small smile.

    Yes

    Veras consciousness began to blur within the crumbling world.

    He faintly heard herst words.

    <strong>Thank you.</strong>

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnced chpters vable on gnsistls.cm</strong>

    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>

    We are Recruiting!

    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 250: Gathering (3)

    Chapter 250: Gathering (3)

    <b> Gathering (3) </b>

    There was a slight movement.

    However, the movement was enough for her to notice.

    Vera?

    Renee called out to Vera, feeling the tremor through her fingertips.

    Vera opened his eyes.

    His vision was filled with Renee.

    Ah

    Are you okay? Are you hurt? Do you have a headache or anything?

    Renee shot a string of worried questions.

    Vera exhaled, realizing that he had returned to reality.

    As he looked around, he noticed that the scenery had changed.

    There was no more flesh.

    What was left were walls made of ancient stone.

    Is it over?

    Had their sufferinge to an end?

    He really hoped that was the case.

    Vera?

    Renee called out to him once again, and Vera flinched.

    His emotions had not yet settled.

    His voice trembled as he answered.

    Was I gone for long?

    Renee felt it.

    She tightened her grip on his hand and nodded gently in response.

    No, it hasnt been that long.

    What about the situation?

    It seems to be over. At some point, the feeling of the floor changed. All the shocks transmitted through the protective spell also stopped.

    Renee sensed that Vera had had an unpleasant experience in the other world.

    And for good reason, as the emotion seeping from his voice was quite bitter.

    She avoided prying further.

    Renee gently reached for his shoulders and raised him up, then hugged him softly.

    You did well.

    <i> Pat. </i>

    <i> Pat. </i>

    Her patting motion on his back was filled withfort.

    Vera struggled to control his emotions and hugged Renee back.

    Yes, I have returned.

    Warmth filled his heart, and his troubled heart felt somewhat relieved.

    Suppressing his tingling feelings, Vera nestled his head into Renees embrace.

    ***

    Passing through the castle where the flesh had disappeared was easy.

    That was because Vera had already familiarized himself with the castlesyout.

    They followed the path he found based on his experience in the world of those souls.

    Soon, the two encountered the rest of their group.

    Youve arrived.

    At the enormous hall at the entrance of the inner castle.

    In the ce where the young children were burned just before, Vargo greeted Vera.

    Behind him were hundreds of people, already gathered.

    I apologize. Were a bitte.

    Dont worry. Youre the one who cleared away that flesh, right? Finally, you did something useful.

    Snorting in response, Vargo began to recount what had happened.

    We kept walking and found ourselves here. Luckily, the advance party was tied up here, so we started freeing them one by one when the others arrived. Then the flesh disappeared, and now youre here.

    If it had been Miller, he would have taken dozens of sentences to exin.

    Vera nodded his head.

    He then looked behind Vargo, scanning the still-unwell advance party.

    How are they?

    They cant be used in battle. The mental damage they received is worse than the physical damage. They keep flinching like they had a nightmare.

    What about their recovery?

    None of them should have permanent damage.

    Vera let out a sigh of relief.

    Thats a relief.

    Vargos beard bristled.

    Whats going on with you?

    He inquired with a grunt.

    He immediately sensed that Veras demeanor was different from the usual.

    Vera avoided Vargos gaze ufortably, then finally sighed and answered.

    There was an issue when I used the legacy. Its nothing you need to worry about.

    Hmm

    Vargos eyes narrowed.

    However, he didnt say anymore.

    He didnt want to pry further, and the others had also started to gather around.

    Albrecht greeted Vera, looking cheerful.

    There was not a shadow to be seen on him, as he had fully recovered.

    Sir Vera! Im grateful that you came to rescue me!

    Vera chuckled at his brightly smiling face.

    Judging by your condition, it looks like you would have gotten out on your own.

    Hardly. I had help from others.

    A brief exchange followed.

    Vera then sat with the gathered party to share the information they had obtained.

    How did you deal with the spirits?

    We sealed them. Spirits cannot be killed or destroyed, so that was all we could do.

    Miller jingled a bottle in his hand.

    There were severalyers of chains wrapped around the light gray porcin bottle.

    I n to ask the elementalists to purify it once were done here.

    Yes, thats a good idea.

    Vera then looked at Friede and Marie.

    Friede nodded and spoke.

    We found the traces of Gorgan. It seemed like he had been in a battle, but we dont know his whereabouts. I think he may have gone deeper.

    Was there someone else?

    No. All we saw on the way here were flesh and spirits.

    Friede shrugged.

    Vera finally took his eyes off Friede and took a deep breath.

    All eyes were focused on Vera.

    I found the way. With the help of the legacy, Ive confirmed the passage that leads to the inner castle.

    Its the door back there, correct?

    Yes. If we go straight through that door, theres a prison. Past that prison and further down is the inner castle. ysia is probably there.

    At Veras words, Rohan, who had endured hardship to reach this ce, stroked his chin.

    But why is it so quiet? If were causing this much of a ruckus, there should be some sort of reaction.

    It was a reasonable question.

    Considering the troubles they had caused so far at Lake Granice and themotion since their arrival, it was suspicious that ysia had not made any move.

    She might be immobilized.

    Trevor spoke.

    Somehow back in Jennys arms, Trevor was practically glued to Annalise as he barely managed to speak.

    Its too quiet if shes nning something. So far, all of her actions seemed premeditated. She might be preparing some sort of countermove.

    A countermove

    Even if we break into the inner castle, we might not be able to stop it.

    The atmosphere in the room became tense, their faces filled with serious expressions.

    Is there a reason to dy it any longer?

    No one answered Veras question.

    It also implied an implicit agreement.

    Vera nodded and stood up.

    Lets go.

    What about the advance party?

    Well have to send them out. If theyre not useful in battle, then its better to send them to a safe ce.

    Veras gaze turned toward the door leading to the inner castle.

    It was a door that simply remained quiet, thereby making it feel ominous.

    Vera spoke, looking at the door.

    Were almost there.

    The time hade to truly see the end.

    ***

    The door leading to the depths creaked open, and the gathered Apostles and Heroes entered.

    Passing through a long corridor, they moved to an even deeper prison.

    Upon arriving there, Veras expression darkened at the sight of red marks scattered all over the ce.

    His difort grew at the traces of history that had not faded despite the passage of time.

    This is

    A prison for holding sacrifices.

    Albrecht flinched.

    His gaze cautiously turned toward Vera.

    Vera didnt say anything else and simply looked at the prison, reaffirming his oath.

    An oath to wield his sword.

    An oath to avenge their grudges on their behalf.

    <i> Hwaruruk</i>

    The golden stigma imbued power into his body.

    Is the inner castle behind that door?

    Hegrion pointed at the door at the end of the dungeon and asked.

    Vera nodded.

    Bodies used to be embedded in the walls behind it. I dont know what its like now.

    Damn

    A voice filled with disgust burst out from Miller.

    Lets go.

    Vargo calmed the angry crowd and took the lead.

    He then opened the door.

    <i> Squeak</i>

    The rusty door slid open with an unpleasant sound.

    For a moment, he squinted at the energy emanating from within.

    We must hurry.

    The corruption was overwhelmingly strong.

    ***

    The entire pce was shrouded in darkness.

    ysia opened her eyes, seated on the throne.

    Theyreing.

    Her appearance was unsettling.

    Her once spring-like hair was now sullied in a dark red hue, and a shadowy gloom covered the face that used to wear a bright smile.

    Not only that, but she wore a red dress different from any she had worn before.

    Suddenly, the corners of ysias mouth curled up.

    Its almost time. Yes, itll all be over soon.

    <i> Whoosh</i>

    ysias hand dropped to her swollen belly, resembling a full-term pregnant woman.

    Then lets rebuild it together.

    Her eyes, gazing at her belly, were filled with indescribable love.

    Lets create a garden, build a house on it, and whisper our love to each other every day.

    With the movement of her snowy white hand, her belly started to thump.

    Ill collect the flowers, and make a wreath to put on your head. Then, youd hug me tightly.

    Her voice was dreamy, as though she was singing.

    It undoubtedly contained an obsession bordering on madness.

    The thumping in her belly intensified.

    The kicking which seemed like a tantrum became more and more frenzied.

    <i> Thump! </i>

    <i> Thump! </i>

    A bright smile spread across ysias face, and she began to snicker.

    Do you want toe out?

    <b><i> Why do you struggle so pitifully?</i></b>

    <b><i> How could you throw such a cute tantrum?</i></b>

    Not yet.

    <b><i> How could something make me this happy? </i></b>

    Wait. Just wait a little longer and he wille.

    The movement on her belly began to slow down.

    It wasnt calming down.

    It was being pulled deeper by ysia.

    Thest piece wille soon. And also the flesh youll wear.

    <i> Thump</i>

    A final, deathlike throb echoed, then faded.

    Aru, Aru.

    ysia repeatedly murmured the name she couldnt help but love.

    <strong>Now, everything will belong to Aru. No one else needs to follow, and no more burdens. Just a world with only Aru and me</strong>

    She pondered over it.

    Then, she began to shed transparent tears.

    <strong>Thats the paradise we are headed for.</strong>

    Her hand caressed her belly.

    Holding her one and only world close, ysia waited for those who wereing.

    ***

    The ce was filled with a sense of corruption beyond words.

    There were no bodies hanging on the walls like in the realm of imprisoned souls, nor graves marked with inverted crosses in the wide hall.

    There were just walls made of ordinary stone.

    And silence.

    There was arge door at the end.

    This must be it.

    It was just a lump of iron with no embellishments, and yet it was a door that invoked fear.

    At that moment, Vargo felt ominous for the first time in his life.

    Fucking hell.

    Vargo raised his hand, and the group backed away.

    <i> Whoosh! </i>

    Crimson divinity began to ze all over his body.

    Now that theres nothing left to hide

    Divinity gathered on his hand and transformed into a mace.

    Gripping it firmly, Vargo spoke as he shook off the looming sense of dread.

    Ill just have to crush this thing.

    A crimson trail followed the motions of the mace.

    Then, the unleashed divinity created a blinding light.

    <i> Kwaah! </i>

    Veras blurred vision showed the iron door disappearing entirely, revealing a long red carpet behind it.

    At the end of it was ysia, looking at him and smiling.

    Her lips moved slightly.

    <strong><i> Wee.</i></strong>

    Vera felt his heart go cold at the sight of her genuinely happy face.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnced chpters vable on gnsistls.cm</strong>

    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>

    We are Recruiting!

    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 251: Gathering (4)

    Chapter 251: Gathering (4)

    <b> Gathering (4) </b>

    The adversary they had been pursuing all this time was right in front of them.

    The source of all cmity.

    No other words were needed.

    What mattered to them was defeating her, saving the continent, and putting an end to her long reign of evil.

    Vargo swung his mace once again.

    Behind the crimson divinity that evoked destruction, six swordsmen unsheathed their swords and charged at her.

    Spells rose from the back and began to shake reality.

    A torrent of attacks rained down.

    ysia, who had been sitting on the throne, smiled as she watched it unfold.

    She raised her hand.

    <i> Whoosh</i>

    Darkness spread from beneath her feet, enveloping them.

    Youvee at just the right time.

    A phenomenon urred alongside her words.

    The spell and the special abilities were disassembled.

    This was different from the dispel ability Gorgan had performed.

    While his dispel nullified the manifestation of the abilities themselves, the spreading darkness swallowed the manifested abilities.

    The power was drained away, devoured by the churning darkness.

    Still, no one hesitated because of that.

    What a foolish act.

    Vargo once again unleashed his divinity.

    He lifted his foot and stomped on the ground.

    <i> Rumble!</i>

    The ferocious crimson divinity tore through the darkness.

    It was born from the notion that if the darkness consumed special abilities, then he should just unleash an ability so powerful that it couldnt swallow it all.

    ysias eyebrows twitched.

    As expected

    She started to scowl, thinking that he was the most troublesome of them all.

    I shouldve killed you.

    However, this was all within her expectations.

    ysia was still seated on her throne, her hand stroking her swollen belly.

    Vera then unleashed his divinity.

    I dere.

    An ashen divinity covered the darkness.

    What rose from it was a golden rule.

    Reflecting on all that had happened and her characteristics, Vera began to speak.

    From now on, all corrupted acts in this realm are forbidden. If anyonemits a sin, they will lose their immortality and must also offer their soul as a price.

    Vera hoped.

    To put an end to the unforgivable evil deeds, to the never-ceasing evil.

    On the contrary, those who will fight against corruption will be able to draw out all their abilities to their limit, and their integrity will never be corrupted.

    And so, he hoped that the countless who had suffered would be saved.

    All thesews will be executed under the name of Lushan.

    The Sanctuary waspleted.

    A de forged by invoking the name of God began to pierce her body.

    Still, it was not enough.

    I vow.

    It was an evil that could not be restrained just by rules.

    He had to use every method at his disposal to drive his sword into her heart.

    I vow never to stop fighting until the moment my sword pierces the heart of evil, until she is eradicated.

    Veras soul ignited.

    His dark and somber soul began to take on a brilliant golden hue, covered with the colors of the oath he made.

    In return, I will gain the stamina to never fall and a sword sharper than any other.

    A golden light gleamed in Veras eyes.

    In the name of Lushan, I swear to faithfully fulfill all these promises.

    Veras body was shot out.

    Following him, a woven spell was extended.

    The sword of the heroes imbued with the power of his Sanctuary were aimed at ysia.

    ysia gently touched her belly.

    Are you happy?

    She effortlessly controlled the surrounding darkness, fending off the attacks while whispering to her belly.

    Is this what youve prepared?

    Her voice was full ofughter.

    In fact, ysia was feeling extremely delighted.

    Yes, everyone has certainly gathered. Considering the expanse of thisnd, its an aplishment that can only be achieved by turning everything upside-down. And its not just that. Thinking about how Orgus has turned back time, Aru must have drawn a grand n for this single opportunity, one beyond my imagination.

    Knowing that the love she harbored in her belly had been a long time in the making, and that their foolish efforts would be in vain, ysia just smiled.

    Thank you. For helping me.

    Amid her stifledughter, Vera, who had prated through the darkness, charged at ysia.

    ysia finally looked up at Vera.

    His stern face, entire body wrapped in a golden light, and the pure white de at the end.

    Youre so handsome.

    <b><i> Isnt it a body I quite like?</i></b>

    <i> Squelch</i>

    Veras sword pierced ysias heart.

    Vera unleashed the divinity gathered at the tip of his sword, and at that moment, ysia reached out her hand.

    Youve worked hard toe this far.

    ysias swollen belly burst.

    <i> Stter!</i>

    Blood, flesh, and guts poured over Veras body.

    It didnt take long for Vera to realize that something had gone terribly wrong.

    Get out of the way!

    Vargo shouted.

    The cry let out by someone who had never raised his voice before failed to reach Vera.

    Veras movement stopped.

    [No!]

    Someones ear-splitting scream echoed in his ears.

    His thoughts began to drift away within the ringing noise.

    Its toote.

    ysia, with her belly wide open and her spine exposed, spoke.

    She wrapped her arm around Veras neck and embraced him.

    At that moment.

    .

    The movements of everyone present ceased.

    Even special abilities ceased.

    The only thing that remained was ysiasughter.

    You fools.

    Everyone who had lost control and stopped trembled at her voice.

    You know, wasnt it strange?

    ysia added mockingly, stroking the back of Veras head.

    Why do you think Ive remained quiet all this time? Why do you think I waited for all of you toe here?

    ysias lips tore into a smile.

    There was no need for me to move. The preparation? That had already been done, long before you could even imagine.

    ysia buried her head into the nape of Veras neck.

    The Tenth. Thats what you call it, right?

    After waiting for such a long time, the end was sweet enough that ysia began to fully enjoy it.

    You should have thought about how to create it first. You should have done that if you wanted to stop me.

    The smell of blood filled the air.

    It was faintly mixed with the scent of grass.

    Aru gave you the hint.

    Her eyelids slowly closed.

    The <i>Eternal Sacrifice</i>. He even gave you such an obvious answer.

    The eyes of those present began to tremble.

    They started to struggle desperately to break free from their restraints.

    Aru is the sacrifice. A sacrifice that can never disappear until this world ends.

    However, it was a futile effort.

    As if this inexplicable bind had no intention of letting them go, it tightened even more as they resisted.

    In other words

    ysias arm reached out towards Vera with a greedy look.

    The day the sacrifice fulfills its purpose is the day Aru no longer lives eternally, and its the day all life ends on thisnd.

    ysias hand touched Veras spine.

    A restless breath escaped her lips.

    Aru is the Tenth.

    Finally, the words sprang from ysias mouth.

    The first and thest, the beginning and the end. Aru was made that way from the start.

    ysia rose from her throne.

    She was holding Vera.

    You fools always said Aru was dead. That doesnt even make sense. How could Aru die?

    She began to walk, her feet barefoot.

    She was heading in Renees direction.

    If Aru had died, this world would have ended. You all would have disappeared first.

    She passed by Vargo, Albrecht, Hegrion, the twins, and Aisha.

    His soul is torn? Thats not a problem. Aru is still Aru, after all.

    She passed by Jenny, Miller, Theresa, Friede, and Marie.

    It was never a problem from the start.

    Finally, tension filled Renees neck as ysia approached her.

    The soul may be torn, but the flesh remains one. As long as the world exists, Arus body will continue to be reborn. Even if its empty inside, it can still serve as a vessel.

    Get away

    You can talk? Hmm, you are our Parents daughter, after all.

    ysia continued to chuckle.

    Her words were full of mockery.

    Fool. You were so close, and yet you didnt realize this was Aru? I felt it even before we met.

    Renee opened her mouth again.

    Get away from him!

    Along with the disgusting stench, what Renee felt was Veras scent.

    What ysia was holding now was Vera.

    Renee felt as if her blood was boiling.

    Give him back!

    <i> Sizzle</i>

    A white current began to flow from Renees body.

    It was sparking and crackling menacingly in the air.

    ysia chuckled, fueling Renees anger further.

    Ill take the legacy.

    Her hand that had been carrying Vera reached out and snatched the ne around Renees neck.

    Sparks flew, but ysia was unfazed.

    Hmm

    ysia turned her head to look around.

    Ardains n.

    The de intended to stop her.

    They were all trembling like pebbles.

    This cant be the end.

    There had to be more.

    Aru knew everything and was the closest being to omniscient, so he must have prepared more.

    What could it be?

    Sparks flew and a small fire ignited.

    Renee began to gather more strength while barely listening to ysia.

    Get away!

    An excruciating pain pressed down on her entire body.

    In that state, Renee unleashed her power.

    And she finally managed a small movement.

    <i> Thud!</i>

    Her cane touched the ground.

    The wave didnt extend far and came back the moment it located ysia.

    What followed was her aiming and shooting.

    Renee unleashed a bolt of lightning.

    <i> Rumble!</i>

    The lightning precisely prated ysias head, and her head dropped as she fell to the ground.

    Right after Veras body fell on top of ysias, a regenerated ysia spoke.

    Ouch.

    ysia lifted her head, and in her eyes was a trembling Renee who had started to move again.

    <i> Thud.</i>

    Her cane touched the ground once more.

    Realizing that ysia was giggling beneath Veras body, Renee spat out a curse.

    You fucking bitch!

    It was a situation where she had to use her power even for the slightest movement.

    This was the deepest part of the castle, and no one could help her.

    She had to save Vera, and yet she also had to tear apart that fucking whore.

    Renee gritted her teeth.

    What now?

    ysia smiled.

    For a moment, a thought shed through Renees head.

    Ignoring her mockingughter, Renee finally let go of the tension in her body that had been built up all this time.

    Go die.

    Are you giving up?

    A sarcastic smile appeared on Renees face.

    I said, go die.

    <i> Whooosh!</i>

    A pure white divinity burst forth from Renees body.

    Miracles began to unfold as her authority wasyered on top of it.

    ysia looked at it with a bored expression.

    That wont work in here.

    It will work outside.

    Outside.

    There were those outside.

    Those who hated ysia more than anyone else undoubtedly existed beyond these walls.

    <i> Rumble!</i>

    The castle began to shake.

    Then, a sound like an explosion started to resonate.

    <i> Booom!</i>

    The vibrations and noise grew closer and more intense.

    ysia realized what Renee had done.

    Ah, right.

    <b><i> They were out there, too.</i></b>

    The moment that thought crossed her mind, the ceiling of the throne room was torn open, revealing the dark sky.

    [Found you.]

    A giant looked down at the pce, the sky behind his back.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnced chpters vable on gnsistls.cm</strong>

    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>

    We are Recruiting!

    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 252: Gathering (5)

    Chapter 252: Gathering (5)

    <b> Gathering (5) </b>

    Hello, Terdan.

    ysia greeted him with a smile.

    Terdan grumbled as he saw her wave while being pinned beneath Vera.

    [Youve finally crossed the line!]

    The giant clenched his fist.

    He pulled it back and then thrust it forward.

    Are you going to kill everyone else too?

    <i> Flinch</i>

    Terdans fist stopped before it could even hit the ground.

    <i> Rumble!</i>

    However, just that air pressure alone turned the pce into a mess.

    Fortunately, no one was injured, but a sense of dread settled in the hearts of those present.

    ysias smile deepened.

    Terdan red at her resentfully before speaking.

    [Did you think I came alone? Me?]

    I dont think so. Mm, I can feel them.

    ysia spoke as she swept the back of Veras head, still in that position.

    Lets see

    Her moving eyes turned to a corner of the hall.

    Where the darkness had fallen, someone was walking out from the shadows.

    Nar.

    [Oh my, looks like the braindead whore couldnt hold back and has caused trouble again.]

    It was a morous blonde woman with a crimson dress and twelve arms.

    She had a dark hole in the middle of her face.

    [This is why uneducated girls are no good. Itd be more beneficial for the world to just rip off your lower half.]

    Her twelve arms stretched in various directions, her hands forming mudras.

    Right after that

    <i> Ddududuk</i>

    ysias body twisted.

    From head to toe, her entire body began to curl like a rope.

    <i> Ddududuk</i>

    Blood and flesh spurted out like a fountain as her body twisted, throwing Vera away.

    [How is it? Im thinking of tearing off your lower half to give to the children as a toy.]

    The answer came from somewhere else.

    [Queen, stop.]

    <i> Whiiiiiiiii</i>

    A wind blew.

    Then, a chilling air enveloped the beings surrounding the ce.

    Nartania looked up at the ceiling.

    [Are you on her side, Lizard?]

    A dragon covered in ice was roaming the sky above.

    Locrion, the First Dragon, spoke.

    [Her head is mine.]

    A chilly energy began to fill the space, followed by rising ciers.

    <i> Kwaaang!</i>

    A cier shot out at an untraceable speed, piercing through ysias head like a skewer.

    [Dont be greedy.]

    [Oh, how utterly youck in dignity.]

    Nartania scoffed.

    Locrion withdrew his gaze from her and looked at the entrance to the hall.

    [King of the Dead, what do you think? What will you take, excluding the head?]

    Nartania let out augh.

    [Are you here, too?]

    <i> Bang</i>

    The doors to the throne room opened, an ominous ck mist flowing out from it.

    <i> Thud</i>

    Something tapped the ground.

    Then, within the mist, a blue ghostly me glowed.

    [The soul.]

    A gloomy, sticky, yet unbearably hot rage embroidered the space.

    [I will take her soul.]

    The corpse had muscle fibers clinging precariously to its bone.

    His whole body was adorned with all sorts of brilliant ornaments, and a ck mist continuously rose up to envelop him.

    [I will cast it into the deepest abyss of all my hells.]

    <i> Sizzle!</i>

    Darkness swallowed him up.

    The ck swamp that was constantly burning took the form of a human, reaching out its arm and grabbing ysia.

    <i> Crunch!</i>

    Something broke from within his fist, blood oozing out.

    However, everyone present knew one thing.

    The vile witch wouldnt die so easily.

    Wow. Its been a long time, everyone.

    Augh was heard from within Maleuss hand.

    Just then, his hand was forcibly opened, and a blood-soaked ysia crawled out.

    Lets see

    ysias eyes surveyed her surroundings.

    She looked up at Terdan and Locrion, who were observing her from the torn ceiling of the room, and to Nartania and Maleus, who were hidden in the darkness below.

    Aedrin couldnt make it, and Orgus does as he pleases, so

    Her gaze finally stopped at Renee.

    Have you summoned everyone you can?

    Ive left one out.

    Renee exhaled heavily as she unleashed her divinity.

    You thought I wouldnt know?

    Full of ridicule, she raised her arm.

    The strange constraint that had enveloped the entire space and constricted her body was familiar to Renee.

    Dont steal someone elses puppy like that, you rotten bitch.

    She reached out her hand and clenched it into a fist.

    <i> Boom!</i>

    A white current screamed from the tips of Renees fingers.

    It spread around and tore the darkness apart.

    Oh

    Just as an exmation escaped from ysias mouth, arge figure sprang up from the ground and crushed her.

    <i> Kwang!</i>

    What crushed her was a dark beasts front paws.

    The golden eyes of the beast followed, growling menacingly.

    A white arm around the beasts neck moved.

    [How dare you!]

    It was Gorgan, who had arrived here first and fallen into the trap.

    He escaped from the trap through the gap Renee had created.

    Nartania chuckled and spoke to the emerging Gorgan.

    [Ah, so youve been knocked out all this time?]

    The pure white arm swung and a wave of energy materialized from thin air, aimed at Nartania.

    Eight of Nartanias arms formed a mudra.

    <i> Screech!</i>

    With a strange noise, the wave of energy disintegrated.

    [Why? Are you embarrassed?]

    [Shut up.]

    The tension between the two transcendent beings made the space vibrate.

    Renee clutched her cane tightly, gasping for breath under the intense pressure.

    Im regaining control of my body.

    She felt it while using her authority, but it seemed that the force that had bound them was indeed Gorgans.

    Although she couldnt see, she could sense that the other Apostles and the Heroes were also regaining their control.

    Now we have the upper hand.

    Seeing them argue among themselves did make her feel a bit uneasy, but it wasnt too bad.

    They all shared amon goal in the form of ysia, providing a temporary truce.

    Renee checked the remaining amount of divinity within her.

    I still have some leeway.

    <b><i> I can use it a few more times.</i></b>

    <b><i> Enough tost until we end ysias life.</i></b>

    Renee clenched her teeth and weaved a spell.

    As expected, Marie and Miller, having regained control, assisted her.

    ysia sighed.

    Fighting again will make Aru sad.

    <i> ng</i>

    She pushed away Hyrias front paw that was holding her down and stood up.

    Her body had fully regenerated, and she wore a rxed expression even amidst this situation.

    ysia looked at her siblings who had gathered for the first time after a long time, with a sullen face.

    It was the first time she showed anger after bbering nonsense all this time.

    Dont do anything that would make Aru sad.

    [Isnt it you who makes him the saddest?]

    Nar, youre so mean.

    Nartania felt a shiver go down her spine.

    It was from disgust.

    [Stop calling me that. It makes me want to rip your mouth open.]

    Aru wanted us to get along well.

    [You killed Aru with your own hands, didnt you?]

    Hes not dead.

    She replied with the same old argument.

    Then, Nartania stopped at ysias unyielding attitude.

    A silence fell.

    The moment when the Apostles, Heroes, and Ancient Species pulled out their weapons and aimed at ysia, Nartanias shoulders suddenly shook, and she beganughing.

    <i> Flinch</i>

    Everyone froze.

    [Could it be?]

    It would have been strange if they werent surprised by her absurdughter.

    All eyes were on Nartania.

    They awaited her next words.

    Soon after, she spoke.

    [Do you really think that empty shell, the body that reincarnated without his soul, could be Ardain?]

    What her finger pointed to was none other than Vera.

    Vargos eyes widened enormously.

    Subsequently, the others also showed surprised reactions.

    It wasnt just them.

    Everyone present, except for Nartania, ysia, and Locrion, was taken aback.

    Even Renee realized that the person Nartania was talking about was Vera.

    Her mind became clouded as her heart sank.

    Nevertheless, Nartania continued to speak.

    [Ah you foolish girl. Thats just an empty shell. Once Ardains soul is gone, its just a human body. I mean, youve just been chasing an illusion for years.]

    It doesnt matter. If the vessel is empty, then it can be filled.

    [So, is that why youve gathered all these?]

    Nartanias hand pointed towards where the Apostles and the Heroes were located.

    [Because they contain the souls of Ardain? Because proof of his existence is needed? All these things that are crammed inside Veras body]

    Its not Vera. Its Aru.

    [Huh.]

    Nartanias words stopped.

    No one could take another move.

    That was because the truth she revealed was too shocking.

    [What?]

    Gorgan asked in a trembling voice, and Nartania answered with a snort.

    [Didnt you know even though youve been following him like apdog?]

    Vera, who still hadnte to his senses, was there.

    As Gorgan looked at Vera, he finally realized what had been bothering him.

    Its not that theyre simr

    It was indeed him.

    That was why he felt so familiar.

    Even though his soul had left his body, and even when that very existence had been altered

    It still felt familiar because he was Ardain.

    The body.

    It was the body that Ardain would periodically change into.

    The vessel that would contain him.

    Gor, you understand now, right?

    ysia smiled as she spoke to Gorgan.

    Aru wille back.

    For a moment, his heart wavered.

    A nostalgic feeling arose at the thought of meeting someone he had missed so much.

    However, Gorgan knew.

    [Thats nonsense. Ardain wonte back. Even if we piece together his torn soul, his being will be something entirely different.]

    Who decides that?

    [The Parent.]

    What if our Parent is gone?

    [What?]

    ysia took a step forward.

    Her seemingly calm face began to show madness along the words that followed.

    What if our Parent is gone? What if we rewrite the rules from the beginning? What if were not eternal, not immortal, not perfect?

    Gorgan realized as he looked into her eyes.

    This is

    Evil.

    No, it was pure.

    It was so pure that it appeared evil. It was that kind of desire.

    Nothing would be able to stop us. Well be free from duty and responsibility. We wont have to scatter and separate. We can all live in a vast flower field.

    <i> Step</i>

    Hyria stepped back, feeling an instinctive threat from ysia.

    <b><i> Its impossible.</i></b>

    Gorgan felt an indescribable rejection of the iprehensible idea.

    Gorgan felt an indescribable revulsion at her unthinkable idea.

    And then, he felt fear.

    <i> Squelch</i>

    A cier lodged in ysias head.

    [Listen, wench.]

    Locrions head descended from the sky to the ceiling of the room and then right in front of ysias nose.

    Facing her up close, Locrion spoke.

    [No one can defy thews of the Parent.]

    The dragons mouth opened, and within was a strange night sky with hundreds of billions of twinkling stars.

    [Disappear.]

    The night sky shot out and enveloped ysia.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnced chpters vable on gnsistls.cm</strong>

    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>

    We are Recruiting!

    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 253: Truth (1)

    Chapter 253: Truth (1)

    <b> Truth (1) </b>

    It began with Locrions breath.

    From the void, ck hands emerged.

    Then, an eerie wail echoed through the expanse as beasts howled in chorus.

    Enormous fists hammered down with tremors, shaking the fabric of space itself.

    It was an onught of attacks by the Ancient Species against ysia.

    The Apostles and Heroes fled out of the way to avoid harm.

    The sole one remaining defiantly in the center was Vargo.

    Such an irritating noise!

    With his entire body encased in crimson divinity, his mace shattered ysias bones as it swung past.

    In thendscape resembling the end of times itself, Renee, who had been moved to safety with Maries aid, struggled topose her chaotic thoughts.

    Could Vera be?

    The truth that dawned on her and the missing pieces that gradually fell into ce shook her to the core.

    Vera was the reincarnation of Ardain.

    In the previous life, Vera died.

    And was temporarily brought back to life by her.

    Adding to ysias words from earlier that Ardain would be the Tenth, Renee realized.

    If she had failed to stop ysia in the previous life

    If Vera had be the sacrifice for the Tenth

    Then, the one who killed Vera was

    Herself.

    The sudden surge of emotions was akin to apocalyptic mes, scorching her heart with unbearable sorrow and burning away all of her thoughts. No words could properly express the feelings which overcame her.

    I have to stop this

    It had to be stopped.

    <b><i> It must be stopped.</i></b>

    If he became the sacrifice for the Tenth, she would have to kill him.

    Should she not be the one to end the life of the man she loved with her own hands?

    Renee wasnt someone who could do such a thing.

    Saint, this way!

    Wait!

    She tried to go forward but was held back by Albrecht.

    No! I have to get Vera

    We cant get there! We dont have the power to break through! His Holiness has stayed behind, so we have to retreat for now!

    They had to move, but Renee could only be wretchedly led away by Albrecht as she was unable to walk properly on her own.

    <i> Booooom!</i>

    The earth-shattering explosion only amplified Renees anxiety, and the events that followed swiftly made it a reality.

    In that moment.

    Toote, you silly things.

    A bizarre phenomenon urred.

    Amidst the deafening explosions and the tremors shaking her whole body, a faint voice whispered chillingly in her ear.

    Its time to return now.

    It was a yful voice trailed by a shadowy despair.

    <i> p</i>

    With the sound of a p, all noises ceased.

    [What?!]

    Gorgans horrified groan rang out.

    ysiaughed, her body crumbling halfway.

    I was prepared for everything from the start.

    <i> Thump</i>

    Veras body convulsed.

    It was a clear anomaly.

    The sight of his lifeless body shaking uncontrobly, ysiasughter, and the ominous dread triggered the survival instincts of all those present.

    <i> Thump</i>

    Albrechts grip on Renee loosened.

    Yet, Renee could only copse in ce.

    <i> Thump</i>

    The one nearest to Vera was none other than Vargo himself.

    He looked upon Vera with an uncharacteristically horrified expression.

    <i> Crraaack</i>

    All of Veras joints snapped backwards.

    His skin and muscles twisted and coiled, as if wringing out a rag.

    His physical form gradually contorted, amalgamating into one.

    And his clothes and armor fell away.

    <i> Squelch</i>

    Veras body congealed into a lump of flesh, shaped like an egg.

    In the midst of the stunning silence lingering around this abhorrent phenomenon

    Aru!

    ysia called out his name, her voice overwhelmed by emotions.

    <i> Splurch</i>

    The lump of flesh split in half.

    From the descending silence, only the gruesome sounds of flesh being pierced through could be heard.

    [Ah]

    What came out was an emaciated arm.

    An arm of the purest white emerged, tearing through the lump of flesh. A head followed, dragged out.

    <i> Ssh</i>

    ck blood sttered on the ground with a viscous noise.

    The Tenth

    Trevors mumble alluded to its identity.

    Its human head was devoid of facial features.

    Ten irregr horns sprouted atop it.

    Six faces followed, pulled out after.

    What emerged was no longer a fetus

    It was the<i> Tenth</i>.

    In a grotesquely sphemous form, it began to rise.

    [Aaah!]

    It iled like a newborn calf.

    The ck blood trickling down seeped into the six faces attached all around its body.

    [Ahh]

    The Tenth crawled towards ysia.

    ysia spread her arms, weing it.

    Aru!

    She called out that name with loving eyes despite her ravaged body.

    [Halt!]

    Locrion opened his mouth at the Tenth.

    <i> Booom!</i>

    An inexplicable phenomenon caused his head to burst.

    The ice and sea forming Locrions corporeal body cascaded down. It swept past ysia and the Tenth, the puddle mixing with the ck blood to take on the form of a swamp.

    Then, the Tenth arrived before ysias very eyes.

    [Ah, aaah]

    Mm, youre hungry, right? Of course you are. You havent eaten anything yet.

    ysia slowly got to her feet and embraced the Tenth to her chest, speaking with a lively face.

    Eat up.

    The Tenth hugged her back.

    Then, the mouths on all seven of the Tenths faces tore open and began to devour ysia.

    <i> Cruunchh, grrrind.</i>

    As the sounds of masticating flesh and bone echoed all around, the Ancient Species began to move, one by one, toote.

    [Iplete!]

    Terdans outstretched fist smashed down on the Tenth, only to immediately burst apart.

    [We can still stop this! Move!]

    Gorgans white arm shot out to grab the Tenth, but instantly sttered into the air as flesh and blood.

    Even Nartanias twelve-handed mudra, Maleus wedge dragged out from the darkest abyss, and Vargos mace.

    None of them reached the Tenth, yet still, they did not cease.

    Iplete Yes, its still iplete.

    Trevor called out to the group.

    We must stop this now! Together!

    Huh?

    Thats only a vessel! The fact that we still possess our powers proves this!

    Ah!

    Millers eyes lit up.

    Thats right, Completing the Tenth requires Ardains nine powers, soul, and body. The body belongs to Sir Vera, but the authorities remain with us. Its impossible to guess how much of the soul has been gathered.

    In other words, they could still stop this.

    No!

    In that instant, a heart-wrenching scream suddenly cried out, drawing their eyes to Renee.

    Vera is!

    <i> Freeze</i>

    They froze at Renees words.

    Their expressions were ones of utter devastation.

    However, this was a situation beyond their control.

    It must be stopped.

    They could not make sense of this situation any more than she could.

    Even if they did, what of it?

    The Tenth had emerged, and Veras body had been defiled.

    To hesitate in hopes of finding another way meant the world woulde to an end.

    Albrecht was the first to speak.

    Im sorry.

    Saying so, he drew his sword and charged forth.

    Hegrion, the twins, and Friede followed suit.

    The moment their footsteps faded, Renee sensed the divinity around her changing into specific forms.

    The change was herrades weaving their spells.

    Wait!

    Theres no time to hesitate!

    Millers words made Renees heart stop.

    No.

    <b><i> Vera will die.</i></b>

    If things continued as they were, it would be no different from their previous life.

    What should I do, what can I do?

    There had to be a clue.

    If this was her past self, the one who had endlessly prepared for this, she would have figured out what to do.

    I have to think!

    She had to deduce the intended oue from piecing together the clues.

    If it wasnt an impossible feat, she could somehow make it happen through her power.

    Renees mind was pushed to its limits.

    As the sensations grew distant from her intense focus, her head burned hot.

    Herplexion withered from anxiety and unease.

    In the middle of that,

    <i> Tick</i>

    The hands of a clock ticked.

    All sounds, vibrations, and the flow of power ceased.

    Though she couldnt see it, Renee was certain.

    Time has

    Stopped.

    In this frozen world, Renee heard a voice.

    [This is thest.]

    ***

    It felt like walking through mist.

    That aptly described Veras current situation.

    No, it was truly the only way to describe the situation.

    Where is this?

    He couldnt see anything.

    He couldnt feel anything, either.

    All that existed was the faint mist.

    This space was where he had suddenly been transferred to the moment he stabbed his sword into ysias heart.

    Having wandered for who knows how long, Vera suddenly halted and breathed heavily.

    Is anyone there?!

    His shout was met with silence.

    This space devoid of any sense of direction gave Vera no answers.

    Just what?!

    A sense of unease took hold of him.

    Not knowing what situation hisrades were in while idly walking here made his chest tighten anxiously.

    Did I deal with ysia? What about the other Ancient Species? The legacies and souls?

    At the end of his endless worries, one concern stood above the rest.

    Saint.

    <b><i> Is she unharmed?</i></b>

    <i> Clench</i>

    Veras fists clenched tight.

    His ashen-colored eyes, brimming with rage and impatience, scanned the surroundings.

    [Come.]

    In that moment, he heard a voice.

    Vera turned his head.

    [Come.]

    He stared in the direction of the voice and scowled.

    Then, a faint silhouette emerged from the mist.

    Is that a human?

    The mist was too thick to properly discern it, but the silhouette was clearly human.

    Veras foot stretched forth.

    [Come.]

    He followed the voice, which was growing nearer, and thought to himself.

    <b><i>This must be what wandering through a dream feels like.</i></b>

    Though he walked diligently, the distance between him and the figure didnt seem to close at all.

    Even though he stared intently, all he could make out was a silhouette.

    His sense of time was bing hazy,cking even the passing wind against his skin or smells entering through his nose.

    After following the voice amidst the iprehensible space for some time.

    !

    The mist thinned.

    And a scene emerged from within that hazy mist.

    This ce is

    It was the very throne room he had just been in.

    The people fighting ysia were there.

    Its not the present world.

    He realized that right away because there were only seven facing off against ysia.

    Besides, their appearances were slightly different from what he knew.

    Albrecht looked the same, but his uniform was tattered.

    Hegrion was covered in hideous sword scars, and Aisha looked far more mature.

    Friede was missing an ear, and Miller had grown a hideous beard.

    And there was one thing that revealed this to be a scene from his past life, along with everything else.

    Its me.

    The man standing at the forefront and wearing ck armor.

    It was himself from his past life.

    Those thoughts didnt linger for long.

    He saw himselfunch at ysia, only for her to block it.

    The others followed up with their own assaults, while Renee prayed from the very back.

    Then, something appeared over Renees head.

    The Crown of Rebirth.

    It was a luminescent, pure white crown.

    She had a godly artifact that tethered souls destined for death to the mortal realm.

    Was this showing him how ysia had been thwarted in his past life?

    While pondering so and watching the unfolding scenes, one truth Vera had stubbornly turned a blind eye to resurfaced in his mind.

    Gah!

    ysia had run his past self through.

    She crushed his heart in her hand.

    His body then contorted and warped into a lump of flesh.

    Aside from the sheer horrific nature, the phenomenon itself raised questions.

    As Vera gulped dryly at the sight, Renees voice whispered in his ear.

    Im sorry

    Veras eyes turned to Renee.

    What he saw next was her tearfully activating the Crown of Rebirth.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnced chpters vable on gnsistls.cm</strong>

    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>

    We are Recruiting!

    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 254: Truth (2)

    Chapter 254: Truth (2)

    <b> Truth (2) </b>

    A flood of memories surged forth.

    As recollections of his past self bing an unholy creature surfaced, Vera fell to his knees.

    This is

    The twisted memories were engraved once more.

    The missing moments of his past reconnected into their proper forms.

    The moment he became the ruler of the slums, and the moment he first met Renee there.

    And when he met her again, as the subordinates of the one called the Demon King were ravaging thisnd.

    <i>  Would you mind granting that one-time favor now?</i>

    Even her smile at that time.

    Ugh

    Vera pressed his hand against his head.

    He thrashed about to calm his out-of-control breaths.

    And so, he faced it.

    <i>  Do you love me?</i>

    The whispered words in the night, with moonlight pouring through the window.

    The sensation of a hand reaching out to gently caress his cheek.

    <i>  I maymit a cruel act. You wille to resent me.</i>

    Those were words of warning.

    His past self answered.

    <i>  No matter what.</i>

    Their lips met.

    The memories continued onto Lake Granice.

    <i>  This is where it will end. Our final battle.</i>

    <i>  When everything is over, will we go back?</i>

    <i>  Do you not wish to?</i>

    <i>  Well</i>

    His chest ached.

    Because she smiled so wistfully. Because he couldnt understand her reasoning at all.

    She was a woman shrouded in secrets.

    Even until the very end.

    <i>  Im sorry</i>

    With that cryptic apology, the memories ceased.

    What arose was a feeling of sinking into a swamp.

    When he opened his eyes, he was with her in the slums, having forgotten her.

    Veraposed himself, breathing raggedly.

    Warm tears streamed down his cheeks, his eyes widening as if heartbroken.

    These memories

    These were the real memories he had forgotten.

    Of meeting her, falling in love, and their parting.

    Why?

    Why did things happen this way?

    Why did the past Renee seal away his memories and bring about such an ending?

    What was she aiming for?

    He was confused.

    Resentmenty in the direction his uncontroble emotions pulled him, yet love also waited at the end. Unsure of what to make of himself, Vera felt lost.

    In that moment.

    [Come.]

    The voice called out once more.

    Vera raised his head.

    He stared again towards the origin of the voice within the mist-shrouded world.

    [Come.]

    He rose to his feet, walked forward unsteadily, and then shouted.

    Who are you?!

    He asked the voice that had led him here, that had revealed this truth.

    The voice answered.

    [Come.]

    Vera gritted his teeth.

    As he did that, he increased the strength of his steps, steadied himself, and broke out into a run.

    He stabilized his scattered thoughts and ceaselessly deduced who the voice belonged to.

    Judging from the unveiled memories, he became the Tenth.

    The Renee from his previous life had sealed him with the Crown of Rebirth.

    She seemed to have gone through multiple lives.

    Connecting the dots, Vera deduced the identity of the one who had pulled him into this space the moment he stabbed ysias heart.

    The running stopped.

    His hurried footsteps soon froze in ce.

    Breathing heavily, he stared at the one who still only existed as a silhouette.

    And then, he said.

    Ardain

    The mist cleared.

    A world of pure white unfolded.

    At the center, still a silhouette, was him.

    [So, we meet like this.]

    Only then did Vera realize.

    You are

    The reason he existed merely as a silhouette in his vision.

    It was for no other reason.

    The very reason was he had no set form.

    [Surely, you already know.]

    He smiled.

    Or rather, it felt like he smiled.

    Even in this clear world, he still only existed as a silhouette, so Vera could not discern his expression urately.

    At times, a young man, other times, a young woman.

    Sometimes an elder, sometimes a child.

    asionally, a middle-aged man.

    He was both good and evil.

    Unable to grasp his essence, Vera could only think of the word human to encapste him.

    He approached, standing before him indistinctly as an afterimage.

    [You are]

    Despite being unable to make out anything, Vera sensed that Ardain was smiling at him.

    [the sacrifice of this era.]

    Even though he said it with a smile, those words felt only bittersweet to Vera, who questioned back.

    What do you mean by sacrifice?

    The unresolved emotions ignited a me in Veras eyes.

    The ashen eyes that had been reduced to nothing but embers just moments ago were relit with his emotions as fuel once more.

    Ardain responded.

    [Just as it sounds.]

    Ardain turned around.

    [Follow me.]

    He started walking.

    <i> Crackle!</i>

    The light took form.

    With widened eyes, Vera beheld the unveiled scene in his eyes.

    This is

    [The beginning of thisnd.]

    What was revealed was a vast meadow.

    Ardain replied quietly and kept walking.

    Vera clenched his teeth and followed behind.

    Ardain then turned to Vera and continued speaking.

    [On the Day of Beginning, we received a revtion.]

    Situated over the meadow were the nine Ancient Species.

    At the end of where they bowed their heads was a tranquil pond.

    Vera recognized it as well.

    This is where Elia is.

    It was the Pond of Revtion at the heart of Elia.

    They were in there.

    [Born as farmers to cultivate thisnd, we simply followed that revtion.]

    Hearing those words, Vera observed the unfolding scene.

    Terdan pushed thend, shaping the mountains.

    Locrion soared upwards, forming the sky.

    Nartania formed the shadows, and Gorgan the seas.

    [Just be free.]

    As Ardain spoke those words and waved his hand, a fully formed world spun in Veras vision.

    [Following the revtion, we created a world that cherishes freedom above all else.]

    Thend of spring, where life began.

    There, Ardain stroked ysia by Aedrins side, who had taken root here.

    [That was the beginning.]

    Vera thought.

    <b><i> The emotionced in his voice is infinitely closer to regret.</i></b>

    However, what Vera wondered about was not the beginning of thisnd.

    What Im asking about is the meaning of sacrifice.

    [Its not so different from the story.]

    Ardain finally looked straight at Vera.

    Standing across from each other, he answered.

    [Now, in what youve seen so well, what did ysia and I do?]

    The instant he tried to reply, Vera felt his jaw mp shut.

    Nothing.

    They did nothing.

    ysia and Ardain simply watched.

    Ardain chuckled.

    [Indeed, that was not our role.]

    I dont enjoy talking in circles..

    [Hm, an impatient child.]

    With a shrug as if he had no choice, Ardains manner irked Vera, who exhaled deeply before speaking.

    Let me ask again. What is the sacrifice? For what purpose do you exist? And I

    <i> Clench</i>

    Veras hands tightened into a fist.

    Why am I the Tenth?

    Ardain silently stared at him for some time, then nodded and said.

    [Indeed, personal stories are not important currently.]

    What is the Tenth?

    [It is the end of an era.]

    Ardain waved his hand.

    The world began following flowing at a very fast pace.

    Within it, Vera saw.

    The sacrifice ced upon the altar atop the meadow, the sacrifice burning upon the cross, the sacrifice chained to a boulder while crows feasted upon their flesh.

    And countless other sacrifices.

    [The turning point that marks the end of one era and the beginning of the next. That is the sacrifice.]

    Each scene made him frown.

    As Vera watched them, he asked.

    Were all of these you?

    It wasnt a baseless question.

    The aura he sensed from them was far too familiar, nearly identical to the presence before him now.

    Ardain affirmed it.

    [It was like that until now.]

    Until now?

    [Is it not different now?]

    Saying so, he looked at Vera.

    Vera grasped the meaning of that action.

    No, it would be more urate to say that he could now draw one conclusion from that action and everything he had witnessed so far.

    Are you saying I am the reincarnation of your torn soul?

    [Youre a clever child.]

    Heughed and spoke.

    [You are different from me, and yet the same being. Fate will lead you to bing the sacrifice one way or another. You will be the Lamb of God, to be bled for the next era.]

    Ardain approached Vera.

    [I am the first creation. And thest creation of the era as well. Such is my fate.]

    He halted before Vera.

    [And you, who bears this burden, will be the same. ysia exists for that purpose.]

    Vera steeled himself.

    It was to restrain his shaken mind, to grasp the meaning of those words.

    You are the beginning of the era.

    Words that captured the essence of what Ardain conveyed.

    To which he replied.

    [Indeed, ysia is the end of the era.]

    The Smallest World is

    [The name that closes the era.]

    Vera asked next.

    ysia did all of this to stop your death, am I correct?

    Bitterness seeped into Ardains voice.

    [Yes, that child tried to resist. Our shared fate, and the parting that waits at the end.]

    Thendscape flipped once more.

    Vera recognized the scene this time.

    Inside a tent, ysia was in full-term pregnancy and Ardain was interrogating her.

    [Foolishly, the child acted greedy. She tried to create a recement sacrifice for me.]

    Ardains heart was ripped out.

    ysia devoured it, and soon her body burst apart.

    What emerged from that was a fetus in a sphemous form.

    [It was something she should never have done. So, I tried to stop her. But I may have hesitated.]

    The fetus melted away.

    ysiasughter followed the horrifying screams.

    [I could have stopped her. But I did not.]

    Vera silently listened to him.

    [Love is truly frightening. My greed to avoid tarnishing her heartfelt desire chained me down.]

    Next, a long period from ysias perspective unfolded.

    ysia, who had created and of apostates and adorned herself in all kinds of evils, appeared.

    In the end, she concealed her castle built on corruption beneath ake and moved on.

    [I knew what waited at the end of the path she walked, and how she would perish. But still, I couldnt bring myself to harm her, and so]

    In the depths of her castle of corruption, she confined herself.

    [I tore myself apart.]

    What did you wish for?

    [For her to stop.]

    Why did you do that?

    [I wished for her to find peace.]

    Was that more important than the sacrifices of so many?

    Ardain fell silent.

    Vera red at him as he awaited an answer.

    In a voice broken beyond description, Ardain replied.

    [To me it was.]

    ***

    In the halted flow of time, Renees breath stopped.

    <i>  Can you hear me? No, the fact that youre listening to this means youvee this far, so asking would be meaningless.</i>

    A clear voice resonated.

    Somewhere in it was a mournful quiver.

    <i>  Atst, you have made it here.</i>

    The voice she heard was her own.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnced chpters vable on gnsistls.cm</strong>

    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>

    We are Recruiting!

    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 255: Truth (3)

    Chapter 255: Truth (3)

    <b> Truth (3) </b>

    A voice was heard.

    All preparations must beplete. The seven souls, eight legacies, and nine powers.

    Renee didnt respond.

    Its an illusion.

    She already knew this was one.

    The reason she recognized this manner of speech directed at her was because her past self had prepared these words in advance for such a situation.

    Everything leading up to this point must have been her n.

    Renee felt what could only be described as hope.

    Theres a way.

    There was a way to save Vera.

    A way to defeat ysia.

    Clenching her fists tightly, Renee focused on the voice she heard.

    However, reality never flowed as one wished.

    Youve done well. Now, I will tell you what must be done next.

    The calm voice continued, conveying an answerpletely different from what Renee had wished for.

    You must make him the Tenth.

    ***

    Once more, time began to flow.

    The thunderous roar, the tremors, the screams. They all shook Renees entire body.

    She trembled violently as she endured them.

    Tears she couldnt stop flowed down her cheeks.

    The words left by her past self were far too cruel, leaving her unable to do anything but to sit helplessly.

    The way she had shown Renee was this.

    <i>  ysias existence cannot be erased from Providence. The only way to erase her soul is through an existence outside of Providence.</i>

    ysia was immortal.

    To damage that immortality required viting Providence itself.

    <i>  The Tenth. You must make him the Tenth, and have him pierce ysias heart.</i>

    Therefore, Vera had to be the Tenth.

    <i>  He must be the Tenth himself, bring an end to ysia, and then perish.</i>

    Vera had to ept that.

    <i> Clench</i>

    Renee bit her lip.

    It was a natural reaction to having to destroy the man she loved with her own hands.

    However, she had no choice.

    I have to do it.

    If it meant being able to eradicate ysia after so many sacrifices, this had to be done. She could not let her personal feelings steer her in the wrong direction aftering this far.

    Vera wouldnt want that, either.

    Renee clenched her hand around a pendant.

    It was the legacy Orgus had passed onto her.

    <i> Wooooosh</i>

    A pure white divinity was unleashed, enveloping Renees body and the pendant in her grip.

    The battle ceased.

    ysia, the Tenth cradled in her embrace, and the ones attacking them

    All froze and looked at Renee.

    For the first time, ysias smile faded.

    Dont do ittttttt!!!

    Renees tears fell onto the pendant.

    Right after, a blurry cluster of light arose around them.

    <i>  This must be undesirable. Yes, surely it is.</i>

    As she prayed, her thoughts repeated the final words she heard.

    <i>  So, I will tell you how to save him.</i>

    Renee activated what had been prepared as she was told.

    <i>  Fortunately, we have the power to save him, dont we?</i>

    And prepared to part with Vera.

    ***

    Vera stood straight, facing Ardain directly.

    Did you avoid it? Did you give up because you couldnt stop her yourself?

    [I cannot make excuses.]

    Does that give you peace of mind?

    [What can I do even if I feel uneasy?]

    Did youe this far only for that?

    Vera asked and awaited an answer.

    Clearly, Ardain must have said something to Terdan, so this alone couldnt fully reveal his reasons for doing all this. That was why Vera asked.

    <i>  When the Time of Promisees, our era shall end. Thisnd will truly be free from its shackles, leaving only pure possibilities and the unknown. Prepare yourselves. On that day, my siblings, you shall finally see the end of this long nightmare. Wee theing Shepherd, bearing only proof of my existence.</i>

    You still havent told me everything.

    If the Shepherd mentioned in his words was Vera himself, then Ardain had to answer him.

    Ardain observed Veras expression.

    His deeply furrowed brows, the tears not yet dried, and amidst it all, the light zing fiercely in his eyes.

    Everything about him was different from Ardain.

    As he had peeked into the future, Vera was a truly upright man.

    So, Ardain spoke.

    [I wished for our era to end. I thought that thisnd has now bloomed so beautifully, so it should no longer be swayed by our will. I also believed that the remnants of the past should now step aside.]

    He was revealing what he had been nning for a very long time.

    [I wished for my siblings and I to finally close our eyes at the end of this long, long duty.]

    Vera could finally grasp Ardains intentions.

    So you wished for me to be the sacrifice.

    [Im sorry.]

    Theres no need to apologize. No matter what you say, I wont ept it.

    Vera turned his head to the side.

    There was a cluster of light approaching from afar.

    Gazing at the light, Vera let out the words.

    Just be free. That was the revtion, surely.

    At that, Ardain raised his head.

    Still gazing at the light, Vera continued.

    But, you dont look free at all.

    The words criticized him.

    Yet as he said them, Vera felt no regret.

    As far as Vera knew, Ardain was the greatest creation.

    He was someone who could grasp every possibility in his hands, and erase even his own karma with his power.

    But the reason was that he didnt.

    Vera thought.

    <b><i> This all happened because Ardain is a coward.</i></b>

    I dont revere the Gods.

    The approaching cluster of light took shape.

    It was an enormous door.

    I dont believe in the faith they bestowed upon me, either.

    Vera instinctively knew.

    If he opened this door and moved on, he could return to reality.

    So I wont hesitate to do what I believe is right, no matter theirmon sense.

    Vera ced his hand on the door.

    As far as I know, this is more fitting for the word freedom than what you imagined.

    He opened the door and walked through.

    Ardain stared nkly at his fading back, repeating the words Vera left behind.

    [Freedom]

    Had he ever truly been free?

    Had he ever properly faced the Parents revtion?

    At the questions arising, Ardain gave a bted answer.

    [Indeed.]

    Perhaps he hadnt really been free, Ardain thought.

    ***

    A hazy cluster of light threaded through the space, an intense brightness that seemed to dye everything a pure white.

    When it faded, those present held their breaths at the revealed form of the Tenth.

    Sir Vera?

    As Albrecht muttered, the Tenth bore Veras appearance.

    It wasnt exactly the same as before.

    Ten jagged horns still sprouted irregrly from his head, and the aura he emitted was unholy.

    The six faces on his body were gone, but from where they had been, a ck impurity had bloomed to cover him.

    It was impossible to tell if this was thepleted Tenth, or Vera who had broken free of the Tenth.

    In that tense moment, the voice that flowed out fortunately brought them joy.

    ysia.

    The hostilityced words revealed that this was indeed Vera.

    Vera looked at ysia.

    He regarded the evil with a look of disbelief.

    Then he bent down and picked up the Holy Sword at his feet.

    <i> Buzzzz</i>

    The Holy Sword cried.

    Despite the corruption flowing from his body, the Holy Sword that knew the righteousness of his intent readily offered itself to Vera.

    Vera smiled slightly.

    Yes, lets end this.

    <i> Whoosh!</i>

    The unleashed divinity had a form that was reminiscent of ck oil.

    It enveloped Veras body and the Holy Sword.

    Vera epted it.

    Beyond Providence.

    A power beyond the rules the Gods used to create thisnd.

    The possibility they had engraved into thisnd.

    Vera sensed this would be the de that was forged to end ysia.

    Dont make meugh!

    Vera raised his head.

    What entered his vision was ysia, her face twisted grotesquely as she red at him.

    Give back Aru.

    Tears of blood streamed down ysias face.

    Her torn body exposing her organs now looked pristine again.

    Furious that the n she had spent ages preparing for had crumbled, ysia charged at Vera.

    She reached out to grab his neck, but failed.

    <i> Swish</i>

    With a clean slicing sound, ysias arm fell off.

    As she then tried to strike out with her other arm, ysia halted, noticing something off.

    Huh?

    Her body wasnt regenerating.

    The severed arm remained as it was when it should have regenerated during the time she extended her other arm.

    The bted realization struck her.

    <b><i> That sword is dangerous.</i></b>

    You rotten bitch.

    Vera uttered those words and swung his sword once more.

    ysias legs were then chopped off.

    <i> Thud</i>

    Her body copsed onto the pool of blood.

    Without stopping, Vera swung down again, bisecting ysia at the waist this time.

    Ah Aaaah

    ysia couldntprehend what was happening.

    It was only natural.

    From the moment of her birth, she held immortality in her hands. She had an eternal existence that could never be threatened.

    As such, she had never felt danger or pain.

    The emotion welling up now was iprehensible to her.

    It constricted her breath, heated her head.

    It was an emotion that shredded her thoughts to pieces.

    What ysia felt was fear.

    Swish

    Her remaining arm was sliced off.

    Aaaahh!

    A wretched scream echoed across the room.

    Clear tears formed in the corners of ysias eyes as she rolled about, dragging herself across the ground and trying to get away from Vera.

    Vera watched her every move intently.

    He slowly walked behind her.

    Then, as if to observe her pathetic struggle until the end, he murmured.

    I will not pity you.

    The ones present could only watch the scene with chills running down their spines.

    With all the evils you havemited, I will never sympathize with you. Not even your longing for freedom, nor the desperation of your love, nor your endurance over that long period of time. In the end, you fulfilled all of that through evil, so I will curse you for eternity.

    ysia couldnt hear his words over the unceasing pain and the terror of the looming shadow of death nearing.

    Like a child, she cried out a single name.

    Aru!

    Hes gone. You tore him apart, you bitch, so he will never exist before you again.

    Vera knew.

    The man he had unconsciously confronted was merely the lingering vestiges of a consciousness, now entirely powerless.

    Now that he himself had awakened, Ardain was truly erased.

    Aru!

    ysias wails echoed as she left a trail of scarlet behind and came to a stop.

    She had run out of strength.

    Just die already.

    Vera held the Holy Sword that was stained ck in reverse.

    And thrust downwards.

    <i> Pierce</i>

    The sword pierced through ysias skull, digging into the ground.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnced chpters vable on gnsistls.cm</strong>

    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>

    We are Recruiting!

    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 256: Journey (1)

    Chapter 256: Journey (1)

    <b> Journey (1) </b>

    ysia was dead.

    Her death was so meaningless and unremarkablepared to the evil deeds she hadmitted.

    Perhaps that was why those present could only stare vacantly.

    <i> Drip</i>

    Blood flowed down the retrieved Holy Sword.

    The falling crimson droplets stained ysias hair red.

    Vera watched for a moment before nting his sword into the ground.

    Its over.

    Everything was over.

    The enemy who threatened the world, that unforgivable sphemy.

    Nothing remained.

    Except one.

    Myself.

    He alone remained as the symbol of corruption.

    Vera looked at his hand.

    A vile being covered entirely in ck marks was there.

    Though no one said it aloud, the instant Vera saw that hand, he realized.

    That he should not exist.

    That his mere existence would cause Providence to break down.

    Sir Vera

    Albrecht took a step forward.

    Vargo and Hegrion followed, approaching him.

    Vera raised his hand to stop them.

    You cant.

    <i> Flinch</i>

    They stopped.

    Vera watched their hesitation before walking past them.

    At the end of his path was a copsed woman, still pure white as ever.

    Vera.

    Renee opened her mouth.

    Vera stopped in front of her and knelt down.

    Yes, Im here.

    Renee pressed her lips tightly together.

    His yful tone implied far too much.

    Let me ask first. What are you trying to do?

    It was a pointless question because she already knew his answer, yet she still asked on the off chance she was wrong.

    His reply once again betrayed Renees expectations.

    I believe you already know.

    Renees expression crumpled.

    It was evident by the forced expression on her face that she was trying not to cry.

    Vera reached his hand out to Renee, then stopped and pulled back.

    He didnt want to touch her with his hand, which was stained with impurity.

    Renee spoke again.

    Dont do it.

    I must.

    I told you not to.

    I am unable toply.

    Since they knew each other so well, even this short back-and-forth exchange allowed them to realize some things.

    Renee sensed that Vera was trying to take his own life.

    Vera realized that Renee had noticed.

    He let out a long sigh.

    Its ironic, isnt it? To save the world only for this to be the end.

    This worthless world can be destroyed, then.

    I know you dont really think so.

    I dont need a world thats safe only if Vera dies.

    I need it.

    Why?

    That way, you can live on.

    Vera looked at Renee.

    Transparent tears were streaming down her face.

    Finally, she seemed to have given up on holding her sorrow inside.

    He wanted to wipe away her tears, but he couldnt do even that. So, Vera just spoke.

    I am greedy by nature. I am a person who must attain all that I desire, and absolutely refuse to let go of what is mine.

    I know.

    I am also narrow-minded, so I cannot tolerate when things dont go my way.

    I know that too.

    So I apologize. Even as I take myst breath, I am a man who will prioritize my greed.

    Once, in the past

    There was a future he had always imagined from the moment he met Renee.

    Its regrettable. For it to end here.

    After their journey ended, he nned to search the continent for a way to heal her eyes.

    Once he cured her sight, they would embark on another long trip so he could show her all the ces they had visited.

    At the end, he would make a magnificent proposal at theke where he had first confessed.

    To live happily ever after, with a son and daughter.

    There was a time when he imagined such things.

    It was truly regrettable. It was a future he longed for so deeply.

    But it was fine.

    I want to ask something.

    Because he had something he wished for, something he longed for, and something to chase.

    Because he was certain that he had finally reached them.

    Have I be the light that illuminates the world?

    It was a question with a specific answer.

    Renee bit down hard on her lip, nodding ever so slightly.

    Vera smiled.

    Im d.

    And like that, he ced his hand over his chest.

    <i> Thump.</i>

    <i> Thump.</i>

    Along with his heartbeat rose the oath that had led him here.

    The single oath that had led Vera to this point.

    <strong>[I will live for the Saint.]</strong>

    He confronted it and opened his mouth.

    I will disappear from here.

    <i> Crack</i>

    The oath cracked.

    Im so proud of myself that I have finally reached the light. I intend to vanish to ensure that light never fades.

    The cracks grew wider,

    I have such greed. Therefore, I will betray you.

    And twisted.

    The oath was breaking down, unable to maintain its form.

    With pain akin to his entire body being torn apart, Vera said his final words.

    For my own sake, this is the end I desire.

    <i> Shatter!</i>

    A clear, explosive sound resonated within Vera.

    Gah!

    Blood spewed from Veras mouth.

    It was the phenomenon of breaking the oath engraved within his soul.

    This would be the end of everything.

    The false symbol would vanish, and those he had wished to protect could look forward to tomorrow.

    Renee would have a long road ahead of her.

    Just as he thought that and tried to close his eyes

    I dont want that.

    Renee reached out her hand.

    Fortunately, her hand reached his cheek.

    I wont let Vera go.

    Saying so, Renee unleashed her divinity.

    A pure, white crown materialized above her head.

    ***

    In the final illusion, her past self told her the following words.

    <i>  You have two optionsid before you.</i>

    <i>  In the end, he will try to erase himself. You may respect his wishes and let him go, or refuse them and save him. You will have to choose between your future and his.</i>

    Renee remembered it vividly.

    The emotions that surfaced within her as she heard those words were tinged with a mournful and bittersweet echo.

    <i>  Yes. From the start, there was only one choice. For me, and for you as well. So, I will say this.</i>

    The moment she heard that the answer to her question had already been decided.

    Renee was someone who could not let Vera go.

    <i>  Time is irreversible. Once the flow is determined, it cannot be turned back, so the act of rewinding itself bes an affront to Providence.</i>

    <i>  However, thats not the case for us. We are able to seize every possibility that exists.</i>

    <i>  With the corruption expelled from him as the material, and that which lies beyond Providence as fuel, we may impudently wish for hisplete survival.</i>

    <i>  But it will still vite Providence, so it wont be easy. Since it is a forcibly altered future, much groundwork will be necessary to protect it.</i>

    <i>  You will rewind time and go back. You will continuously make preparations to protect the future in which he survives. And so, you will meet a wretched end. Something I once faced, and countless versions of you before me faced as well.</i>

    The words seemed like a curse at first nce, but Renee didnt care.

    Because the reward waiting at the end was the future of the one she loved.

    Sain

    I absolutely wont let Vera go.

    The Crown of Rebirth shined brightly.

    Vera stared at it nkly.

    Renee had mended Veras fragmented soul back together.

    She returned the shattered soul to its original state, thenyered a miracle over it.

    The corruption was erased.

    <strong>[I will live for myself.]</strong>

    That alone was engraved into his restored soul.

    Renee smiled.

    Igniting his soul by pulling up a near-impossible possibility, Renee protected who she loved and spoke.

    Vera has to live. Because I

    Since she was a girl who became infinitely selfish in the face of love, Renee pushed through despite knowing the scars he would suffer.

    am someone greedy, who can only be satisfied this way.

    Everything became white.

    Only then did Vera realize Renees intention and reached out his hand.

    But it didnt reach her.

    <i> Swoosh</i>

    Renee disappeared, turning into a cluster of light.

    ***

    Thend waspletely pure white.

    Renee was shocked by it.

    It was only natural aftering to know what it meant to perceive pure white.

    <i> Tick</i>

    The hands of a clock ticked.

    Renee turned around.

    Before her stood an old man in ck robes with arge pocket watch hanging around his neck.

    [Do you have any regrets?]

    It was Orgus.

    Renee looked around once more, confirming Orgus appearance, then realized where this was.

    A time gap.

    It must be at the center of the world where Orgus walked, as mentioned in ancient texts.

    [Let me ask again. Do you have any regrets?]

    Renees body trembled.

    It was from the bted realization of reality she felt due to the question of whether she had regrets.

    She had utilized her authority beyond its limits to save Vera.

    At the same time, she had intervened in the flow of time using his corruption.

    She had interfered with the past in order to create a single future in which he could survive despite killing ysia.

    No.

    Renee reflected, then answered.

    She faced Orgus directly.

    The awakened sky-blue eyes focused ahead shined faintly with warmth.

    I have no regrets.

    It was a choice she made to save her beloved, so Renee didnt feel the slightest regret.

    She wouldnt feel sad even if this were where she met her end.

    Orgus looked at Renee, then stepped aside.

    Where he had been standing was a single ck path amidst the entirely pure white world.

    [Go this way.]

    To which past?

    [One much further back than you imagined.]

    How many times have I been here?

    [More than you can imagine.]

    Renee eyed the path.

    It was merely a pitch-ck path.

    Very well. Lets go.

    Renee walked forward.

    She ced her feet firmly with each step without the assistance of a cane.

    This was likely the first andst time.

    Her world would sink back into darkness, and what waited at the end was her death in the slums.

    However, since she knew what awaited her, there was no fear.

    Vera is alive.

    If she did this, he would be able to live.

    The cross hanging around Renees neck jingled.

    It gave off warmth.

    It was the best friend artifact, a gift from Vera on hering-of-age ceremony that would inform each other of their presence.

    Feeling its warmth while resting one hand over her heart, Renee plunged into the darkness.

    And so began her long, long journey.

    ***

    When did he first realize time didnt flow solely forward?

    It was probably the moment of the first distortion that day.

    Orgus watched the ck path Renee had disappeared down for some time before turning and walking away.

    The pure white world crumbled.

    It began reassembling, taking on shapes it had already taken.

    The distorted time coiled like a pigs tail, spiraling once more as itpleted another loop.

    [Five.]

    It was the fifth time again, and time for him to take the steps he had be so familiar with, ones he had grown weary of.

    He moved slowly, walking backwards in time, his steps different from others.

    As he did so, Orgus revealed a smile no one had ever witnessed.

    [This time]

    There was a strange feeling.

    A bizarre feeling that the distortion this time would reach a different ending.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnced chpters vable on gnsistls.cm</strong>

    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>

    We are Recruiting!

    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 258: Journey (3)

    Chapter 258: Journey (3)

    <b> Journey (3) </b>

    The Garden of Elia.

    Vargo met Vera there.

    Are you going now?

    He said, observing Veras appearance.

    His hair, which had been grown out for so long, was now neatly trimmed. He had cast off the ill-fitting clerical robes and was now wearing the far more familiar armor.

    The ashen pupils had regained their lost light, gleaming sharply.

    Vera bowed his head.

    Yes, I intend to go.

    Vargos eyes shimmered as he watched Vera.

    He realized that the man who had been deteriorating more and more each day for the past year was finally trying to get back on his feet.

    Mm, this is far better than to see than you moping around.

    Though he wished to praise his disciple for finally rising above the pain, his stubborn nature, as always, prevented him from doing so and caused his words toe out blunt.

    Vera smiled bitterly at that.

    I apologize for worrying you.

    As if you mean that.

    Vargo turned away.

    Where are you headed?

    To where the Saint is.

    Do you know where she is and how to get to her?

    I dont, but I know someone who might.

    A winter wind swept through the garden.

    After surrendering himself to the sensation for a moment, Vargo exhaled deeply and answered.

    Since the existence of thisnd, no one has ever reached the heavens.

    His words urately pinpointed Veras destination.

    At that, Veras eyes widened slightly.

    Was he still so easy to see through?

    Realizing again how profound his masters insight was, Veraughed and replied.

    Then Ill be the first.

    You arrogant punk.

    Vargos low chuckle filled the gardens.

    After turning his back to Vera, he waved his hand and left with the parting words.

    Go on then. And if you meet them, tell them to get rid of this bothersome stigma for me.

    Vargos figure faded into the distance.

    Vera watched his back, still seeming sorge, for a short while before bowing deeply.

    Thank you.

    It was his act of paying respect to his master, who had waited this past year for him to stand again.

    ***

    Vera departed from the Holy Kingdom.

    None of the Apostles followed him on this journey.

    They knew he had to aplish this himself, so they remained to guard the ce he would return to and cheered for his departure as he finally began to move forward.

    That went without saying for the Apostles, of course.

    The Great Woonds?

    A young girls voice was heard.

    The owner of the somewhat high-pitched and delinquent tone was none other than Aisha.

    Upon seeing the Great Woonds looming ahead after following Vera, she tilted her head.

    Why here?

    Vera looked at Aisha.

    Over the past year, she had grown rapidly and now resembled her appearance in his memories.

    Vera felt a long overdue sense of guilt.

    It was painful to him, knowing that this young girl also cherished Renee, and yet he neglected her while being consumed in his own grief.

    As he saw Aishas expression crumple this way and that way while ring at the Great Woonds, Vera smiled slightly and answered.

    Im going to meet Aedrin.

    The tree? Why?

    Is she not the only Ancient Species who hasnt gone into hiding?

    Vera gazed at the Great Woonds.

    To Aedrin, who was waiting at the end.

    Those who may have clues to the heavens are none other than them.

    Existences from the creation of this world.

    The only beings who had directlymunicated with the Gods.

    Surely, they would know something.

    Can we even get in though? Theres a barrier, right?

    Theres no need to break through. Theylle pick us up.

    At Veras words, Aishas eyes lit up after some contemtion.

    Oh!

    She btedly realized something.

    Friede!

    What came to mind was <i>who</i> resided in the Great Woonds.

    The wait wasnt long.

    A shadow approached them from among the distant trees.

    The elf who rode the wind and arrived before the two of them smiled.

    Its been a long time.

    Aishas expression brightened, and Vera smiled faintly.

    Friedes smile deepened upon seeing them, then spoke.

    Come. Mother has been waiting for you.

    At those words, Veras brow furrowed slightly.

    ***

    Mother has been waiting for you since that day. She was overjoyed, saying the time hase for you to finally fulfill your role.

    Friede said, walking into the depths of the Great Woonds.

    Aedrin had been waiting for Vera every day since the fall of ysia, especially as the moment of his arrival marked the end of all their duties.

    And there was more.

    Its not only Mother.

    It wasnt just Aedrin, but all the Ancient Species who had been waiting for this day.

    [Yourete.]

    A gloomy voice descended.

    Veras eyes widened as he turned his head towards it.

    Maleus.

    At the stump of a tree within the depths, an extravagantly adorned undead was watching him.

    He wasnt the only one present.

    There was a woman with twelve arms spread in the dark shade when he turned around, and sleeping beside her was a ck puppy lying on its stomach.

    When he looked up, there was a massive ice dragon on the tree.

    They were the Ancient Species.

    The moment he confirmed that, the earth shook.

    <i> Rumble!</i>

    It was a tremor so intense he could barely stand.

    At the end was something that slowly filled his eyes.

    Terdan!

    At the end of the Great Woonds, a colossal mountain range rose up, taking on a human form. As he stretched and spoke, the entire forest shook.

    [You havee.]

    What chain of events led to this situation?

    As confusion threatened to fill Veras expression, Nartania spoke.

    [Youre an awfullyzy child for making us wait so long.]

    [It was not long. Inparison to our eternal lives, this moment amounted to but an instant.]

    [Always arguing. You foolish lizard.]

    Nartania rose to her feet.

    She slithered to Vera and shoved her big, eyeless face right before him.

    [Hmm]

    It was silent and tense.

    At the end of that, Nartaniaughed.

    [I didnt expect you to keep your promise this way.]

    Veras eyes shed.

    He already knew which promise she was referring to. There had to be something rted buried in his recovered memories.

    <i>  I will free you from your boredom.</i>

    It was the promise he made from his previous life, to rouse her from the stupor of eternal life.

    Nartanias words were surely rted to that.

    Veras lips moved slightly.

    I require an exnation.

    [Its notplicated.]

    One of Nartanias hands caressed Veras cheek.

    [Cute child, surely Ardain told you? The time hase for our mission to end.]

    Maleus added.

    [We are no longer needed on thisnd. It is time to return.]

    Hyria rolled over and stood up straight.

    The pure white hand stroking Hyrias jaw spoke.

    [Back to the Parents embrace.]

    Veras expression went nk.

    In that moment, Locrion concluded their words.

    [Hear me, final sacrifice. Open the gates of heaven using our flesh as the entrance.]

    Six Ancient Species stared straight at Vera.

    After hesitating for a moment, Vera replied.

    May I go as well?

    [Isnt that why you came?]

    Nartanias shoulders shook gently.

    [To beg for that woman to be returned to you.]

    Her continuous smile at this happy encounter brought up an emotion Vera hadnt felt in a long time.

    V-Vera!

    Aisha tried to mediate this bizarre atmosphere while Friede began tough and added.

    The preparations areplete. Use what remains of Ardains existence within you to return them to the heavens.

    Ardains existence.

    This too was something Vera knew of.

    No, it was more urate to say that he could sense it.

    He had felt this foreign sensation ever since Renee mended his soul. That must be what they referred to.

    Nartania asked.

    [Then, do you need time to prepare your heart?]

    Vera replied.

    Im ready.

    His gaze directly met Nartanias.

    Theres no reason to wait longer.

    As he said, no more waiting was needed for Vera.

    After spending what seemed like an eternity binding himself, he was now moving forward. There was no purpose in pausing to think when his goaly just ahead.

    [Very well.]

    Nartania stepped back.

    [Then, lets go.]

    She spread all twelve arms to form a mudra.

    Maleus unleashed hell.

    Locrions skies opened up.

    Gorgans waves stirred the earth.

    Terdansnd began rising up.

    Aedrins branches fluttered about.

    <i> Whoosh!</i>

    It could be called a scene straight out of the legends.

    Amidst that, Vera extended his hand and followed the instinctive sensation that arose.

    <i> Buuuzzzz</i>

    From his fingertips, a pure white light unleashed.

    The light gently floated toward the center of the miracle.

    [Well, it was fun.]

    With Nartanias whisper, Veras vision faded to white.

    ***

    Renee focused on the sensations she was feeling.

    The whooshing sound of wind sweeping by, the warm heat touching her skin, the scent of manure carried on the breeze from somewhere in the distance, and the feeling of low-quality rough fabric on her body.

    Remeo.

    This ce was Remeo in Horden.

    It was her hometown, where she was born and raised.

    It starts here.

    Having traveled back in time, it seemed that she would need to prepare everything step by step from this point on.

    <i>  You must construct measures impervious to the entanglements of time. For that, a single measure will require a single lifetime.</i>

    A measure that transcended time.

    It was simr to the Grimoire by the Dream Demon in her previous life.

    To create a single future that killed ysia and saved Vera, such measures had to be positioned at all the right moments for him to encounter.

    Renee estimated the number of times in her head.

    A future where Vera arrives in Remeo on time, a future where we spend time together in Elia, where he meets Gillie in the Great Woonds to receive the artifact and save Sir Dovan, then

    Stopping Annalise in the Empire, reaching the Academy, meeting the orcs again, and passing through the Cradle of the Dead before reaching Oben.

    With so many journeys to coordinate, she would likely have to repeat these endless regressions countless times.

    Perhaps her mind would break down beyond repair in that process.

    Fear suddenly surfaced within her.

    Realizing that, Renee ced a hand over her chest.

    What she held in her palm was a cross. It was an object that shouldnt exist in this timeline.

    The object she had stubbornly dragged along with her, even at the bitter end, held traces of warmth.

    I can do it.

    Renee smiled.

    As long as she had this warmth, she wouldnt give up no matter how much time passed. Even if she broke down again and again, she would stand back up.

    Renee feared nothing.

    <i> Tap</i>

    It was a crude wooden canepared to the one she always carried.

    As it tapped the ground, Renee walked on.

    At that moment, a voice called out.

    Saint.

    Renees eyes went wide, then crumbled in despair.

    She was faced with reality once again.

    This was still the first life, when nothing had begun yet.

    The Vera now wasnt by her side.

    Did youe from the Holy Kingdom?

    Renee spoke to Rohan, who had called out to her.

    Rohan grew immensely flustered, scratching his head roughly at the sight of her on the verge of tears.

    Uh, um so

    A cold sweat drenched his whole body as he panicked.

    It was because he couldnt understand why Renee was shedding tears.

    A bitter smile tugged at Renees lips.

    Lets go. Youvee to bring me with you, yes?

    Rohans head drooped down.

    Yes

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnced chpters vable on gnsistls.cm</strong>

    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>

    We are Recruiting!

    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 259: Journey (4)

    Chapter 259: Journey (4)

    <b> Journey (4) </b>

    Vera tried to open his eyes.

    However, he failed.

    It was for no reason other than

    What the!

    He couldnt move his body.

    More precisely, he couldnt sense a body at all.

    From the moment the light flooded his vision, the awareness persisted continuously.

    The ghastly experience of his existence bing blurred drove fear into Vera.

    What the hell?

    <b><i> Am I disappearing like this?</i></b>

    <b><i> Where is this ce, and what do I exist as here?</i></b>

    <b><i> Theres no physical body and no sensations at all.</i></b>

    Only the constant stream of thoughts to cling to his existence of self, the notion that he absolutely must not let it go was what upied him.

    In the middle of that.

    [Theres no need to resist.]

    Nartanias voice rang out.

    Vera listened intently.

    [See, have you not reached heaven? Youre in the Parents embrace, so simply ept it as is.]

    Her teasing tone made him doubtful, but Vera obediently heeded her words since he knew that she no longer had any reason to harm him now.

    [Imagine. The boundary separating you and the world stems from there, so recreate this world with what you know.]

    Vera tried to indicate his agreement.

    Then, a voice emerged from him.

    I understand.

    He recognized the act of opening his eyes wide.

    As he did so, his field of vision emerged.

    [Good. Construct it piece by piece like that.]

    He recognized the act of nodding his head.

    Those sensations arose above his neck.

    What urred to him next was his physical bodyprising his self.

    He built the skeleton.

    Then the vessels pulsating as one, the muscles that were always his most reliable allies above them, and the skin.

    After that was the hair tickling his skin, his facial features, the sensations of friction as his body moved, then the holy armor covering him and the cross that served as hispass.

    <i> Buuuzzzz</i>

    Finally, he envisioned the Holy Sword.

    Hah!

    Vera exhaled a breath, surveying the areaid bare as he did so.

    Its pure white.

    It was an entirely pure white realm.

    He seemed to float within it.

    There was no feeling of space or time, either.

    It was nothing but a hazy void that stretched outwards.

    [Now, imagine further. Yes, this ce is heaven. You are standing there, and at the end of the path lies the Parent.]

    He followed the voice and expanded his thoughts.

    [Paint the image of heaven as you can envision.]

    Visualizing the image evoked by the word heaven,

    An enormous temple.

    Vera imagined a massive temple housing the thrones of the Gods, and space surged upward around him.

    However, it wasntplete.

    The shifting cluster of light formed the blurry silhouettes barely resembling a temple.

    [Thats good enough. Now, try to imagine time.]

    Time.

    Though Veras brow furrowed at being told to depict the invisible concept, fortunately he possessed the intellect to grasp the meaning of those words.

    Traces to recognize the passage of time.

    That must be what it implied.

    Vera red at the temple, engraving stains that could capture the flow of time upon it.

    Flow.

    To feel the passing of time, he added a gentle breeze to the space.

    <i> Whoosh</i>

    In the middle of the refreshing noises tickling his ear, her words continued in a distinct voice.

    Well done.

    It was a pleasant voice.

    Veras head turned right.

    There stood a woman who had taken shape, taking on a form with a gorgeous appearance.

    Veras forehead creased.

    Nartania?

    Who else would I be?

    That appearance is

    Vera couldnt continue because her appearance differed somewhat from what he knew.

    She had lustrous golden hair, an alluring dress, and twelve arms as before. However, one unignorable aspect had changed.

    This face, you mean?

    Nartania stroked her face with her hand.

    Beneath the neatly fluttering goldenshes, red eyes flickered. And underneath her pert nose, blood-red lips formed a crescent smile.

    Why, have you fallen for me all of a sudden?

    The expression vanished from Veras face.

    Nartania burst into loudughter and pped Veras shoulder.

    Lighten up. I dont favor you much either.

    Following the snickeringughter were words that could be taken as provocation.

    What would I do with a snot-nosed brat like you?

    A wry smile escaped Veras mouth at her shrugging gesture.

    Lets stop with the nonsense.

    Yeah, hmm. Im a bit too excited since its been so long since I came back.

    Nartanias gaze turned to the temple.

    The expression that emerged on her face was clearly one of nostalgia.

    Ive finallye home.

    Her red pupils shimmered with moisture.

    Watching for a moment, Vera soon shifted his attention to the temple and asked.

    Where have the others gone?

    They went ahead first. Its time for everyone to sleep. Oh right, Gorgan left a request. He said to take good care of that puppy or something.

    Hes leaving Hyria behind?

    Yes. It originally belonged to thatnd anyway.

    It was an indifferent tone.

    Even Vera could understand.

    When they met in the Citadel of the Dark Night, she had seemedrgely disinterested in even her own children.

    Vera nodded.

    The issue of Hyria wasnt a pressing one, so it was best to let it be for now, he thought. Instead, he voiced another question that urred to him.

    Is this ce heaven?

    Thats right.

    That temple is

    The image of heaven you hold.

    Nartanias smile deepened.

    To amodate yourmon sense, this space has lowered its level.

    Her outstretched hand stroked the space.

    Otherwise, youd be unable toprehend it.

    A higher dimension.

    Thats what the creations call it.

    There was a glowing temple.

    After staring at it for a while, Vera tightly clenched his fists and asked.

    May I go there?

    Yes. The Parent awaits you eagerly. You were a rather good child.

    A good child.

    Whether it was because he had saved the world or due to being Ardains reincarnation, Vera didnt know.

    He steadied his breathing, then bowed to her in gratitude.

    Thank you for guiding me.

    Go on.

    Nartania turned away.

    Hmm, I should take a short walk before sleeping.

    And with that, she dispersed into light.

    At the temple entrance where only the gentle breeze remained, Vera watched as she vanished from that spot, and then soon took a step forward.

    ***

    Bizarre.

    It could only be described that way.

    Yet at the same time, it evoked nostalgia for some reason.

    <i> Step.</i>

    <i> Step.</i>

    Vera walked along the path.

    It was his first visit, and yet the structure felt so familiar as he walked ahead without hesitation.

    However, that didnt mean his mind was at ease.

    Why would it be?

    What awaited at the end of this road were the Creators of this Land where he was born and raised.

    It was the ce where the Parents of All Creation resided, was it not?

    There were some questions he had in life.

    Everything from macroscopic issues like why exactly they had built the world in this form, and why they had to end it in this way. To microscopic issues like of all people, why it had to be him, and why it had to be her.

    As his head was muddled by all kinds of questions, Veras expression clouded.

    He wanted to ask.

    So, he pressed himself to move faster.

    Nheless, he hesitated.

    However, they didnt wait for him.

    <i> Whoosh!</i>

    The light spread outwards.

    Vera narrowed his eyes and stared past it.

    Eventually, what was revealed took his breath away.

    Ah

    A short sound escaped Veras mouth.

    It contained awe.

    The nine thrones before his eyes and the iprehensible existences seated upon them were the reason why.

    Only now did Vera realize what Nartanias words meant.

    <i>  Or youd be unable toprehend it.</i>

    That was truly so.

    Vera couldntprehend them.

    He couldnt sense their presence despite their existence before his very eyes, and despite being born as their child, he couldnt feel them in his origins.

    Thinking that the expression mind going nk must be for moments like this, Vera stood there with his mouth wide open.

    In that moment.

    .

    Something shed across Veras mind.

    Veras eyes flew wide open as if tearing up at that. Then, his body shuddered.

    And then tears streamed down.

    He didnt know what it was.

    Only that they had conveyed their intention to him.

    Having barely grasped that much, Vera turned his head.

    In the corner of the glowing temple was a small side door.

    Biting his lip tightly, Vera headed for that door.

    Having reached the sole door standing upright in this blurry world, Vera took onest look at them.

    <i>  The Gods do not give the answers.</i>

    Vera thought.

    Just as Vargo had once said, that was the kind of beings they were.

    <i> Creak</i>

    The door opened, and Vera stepped through it.

    ***

    What followed was yet anotherpletely pure white realm.

    However, here too, Vera could see a path forward.

    For within that pure white world was a pitch ck road.

    Vera walked along tirelessly.

    With the strong intuition that the embrace of the one he longed for awaited at the end, he walked on.

    He didnt know how much time had passed.

    He couldnt even tell what this ce was.

    <i> Buuuzzzz</i>

    Only the asional roars of the Holy Sword reminded him that this wasnt a dream.

    After walking for who knew how long

    [This way.]

    A not-so-unfamiliar voice dug into Veras ears.

    Vera looked up.

    As he scanned his surroundings, he could make out a shadow.

    All-ck robes.

    A golden pocket watch hanging around its neck.

    It was Orgus.

    He extended his hand and pointed in a direction. Thereid a new path that hadnt existed until now.

    [Go ahead.]

    Looking between the path and Orgus, Vera moved his feet once more.

    <i> Step</i>

    Vera heard his own footsteps for the first time sinceing here. Along with those steps emerged the thought that this space seemed to be reaching its end.

    There was hope that he could finally meet Renee once he crossed over.

    His pace quickened.

    Before Vera knew it, he had shifted from walking to running, and then he dashed forth to that ce.

    But then.

    <i> Falter</i>

    Vera stopped dead in his tracks, right by Orgus side.

    [Go on.]

    Veras head turned back to Orgus.

    What unfolded beneath the robes hood was an infinite abyss.

    As he stared straight at it, Veras lips moved a little.

    Lushan.

    Orgus movements ceased.

    The inside of the hood directly faced Vera.

    For some reason, Vera imagined that he was watching him.

    [Why do you think so?]

    The questioning tone contained an odd hint ofughter.

    Vera straightforwardly uttered.

    It just feels that way.

    There was no reason at all.

    No, if he had to give one, perhaps it was from the strange nostalgia he felt from that man in the glowing temple beforeing here.

    Heughed.

    Orgus

    No, Lushan, shook his shoulders while smiling.

    [Indeed]

    The hand that seemed like an old mans blurred.

    Vera could no longer discern if he were an old man, child, young man, or woman.

    [Child, how was your life?]

    The abruptly asked question was far too yful, allowing Vera to grasp his true nature.

    Lushan, the God of Oath.

    A mischievous teaser who was a fervent existencecking form, taking on tens of thousands of forms depending on how he was epted.

    The most mysterious of the nine Ancient Species was another face of his.

    There was a brief silence.

    To his asked question, Vera responded with another question.

    Why was it me?

    [It simply was you.]

    Why did it have to be her?

    [That too, was simply because it had to be her.]

    Vera let out a long sigh and red at him.

    Lushansughter intensified when he realized that his evasive words that went in circles, seemingly refusing to provide any answers, were truly infuriating.

    Vera kept his lips tightly shut, ring at him. Then, he asked another question.

    Why were you like that when I received the revtion?

    The first day he went to Elia, and the time when he first received his revtion remained vivid in his mind.

    How empty had he felt upon receiving the Pass revtion he was given then?

    Vera pressed his lips together tightly, wanting to hear the answer to that at least. At that, Lushansughter ceased.

    [I meant the literal meaning.]

    Lushan raised his hand.

    <i> Thump</i>

    He answered while pointing at the center of Veras chest and at the soul within.

    [Youve already found it, have you not?]

    Veras eyes widened.

    Seeing him like that, Lushan asked once more.

    [Now, tell me. What did you live for?]

    Vera nkly pondered the question before smiling just like him.

    Then, he turned around.

    <strong>Love. I lived for that.</strong>

    Having found his answer, he passed it to Lushan and headed beyond the path.

    Lushans presence started fading away.

    As his presence was about topletely vanish, Vera heard a soft whisper.

    [Child, only now have you told me an answer.]

    That too, was spoken in a tone full ofughter.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnced chpters vable on gnsistls.cm</strong>

    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>

    We are Recruiting!

    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 260: The Final Chapter

    Chapter 260: The Final Chapter

    She could not tell how much time had passed.

    It was only natural.

    As time passed, every moment rewinded and disappeared, and all the built-up emotions scattered at each of those moments. So, there was no way for Renee to guess how long she had been in this cycle of regression.

    And so, Renee just walked.

    To save him, she lived a new life every time, weaving a new measure every time.

    Sometimes as the guardian of the Great Woonds, sometimes as an envoy of the Empire, and other times as an honorary professor of the Academy.

    One by one, she shaped his future and epted their parting just as many times.

    <i>Tap¡ª</i>

    She endlessly staggered and leaned on her cane while sending him on his way.That¡¯s right.

    It was only then that Renee realized.

    The countless repetitions also meant having to let go of him for each repeat.

    Having to infinitely repeat such painful moments were feelings she could never easily get used to. They tore her heart each and every time.

    Renee thought.

    ¡®Until when...¡¯

    <b><i>Until when must I hurt like this?</i></b>

    <b><i>Until when must I grieve like this?</i></b>

    <b><i>Until when will the end of this path finally show itself to me?</i></b>

    She wanted to give up.

    She wanted to end this ceaseless cycle of letting him go.

    However, the reason she couldn¡¯t was still hanging around her neck.

    The ne, emitting an unfading warmth, became a leash that pulled her forward.

    Even if she wanted to copse, she could not.

    The memories that did not fade despite the immeasurable amount of time became her leash.

    She had to keep moving forward today as well.

    Unable to endure any longer, Renee began erasing herself.

    No, she concealed herself.

    <i>- By the grace of the Lord.</i>

    Afraid she might fall apart if she stayed as herself, she lived as a servant of the Lord.

    <i>- I shall go forth with love.</i>

    She cloaked the reason she still could not stop here.

    <i>- I wish for everyone on thisnd to be filled with love.</i>

    She disguised it with a ridiculous lie.

    Though she was still sad, with this, Renee could walk again.

    Tap¡ª

    And so, she walked and walked, and before she knew it, it was the finale.

    At the shack in the slums where Vera¡¯s memories began, Renee continued her now habitual prayers while observing her body.

    It was then she realized.

    ¡®...This is the end.¡¯

    That the end had now arrived.

    <i>Fizzle¡ª</i>

    She attempted to unleash her divinity, but nothing happened.

    It was because she had overexerted herself, preparing everything for this final moment to send him into the past.

    ¡®Today.¡¯

    Today would be thest day.

    Once she left him and died alone, he would go to the past.

    Her end would serve as his stepping stone for a new beginning.

    <i>Crawl.</i>

    <i>Crawl.</i>

    She could hear bugs crawling.

    Moisture seeped into her burnt and ravaged skin.

    Her strength had already faded, and the authority that had distorted fate for so long no longer took her side.

    ¡°Cough...!¡±

    The subsequent cough would be thest sound Renee heard from Vera.

    Renee raised her head.

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    That¡¯s right, they had been arguing.

    It was an argument sparked by her telling him how beautiful she was in the past.

    She remembered being so angry that he didn¡¯t believe her words until the very end despite her current wretched appearance.

    ¡®My memories...¡¯

    Even though it had just happened, only now did ite back to her as a memory.

    Renee felt a sense of foreboding.

    ¡®I have to go.¡¯

    She really had to go now.

    If she stayed here any longer, she would copse and die right before his eyes.

    <i>Thud¡ª</i>

    She leaned against the wall.

    <strong>¡°...Then I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡±</strong>

    As she spoke and tried to get up, there was a rustling noise.

    ¡°You¡¯d better leave the Rosary behind.¡±

    He said in a dying voice.

    Renee felt her heart drop.

    That one line made her want to rely on him and fall asleep in his warmth instead of meeting a lonely end.

    ¡®...No.¡¯

    But she could not do that.

    It would truly be the end if she just endured this, and the future she wished for woulde true.

    Renee replied.

    ¡°How could I ever do that?¡±

    ¡°...I guess the prayers you¡¯ve been praying for the whole time must have been for someone to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Please. I¡¯m not going to die until you get out of bed.¡±

    She lied for thest time.

    Stumbling and leaning along the wall, she headed for the door.

    Pausing there, she ced her hand against it and said,

    <strong>¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±</strong>

    And so, she bid him farewell.

    ***

    <i>Ssh¡ª</i>

    <i>Ssh¡ª</i>

    Thick, muddy water sttered her feet.

    With no shoes in her wretched state, it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Renee wandered the slums with a hand over her chest.

    The cross was still warm.

    <i>Ssh¡ª</i>

    Her mind was hazy, her thoughts barely connected, and her eyelids were far too heavy. She couldn¡¯t muster any strength in her legs to take another step forward.

    Renee twitched her lips with effort.

    ¡°...It¡¯s over.¡±

    She muttered words meant for no one in particr.

    ¡°It¡¯s all over. Vera will live now.¡±

    Now, even the mask she had worn for so long could be cast off.

    Thinking so, she smiled faintly.

    ¡°You¡¯lle to see me, right? I still remember how stupidly Vera acted back then.¡±

    Whether it was her muddled mind blurring the line between memory and reality, Renee felt as though the ce she walked now was the crossroads in Remeo where they first met.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go to Elia together. And go on trips, eat delicious food, and dates too....¡±

    As if her intuition was telling her that her long-tormented mind would be set free, her life shed before her eyes.

    ¡°Ah... I¡¯m happy. I don¡¯t have to experience the moment Vera leaves anymore.¡±

    As she recalled her life, her thoughts imagined their future.

    All while smiling with her burnt, ravaged face.

    <i>Ssh¡ª</i>

    <i>Ssh¡ª</i>

    Renee¡¯s mumbling continued.

    The slums transformed into a blurry echo.

    It was long after when Renee¡¯s voice fell silent again, unable to know where she was.

    <i>Ssh¡ª</i>

    Her lips closed.

    The barely smiling face fell once more, making her burns even uglier.

    Tears flowed down.

    ¡°Vera will...¡±

    <strong><i>Meet me.</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Me.</i></strong>

    <strong><i>The me that¡¯s not me.</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Not the me who longed so desperately for you, but me, who still knows nothing.</i></strong>

    Her steps stopped.

    Renee copsed right there.

    With her hands sped before the cross, she wept.

    ¡°Uah....¡±

    The cross was warm, but that was all.

    It didn¡¯t hug her, whisper warm words, or gift her sweet kisses.

    It only provided meager warmth.

    ¡°Wahh....¡±

    She wanted to see him.

    Not the Vera who didn¡¯t know her, but the Vera who looked at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want this...¡±

    Renee prayed with everyst speck that remained of her divinity and authority.

    She hoped it would be her by his side as he started his new beginning, and that they could be together again the next time.

    ¡°I hate this...¡±

    But her soul was decaying.

    Her existence could no longer maintain its form, and her body was a diseased ruin that even slum rats wouldn¡¯t scavenge.

    Her authority faded away, as did thest specks of her divinity.

    What Renee had wished so desperately for.

    The end that she had turned a blind eye to now loomed before her, strangling her without concealment.

    <b><i>Why does it have to be so cruel?</i></b>

    <b><i>If this is how it will end, what was I trying so desperately for?</i></b>

    <b><i>Even if it¡¯s a future where he survives, how can it be a happy future if I¡¯m not there?</i></b>

    <i>Drip¡ª</i>

    Her tears seeped into the muddy water.

    Her trembling hands no longer even had the strength to grasp the cross, so they dropped down.

    <i>Drip¡ª</i>

    She wanted to cry her heart out, but the burns that had seeped down to her bones didn¡¯t permit even that.

    ¡°Cough...!¡±

    Blood came up her throat.

    Her body which had exhausted all of its life screamed for her to let go.

    ¡®This...¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t it.

    This wasn''t the journey she had envisioned.

    Her thoughts dimmed, her body copsed, her senses faded, and there was a thirst that arose despite it all.

    The moment Renee struggled to draw ragged breaths¡­

    <i>Ssh¡ª</i>

    Muddy water sshed.

    Someone was approaching her.

    ¡°Uhuk...!¡±

    As she vomited mouthfuls of blood, the person who approached knelt down beside her.

    Renee tried to look up.

    Thinking the one who came could be the scavengers here to finish her off, she trembled with both fear and anticipation.

    The desire for her agonizing pain to end and the longing to see her beloved arose simultaneously.

    As she wretchedly copsed, the person who approached ced a hand on Renee¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°You didn¡¯te back so I came to find you, but what is this horrid state you¡¯re in?¡±

    <i>Thump¡ª</i>

    Renee¡¯s body froze, and her lips moved numbly.

    <b><i>Am I dreaming?</i></b>

    The voice she heard was so painfully nostalgic.

    The sensation of skin touching her cheek was so vivid.

    ¡°...ra.¡±

    She reached out a trembling hand, ovepping it over the hand on her cheek.

    ¡°Ve¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A response came back.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    <i>Thump!</i>

    Renee¡¯s heart pounded.

    Despite her blurred senses, clear tears suddenly spilled from her eyes. With newfound strength, she clenched her teeth tightly.

    That hand she had longed for caressed her cheek, and the voice she had wanted to hear again seeped into her ears.

    ¡°...Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Only then could Renee cry like a child.

    She wept as she smiled.

    Tiny orbs of light swirled around her and faded away.

    All that remained in the dark, damp swamp was a girl with a peaceful expression, fast asleep.

    ***

    Vera walked alone on the ck path in a world of pure white.

    In his arms was a pure white woman, woven together by clusters of light.

    The woman, without even the slightest scratch on her skin, slept with a content expression as if in her mother¡¯s embrace.

    <i>Step.</i>

    <i>Step.</i>

    Vera, who had been walking silently, reached the end of the path.

    There was a massive ck door.

    Stopping before the door, he momentarily nced down at the woman in his arms.

    ¡°...Let¡¯s go back,¡± he spoke, holding her tight.

    ***

    A wind blew across the meadow.

    In the distance was arge watermill and a farmer leading his cow and plow, along with children ying in a vige.

    ¡®Remeo.¡¯

    Remeo of Horden.

    This seemed to be where he had returned to.

    At the top of a hill overlooking the vige, Vera sat down andid Renee¡¯s head upon his thigh, gazing at her sleeping face.

    <i>Buuzzzz¡ª</i>

    The Holy Sword cried out.

    Vera smiled and responded.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve finally found her.¡±

    Reaching out his hand, he stroked her hair.

    His fingertips brushed past her smooth cheek.

    Her tangled hair coiled around his finger.

    ¡°Finally...¡±

    Snow-white and precious, the only thing he had wished for had returned to him.

    Vera¡¯s expression clouded over.

    The light illuminating his ashen eyes grew damp with moisture.

    ¡°Now I can...¡±

    A breeze swept across again.

    Her snow-white strands fluttered in the wind, covering his view.

    And once more, the darkness that had seeped into his heart lightened.

    It was over.

    The boy who was born as a sacrifice, who had lived to satiate his greed, and the viin who had tried to fill the void inside them with those desires.

    At the end of this long journey, he could finally grasp what he had truly wished for all this time.

    Realizing this, Vera¡¯s expression clouded.

    The face Renee would see first when she opened her eyes shouldn¡¯t be one of tears.

    His body, which had always followed his will, refused to obey him this one time.

    His eyes grew hot and tears of happiness seeped out, carrying his warmth.

    It fell down below,nding on the snow-white cheek.

    <i>Drip¡ª</i>

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    A murmur escaped Renee¡¯s lips.

    Feeling the wetness that fell on her cheek, Renee lifted her head sluggishly, still drowsy and blurry-eyed.

    After that, she blinked vacantly with her mouth wide open.

    ¡°Huh...?¡±

    <b><i>Is this a dream?</i></b>

    <b><i>Just what am I seeing right now?</i></b>

    Green.

    Shade.

    And a man.

    That was what her blinking eyes took in.

    Beneath his ck hair, ashen eyes gazed back at her.

    He had sharp, striking features.

    With an expressionless face, he seemed like someone who could be very scary.

    However, those features still made her heart race.

    <i>Slide¡ª</i>

    Renee ced her hand on the man¡¯s cheek in a daze.

    The texture was immensely familiar.

    Just as Renee¡¯s slightly open lips were about to speak...

    <strong>¡°Are you awake?¡±</strong>

    He said brightly, smiling.

    Along with his smile were tears glistening in the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 261: Epilogue

    Chapter 261: Epilogue

    Elia was blessed with another sunny day.

    However, the atmosphere was frozen solid.

    It wasn¡¯t for any other reason.

    ¡°Is His Holiness grumbling again?¡±

    It was because of Elia¡¯s very own ¡®former¡¯ Holy Emperor, Vargo, and the mood that arose due to his reinstatement.

    At Theresa¡¯s question, Trevor smiled uneasily.

    With a sigh, she watched him nod while scratching his own cheek.

    ¡°Honestly, have all these years been wasted on you? You¡¯re utterly insensitive.¡±

    Since his reinstatement half a year ago after Renee¡¯s return and subsequent departure with Vera on a trip, his grumbling had only increased day after day.It wasn¡¯t impossible to understand.

    Having spent his time happily tending to the gardens and his flowers, this situation obviously didn¡¯t sit well with him.

    However, even justified grumbling grew tiring as time dragged on.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    <i>Thud.</i>

    Heavy footsteps echoed down the hall.

    What came into view of the two who raised their heads was Vargo with a sullen expression.

    Theresa¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Seeing this, Vargo spoke.

    ¡°What¡¯re you staring at?¡±

    ¡°How can you stumble around so indignantly at your age? Don¡¯t you have any dignity?¡±

    ¡°Hah! Since when did I care about stuff like that?¡±

    Vargo¡¯s beard bristled aggressively.

    What followed next was more grumbling.

    ¡°Does that punk n to go on a lifelong trip? What the hell is he doing, noting back for half a year already...?¡±

    ¡°Leave them be. They have finally reunited after being through so much, and they need time.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s basically telling me to stay put here till I kick the damn bucket.¡±

    Vargo smacked his hips loudly.

    ¡°And why¡¯s it gotta be me in the first ce, huh? I don¡¯t even have the stigma anymore. That means I¡¯m not an Apostle.¡±

    Trevor¡¯s lips pursed tightly as he stood still.

    As Vargo had said, the stigma on his arm had vanished shortly after Vera¡¯s departure.

    Not even Vera, who returned, knew the reason why.

    He merely left these words.

    <i>- Though we didn¡¯t exchange any words, their intent seemed to clearly grant permission. The Gods have fulfilled Your Holiness¡¯ wish.</i>

    That the Heavenly Gods were watching over them.

    Trevor, shaken by those words filled with the Love of God, had no rebuttal.

    Meanwhile, Theresa looked at Vargo as if he were pathetic and spoke.

    ¡°Go do your work. The children will return when the timees.¡±

    Vargo clicked his tongue and turned away.

    ¡°Just let them try ande back! I¡¯ll definitely...!¡±

    Despite losing the stigma, the ever-robust Vargo still simmered with anger as he waited for Vera¡¯s eventual return.

    ***

    There were those who lived in a dreamlike moment.

    They were the ones who had finally reached each other after oveing countless adversities for far too long.

    Vera and Renee left on a trip.

    Simply holding each other¡¯s hand tightly, they began revisiting all the ces they had been to until now, one by one.

    And so, they reminisced over their memories.

    Amidst the happiness they had barely managed to gain, Vera became the chattiest person in the world.

    Each time they arrived somewhere, he would endlessly talk about what this ce was like back then, and how it differed now.

    As they gazed at the lush greenery of the Great Woonds and the mountain ranges in the Federation, went sightseeing the Foundation Day Festival in the Empire, visited the Academy, and even dropping by the Land of Orcs to spar and chat with Hodrick, who was now the King of the Cradle, Vera was constantly talking throughout the journey.

    Renee listened to it all with a smile.

    She engraved every detail of the voice she had wished to hear for so long. His lips that uttered those words, and each expression he made as he spoke.

    Eventually, they reached a ce of unforgettable memories.

    The trading city of Eirene on the outskirts of Oben.

    Vera and Renee walked along that very spot where the two had once crossed paths.

    Lake Tennern, where winter broke, shone brilliantly as always today.

    Hand in hand, the two boarded a boat and leisurely sailed towards the center of theke.

    Renee smiled as she gazed at the scenery spread before her.

    ¡°Oh, we were here before.¡±

    Her sky-blue eyes took in theke and the dazzling snowscape beyond. As she did that, memories of this scene came back.

    <i>- I¡­ like you.</i>

    <i>- Very much,</i>

    <i>- Saint.</i>

    She recalled the sweet whispers he had told her.

    Whether it due to the icy wind or the rush of emotions, the tip of Renee¡¯s nose had turned red.

    Vera engraved Renee¡¯s appearance into his mind as he rowed the oars.

    Half a year had passed. They had traveled together every single day since, yet something still felt surreal.

    It was the reality of being reunited and together again.

    ¡®...The stigma.¡¯

    Renee no longer had the stigma.

    She was no longer the Apostle of the Lord, nor was she blind.

    After all this time, the truth was finally revealed. Her lost vision had been the price for the Lord¡¯s Power.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m good.¡±

    Renee stretched her hand out past the boat and flicked the water''s surface with her finger.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s making ripples,¡± she said with a faint smile.

    It still felt strange.

    She had lived in the darkness since her childhood up to that long regression, so being able to see truly felt captivating to her.

    ¡®Well, not in this regression though.¡¯

    Those memories now only remained as a vague recognition that ¡¯something like that happened¡¯, rather than anything concrete.

    ¡®They were sealed...¡¯

    Vera had said that he sealed away all of her memories from that time in order to sharpen her worn mind.

    He also mentioned that the new body she currently inhabited was forged from the divinity of heaven.

    Renee looked at Vera.

    His ashen eyes beneath his ck hair and masculine features made him incredibly handsome.

    Every nce was both awkward and thrilling for Renee.

    Renee¡¯s cheeks reddened.

    ¡®So handso¡­¡¯

    Her lips shut tightly.

    There was one fact she realized upon regaining her sight.

    She was a woman susceptible to good looks.

    That had to be the reason why her heart still skipped a beat whenever their eyes met, even half a year after first seeing Vera¡¯s face.

    To put it in words currently trending in the Academy¡¯s Secondary School, Renee was a hardcore ¡®sucker for a handsome face¡¯.

    Should it be considered a gift?

    Vera gained the funny ability to defuse Renee¡¯s anger merely by showing her his face.

    ...Of course, this was something Vera remained unaware of.

    ¡°Saint?¡±

    Vera raised his head to look at her. As he saw her unfocused eyes and subtly flushing face with slightly parted lips, he grew worried.

    ¡®Is she still adjusting to that body?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t the body of a human, but the body of a heavenly being.

    Naturally, her body was extremely healthy with a lifespan and constitution that easily surpassed the human norm. However, that came with the risk of a disconnection with her soul.

    Thus, the issue Vera worried most about over the past half year was whether her soul had safely settled, and it tore him on the inside whenever she became vacant like this.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing...!¡±

    Renee subtly avoided Vera¡¯s gaze, then she squeezed her eyes shut.

    ¡®He¡¯s so handsome...!¡¯

    <b><i>Whoever¡¯s boyfriend he is, he¡¯s really handsome!</i></b>

    <b><i>Too handsome!</i></b>

    <b><i>No matter how I think about it, being handsome is the best!</i></b>

    That worried face looking at her, the talkative face happilyughing, that sleepy face about to pass out, and even the face with tears streaming down.

    <i>Thump thump.</i>

    Renee remembered the expression Vera had when she first opened her eyes.

    It was something Vera hadn¡¯t shown even once since that day.

    The memory of his tears made her heart flutter.

    Renee agonized.

    ¡®...Can¡¯t I see it just once more?¡¯

    She wanted to see Vera¡¯s crying face.

    Whenever she thought about that face, a naughty feeling would arise and wouldn¡¯t leave her mind, to the point where she couldn¡¯t stand not seeing it again.

    However, that was an incredibly difficult task.

    Vera was a knight at heart.

    Moreover, even if his stomach were shed open, he would vomit blood but he wouldn¡¯t cry.

    A frustrated noise escaped Renee¡¯s tightly pursed lips as she agonized further.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived,¡± Vera said.

    Renee instantly raised her head and looked around.

    They had already reached the center of theke before she knew it.

    Theke where frost crystals that couldn¡¯t fully freeze glistened in the sunlight.

    It was being dyed crimson.

    ¡°Ah... the sun is setting.¡±

    The sun sank below the snowy mountains.

    How had time passed so quickly?

    As Renee absentmindedly expressed awe at the scenery, Vera said.

    ¡°It was this spot thest time as well.¡±

    <i>Thump.</i>

    Renee¡¯s fingertips trembled.

    She immediately realized what he meant by st time¡¯.

    ¡®The confession...¡¯

    The day he confessed.

    It must have meant that she was standing at this very spot on that clumsy and therefore thrilling day of confession.

    Renee¡¯s gaze turned toward Vera.

    His gently curved ashen eyes looked back at her.

    Those eyes that seemed to draw her in made her body tense up for no reason.

    ¡°Do you remember the promise I made back then?¡±

    <i>Thump¡ª</i>

    Renee¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Her eyes widened.

    <i>- ¡­proposal.</i>

    The words engraved deeply in her mind made her thoughtse to a halt.

    It took her breath away and ignited her body with heat.

    There was a suggestive silence enveloping the two of them, which continued for quite some time.

    The setting sun disappeared, and the world darkened.

    The eyes looking at each other shifted from the color of the evening glow to the color of starlight.

    ¡°...You promised a magnificent proposal.¡±

    Vera took a step forward and took out a small case from his pocket.

    <i>Click¡ª</i>

    As the case opened, something with a powerful presence entered Renee¡¯s view.

    Her face contained a dazed look.

    Vera smiled and moved his lips.

    Worried he might mess up likest time if he just went in blindly, he shamelessly recited the words he had rehearsed while watching himself in the mirror.

    ¡°I want you for the rest of my life.¡±

    It was a confession true to his style.

    The corners of Vera¡¯s mouth quirked up subtly.

    ¡°Will you allow me?¡±

    Renee captured it all in her eyes.

    In the middle of theke underneath the night sky that seemed to melt away, a man was kneeling down on one knee and was extending a ring towards her.

    His pale face shining in the moonlight, and a flush of red spreading across it.

    Her trembling gaze soon found herself etched in the depths of his ashen eyes.

    There was a woman with a foolish expression on her face.

    What followed was an utterly clich¨¦ reaction.

    Renee covered her mouth with one hand.

    Her face went through all sorts of emotions as tears streamed down her face.

    Then, she reached out her hand and gave her answer.

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    It was fortunate.

    The time of day Vera had chosen after much agonizing allowed theke where winter broke to illuminate her tears with starlight as they fell over his body. The frigid air scattered those tears, transforming each one into another star in the sky.

    Vera tried to calm his pounding heart but found it impossible.

    As his long-awaited moment had arrived, she was so breathtakingly beautiful that Vera could not help but lose hisposure andugh like a little boy.

    Vera picked up the ring, and slipped it onto her ring finger very slowly.

    They didn''t speak further.

    Gazing at each other with their hands interlocked, their lips quietly ovepped.

    As promised so very long ago.

    After a long and arduous journey, the man and woman marked the conclusion of their lengthy tale with a clich¨¦ yet beautiful proposal.

    ¡ºThe Regressor and the Blind Saint /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 262: After Story: A New Family (1)

    Chapter 262: After Story: A New Family (1)

    ¡°Aisha.¡±

    A beautiful,nguid voice echoed across the drill grounds. Then, the person in question raised her head towards the direction of the voice.

    ¡°Jenny?¡±

    Entering her vision was ady with disheveled ck hair and sluggish demeanor; the only unusual thing that could be said about her was the ragdoll in her arms.

    It was Jenny, who was now eighteen years old.

    As Aisha wiped the sweat from her face, she spoke.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°His Holiness summons you.¡±

    ¡°Vera?¡±Aisha¡¯s expression furrowed.

    If the Holy Emperor, her former master Vera, was calling for her specifically, there could only be one reason.

    ¡°Is it another dispatch?¡±

    At her exasperated question, Jenny nodded her head.

    ¡°Yup, and I¡¯ming with you this time.¡±

    Jenny¡¯s cheeks reddened slightly. Aisha knew that was her reaction when she was excited for something, but it was surprising even for her.

    After all, wasn¡¯t this rather positive from Jenny, who suffered from chronicziness?

    The reason for her reaction soon slipped out.

    ¡°The dispatch is at the Cradle this time.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Apparently, she was excited to go back to her hometown.

    Immediately understanding the reason, Aisha nodded.

    ¡°Tell him that I¡¯ll go after washing up. I¡¯m still drenched in sweat.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Aisha stretched.

    Her golden hair, which had now grown past her shoulders, swayed with her movements. Her physique was robust, with muscles honed through rigorous training clearly outlined, and her ears and tail perked up as she did so.

    Gazing at the refreshing image of a healthy beauty, Jenny thought that she looked really cool.

    [If you keep this up, you¡¯ll end up like those gatekeeper bastards.]

    Annalise mumbled.

    Jenny pinched the cheeks of her ragdoll.

    [Ow!]

    ¡°No bad words.¡±

    Jenny¡¯s expression darkened.

    Imagining her only friend ending up like Krek and Marek sent a chill down her spine.

    ¡®...This is fine for now.¡¯

    Jenny sincerely wished.

    <b><i>Please, don¡¯t let Aisha¡¯s muscles grow any bigger.</i></b>

    ***

    ¡°Entering!¡±

    The Grand Temple¡¯s Office.

    As he heard that voice, Vera raised his head.

    The door opened before he could even respond, and in came Aisha with a sassy look on her face.

    Vera sighed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember telling you toe in.¡±

    His voice was full of displeasure.

    It was due to Aisha¡¯s increasingly brazen attitude as time passed.

    Of course, Aisha wasn¡¯t so weak-minded as to be intimidated by this.

    ¡°Why, were you doing naughty things in the office?¡±

    At her yful words, Vera¡¯s eyes widened and his cheeks flushed with shame.

    It was for no other reason.

    Indeed, there was a time when Aisha caught him kissing Renee in the office.

    ¡°Bullshit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bullshit, though.¡±

    Vera¡¯s fist clenched tightly, snapping his pen in two.

    Aisha¡¯s smile only grew more amused.

    After entering without a care in the world, she crossed her legs on the chair and continued.

    ¡°So we¡¯re going to just the Cradle, right?¡±

    She changed the subject to the dispatch, knowing that Vera would scold her if she lingered on the previous topic.

    With a frown at his mannerless disciple, Vera answered.

    ¡°Right, go look around the Cradle and orcs.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    Aisha asked, then waited for his reply.

    She was well aware that he wouldn¡¯t send her for only a scouting mission.

    Vera let out an emptyugh at Aisha¡¯s insolent attitude, then leaned back in his chair.

    ¡°...I need you to stop by the Ronan Strait as well.¡±

    ¡°Ronan? The one above the Academy?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Aisha tilted her head.

    The strait Vera spoke of was a backwater among backwaters, with nothing but a few fishing viges.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone I need to find.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°An Apostle.¡±

    Aisha froze.

    Seeing her reaction, Vera tapped his finger on the desk.

    ¡°They¡¯re likely there.¡±

    ¡°As in Apostle, you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Judgment.¡±

    Saying so, Vera thought back.

    ¡®It¡¯s been three years since the war.¡¯

    In his past life, something had happened around this time after Vargo died.

    The emergence of the new Apostle of Judgement.

    In terms of timing, it had happened while the decisive battle against ysia was underway.

    ¡®I clearly remember. Red hair and red eyes, a girl around Aisha¡¯s age.¡¯

    He recalled she didn¡¯t talk much and had an intimidating aura.

    At that time, she had been brought by Renee herself, and was active in piercing through the frontlines during the war.

    ¡°Are you certain there¡¯s an Apostle?¡±

    Aisha¡¯s words cut into his wandering thoughts.

    Vera shook his head as he replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m notpletely certain. However, since it is something that needs to be confirmed, I am sending you to go see for yourself.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    ¡°There is no harm in making sure.¡±

    Unlike his previous life, Vargo was alive in this one.

    The threat of syia had also been resolved.

    However, since Vargo had relinquished the Stigma of Judgement, preparations needed to be made just in case.

    At least, that was how Vera saw it.

    ¡°It will be a girl around your age. With red hair and red eyes, a rare trait, so she should be easy to find.¡±

    As Vera flicked his hand at that, Aisha¡¯s face scrunched up in displeasure and she stood up from her seat.

    ¡°You¡¯re always making me do the annoying stuff.¡±

    ¡°I want you to confirm it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t I get praised for anything?¡±

    Aisha stuck her tongue out at Vera, then left the office.

    Vera sighed, thinking to himself.

    ¡®Who does this mannerless brat take after¡­?¡¯

    This was why he didn¡¯t like young ones.

    Oblivious to his own past behavior towards Vargo, Vera grumbled internally.

    ***

    In the northern reaches of Elia stood a single distinct ce that contrasted with the pure white castle.

    It was the forest where Vera¡¯s cabin was located.

    The small, humble cabin, nestled among thick trees, emitted wisps of smoke as they spiraled out even today.

    ¡°Hyaak-!¡±

    A shrill scream pierced the air, coupled with a heavy thud as something fell onto the floor.

    Such sounds had be a daily ritual over the past year, originating from none other than Renee¡¯s culinary pursuits.

    The kitchen was a mess.

    A pot was rolling across the floor, its ominous ingredients spilling out.

    And there stood Renee, wearing a defeated expression.

    ¡°Again¡­!¡±

    She had failed again.

    Though she wanted to prepare a homecooked meal for Vera¡¯s return, Renee¡¯s efforts ended in disappointment yet again.

    A heavy frustration weighed down upon her as she bent down to clean the mess.

    ¡®Where did I go wrong?¡¯

    All she had done was boil cream, noodles, sugar and salt, and yet the result was a catastrophe.

    It was delicious when Marie had made it, but Renee couldn¡¯t replicate the vor herself.

    ¡®Is it the boiling time? The wrong ingredient ratio? Or am I missing some secret sauce?¡¯

    Renee couldn¡¯t understand.

    Of course, her agonizing was futile and unnecessary.

    Regardless of the dish, Vera would never enjoy Renee¡¯s cooking. It was because of her strange and entric tastes.

    Only Renee and her culinary teacher, Marie, remained oblivious that their own tastes were the underlying issue.

    She sighed deeply.

    At that moment, the cabin door opened as Vera entered.

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    Renee¡¯s body jolted in surprise, afraid he would discover the disaster. Cold sweat trickled down her back, and her thoughts raced frantically.

    Renee swiftly unleashed her divinity and began weaving a spell.

    A six-sided cube was formed by a pure white divinity.

    Advanced Annihtion Spell [Devour].

    The spilled pot, ominous ck contents, stains, and lingering odors, all vanished without a trace.

    Having tidied up in an instant, Renee leapt to her feet and dashed to the cabin entrance.

    She embraced Vera warmly with a radiant smile.

    ¡°Wee home!¡±

    Her carefree demeanor felt as though she was saying ¡®Nothing happened!¡¯ but Vera knew otherwise.

    ¡®...She used a spell.¡¯

    The moment he had entered the cabin, he sensed the flow of divinity and her unstable heartbeat. They were obvious clues as to what had just transpired.

    Vera felt uneasy.

    ¡®She¡¯s cooking again¡­¡¯

    Renee still hadn¡¯t given up.

    She was still trying to get him to eat her food.

    Vera looked upon Renee with trembling eyes.

    Her beaming face was full of affection, her clear blue eyes stared at him lovingly, and her hands discreetly slid down towards his rear.

    ¡®Why¡­?!¡¯

    A year should have been long enough for her to quit, so why was she so fixated on cooking?

    It was frustrating.

    And frightening.

    The thought of her skills improving to the point of having to eat her cooking daily made his anxiety surge.

    ¡°Vera?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±

    It was ate response.

    Renee tilted her head at that, then shook off her thoughts and got on her tiptoes, then said.

    ¡°You know what you have to do when youe home, right?¡±

    She closed her eyes and puckered up her lips.

    Feeling cold sweat running down his neck, Vera briefly kissed Renee.

    <i>Chuu¡ª</i>

    Their lips parted with a soft sound.

    Seeing Renee shyly blushing, Vera smiled as he shook off his unnecessary thoughts.

    ¡®...It hasn¡¯t happened yet.¡¯

    Worrying about things that hadn¡¯t happened was foolish.

    Vera decided to rx.

    ¡°How was your day today?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I didn¡¯t do much. I talked with Lady Marie in the morning, and looked at the garden flowers with Vargo¡­¡±

    Hearing her lively voice, Vera¡¯s expression returned to normal.

    He was extremely happy that Renee, who had stepped down as the Saint, could live so peacefully after returning.

    ¡®If only she didn¡¯t cook¡­¡¯

    That would be great.

    ¡°¡­Oh, I also went to see the Evil-Sealing Circle for a while. I think that¡¯s all I did?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear you¡¯re fine.¡±

    ¡°Vera also worked hard.¡±

    <i>Tap tap.</i>

    Renee tapped his butt.

    Vera couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Do you like it that much?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s firm and feels nice to touch.¡±

    Renee grinned.

    It was a lewd smile, like a newlywed in her first year of marriage.

    ¡°You know...¡±

    ¡°Wanting a child, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Renee hugged him.

    And Vera hugged her back.

    Although she was smiling, her face was slightly bitter.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not happening so easily.¡±

    Renee expressed her wish to have a child six months ago, and they had started seriously trying for four months already.

    But she still hadn¡¯t conceived.

    It might be considered a bit early to worry, but this was a significant issue for them.

    ¡°Is there something wrong with my body?¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡±

    <i>Pat.</i>

    <i>Pat.</i>

    Vera patted Renee¡¯s back to reassure her despite harboring his own concerns.

    ¡®A body crafted in the Heavenly Realm¡­.¡¯

    Renee¡¯s body had been rposed through divinity in the Heavenly Realm.

    Therefore, there were fundamental differences from an ordinary human¡¯s body that could easily interfere with pregnancy.

    However, Vera wanted to believe.

    ¡®¡­No.¡¯

    <b><i>You will have a child</i></b>.

    <b><i>The Heavenly Gods are that considerate at the very least.</i></b>

    While shaking off his unease, he said to Renee.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try harder. It hasn¡¯t even been four whole months yet.¡±

    ¡°Try harder¡­¡±

    Renee nodded slightly.

    ¡°¡­Yes, let¡¯s try harder.¡±

    <b><i>It¡¯s too early to give up.</i></b>

    With that thought, Renee¡¯s expression brightened.

    ¡®That¡¯s right, I can¡¯t think negatively.¡¯

    Telling herself to stay positive, Renee looked up.

    ¡°Vera.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Seeing her shining determined eyes saying those words, Vera tilted his head.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Where did she suddenly want to go?

    Feeling confused, he asked that, and she responded with.

    ¡°We need to go try harder!¡±

    <i>Step¡ª!</i>

    Renee took arge step, taking Vera along with her as she headed towards their bedroom.

    Veraughed.

    ¡®¡­So she wants to try harder.¡¯

    He snuck a nce at her face, which was already blushing.

    Her expression was a mix of excitement and embarrassment.

    ¡°Just three times today, okay? Because Vera has to work tomorrow!¡±

    <b><i>Only three times, she says.</i></b>

    Vera let out a chuckle and said.

    ¡°Are you confident about that?¡±

    <i>Thump¡ª</i>

    Renee¡¯s footsteps stopped.

    Her face turned bright red.

    There was only one reason why.

    Because Renee would also set a number, but always ended up giving up.

    Trying to hold back hisughter at her reaction, Vera continued.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we see just how long you¡¯llst today?¡±

    ¡°But, Vera has to work too¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Renee gulped nervously.

    Then, Vera picked her up in his arms.

    ¡°Kyah¡ª!¡±

    He moved withrge, confident strides.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. To try harder.¡±

    Night was falling upon Elia.

    However, the lights remained lit in the cabin of the couple for a long time.

    On the day marking the first year of their marriage, four months since they had started earnestly trying for a child,

    Renee, after seven unintended attempts, had finally seeded in getting /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 263: After Story: A New Family (2)

    Chapter 263: After Story: A New Family (2)

    Celebration was in the air.

    Nothing better captured Elia''s mood in the days ahead.

    There were smiles blooming on the faces of the Apostles; in the ever-silent temple, endless whispers spread like wildfire; and the Order of Pdins?

    The best of the best from each unit convened, each arguing that they would be the ones to join a non-existent division.

    Indeed.

    All of this was caused by rumors that Renee was expecting a child.

    ¡°Twins, oh my. Twins!¡±

    In the garden of the Grand Temple, Theresa spoke those words with a smile brighter than ever.

    Renee blushed and nodded.¡°Yes, they¡¯re twins.¡±

    Her fair white hand stroked her belly.

    Even though her belly wasn¡¯t noticeably round yet, she could already feel the life moving around inside her, keeping a constant smile on her face.

    ¡°I wonder what kind of children will they be?¡±

    Her tone was full of anticipation.

    In response, Theresa ced her hand over Renee¡¯s belly.

    ¡°No matter what kind of children they are, they will be lovely. Hmm, it would be nice if they took after you, Saint.¡±

    The old woman¡¯s eyes were filled with endless love for lives that had yet to bloom, and her wrinkled hands radiated warmth.

    Theresa looked up and watched Renee, who was smiling with flushed cheeks.

    ¡®When did she grow up so much¡­?¡¯

    She felt her heart tighten from the fresh wave of emotions.

    ¡°You have truly be an adult now. The Saint is going to be a mother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the Saint anymore.¡±

    ¡°To me, you will always be the Saint.¡±

    Theresa tightly grasped her hand, causing Renee to purse her lips and burst into giggles.

    Listening in to their conversation were the twins Krek and Marek, who then spoke up.

    ¡°Twins, congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Right. New junior twins.¡±

    The both of them had bright expressions.

    ¡°Krek gives them his blessings.¡±

    ¡°Marek gives them his blessings too. Hope the Saint¡¯s children, grow up just like us.¡±

    The instant those two reached out their hands towards Renee¡¯s belly¨C

    <i>Smack¨C!</i>

    Renee¡¯s hand swatted them away.

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    A look of dismay was on her face.

    With a twitching head and forced smile, Renee looked at the shocked faces of the twins.

    ¡®Oh no, I reacted without thinking!¡¯

    Her body had suddenly moved on its own upon hearing them bless her children to grow up like just them.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I was just stretching!¡±

    It was a terrible excuse, but the twins fortunately believed her.

    Renee was grateful for their¡­ brute-like brain at that moment.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay. We like the Saint.¡±

    ¡°Agreed. Different from Vera.¡±

    <i>Nod nod.</i>

    As the two nodded in agreement, Renee began to feel guilty.

    ¡®I do like them, but¡­¡¯

    <b><i>Still, I hope my children don¡¯t grow up like them.</i></b>

    It was a rude thought, but she couldn¡¯t help it.

    Caught between her rising guilt and realistic concerns, Renee started rationalizing her current feelings as ¡®motherly love¡¯.

    ¡­Elia¡¯s garden was peaceful today as well.

    *

    ¡°So you¡¯re gonna be a father?¡±

    In the flower bed of the Grand Temple, Vargo said that while tending to the flowers as usual.

    Vera replied with an embarrassed look, directing his gaze far away.

    ¡°It seems so.¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    He trembled at the sarcastic tone shot at him again.

    It wasn¡¯t for any other reason.

    Vera himself didn¡¯t think he was particrly well-suited to be a father.

    He felt happy.

    But he was also overwhelmed.

    However, what took hold in Vera¡¯s heart before anything else was anxiety.

    Now that the reality of having children was upon him, Vera had be a coward.

    His hand clenched into a fist.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be a good father.¡±

    It was an uncharacteristically weak statementing from him, from Vera, someone who was always brimming with self-confidence.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar sight to Vargo.

    ¡°¡­You ridiculous punk.¡±

    Having watched Vera since the day he first came to Elia, Vargo knew.

    The reason the always seemingly self-confident Vera showed such weakness was because he truly considered Vargo his master.

    ¡°What¡¯s with this nonsense you¡¯re spouting? It doesn¡¯t fit you.¡±

    His grumbling words were his own form of affection.

    Vargo continued, hoping his disciple would simply ept this miracle with joy.

    ¡°Do it your own way. The Saint will give them plenty of coddling, so all you need to do is make sure those kids don¡¯t go astray.¡±

    That punk of a disciple who risked his own life on that chivalry of his.

    That very same disciple who was level-headed in all matters.

    A disciple like that would undoubtedly be an excellent father.

    Vera¡¯s eyes widened.

    Then with a weakugh, he replied.

    ¡°Are you cheering me up?¡±

    ¡°Like hell I am.¡±

    <i>Tap.</i>

    As Vargo¡¯s hand touched a red petal, the withered flower bloomed vibrantly once more.

    ¡°¡­But if you still aren¡¯t assured.¡±

    His gaze was fixed on the red flower.

    It was a flower so young and fragile that he couldn¡¯t his eyes off it for even a moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help out a bit.¡±

    He casually uttered those words.

    Vera nodded, feeling a strange tingling in his chest.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be in your debt.¡±

    ¡°At least pretend to refuse.¡±

    ¡°I know that would be impolite.¡±

    ¡°Rude punk.¡±

    Vargo said, chuckling.

    Veraughed along with him, then spoke up as he suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Come to think of it...¡±

    ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°Oben sent a letter addressed to you, Master.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    A mischievous smile was on his face as he said that.

    It was because he thought that Vargo would have the same absurd reaction he did upon hearing the report.

    ¡°In half a year, Oben will be holding a muscle beauty contest. They said that they wanted to invite Your Holiness as the judge.¡±

    That was the muscle beauty contest that had once been concocted as an excuse for Renee¡¯sing-of-age ceremony.

    Former Sovereign Lord Kalderan had be enamored with it and finally made it a reality.

    Vargo¡¯s expression stiffened.

    If one had to describe the look on his face, it would be distaste and refusal.

    ¡°¡­You think I¡¯ll go?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout such nonsense. No, don¡¯t even let such ridiculous words reach my ears in the first ce.¡±

    He had a grim expression on his face, but Vera¡¯s smile only deepened.

    ¡°I will bear that in mind.¡±

    ¡°What a lost cause.¡±

    Vera didn¡¯t know that his own appearance as he delightfully teased his master closely resembled Aisha¡¯s.

    Just who had Aisha grown up watching to be like that?

    *

    At the cabin north of the Grand Temple.

    Vera had returned after finishing his duties and abruptly halted in his steps.

    ¡°Ah, are you finally home?¡±

    It was because Renee was staring at him with a lovely smile, and their children were growing in her belly.

    Their children, whom he would have to protect for the rest of his life.

    The weight of it suddenly hit him.

    A heavy pressure weighed down his entire body, but he didn¡¯t dislike it. It made him smile.

    So, he took a step forward.

    ¡°I¡¯m home.¡±

    He embraced her tightly.

    The house was filled withughter along with a warm, cozy feeling.

    ¡°Did you go to see Lady Theresa today?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Krek and Marek were there as well.¡±

    Their conversation was something that could be found in plenty of households, but that didn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t special.

    Telling each other about their day was a precious moment in their lives.

    ¡°They want our children to be like them.¡±

    ¡°Seems like they¡¯re cursing us.¡±

    ¡°They meant well, but I couldn¡¯t help my heart from skipping a beat.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a natural reaction.¡±

    The two began tough, and their steps naturally led them to the dining table.

    ¡°Lady Marie prepared some food to congratte us. I was waiting to eat with Vera.¡±

    However, those wordspletely shattered his sentiments.

    The light faded from his eyes.

    ¡°¡­I should convey my gratitude to her.¡±

    His tone was devoid of any appreciation.

    However, Renee didn¡¯t notice.

    The joy of being pregnant and her happiness today, as well as her excitement for Marie¡¯s meal, left no room to pay attention to his expression.

    At the table where their two contrasting emotions intersected, Vera was suffering through dietary torture that would continue until the end of his life.

    *

    Expecting a child was truly a joyous asion.

    However, the apanying reality was not so romantic.

    ¡°Vera!¡±

    It waste at night, when everyone was asleep.

    Vera abruptly sat up in bed and looked at Renee.

    ¡°¡­Yes!¡±

    In response to his sleepy but energetic voice, Renee replied with a tearful face.

    ¡°I want something refreshing.¡±

    Her face looked like it would burst into tears at any moment.

    With a plea that seemed like she had suffered through all the world¡¯s injustices, Veraughed shakily.

    ¡°Just¡­ just a moment¡­ I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    He got out of bed unsteadily and put on his coat.

    Meanwhile, Renee was still hugging a pillow and sniffling.

    ¡°Hurry¡­¡±

    Vera kissed her forehead and left the cabin.

    Then, wrapping divinity around his entire body, he began to sprint.

    It had already been a full month.

    At this point, Renee¡¯s pregnancy was well past two months, and this happened every other day.

    As Vera dashed down the street with dark circles under his eyes, he thought.

    ¡®Just when¡­?¡¯

    <b><i>When will this suffering end?</i></b>

    <b><i>When can I sleep in peace?</i></b>

    There were limits even when it came to his superhuman body.

    Pushed to his limits after nearly a month of bad sleep, Vera felt like crying like a child as he reached the neighboring vige.

    <b><i>Something refreshing.</i></b>

    <b><i>Something Renee would like.</i></b>

    With only those thoughts in mind, he arrived at the ce where the fruit merchant, whom he was now close enough to share personal stories with, was located.

    Entering the still brightly store in the vige where all the lights were off, a middle-aged man emerged from inside.

    ¡°Wee.¡±

    Vera silently held out gold coins to the fruit merchant who had a kind smile on his face.

    ¡°¡­The usual, please..¡±

    ¡°I prepared it in advance, knowing you¡¯de.¡±

    A well-packaged box of strawberries was presented before his eyes.

    Vera epted it with a miserable face.

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just doing business. Your Holiness is the one having a hard time.¡±

    The fruit merchant looked at him with sympathy, but Vera only let out a deep sigh and shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural.¡±

    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s not something everyone can do.¡±

    Their talk was short.

    The middle-aged fruit merchant was well aware that Vera was in no condition to talk for a long period of time and shortened his words with a broad smile.

    ¡°I wonder if they¡¯ll be healthy children, seeing how lively they are even at this hour.¡±

    Healthy children.

    Vera thought those words were truly fitting, and smiled weakly..

    ¡°I think they¡¯ll be troublemakers.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. They say an energetic child brings liveliness to the household.¡±

    Hearing his heartyugh, Vera felt his fatigue slightly fade away.

    ¡°¡­I should get going. Take care.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I suppose I¡¯ll see you again tomorrow or the day after.¡±

    The thought that he¡¯d rather not see him crossed Vera¡¯s mind.

    However, even with such thoughts, he knew.

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    He wouldn¡¯tst two days without seeing him again.

    Vera turned around.

    Then, the light in the fruit merchant¡¯s store finally went out.

    After running for a while longer, Vera returned to the cabin.

    ¡­What greeting Vera upon his return was Renee, fast /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 264: After Story: A New Family (3)

    Chapter 264: After Story: A New Family (3)

    Near the seaside of the coastal vige, Fleur.

    Aisha wrinkled her nose at the salty smell which was carried by the wind and spoke.

    ¡°Ugh, how can anyone live in a ce like this?¡±

    The scent of the ocean filled her nose.

    The salty odor, the humidity, and the fierce winds were souring her mood by the minute.

    As a cat beastkin with sensitive senses, the air of the Ronan Strait felt especially unpleasant to Aisha.

    She sighed and nced at Jenny.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡±

    ¡°Just a little more. Let me finish reading this.¡±Jenny was squatting on the ground, reading a letter.

    It was none other than a letter from the Holy Kingdom.

    The letter was sent to keep them informed about the continent¡¯s affairs during their long-term dispatch.

    Of course, the letter today contained additional news.

    ¡°A baby...¡±

    Jenny¡¯s cheeks flushed red.

    It was due to the anticipation that arose upon hearing the news that Renee was expecting twins.

    ¡°Renee¡¯s children will definitely be cute.¡±

    Aisha¡¯s expression crumpled at Jenny''s beaming smile.

    ¡°You¡¯ve said that like ten times already.¡±

    She just couldn¡¯t understand how Jenny could stare at the letter all day without getting tired of it.

    Jenny tilted her head.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy, Aisha?¡±

    ¡°I am happy, but¡­¡±

    She scratched her cheek and trailed off.

    Her expression was filled with uneasiness.

    ¡°It feels awkward to think of them as Vera¡¯s children.¡±

    That was the problem.

    Although they were Renee¡¯s children, they were also Vera¡¯s children. That unnerving disparity was the source of Aisha¡¯s restlessness.

    It was quite understandable for her to feel that way.

    Why wouldn¡¯t it be?

    Wasn¡¯t she Vera¡¯s only disciple?

    Because of that, she knew more about him than others.

    He was a man whose only actions were nitpicking, requesting dispatches, and calling for Renee during work to make out.

    The fact that such a man was bing a father felt too awkward for Aisha.

    How could Vera be a father?

    No, putting that aside, wouldn¡¯t Vera¡¯s offspring turn out just like him?

    ¡®A child resembling Vera?¡¯

    <i>Chills¡ª</i>

    Aisha felt goosebumps rising all over her body.

    ¡°¡­Surely not.¡±

    For a moment, Aisha imagined a newborn baby criticizing her with a gloomy expression, and she rubbed her arms to erase the shivers running down her spine.

    Then, she shouted at Jenny.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go already. I want to finish this quickly and return to Elia.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jenny stood up, and the two of them looked in the same direction.

    At the end of their gaze was arge coastal cave with ships anchored in front.

    The target of this dispatch was a ce where someone who might be an Apostle was located.

    Aisha let out a hollowugh.

    ¡°Pirates¡­¡±

    <b><i>Seriously, there¡¯s no one normal among the Apostles.</i></b>

    Thinking that, Aisha drew her sword.

    *

    A woman sat on avish throne in the deepest part of the cave, resting her chin on her hand.

    She had red hair and red eyes.

    The woman with fiercely upturned eyes and a cigar held between her lips was the Pirate King of the Ronan Strait, Ellen.

    She was the owner of the cave Aisha and Jenny had infiltrated, and the one who had received the Stigma of Judgment after Vargo.

    ¡°Intruders?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±

    A middle-aged man in shabby clothing bowed his head.

    His voice trembled as he spoke.

    It wasn¡¯t out of fear of the intruders, but fear of the woman before him.

    ¡°T-Two people¡­¡±

    ¡°And you can¡¯t catch two people, so you¡¯re saying this bullshit?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re from the Holy Kingdom! F-From Elia they said¡­!¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    When Ellen rose to her feet, the man let out an ¡®Eek!¡¯ and shrank down.

    Normally, Ellen would have reprimanded him for hisck of spirit, but now she had no time for that.

    ¡°This is absurd¡­!¡±

    There was cold sweat trickling down Ellen¡¯s chin.

    Her fingertips trembled, and her heart pounded.

    ¡®I have to run away.¡¯

    She had to escape.

    They had definitelye for the stigma she possessed, so she had to flee and n for the future.

    An anxious smile crossed her lips.

    ¡®I won¡¯t get caught like this¡­!¡¯

    She had none other than a stigma.

    It was the symbol of the miracle the Gods had bestowed upon thisnd, the ultimate weapon that promised infinite power just by holding it.

    Ellen, the Pirate King of Ronan, did not want to use her stigma for a noble cause.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    ¡°Stop them and block them off somehow so they can¡¯t reach here!¡±

    With those words, Ellen looked around.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see¡­ What should I take with me?¡¯

    The luggage should be minimal.

    She could abandon the hideout and the ships.

    As long as she didn¡¯t get caught, she could obtain them again. All she needed was her fists and the stigma.

    Her thoughts were spinning rapidly as her eyes darted all over the ce.

    And so, while contemting what to take¡ª

    <i>Boom¡ª!</i>

    The door to the depths copsed with a thunderous noise. Ellen¡¯s head whipped towards it.

    Standing there were two women who seemed to be around her age.

    ¡°Wenches?¡±

    ¡°Look who¡¯s talking. You¡¯re a wench, too.¡±

    The blonde beastkin spoke rudely in a carefree attitude that was noticeable in the way she walked.

    Meanwhile, the ck-haired woman beside her yawned and added.

    ¡°Yep, an Apostle.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The beastkin, Aisha, grinned slyly.

    Ellen continued to think while calming her racing heart.

    ¡®Two wenches.¡¯

    She changed her n.

    ¡®¡­I¡¯ll kill them and leave.¡¯

    Since only two hade, she had assumed the worst.

    People like the Apostles of Protection who had singlehandedly held off the invasion of ysia a few years ago, the Sword of Oath who had be the Holy Emperor, or Vargo, the previous owner of the stigma she possessed.

    However, they were just two young wenches and not any of those people, so Ellen thought she could handle it.

    ¡°Fuck, I seriously got scared for nothing.¡±

    Saying that, she drew upon her crimson divinity and unleashed her authority.

    The God¡¯s Eye, which saw the karma of others.

    Immediately after¡ª

    ¡®¡­Eh?¡¯

    Ellen¡¯s body was frozen stiffly.

    A dumbfounded expression appeared on her face.

    It was immense.

    Too immense.

    The karma flowing from those two¡­ no, from the three of them, including the doll the ck-haired woman held, was greater than anything she had ever seen before.

    So, a thought naturally arose in her mind.

    ¡®Am I screwed¡­?¡¯

    These beings were definitely not opponents she could defeat, and beings she couldn¡¯t eveny a finger on even if she were to die and be reborn.

    The blonde beastkin gripped her sword.

    At that moment, what Ellen saw was a distant sh at a speed her eyes couldn¡¯t follow.

    *

    From the northeastern edge of the continent, the Ronan Strait, to the southern end, Elia.

    A journey that took nearly a month hade to an end.

    Bound and dragged along, Ellen felt like crying.

    ¡®Fuck¡­¡¯

    She had arrived.

    She had finally arrived.

    The realization dawned on her as the white castle that seemed to drive one insane dizzied her eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯re home¡­!¡±

    The ck-haired woman and the Apostle of Death, Jenny, whose name Ellen had learned eventually, said.

    Behind her, the blonde beastkin named Aisha responded.

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯m not going out for several months. I absolutely won¡¯t go out even if they beat me.¡±

    She muttered with a fed-up expression, roughly tugging on the rope simultaneously.

    Ellen was dragged along limply, her head hung low.

    As she was being dragged, two heavy voices caused her to flinch.

    ¡°Jenny back.¡±

    ¡°Aisha back too. Brought a woman.¡±

    Ellen¡¯s head trembled as she looked up.

    What reflected in her eyes were twins with foolish expressions.

    ¡®The Apostles of Protection¡­!¡¯

    While she was gulping down dryly, Aisha spoke.

    ¡°This one¡¯s the Apostle of Judgment.¡±

    ¡°His Holiness¡¯ sessor.¡±

    ¡°Our junior. Marek gives some cookies to the junior.¡±

    Marek reached into his armor and brought out a cookie that was already half-eaten.

    While blushing, he brought it to Ellen¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Junior, eat.¡±

    Ellen was taken aback.

    ¡®Food torture?¡¯

    Were they force-feeding her?

    Was this punishment for using the stigma as she pleased?

    Ellen¡¯s body shuddered.

    And Marek¡¯s smile grew wider.

    At that instant, Aisha struck Marek¡¯s head with the sheath of her sword.

    <i>ng¡ª!</i>

    A dull sound that would nevere from hitting a human¡¯s head rang out.

    ¡°Just open the door.¡±

    The twins¡¯ faces turned sulky.

    ¡°Aisha taking after Vera.¡±

    ¡°Right. Aisha is female Vera.¡±

    Grumbling, they headed towards the door, and as they flexed their muscles, the door opened with a creak.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Aisha tugged her.

    Ellen looked at her with a nk expression on her face, and upon grasping the situation, her eyes became filled with gratitude.

    ¡®Did she help me?¡¯

    The ones guarding the door were clearly the Apostles of Protection.

    Vera was also the name of the Holy Emperor.

    In addition, they had called her Vera¡¯s disciple.

    ¡®This is¡­¡¯

    <b><i>I have to stick close to this woman to survive; she¡¯ll be my lifeline.</i></b>

    That was what Ellen thought.

    *

    The Grand Temple they arrived at after passing through the entirely white streets was serene.

    And the mural of the Nine Gods was visible as soon as they entered.

    A mysterious and warm light wasing from an unknown source.

    Ellen stared at it nkly and thought.

    ¡®How much would it sell for if I stole it¡­?¡¯

    Her eyes which had plundered all sorts of treasures could urately assess the value of that mural, and a myriad of thoughts shed across her mind upon seeing it.

    Just as Ellen was about to forget where she even was, two sets of footsteps echoed in the Grand Temple.

    Ellen¡¯s body shook.

    When her attention shifted to the direction of the footsteps, she swallowed her nervousness.

    ¡®The Holy Emperor¡­!¡¯

    And the Saint.

    The two people walking hand in hand were none other than them.

    The man with ck hair and gray eyes red at her.

    Beside him, the fair-skinned woman with a swollen belly smiled gently.

    ¡°Renee!¡±

    Aisha approached her with a bright smile, and then Renee gently embraced her.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    ¡°No way! It was easy, so I¡¯m fine!¡±

    As Aisha moved, Ellen, who had been dragged and rolling on the floor, made a strange expression.

    ¡®Wh-What the¡­?!¡¯

    <b><i>Why is she suddenly acting innocent after grumbling the whole time?!</i></b>

    <b><i>Why is she acting like a clueless little girl?!</i></b>

    Ellen¡¯s face contorted in various ways at her iprehensible behavior, and meanwhile, the conversation between the two¡­ no, the three, including Jenny who had joined them at some point, continued.

    ¡°Is the baby here?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to touch it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Aisha and Jenny¡¯s hands gently touched Renee¡¯s swollen belly, their faces reddening.

    ¡°Ah! It just kicked!¡±

    Aisha eximed in amazement, not knowing what to do.

    Ellen felt like she would vomit at the disgusting sight.

    <i>-Damn it, we still have two more weeks to go?</i>

    <i>-Ah~ I don¡¯t want to work-!</i>

    <i>-This time when I go back, I¡¯m definitely going to kick Vera¡¯s crotch. No matter how I think about it, he¡¯s the biggest problem.</i>

    The words and actions she had heard over the past month were reying in her head at that moment.

    In the midst of the confusion, Vera opened his mouth.

    ¡°Is this it?¡±

    This.

    At the words uttered in a tone as if looking at a bug, Ellen flinched.

    It was brutal, so brutal.

    His voice sounded like it could kill a person just from the way he said it.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    His words trailed off.

    At the same time, Vera¡¯s fists clenched tightly.

    ¡°The Pirate King?¡±

    It was followed by Renee¡¯sughter.

    He and Ellen pursed their lips simultaneously, with Vera¡¯s face flushing.

    ¡°Wow, the Pirate King¡­!¡±

    Renee looked like she was holding back herughter.

    No, judging by how her body kept trembling, she was indeed holding back herughter.

    Then, she spoke again.

    ¡°Just like¡­ a certain someone.¡±

    When Vera turned to face Ellen, his face twisted as if he wanted to murder someone.

    Ellen wanted to /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 265: After Story: A New Family (4)

    Chapter 265: After Story: A New Family (4)

    Dealing with Ellen was simple.

    It was simply a matter of using the authority Vera possessed as a leash to bind her.

    ¡°Swear to me that you will never run away from Elia and that you will not wield your power for self-interest.¡±

    Vera¡¯s forearm glowed.

    Ellen nodded her head frantically, her eyes trembling.

    A golden divinity swirled between the two of them before dissipating.

    She gulped dryly.

    Vera looked at her, clicked his tongue, and continued.

    ¡°If you faithfully keep your vow, you will be able to grow at a different pace than before. Your stamina will be strong enough to endure sleepless nights, and the strength and speed you wield will be able to reach new heights.¡±¡°Th-That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°However, if you fail to keep your vow, your heart will be crushed.¡±

    In an instant, Ellen¡¯s bright expression stiffened.

    Vera coldly turned away from her and took Renee¡¯s hand again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Lady Theresa is waiting.¡±

    ¡°Why? Let¡¯s stay a little longer. I want to talk more with the ¡®Pirate King¡¯.¡±

    <i>Flinch¡ª</i>

    Vera¡¯s body trembled.

    He shot a look of resentment at Renee.

    However, Renee wasn¡¯t going to stop just because of that.

    Why would she?

    It was a rare opportunity to tease him, after all.

    Moreover, she was currently pregnant, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about retaliation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it, Vera? You¡¯re both ¡®Kings¡¯, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    She relentlessly followed up without giving him even a moment to breathe.

    At the question asked with a grin, Vera¡¯s face became filled with wrinkles.

    It was an unfortunate situation for Ellen.

    Vera, unable to go against Renee¡¯s mood right now, had no one else but her to vent his anger on.

    ¡®F-Fuck¡­!¡¯

    How could a person¡¯s face look so menacing?

    Just from making eye contact, the chills running down her spine made Ellen lower her head even more.

    ¡°Tsk¡­.¡±

    Even the sound of his tongue clicking was sharp.

    Vera led Renee away from that spot.

    Only then did Aisha and Jenny regain their usual demeanor.

    Ellen had tears hanging down from the corners of her eyes.

    *

    ¡°So, did you meet the new child?¡±

    At Theresa¡¯s kind words, Renee replied with a satisfied face.

    ¡°Yes, she was an interesting girl.¡±

    ¡°I heard she was a pirate.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s even called the ¡®Pirate King¡¯, can you believe it?¡±

    Theresaughed hollowly.

    ¡°Judgment¡¯s taste is quite consistent. Every single one he picks up is such a brute.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I heard His Holiness was also a scoundrel back then.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Just thinking about that man in his youth gives me a headache. He never listened to a word I said.¡±

    At her heartyugh, Renee¡¯s smile deepened.

    ¡°I do want to see it once. His Holiness during that time.¡±

    ¡°No need to see it. He was nothing short of trouble. Besides, he¡¯s not His Holiness anymore, is he?¡±

    ¡°To me, he is still His Holiness.¡±

    ¡°And the Saint¡¯s husband?¡±

    ¡°Vera is just Vera. Seeing him flinch at a single ¡®Pirate King¡¯ and vent his anger for no reason, he¡¯s just a child.¡±

    Waving her hand dismissively, Renee picked up a bundle of fur she had ced on the desk.

    ¡°Shall we continue making it then?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, yes, let¡¯s finish that first.¡±

    The two began to move around their hands.

    What they were making were socks for the babies in her womb to wear.

    Theresa spoke in a toneced withughter as she worked.

    ¡°They¡¯ll be out in only five months now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, really¡­¡±

    Renee¡¯s eyelids reddened from the overwhelming emotions and anticipation.

    ¡°¡­I want to meet them soon.¡±

    Her idle hands stroked her belly.

    Inside, the little troublemakers who had tormented their father all day were moving around, already showing signs of being rascals.

    ¡°Please be born healthy.¡±

    At her words filled with love, the babies kicked with a ¡®thump¡¯.

    *

    Around the time Renee was knitting with Theresa, Vera was having a conversation with Trevor in his study.

    Vera¡¯s face was quite serious.

    Trevor, who was facing him, also had a simr expression.

    ¡°Five months. No significant changes are visible yet..¡±

    The topic of their conversation was Renee and the fetuses.

    It was something that normally would have been discussed withughter, but there was a reason for their grave expressions.

    ¡°¡­That means that the Saint¡¯s divinity continues to intensify.¡±

    It was because Renee¡¯s divinity had grown beyond the normal level after bing pregnant.

    This matter could potentially be problematic because Renee¡¯s body was different from an ordinary person¡¯s.

    It was the body of a divine being, woven from the divinity of the Heavenly Realm as its base.

    And what about Vera, who was the father?

    Even if the soul hadpletely disappeared, his vessel was still that of Ardain¡¯s.

    There could be variables in his body and seed thatmon sense couldn¡¯t dictate.

    Trevor said.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s observe the progress for now. We need to determine whether the intensifying divinity belongs to the children or the Saint.¡±

    The boy, who appeared to be around eight years old, scribbled on a piece of parchment.

    A series of equations that Vera couldn¡¯tprehend at a nce were written there.

    They were calctions Trevor was writing down while activating his authority.

    ¡°If it belongs to the children, it¡¯s definitely a blessing. It means they will have a body imbued with heavenly divinity. In terms of talent alone, heroes rivaling Your Holiness or Vargo may be born.¡±

    ¡°And if it¡¯s not¡­¡±

    <i>Tap¡ª</i>

    Trevor¡¯s hand paused at Vera¡¯s unfinished sentence.

    His expression darkened slightly.

    ¡°¡­The Saint, or the yet to be born children, may be in danger. If the children are unable to inherit the divinity, the overflowing divinity in the Saint¡¯s body right now will be a poison that threatens their life.¡±

    Vera¡¯s fists clenched tightly.

    His eyes were downcast.

    ¡°¡­I see, please continue your efforts.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The atmosphere became heavy.

    Vera rose from his seat and left the study.

    *

    There was still some time before Renee finished her daily routine.

    Thus, Vera aimlessly walked through the Grand Temple and arrived at the chapel, where a colorful light filtered through the stained ss and a heavy silence settled.

    Vera, despite being the Holy Emperor, rarely visited the chapel, so he went and sat in a corner that still felt unfamiliar to him.

    Then he gazed at the cross in the front.

    ¡®¡­What do you want?¡¯

    He asked inwardly to anyone who may be listening.

    It was to seek an answer for the meaning behind this omen, but Vera already knew.

    There would be no answer.

    They did not give the answers; they gave questions.

    They were the ones who simply threw difficult problems and demanded solutions.

    Vera¡¯s expression clouded.

    ¡®I am¡­¡¯

    The title of a father was still heavy.

    Despite trying his best in various ways, he was struck by fear.

    And now, with these Gods adding another concern to the situation, his chest felt suffocated.

    After staring nkly at the cross for a long time, Vera closed his eyes and bowed his head.

    With his hands copsed in front of his chest, he offered a prayer to the Gods for the first time in a very long time.

    The chapel became quiet.

    Even Vera¡¯s small rustling faded away, leaving only faint breathing.

    The longsting prayer came to an end when Vera sensed a familiar presence approaching.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s unlike you to even be offering a prayer.¡±

    It was Renee¡¯s voice.

    Vera looked up and saw her smiling at him, then gently smiled back.

    ¡°¡­I thought I haven¡¯t been praying enough even after bing the Holy Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Renee sat beside him.

    As she did that, her eyes were looking directly at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s so obviously a lie. Vera wouldn¡¯t pray even if the world were to end tomorrow.¡±

    She said that as if telling him to be honest.

    Vera let out a hollowugh.

    ¡°I am also a man of faith myself.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    A mischievous smile appeared on Renee¡¯s face.

    It was a smile that appeared because she knew the only possible reason for Vera¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s because of me and the babies, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Vera¡¯s smile stiffened.

    Reneeughed at his reaction and spoke.

    ¡°So I¡¯m right.¡±

    She reached out her hand.

    cing it over Vera¡¯s fidgeting hands, she tightened her grip.

    Then, she spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s my divinity that¡¯s the problem, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­You knew?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my body, so of course I know best.¡±

    Renee¡¯s gaze was directed at their sped hands.

    His hands that were muchrger and thicker than her own were covered in small scars and calluses.

    After looking at them for a moment, Renee raised her head, met Vera¡¯s eyes, and said.

    ¡°It will be okay.¡±

    ¡°But supposing the worst¡­¡±

    ¡°It will definitely be okay.¡±

    Vera¡¯s expression turned strange.

    Renee could read the anxiety and doubtfulness in his expression like a book.

    It was probably anxiety about the worst-case scenario, and doubt about her confidence.

    Renee opened her mouth again, wanting to turn his emotions into reassurance.

    ¡°You know... Does Vera remember?¡±

    ¡°What are you referring to?¡±

    ¡°To what I said before. That I want to have a son and a daughter and live happily ever after.¡±

    In that instant, something came to Vera¡¯s mind.

    It was what she had blurted out while sitting on the ground crying after downing alcohol, the girl who knew nothing of the ways of the world.

    <i>-A son¡­ a daughter¡­ you¡¯re going to have children, aren¡¯t you..! Waaah!!!</i>

    Unintentionally, a ¡®pfft¡¯ sound came out.

    Renee¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Is it funny?¡±

    ¡°N-No¡­ Pfft¡­!¡±

    It was hard to stopughing once you started.

    As Vera tried to control himself while choking, Renee sighed and spoke with a resigned smile.

    ¡°Yes, anyways, it¡¯s a son and daughter.¡±

    <i>Flinch¡ª</i>

    Vera¡¯sughter stopped.

    A surprised expression was forming on his face.

    Renee continued while looking at his wide-eyed face.

    ¡°A son and a daughter. The children in my womb.¡±

    She said it again, full of certainty.

    Vera felt an utter sense of bewilderment.

    ¡°How¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean how? They told me, so I knew.¡±

    ¡°Who¡­?¡±

    Renee¡¯s hand reached out and pointed to the cross.

    ¡°Them.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t specify exactly, her statement still clearly indicated who she meant.

    She continued speaking to the dumbfounded Vera.

    ¡°They appeared in my dream. The faces of the children. The sensations were too vivid for it to be a mere dream, though. My body was also overflowing with divinity.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    ¡°This is the children¡¯s divinity.¡±

    Her words finished with a bright smile.

    The corners of Vera¡¯s eyes trembled.

    Then, Reneeughed at him, who finally showed signs of relief and said.

    ¡°Stop worrying for nothing.¡±

    Her attention turned to the cross.

    ¡°I was going to keep it a secret until the end because I wanted to surprise you...¡±

    She said with a pout.

    However, her expression wasn¡¯t bad.

    ¡°Dummy Vera.¡±

    A teasingment slipped out.

    However, Vera had no room to pay attention to that.

    Why wouldn¡¯t he?

    Weren¡¯t her words just too shocking?

    A son and a daughter.

    Children born with the divinity of the Heavenly Realm.

    As he envisioned his children, who suddenly began to take concrete forms, Vera felt an indescribable emotion.

    ¡°I am¡­¡±

    Vera¡¯s fingertips twitched.

    Reneeughed and said to him.

    ¡°The children are lucky. Their dad is the strongest in the world.¡±

    Her sky-blue eyes captured Vera with a warm light, and her neatly lowered white eyshes beautifully curved alongside her smile.

    ¡°There will be a lot to teach them, right? Swordsmanship, divine arts, and many more.¡±

    Vera¡¯s lips pressed tightly together.

    It was all because of the overwhelming emotions that were suddenly welling up.

    Unable topose himself, he frowned in various ways and finally showed a weak smile before replying.

    ¡°¡­Yes, and character education will also be necessary.¡±

    ¡°Wow, I guess that¡¯ll be up to me.¡±

    ¡°Are you teasing me?¡±

    ¡°Why would I? It¡¯s not something the King of the Slums should do, right?¡±

    ¡°How long¡­¡±

    ¡°Until the Pirate Kinges to her senses?¡±

    Giggles echoed throughout the chapel.

    Now that his mind was finally at ease, Renee embraced him andughed.

    Everything would be okay.

    The two spent a long time in the chapel,forting each other.

    And so, after spending five months without incident, the day of delivery finally /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 257: Journey (2)

    Chapter 257: Journey (2)

    One year had passed since the fall of evil and since victory bells echoed across the continent.

    The Ancient Species went into hiding that day.

    The Heroes who had reached the deepest depths returned to their lives with unspeakable glory upon their backs.

    Elia''s authority and status only continued to grow with each passing day.

    Meanwhile, Vera was dying.

    <i>Buzz¡ª</i>

    The Holy Sword cried.

    Vera lifted his head at the sound.

    What he saw through the window was the pure, white Elia.Thendscape reminiscent of Renee, and thus equally cruel.

    <i>Step¡ª</i>

    He heard the sound of neat and heavy, yet careful footsteps.

    Vera recognized who was approaching from the steps.

    ¡°...Enter.¡±

    The one who came in after the door opened was the middle-aged Norn, with striking straw-colored hair.

    His head hung low.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°An envoy has arrived from the Empire. They wish to invite Your Holiness to the Crown Prince¡¯s wedding.¡±

    Norn¡¯s head remained lowered, showing no signs of lifting. His bearing was simply downcast, as though he was sorry for having to convey such news.

    Vera watched him for a moment before nodding.

    ¡°...I shall attend. Inform them so.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After answering, Norn turned around.

    Opening the door and leaving would free him of the heavy atmosphere in this office. He could ignore Vera, who deteriorated further each day since the war ended.

    However, that was not easy for Norn, either.

    ¡°...Your Holiness.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Norn turned his head.

    What entered his vision was a disheveled young man, standing at the center of the dark office.

    The eyes that were always sharp had lost their light.

    The once proud shoulders were now slumped limply.

    With no one left to admonish him, his hair, which now reached his shoulders, had grown long and messy.

    Norn thought.

    <b><i>That¡¯s the look of someone dead but alive.</i></b>

    Norn gritted his teeth, then slowly parted them to exhale.

    ¡°...I apologize I¡¯ve been no help.¡±

    Norn knew his ce.

    There was nothing he could have done on that fateful day of the final battle one year ago, and he bore no responsibility for Vera¡¯s downfall.

    Nheless, the feeling called affection was truly frightening. The first thing that arose in him upon seeing the declined state of the one he had served since childhood was, as expected, guilt.

    ¡°...Take care of your duties.¡±

    A sunken voice uttered those words.

    Norn bowed his head once more and left the room.

    <i>Creak¡ª</i>

    The door closed, and the office was surrounded by darkness once again.

    Vera stared nkly at the shut door for a while before slumping into his chair.

    <i>Buuuzzz¡ª</i>

    The Holy Sword cried.

    ¡°So noisy.¡±

    Closing his eyes, Vera murmured.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I alive? Aren¡¯t I living this way because I want to? So don¡¯t even think of criticizing me.¡±

    <i>Buuuzzz¡ª</i>

    ¡°I said to be quiet. If you make another sound, I¡¯ll toss you into the furnace.¡±

    The Holy Sword¡¯s cries ceased.

    Only then did Vera make an effort to sleep in that forlorn world.

    ¡®I¡¯ve handled the urgent matters.¡¯

    It was the first time in a long while that he would be able to rx.

    It was almost evening, so all the noisy things would fall asleep soon. Then, he could dream again.

    ¡°I dere.¡±

    Vera recited as he ced a hand over his chest.

    ¡°I will live to see another day tomorrow. I will fulfill my duty and protect thisnd. I won¡¯t skip any meals. If I fail to uphold this, I shall lose both eyes and the use of my hands¡­¡±

    A golden divinity embraced Vera¡¯s body before gently fading.

    ¡°...In return, I will have a very sweet dream tonight.¡±

    The authority settled in his heart.

    And then Vera finally rxed, his breathing stabilizing.

    In this past year, this had been Vera¡¯s unfailing routine each and every day.

    There was a face he missed so dearly that it felt like he had to see it for even a day, or else he wouldn¡¯t be able to go on.

    ¡®It¡¯s a curse, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    This was a curse.

    It was a cruel curse which forced him to continue living despite having nothing left to live for.

    The smile Renee showed in herst moments became shackles that chained his life here.

    [I will live for myself.]

    Vera, who wanted to be a faithful knight, still lived to protect the finalmand she had engraved upon him.

    <i>Buzzzz¡ª</i>

    The Holy Sword cried quietly.

    ***

    The Empire was in celebratory spirits akin to the Founding Day Festival.

    The source of this atmosphere was none other than the Crown Prince¡¯s wedding.

    ¡°Sir Vera!¡±

    Somewhere among the Imperial Family, Albrecht called out upon spotting Vera disembark from the pure white carriage.

    As he hurried over, his footsteps halted.

    Vera opened his mouth.

    ¡°...It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    A different Vera from the one he knew stood before Albrecht.

    If not for the pure white ceremonial robe he wore, he could pass for a beggar from the now abolished slums with that disheveled appearance.

    Albrecht felt dumbfounded.

    Struggling to find the right words, he ended up hesitating uncharacteristically.

    Their eyes met.

    Seeing Albrecht¡¯s lips twitch nervously, Vera wordlessly walked past him without a word.

    The only thought upying Vera''s mind was wishing for this to end quickly so he could finally sleep.

    ***

    The Crown Prince of the Empire, Maximilian¡¯s wedding.

    After giving a congrattory speech, Vera walked the streets of the Empire in shabby robes.

    As the sun was still high in the sky, he needed to pass the time.

    He had no destination in mind.

    He was simply walking wherever his feet took him.

    This meant that the end of Vera¡¯s path often led to ces filled with memories of someone.

    <i>Buuzzz¡ª</i>

    The Holy Sword cried.

    At the sound, Vera¡¯s eyes widened.

    Before his eyes stood a massive building, which was bathed in bright and warm sunshine.

    The Imperial National Library.

    <i>- So, shall we read outside then?</i>

    A thought suddenly shed through Vera¡¯s mind as his body shook.

    His unconsciously outstretched gaze turned to the far-removed bench at the end of the library garden.

    <i>Clench¡ª</i>

    Vera¡¯s fists tightened.

    ¡°...It was pointless toe here.¡±

    And like that, he left the library.

    ***

    As if explicitly to torment him, all the ces Vera visited after were those he had been to with Renee.

    The restaurant where they ate together, the za where they listened to music, the night market where they shared street food, and the hall where they attended the auction.

    Vera¡¯s expression increasingly crumbled.

    He didn¡¯t know why he kept heading to those ces, and why his feet persistently retraced those memories.

    Unable to understand why he couldn¡¯t stop even as his heart churned in turmoil, Vera¡¯s face seemed to be on the verge of tears.

    <i>Buzz¡ª</i>

    The Holy Sword let out a short cry.

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Vera snapped at it irritably.

    All the while, his pace quickened towards a certain destination.

    ¡°I resent that woman so much. Leaving me like this yet not letting me die, refusing to be forgotten, and appearing in my head all the time to torment me. Everything about it makes me resent her.¡±

    His gaze faced forward.

    The heavy steps were so rough that the people Vera passed mistook him for one of the remnants of the old slum¡¯s cartels.

    ¡°I resent that woman so much for making me suffer like this.¡±

    As he spat out those words, the biting tone carried a scorching, searing heat.

    Vera continued that action akin to self-torture, inflicting pain with each word that came out.

    ¡°Surely you saw thising, knowing me as well as you did. Every moment I live is full of suffering. My light can no longer illuminate anything. My heart has grown cold.¡±

    His steps led to the end of the Empire.

    The emotions masked as anger pulled Vera along, driving him here.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    The ce he finally arrived at was a dimly lit, tranquil civilian district.

    The Empire¡¯s Thirteenth District, the Slums.

    Vera copsed at the center of the unforgettable swamp that had once been called that.

    ¡°...I want to ask.¡±

    He swept his hand across the ground.

    The pitch-ck swamp was gone, and what remained was a dirt floor, dampened by the tears that were leaking out.

    ¡°I want to ask. Why did it have to be this way? Why did you make that choice?¡±

    He called it resentment.

    Overwhelmed by sheer agony and nowhere to vent it, Vera attached thatbel to the emotions he felt towards her.

    ¡°If someone were to disappear, it should have been me. I want to ask you, why did you vanish instead?¡±

    When even that failed to lessen his anger, he named it hatred.

    However, even that wasn¡¯t enough.

    ¡°I¡¯m in so much pain. Despite being so greedy, I now no longer want to wish for anything. No, I¡¯ve be incapable of wishing.¡±

    Realizing that no amount of wishing would attain what he truly desired most in the end, he became frightened of wanting anything at all.

    ¡°I¡¯ve withered away because I couldn¡¯t wish anymore.¡±

    Though his body grew stronger by the day, his heart was withering away.

    <i>Clench¡ª</i>

    Vera¡¯s hand clutched the dirt pile.

    His upper body leaned forward, his forehead touching the ground.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    <i>Buzz¡ª</i>

    The Holy Sword cried out.

    The sword that had always been by his side gave an answer to its copsed master.

    <i>ng¡ª</i>

    Something around his neck slipped off and fell.

    It was the cross Vera always wore.

    And the ring hanging with it.

    Vera¡¯s eyes flew wide open.

    <i>Buuuzzzz¡ª</i>

    The Holy Sword cried once more.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    His grip on the dirt tightened, turning the mud soaked with tears into clumps that squished and took shape.

    Above that were more dripping tears.

    <i>Drip.</i>

    <i>Drip.</i>

    The dirt absorbed them.

    Each time he held back, the weight grew heavier. Unable to restrain himself any longer, he began to release the tears he had been holding in.

    ¡°...I don¡¯t think I can endure it unless I ask.¡±

    Vera¡¯s teeth clenched together.

    ¡°I feel like I can¡¯t go on living without asking why you did this to me.¡±

    His expression contorted terribly, and his body trembled as strength coursed through his body.

    <i>Crackle¡ª</i>

    The oath engraved into his soul zed.

    ¡°For myself, for the life I have to live, I need to know.¡±

    The moment he uttered those words, Vera let out a warm breath.

    Thest of his tears, barely clinging on, eventually fell.

    The corners of his lips curled.

    ¡°So I will move forward.¡±

    The smile he wore as his stare pierced through the bare ground was one that could be fittingly described as a madman¡¯s.

    Yet, it was also the smile of someone who had found a way forward.

    The ashen eyes that had lost their spark shined with light once more.

    <strong>¡°Is this what you wanted?¡±</strong>

    <i>Buuuzzzz¡ª</i>

    The Holy Sword cried.

    Vera clenched his trembling hands tightly and started to rise.

    <strong>¡°...If so, then help me.¡±</strong>

    <i>Buuuzzzz-</i>

    The Holy Sword cried again.

    Atst, Vera raised his head.

    For the first time in a year, he looked up at the sky he had been avoiding.

    <strong>¡°For myself.¡±</strong>

    He offered up the oath in mes¡ª

    <strong>¡°For my life, to wish again once more.¡±</strong>

    ¡ªStill clinging to the one thing he wished for.

    <strong>¡°...I¡¯ll bring you back.¡±</strong>

    Vera red at the heavens.

    ***

    Orgus stopped in his tracks.

    <i>Crumple¡ª!</i>

    The space folded.

    All of the paths began to go astray.

    From the moment of its creation until now, it took on a form Orgus had never once experienced.

    [...You¡¯vee.]

    Orgus had a feeling.

    That the time hade for this long distortion to /genesisforsaken

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!